《Forgive Us, My Dear Sister》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Simone Gray opened her eyes, surveyed the surroundings, and looked at the familiar room from her


    memories. She had indeed returned. Reaching out to grab her phone from the nightstand, she checked


    the date before a smile appeared in her eyes. What perfect timing. Just as she was thinking, a


    knocking sound echoed. She got up to open the door and saw a handsome man standing there,


    questioning her immediately, ¡°I called you earlier. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±


    Simone replied calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like it.¡± Standing before her was her second brother, Titus Gray,


    who was also her current agent. He was momentarily stunned, visibly not expecting his sister to say


    that. He furrowed his brows and lectured impatiently, ¡°Stop causing trouble, will you?¡± She raised an


    eyebrow. ¡°Say something new. I¡¯m tired of hearing the cliche from all of you.¡± Since returning to the


    Gray Family, her mother and five brothers kept telling her not to cause trouble. Titus choked. ¡°Is this


    amusing to you? Jo wants to be in that variety show. What harm would it do if you just let that happen?


    Must you make the whole family unhappy?¡± Simone looked at him coldly. ¡°This is an opportunity I


    fought for myself. I won¡¯t give it up. It¡¯s your business if you¡¯re unhappy.¡± Simone did not grow up with


    her family from a young age. Instead, she got lost at four when Aaron Gray, her fifth brother, took her


    out to y. After that, the Gray Family adopted a girl of simr age and even changed her name to


    Jodie Gray. A year ago, the Gray Family found Simone and brought her back home.


    However, they overly favored Jodie and looked down on Simone. Whenever she shed with the


    adopted daughter, it was always Simone who was considered troublesome. Before entering the


    entertainment industry, she worked hard and used her talent to climb from an unknown to a C-list


    actress in just over a year. After being recognized by the family, they brought her home, asked her to


    terminate the contract with her originalpany, and transferred her to the entertainmentpany


    owned by the Gray Family. In the meantime, Titus became her agent. Jodie, who originally studied


    music, suddenly wanted a part in the entertainment industry. She also joined thepany and was


    mentored by Titus. In the past year, she received all the good resources, directly jumping from an


    unknown to a C-list actress. Meanwhile, the resources Titus provided Simone were the ones that Jodie


    rejected. Last month, she saved the wife of a director and gained a spot as a guest on a highly


    anticipated new variety show before it even aired. Simrly, Jodie showed interest in the show and


    expressed her desire to join. However, the guests were already confirmed, and it was not easy for


    someone of Jodie¡¯s poprity to be added under special circumstances. Hence, Titus and the family


    suggested that Simone give up her spot to Jodie. She knew that Jodie intentionally wanted to snatch


    her opportunity, so she refused and was then condemned by her entire family. Last night, she insisted


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    on not giving up her spot and returned to her room after arguing with them. Titus had appeared now


    because Jodie had not given up and pretended to be pitiful in front of him; that was why he came to her


    again. He took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a better opportunity. Just give this up for Jo.¡± Simone


    sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your better opportunity. Just give it to your beloved Jodie.¡± She did not


    want to waste any more words with Titus and simply shut the door. His eyes showed some disbelief


    when he looked at the closed door. That was the first time Simone had shown him disrespect since


    returning home, his expression dark. ¡°Simone, you¡¯re being unreasonable.¡±


    He knocked on the door again, but she did not open it. Only then did he leave with a stern face. After


    shutting the door, Simone¡¯s heart could barely stir up emotions. In her previous life, she yearned for


    family affection, and after being recognized, she had always tried to please the Grays. For instance,


    she took care of their various needs, made their meals, gave massages, apanied them in acting


    and dancing, and so on. She tried to fulfill whatever tasks or requests they had, but in the end, she


    failed to make them love her. When she and Jodie were kidnapped, everyone chose to rescue Jodie


    first, and she ended up losing her life. At that moment of death, shepletely lost hope and severed


    her ties with the Gray Family. However, she did not expect to be bound by a system that took her to


    various mini timelines to fulfill tasks. Uponpletion, she would be rewarded with life points, and only


    by umting them could she return to this world. Simone extended her right hand and looked at her


    palm; her lifeline was short. It meant that she had less than a year left, only until the time of her death


    in her previous life. The system informed her during the unbinding process that she needed to be


    adored by more people to extend her life. The more people who favored her, or the more people she


    helped to gain poprity, the longer her life would be. It was simr to exchanging faith for life points


    but would not affect those who liked her. Otherwise, she would not harm others for the sake of


    extending her own life. Now, saving her life was crucial because she needed more time or energy to


    continue getting entangled with the Grays. She packed up her belongings and put them in a suitcase.


    Since returning to the Gray Family, everything was bought for her by the housekeeper, and she did not


    take anything. As such, she calcted the expenses sinceing to the Gray Family and noted them


    down. At the same time, she took out the bank card her father gave her when she returned. Luckily,


    she had not used any money in it. She opened the door as she carried the suitcase and went


    downstairs. At that moment, everyone was in the living room. When they saw Simone with her bags,


    they were displeased. Salma Johnston frowned and looked at her.


    ¡°What trouble are you up to this time? It¡¯s been nothing but chaos ever since you returned.¡± Simone


    found it amusing. ¡°Did I insist on returning? I remember you all came to pick me up, right? And what


    trouble did I cause? Jodie wanted my resources, and not giving them makes me the bad guy? If we¡¯re


    being clear here, aren¡¯t all of you the unreasonable ones?¡± Salma did not expect Simone to talk back,


    so her displeasure deepened. ¡°Jo just likes that variety show. You¡¯re the youngdy of the Gray Family


    now, while Jo has lost that status. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate her? Moreover, Titus said he¡¯d get you a


    better opportunity in exchange. Why do you have to fight over it?¡± Luca Gray, the third brother, added,


    ¡°I think you just can¡¯t stand Jo, so you deliberately target her.¡± Andrew Gray, the fourth, impatiently


    said, ¡°Simone, can¡¯t you just be good? Why do you have to cause trouble?¡± In her previous life, Simone


    might have been upset by such unfair usations, but not anymore. Instead, she sneered and said,


    ¡°You guys are truly good at ming others for your own fault. I never knew that defending what¡¯s


    rightfully mine would make me the unreasonable one. Not only are you ignorant, but you¡¯re also


    shameless. First of all, I never stole anything from her in the first ce. On the contrary, she reced


    me and enjoyed afortable life in the Gray Family for years. Secondly, you need to understand that


    it was you who lost me back then. I don¡¯t owe her anything, and I certainly don¡¯t owe any of you either.


    So, what exactly do I need topensate for?¡± When Salma was about to speak, Simone added, ¡°As


    for the youngdy of the Gray Family, she can have it.


    I don¡¯t really care about it.¡± Salma was stunned for a moment, not expecting Simone to say such things.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simone replied with indifference, ¡°I mean it literally. I am cutting off all ties with


    you and leaving the family. In the future, we will go back to being strangers when we meet.¡± She added,


    ¡°Your beloved adopted daughter will remain the little princess of the Grays. You don¡¯t need to worry that


    I will steal anything from her or try to take your love for her. I am simply making things easier for all of


    you.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Simone couldn¡¯t care less about her biased parents and brothers, treating them as if they had no blood


    rtion to her. When she was young, Aaron lost her, and human traffickers intended to sell her as a


    child bride in the mountains. Thanks to her master saving and adopting her, her life wasn¡¯t as miserable


    as it could have been. Her words sessfully changed the expressions of the Grays. They never


    expected her to decide to cut ties and leave them. Jodie, leaning against Salma, nced at Simone


    with a subtle expression. She looked at her while her face showed an apologetic and guilty expression.


    ¡°No. The one who should leave is me. I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t mean to snatch your opportunity. I just liked


    that variety show, so Titus went to talk to you.


    I don¡¯t want to participate in that variety show anymore. You don¡¯t need to be unhappy. I don¡¯t want to


    anger and worry you.¡± On the surface, she appeared guilty, but in reality, it was a strategic retreat. This


    way, she could distance herself from usations of intentionallypeting with Simone for resources


    while also showcasing her considerate and generous nature. She was ying her act in front of the


    Grays, subtly implying that Simone was using the threat of cutting ties and leaving the Gray Family. As


    expected, the family members¡¯ expressions turned unpleasant. Simone looked at Jodie and retorted


    without reservation, ¡°Don¡¯t try to act innocent and pitiful in front of me with that look. I won¡¯t fall for that.¡±


    She spoke her mind without holding back afterpletely giving up on family affection. ¡°You say you


    want to leave and have been saying it for a year, but you¡¯re still here. I¡¯ve long been tired of your act of


    strategic retreat.


    Only fools would believe it.¡± She intentionally exposed the truth. ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t actively ask


    me for resources. As long as you say it, theseckeys will naturally present you with whatever you


    want. You don¡¯t need to put on a show for them. I don¡¯t care about your thoughts since I¡¯ve already


    stopped caring about what you guys think.¡± These words sessfully darkened the faces of the Grays.


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed slightly. She suppressed the anger in her heart and hugged Salma with a


    touch of grievance. ¡°I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t say such things about our family.¡± In her heart, she wondered if


    Simone had gone crazy by choosing to confront her head-on and speaking so harshly. Although being


    rebuked by Simone left her feeling quite displeased, the fact that Simone had created such a scene


    today would only make everybody dislike her even more. So, she endured her sarcasm. As expected,


    Salma was infuriated. ¡°What are you saying? Where are your manners?¡± Simone shrugged. ¡°I was born


    to my parents but not raised by them. My manners have long vanished.¡± The family was speechless.


    Salma looked at Simone with disappointment. ¡°Are you still ming us?


    It seems we made a mistake bringing you home. We¡¯vepensated you a lot this year. What more do


    you want? Why do you have topete with Jo? Can¡¯t you just peacefully be sisters?¡± She


    emphasized. ¡°Although you are our biological daughter, Jo has been by our side all these years in your


    ce. In our hearts, she¡¯s an important part of the Gray Family; she¡¯s my daughter.¡± Simone used to


    find these words piercing and heart-wrenching, but she truly didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°What did Ipete


    for? Since I returned to the family, you two have been clinging to me. Everything I do is interpreted as


    vying for favor and wanting things that don¡¯t belong to me. If you have paranoid delusions, seek


    therapy. I won¡¯t y along.¡± She took the bank card from her bag and threw it onto the table in front of


    them. ¡°This is thepensation you gave me, and I haven¡¯t used a single penny from it.¡± There were


    150 thousand on this card, barely the amount of Jodie¡¯s monthly allowance, but that was the


    but for the things I¡¯ve used, I will pay you in cash.¡± Then, she ced the written paper on the table. ¡°In


    the year plus that I¡¯ve been here, I¡¯ve spent less than 15 thousand, including living expenses. Here¡¯s


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the list. I just transferred 15 thousand to this card. From now on, we settle our ounts.¡± What could


    be solved with money was not a problem. So, on her side, she and the Grays were even, but what they


    owed her would be forever outstanding. Simone¡¯s actions made the Grays feel as if she were serious,


    rendering them somewhat embarrassed. Salma couldn¡¯t ept that her daughter, who had been


    obedient all those while, would do such a rebellious and disobedient thing.


    She mmed the table with her hand, her face full of anger. ¡°Fine. Go ahead. But once you step out of


    our gate today, don¡¯t think abouting back.¡± She believed Simone wouldn¡¯t act on it. Just as Jodie


    said, this was a tactic of strategic retreat by threatening them with leaving. If Simone seeded this


    time, who knew how she would stir things up in the future? Salma let Simone leave, not because she


    wanted her to but to warn her not to cause trouble again. The others didn¡¯t speak, unanimously sharing


    the same thoughts. Of course, Simone knew what they were thinking. I look like I¡¯m bluffing, don¡¯t I?


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving for good.¡± After saying that, she grabbed her suitcase while showing no attachment and


    turned to leave. Seeing this, Steven Gray, her father, spoke, ¡°Stop making a fuss. Jo won¡¯t want that


    variety show opportunity anymore. In the future, I¡¯ll have Titus fight for some good gigs for you.¡±


    Regardless of the circumstances, she was still his biological daughter, and he couldn¡¯t let her leave just


    like that. Moreover, leaving home after just over a year since returning would make their family a joke in


    the eyes of others. Simone turned around and looked at her father indifferently. ¡°You think I¡¯d stay for


    your so-called gigs? How insulting.¡± He frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. All I¡¯m saying is that you are now


    part of the family, so we will naturallypensate you.¡± She found it ridiculous. ¡°Thank you for your


    disdain. So, I¡¯ll pass on that.¡± Steven was taken aback as he looked at Simone, who seemed unyielding


    and unapproachable. ¡°What do you want, then?¡± He was usually busy and had neglected his biological


    daughter for more than a year. She affirmed, ¡°I want to sever ties with you. It¡¯s as simple as that.


    There¡¯s no need to contact each other in the future. Goodbye.¡± He was infuriated by Simone¡¯s attitude,


    while the Gray brothers also appeared displeasing.


    Especially Aaron, who regarded her with aplex and indignant expression. ¡°Are you still ming


    me? Are you trying to make uspromise andpete for Jo¡¯s favor?¡± Simone stared at him icily.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that I shouldn¡¯t hold you ountable? Back then, you lost track of me and allowed


    human traffickers to abduct me. I was almost sold off to the mountains as a child bride. Should I


    express gratitude for losing me back then?¡± Aaron¡¯s face flushed and then paled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do


    that, and I wasn¡¯t even aware that you were almost sold off to the mountains.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Does saying that erase the fact that you lost me and changed the course of


    my life?¡± Upon her return to the Gray Family, he exhibited more kindness and concernpared to her


    four brothers and her parents, but it all seemed like an attempt to make up for his past mistakes.


    However, whenever she had conflicts with Jodie, he always sided with thetter. Therefore, I don¡¯t


    need a brother who doesn¡¯t truly love me.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Simone¡¯s words left Aaron unsure of what to say for a moment. While he had not intended to lose her


    back then, he indeed caused his younger sister to be lost for many years and deprived her of the life of


    a wealthy youngdy. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat. I no longer care about you guys, so I have zero


    interest in vying for favor with Jodie.¡± Titus scowled. ¡°Think it over. If you sever ties with us, don¡¯t


    expect any resources from thepany.¡± The eldest child, Reuben Gray, added, ¡°We might even


    boycott you.¡± They hoped that by saying this, Simone would reconsider for the sake of her future. They


    wanted her to know her limits and back down.


    However, she suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ve given me a lot of resources this past


    year. Since I joined Gray Entertainment, the resources I received are not even close to what I used to


    get from that smallpany that often exploited me. Not only are the resources few and poor, but I¡¯ve


    also been attacked online, where you didn¡¯t bother calling the PR. You even want to snatch away the


    resources I managed to secure for myself for Jodie. You truly have the nerve to use this to threaten me.


    I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but never ones as shameless as you.¡± At the sight of their darkened


    faces, she continued, ¡°Fortunately, when I joined thepany, I didn¡¯t sign any contracts, so I won¡¯t


    need to terminate any.¡± At the time, Reuben and Titus had assured her they were all one family, so


    there was no need to bother signing contracts because they would not make her suffer any losses.


    Since she did not know what it would be like when she returned to the Gray Family, she agreed,


    thinking it would be wise to keep some leverage. As expected, she had not made a mistake in keeping


    her options open. Otherwise, if she wanted to terminate the contract, she would have to pay a


    substantial penalty. If she could not afford it, she was sure they would go as far as cklisting her if


    she did not cooperate. ¡°From today onwards, I won¡¯t serve you anymore. Do whatever you want. You


    didn¡¯t publicly announce my identity, so I won¡¯t have to announce it to the public either. Goodbye


    forever!¡± She turned away once again, this time briskly leaving with her suitcase. Once outside, she


    pressed the pause button on the recording on her phone. Upon seeing Simone¡¯s resolute departure,


    the Grays felt dissatisfied besides anger. Then, Salma furiously said, ¡°She actually left.


    It¡¯s outrageous.¡± Titus said with a scowling face, ¡°Since she¡¯s so stubborn, I¡¯ll have her know that once


    she leaves us, she¡¯ll be and have nothing.¡± He felt that Simone¡¯s sudden rebellion was aimed at him as


    he asked her to give up her spot for Jodie, angering her. Subsequently, he turned to Reuben and said,


    ¡°Ben, get in touch with other entertainmentpanies. Tell them not to sign Simone.¡± Reuben nodded.


    ¡°All right.¡± Faced with a once obedient sister who suddenly rebelled, he thought of giving her a taste of


    reality and making her understand that being willful had consequences. After seeing Reuben¡¯s


    agreement, Titus squinted his eyes. ¡°No matter how independent she is, she won¡¯t go far. Soon, she¡¯ll


    be begging toe back.¡± He would also inform the agents in the industry not to sign Simone. Hearing


    the words of her two brothers, Jodie felt a sense of joy in her heart. However, she said with a self-


    ming expression, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for making Simone angry and leaving. Reuben, Titus, please don¡¯t


    do this. When she calms down, I¡¯ll apologize to her, and she¡¯lle back.¡± The more she said this, the


    more the family felt that Simone was being willful and became more resentful. Sure enough, Reuben


    said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. She just doesn¡¯t know how to be content.¡± The other four boys in


    the Gray Family agreed. ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s already obtained the status of the youngdy of the Gray


    Family, yet she always wants topete with you.


    It¡¯s unreasonable.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to her. That would spoil her.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t show her


    some toughness, she¡¯ll continue causing trouble at home.¡± Compared to Jodie, Simone was willful.


    Salma thought for a moment, patted Jodie on the shoulder, and said, ¡°We know you¡¯re kind-hearted, so


    you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Your brothers know what to do. She¡¯ll behave when she


    handle the outside world, she would naturallye back and seek reconciliation. Therefore, he did not


    object to it. Jodie then nodded helplessly. ¡°All right.¡± Meanwhile, Simone returned to the apartment she


    had rented aftering to Cebros. Even after returning to the Gray Family, she did not cancel the


    lease. Whenever she had conflicts with them or felt unhappy staying there, she woulde and live


    there for a few days. After cleaning up her apartment, her phone rang. She was momentarily taken


    aback as a hint of mockery shed in her eyes. It was someone she had always been unwilling to think


    about¡ªher childhood sweetheart and boyfriend, Leon Foster. When she was adopted by her master,


    she lived next door to Leon¡¯s grandfather, and the two old gentlemen had a good rtionship. Back


    then, when she was abused by human traffickers and dared not step out of the yard, it was Leon who


    held her hand and walked her out, resembling a ray of sunshine that shone into her heart. She


    emerged from the shadow of human traffickers and started clinging to him, someone five years older


    than her. When he was in high school, he was brought back to Cebros by his family. To catch up with


    him, she worked hard to skip grades and entered a university in Cebros.


    After he entered the entertainment industry for two years, she graduated from college and joined the


    industry as well. Upon her return to the Grays, she took the initiative to confess to Leon, who did not


    reject. She always thought that he treated her differently. However, in her previous life, he made her


    feel the pain of betrayal. In this second chance at life, she did not want to have any entanglements with


    him anymore. As such, she answered the phone coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leon found her attitude


    today a bit cold, but he did not take it to heart. ¡°Are you not going on that variety show?¡± Simone


    retorted. ¡°Who said that?¡± She knew he also hoped she would give up the spot for Jodie, which was


    why he called to probe her. He replied, ¡°I heard from Titus that you¡¯re going to give up the spot.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. I won¡¯t give up the spot for anyone.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you listen to Titus?¡± She sneered. ¡°Why should I?¡± Leon and Titus were ssmates in high


    school and had maintained a good rtionship, staying in touch. That¡¯s why Leon came to persuade


    her to give up her previous life. Initially, she didn¡¯t suspect Jodie because she believed Leon genuinely


    cared for her. His frown deepened. ¡°Titus is your agent, so he must have your best interests at heart.


    Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± She coldly snorted. ¡°What am I being stubborn about?


    Am I being stubborn and unreasonable just because I won¡¯t give Jodie what she wants?¡± She


    sarcastically added, ¡°If I give in, the Gray Family will think I¡¯m sensible, and you¡¯ll happily be with your


    lover.¡± She had reached her limit. In her previous life, she eventually gave up her position due to


    pressure from the Gray Family and Leon¡¯s persuasion. With the Gray Family¡¯s marketing, Leon¡¯s care,


    and assistance on the variety show, Jodie sessfully portrayed herself as a kind-hearteddy and


    quickly gained poprity. The so-called good opportunities provided by Titus turned out to be a minor


    role in a drama with few scenes. Ultimately, the drama was never released due to controversy with the


    male lead. What surprised her even more was that Leon had received an invitation to the same variety


    show, but he had never told her. She only found out when the show premiered, and he was one of the


    mysterious guests. Observing Leon subtly taking care of Jodie, she realized that these two knew each


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    other and that his feelings for Jodie were unusual.


    However, after watching only the first episode of the variety show, she had to leave for the filming of a


    drama. When she finished shooting, six months had already passed. At that time, she was a bit


    perplexed and unsure whether she should continue interacting with the Grays and Leon. Through a


    stroke of luck and a fortunate opportunity, she managed to secure the leading role in a niche film. As a


    result, she headed to a remote and mountainous area to shoot the film.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    While filming, Simone rarely initiated contact with the Gray Family and Leon. However, he would still


    visit her every month, taking care of her as before and denying any connection with Jodie.


    Nevertheless, the variety show and his affection for another woman left a deep pain in her heart. After


    few days after her movie was released, it unexpectedly became a hit, and she even received a


    nomination for the Best Actress award at a domestic film festival.


    The director mentioned that she had a good chance of winning the award, but before she could attend


    the award ceremony, she and Jodie were kidnapped at the film festival. On that day, the Grays and


    Leon found them. During the negotiation, the kidnappers demanded that they choose who would be


    released first while the other would be left behind. Like the Gray Family, Leon chose to rescue Jodie.


    The family¡¯s decision did not surprise her, but Leon¡¯s choice deeply devastated her; it was truly


    unexpected. In that moment, she was shocked. Her boyfriend, who had been by her side since


    childhood, had given up on her for the sake of Jodie. She had only one thought¡ªif she survived, she


    would sever ties with the Grays and Leon. Unfortunately, just as she was about to take matters into her


    own hands to save herself, one of the kidnappers, driven to madness, fired a shot at her. As she fell,


    she heard the Grays and Leon shouting her name, but her heart had already turned cold. Now, with a


    fresh start, she had cut ties with the Gray Family and naturally had to bid farewell to Leon as well. He


    did not expect Simone to mention Jodie and make such statements, furrowing his brows. ¡°Nonsense. I


    don¡¯t have a lover.¡± Just as he was about to continue speaking, he heard her voice in his ear. ¡°Leon,


    let¡¯s break up.¡± He was stunned, thinking he had misheard. ¡°What did you say?¡± How could she


    suggest a breakup on her own? She repeated, ¡°I said, let¡¯s break up.¡± His expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Take back those words, and I¡¯ll pretend I never heard them.¡± She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not


    seeking your opinion; I¡¯m informing you. We¡¯re breaking up. We¡¯ll have no connection in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing her resolute tone, he asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± She did not mince her words. ¡°Leon, go


    pursue Jodie if you like her.¡± She scoffed again. ¡°You were dating me, yet you asked me to give up my


    ce for her and secretly cared for her. You honestly make me sick.¡± If Leon had been honest with her


    from the beginning and expressed his feelings for Jodie or admitted that there was something special


    between them, perhaps the situation would be different. Even if she cared about him, she would not


    stay with him, let alone cling desperately. However, he had betrayed her before her death, so she


    genuinely felt repulsed. ¡°Don¡¯t contact me anymore.¡± After saying this, she hung up the phone. Then,


    she blocked and deleted all of Leon¡¯s contact information. Meanwhile, Leon only regained his senses


    upon hearing the busy signal on his phone. He had not expected her to know about his dealings with


    Jodie behind her back, making the sudden breakup difficult for him to ept. He couldn¡¯t resist it, so


    he called back, but all he received was a continuous busy signal, indicating that he had been blocked.


    He was about to video call Simone when he discovered that he was no longer her friend; she had


    deleted him. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t believe it and felt an inexplicable sense of emptiness. So, he


    called Jodie to inquire. When he learned that Simone had chosen to sever ties with the Gray Family


    because she refused to give up her ce for Jodie and had left directly, he was even more shocked.


    On the other side, Simone was organizing the belongings she had brought from the Gray Residence


    and took out her household register. After her master adopted her, he calcted her fate.


    Then, through connections, she managed to be listed in the household register of a deceased family,


    ensuring that there would be no troubleter on. As a result, her household registration only showed


    herself now. When she returned to the Gray Family, they did not transfer her registration or change her


    family name on the household register. She traced her fingertip over the household register while


    revealing a relieved expression. Her master probably foresaw that there was no true kinship in her life,


    even though she had blood rtives. This so-called family was more harmful than beneficial. In that


    case, she would start over and continue to be an orphan with no living rtives, as stated on her


    household register. After Simone finished packing, she received a call from a friend in the


    entertainment circle, informing her that she had been cklisted from the industry. The president of


    Gray Entertainment and a top agent had spread the word, warning everyone not to sign her. Simone


    was unsurprised by the actions of her two scumbag brothers, who were attempting to force her to


    apologize and return by cutting off her opportunities. She felt speechless; even though they were blood


    rtives, they treated her so ruthlessly for an outsider. Fortunately, she had long abandoned any


    expectations of them. Her affection for them hadpletely worn away in her previous life, so she was


    not hurt or saddened this time. Simone first called the director to confirm her guest spot, and he gave


    her a positive response. Then, she searched online for information on how to register an artist studio.


    Gray Entertainment was one of the top three entertainmentpanies in the country. With Reuben and


    Titus aiming to boycott her and in the absence of any benefits, other entertainmentpanies and


    agents would indeed be reluctant to sign her due to their influence. However, Simone had already


    nned for this. If others refused to pick her up, she could simply establish her own studio. Not only


    could she act as her own agent, but she could also sign and nurture other artists. This way, the artists


    she signed would be more popr, and she could convert their loyalty into her life force. She


    called awyer she knew for advice. Over the next week, she sessfully registered her artist studio,


    although she had not yet found a location or hired staff. She nned to do those things after finishing


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    the variety show. Next, she went to the production team to sign the contract. As she stepped out, she


    saw Titus and Aaron, apanied by Jodie, walking towards her. The three of them were chatting and


    smiling and greeting her. ¡°Simone, are you here to sign the contract too?¡± When Simone heard this,


    she understood the implication of Jodie¡¯s friendly greeting and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You too?¡± Jodie nodded. ¡°Yeah. I genuinely love this variety show, so Titus and the director discussed


    it and decided to have Aaron bring me along. The director agreed.¡± Titus regarded Simone with an air


    of superiority. ¡°Even if you refuse to give up your spot, we have ways to fulfill Jo¡¯s wish.¡± She looked at


    him with a faint smile. ¡°So, you could have taken the spot, but you insist on pressuring me to give it up.


    I must say, you¡¯re quite the family.¡± The Gray brothers were prominent figures in the entertainment


    industry. Reuben served as the president of Gray Entertainment; Titus was a well-known top agent in


    the industry; Luca was a popr and influential singer; Andrew was a renowned emerging genius


    director, while Aaron was a highly sought-after young male actor. As an A-lister, Aaron took the


    initiative to join this variety show. Not only would it boost the show¡¯s poprity, but it would also earn


    him a favor from the Grays. Naturally, the director did not refuse. Previously, the Gray brothers had not


    taken this approach as they wanted to find their significance through Simone and have her give up the


    spot aspensation for Jodie. Of course, Jodie had hinted and encouraged them to do so. Although


    Jodie had taken away Simone¡¯s identity, family, and life, the Gray Family believed that Simone¡¯s return


    meant she was the legitimate youngdy of the Gray Family, and that Jodie was merely an adopted


    daughter. In terms of identity, Jodie had lost out, and Simone had topensate for it. However, ever


    since Simone returned to the family, most people in high society were aware of her existence, but the


    Grays did not publicly confirm her identity.


    In their eyes, Jodie remained their beloved little princess. As a result, people outside the family only


    recognized Jodie as the pampered youngdy of the Gray Family. Therefore, Simone couldn¡¯t


    understand why the Grays believed she owed Jodie something. Now, faced with the brothers¡¯


    displeasure beneath their restrained smiles, Simone¡¯s eyes showed a touch of disgust as she added,


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve already cut ties with all of you. Otherwise, I would have vomited right here.¡± Titus was


    taken aback by her words, but Aaron sternly warned, ¡°Simone, you¡¯re going too far.¡± Her words grew


    harsher. She nced at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going too far. I used to be a part of your


    family for over a year, and now that I reflect on it, it utterly disgusts me.¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered with


    them and walked away, leaving behind the two scowling brothers and the secretly pleased Jodie.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Upon returning to her apartment, Simone logged into her Facebook ount and casually changed the


    password. Previously, Titus had been managing her ount but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, only


    posting once every one or two months. Upon opening thement section, Simone wasn¡¯t surprised


    to find mostly negativements. Most of the people criticizing her were fans of Leon and Aaron.


    There was an instance when she and Leon went out for a meal, and the paparazzi exposed them


    before revealing their childhood connection. As a result, his fans began insulting her, using her of


    riding on his poprity and suggesting that she shouldn¡¯t have inappropriate thoughts about him


    because she was out of his league. This was all while their rtionship was still kept private; otherwise,


    she would likely have faced even harsher criticism. Titus also didn¡¯t arrange for any public rtions


    assistance for her and turned down her request to do so.


    It was also at this point that she started considering leaving Gray Entertainment. Regarding these fans


    andments, Leon simply ignored them and didn¡¯t provide any exnations. In fact, he even


    suggested that she might not be suitable for the entertainment industry and should consider leaving,


    which led to a heated argument between them. In hindsight, Simone found it quite amusing that this


    was the boyfriend she had known since childhood. He had stood by and watched her being insulted


    and attacked without offering any exnations or support. By not exining, it almost seemed like he


    was confirming the usations that she was using his poprity for her own gain. As for Aaron, there


    was an incident where he asked her to apany him to a dance practice, which was secretly


    recorded by the paparazzi. This resulted in his fans criticizing her, using her of shamelessly trying to


    seduce and attach herself to Aaron. They insulted her by calling her a sl*t who harbored a desire for


    Leon and tried to win over Aaron at the same time. She even trended on social media because of this


    incident. Although she asked Aaron to exin, he insisted that the truth would speak for itself and that


    providing exnations would only make things worse. He believed that their rtionship didn¡¯t need


    justification in the eyes of the world. Simrly, Titus also didn¡¯t arrange for the public rtions team to


    rify. With both brothers taking no action, she realized it wasn¡¯t worth trying to exin herself,


    understanding that responding to the situation would likely lead to more criticism and make things


    worse. Not long after, Titus took Jodie to the mall for some shopping and carried her bags, paying for


    her expenses using his card. Then, someone took a photo of them and posted it on the Inte. The


    Gray brothers and Jodie used their mother¡¯s maiden name, Johnston, instead of Gray, in the


    entertainment industry.


    Since there were quite a few celebrities, managers, and directors with thest name Johnston, not


    many people knew about their true identities. Consequently, Jodie was subjected to criticism by


    Aaron¡¯s fans this time as well. However, unlike previous incidents, he decided not to use the ¡®let the


    truth speak for itself¡¯ approach. Instead, he posted a message on social media, where he confronted


    the people insulting Jodie and openly revealed their sibling rtionship. This time, though, Titus


    immediately arranged for their public rtions team to address the situation. They not only rified the


    rtionship between Aaron and Jodie but also crafted a narrative that emphasized their deep sibling


    bond. Simone felt increasingly distant and detached from Aaron and Titus when she recalled these


    events from her past life, and it was because of this that she decided to leave the family and Gray


    Entertainment. However, before she could realize this decision, she was kidnapped and killed. Soon,


    the show¡¯s official announcement was posted on Facebook. Simone deleted all the Facebook posts


    that Titus had uploaded and reshared the official announcement of the variety show. As expected, the


    guests and excitement about Aaron¡¯s transformation into a special guest. There were also a lot of


    negativements directed at her.


    ¡®What? Simone is one of the female guests? Is the production team ying with us?¡¯ ¡®Among these


    guests, she has the lowest poprity and influence. I don¡¯t understand why the production team invited


    her.¡¯ ¡®Most likely, she got the spot through connections, like having a financial backer behind her.¡¯


    ¡®Exactly, her specialty is ying rtionships.¡¯ ¡®OMG! She¡¯s not here to chase after my Aero, is she?¡¯


    Aaron¡¯s fans affectionately called him Aero. ¡®I bet she¡¯ll cling to Aero during the show and use his


    poprity for attention.¡¯ ¡®In that case, it¡¯s disgusting. Poor Aero specifically brought her little sister to


    participate in this variety show. I pray that she doesn¡¯t target Aero.¡¯ ¡®I have no issues with the other


    guests, but I don¡¯t like Simone at all.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s quite attractive. A year ago, her performance as the


    second female lead impressed me. I just don¡¯t understand how she didn¡¯t be famous.¡¯ ¡®In the past


    year, she hasn¡¯t been active in the industry at all. It seems like she¡¯s focused on getting close to the top


    actors and film stars. How can she be famous that way?¡¯ ¡®Who knows if her face is natural or if it¡¯s


    due to heavy filters in her photos and videos? I haven¡¯t seen her without makeup.¡¯ ¡®Aero, hang in there.


    Don¡¯t let her affect you. Just take care of your elegant sister.¡¯ In addition to the continued criticism of


    Simone, there were also praises for Jodie. Thements were calling her an angel, a goddess, and so


    on. Immediately, Simone knew this was a marketing strategy set up by the marketing team for Jodie to


    create a specific image for her.


    When ordinary people saw thesements, they couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Jodie and


    how angelic or beautiful she was. Naturally, when the show started, they would pay more attention to


    her. It was the same for Simone, but her image was negative. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the negative


    worse and harm her public image. In other words, she would have to rely on her performance on the


    variety show to change the audience¡¯s perception and make them like her. One¡¯s status and influence


    depended on their poprity and talent. After closing Facebook, Simone checked the detailed


    information of the other guests. In the following days, she focused on recuperating and preparing for


    the uing variety show. During this time, Leon tried to contact her through someone else¡¯s phone.


    However, as soon as she heard his voice, she immediately hung up. Aaron, too, reached out to her, but


    she responded by blocking and cutting all contact. One weekter, the variety show ¡®Starting from


    Scratch¡¯ premiered. It was the first reality show set in the great outdoors, where the production team


    imed they wouldn¡¯t use any beauty filters or scripts, aiming to create a genuine experience. The


    guests arrived at the recording location from different cities. It was a remote mountain vige, and it


    took over five hours to travel from the city to the county and then to the vige. Simone was the first to


    arrive at the location. As her car halted, the live broadcast officially began.


    This variety show garnered significant attention due to its extensive pre-release promotion, renowned


    director, and intriguing premise of two mysterious guests and an extraordinary sibling duo. As soon as


    the live broadcastmenced, the viewer count rapidly soared, quickly surpassing one million. Simone


    possessed delicate features, porcin-like fair skin, and a slender, tall figure. On that day, she donned


    a cherry blossom pink sportswear outfit, with light makeup and her hair tied in a ponytail. She exuded a


    youthful, vibrant, and sunny aura. As the camera zoomed in, the audience caught a glimpse of her


    shing a smile at the lens. ¡°Oh no, not her! I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± ¡°They probably arranged it based


    on poprity, and she has the lowest status. The impressive guests are the main attraction.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to watch her. I want to see Aero and his sister.¡± ¡°Somebody like her shouldn¡¯t even be


    participating.¡± ¡°Ah! There are no beauty filters, and Simone¡¯s looks are truly stunning. She¡¯s so camera-


    ready.¡± ¡°Simone has captured my heart with her beauty.¡± Most of Simone¡¯s fans were devoted to her,


    and after the official announcement of the show, they eagerly tuned in to watch the live stream. They


    were now enthusiasticallymenting and swooning in front of their screens. ¡°I don¡¯t know much else,


    but her beauty is undeniable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve be captivated by this youngdy¡¯s looks. As long as she


    doesn¡¯t cause trouble on the show, I¡¯ll be a fan of hers from now on.¡± Apart from Jodie and Aaron¡¯s


    fans, supporters of the other guests and casual viewers were also mesmerized by Simone¡¯s beauty.


    Their initial impression was that this youngdy was exceptionally beautiful. Following Simone¡¯s arrival,


    the second, third, and fourth cars began to arrive. Popr singer Keira Pearson, B-list actress Le


    Morse, and respected actor Eric Moon stepped out one by one. Keira was dressed in a casual


    sportswear brand outfit, while Le wore an elegant long dress. Eric exuded a clean and graceful aura,


    and after alighting from the car, he greeted the three female guests with a warm smile. Simone


    reciprocated the greeting with a polite gesture, smiling and acknowledging the other two female guests.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Keira responded with a smile and even engaged Simone in a brief conversation. Although Le


    greeted Simone with a smile, she carried an air of indifference and superiority. Soon, another car


    arrived.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Aaron stepped out of the car wearing a suit, followed by Jodie in an exquisite white dress, who took his


    hand as they both got out. Their fans screamed in excitement as they watched the live stream. One of


    themmented, ¡®What a wonderful pair of siblings! They are incredibly good-looking.¡¯ Another fan


    remarked, ¡®It¡¯s rare to see Aero in a suit! He must have dressed up to match his sister¡¯s outfit this time.


    He¡¯s such a caring brother.¡¯ Another fan chimed in, ¡®Jodie looks like a little fairy.¡¯ Simone nced at the


    siblings. Jodie was already good-looking, and her sweet and gentle appearance today perfectly


    matched the image of a little fairy she was trying to portray.


    They were dressed so elegantly that it seemed like they were attending a party rather than participating


    in a show at a mountain vige. This is going to be interesting. As the siblings approached, Le took


    the initiative to greet them with a smile, even linking her arm affectionately with Jodie¡¯s. Simone noticed


    that Le¡¯s gaze, although discreetly, shifted towards Aaron from time to time. So, she¡¯s warm and


    friendly towards Jodie because she has her eye on Sc*mbag No. 5. Keira and Eric also greeted the


    siblings, although not as warmly as Le did. Simone simply smiled in greeting. Jodie insists on


    contrast to me. I guess she¡¯ll probably use Aaron and Leon to provoke me into losing control of my


    emotions and doing something irrational on air because of them. This will not only make these two


    sc*mbags dislike me but also make the viewers detest me, ultimately humiliating me. It was easy for


    one¡¯s public image to be destroyed on a live show, so she had no ns to adopt a particr public


    persona. She was even more unwilling topromise herself and wanted to stay true to who she was.


    Therefore, she had no intention of pretending to be friendly with Aaron and Jodie.


    On the other hand, he felt ufortable seeing her indifference towards him. Ever since she left the


    Gray Family with such confidence, he and the rest of the family had been struggling to adjust. However,


    he wouldn¡¯t help her unless she took the initiative to reconcile with him. Aaron¡¯s fans were surprised by


    Simone¡¯s attitude as they watched the live stream. One of themmented, ¡®I thought Simone would


    enthusiastically greet Aero and try to get on his good side.¡¯ Another fan spected, ¡®Maybe she knows


    Aero won¡¯t pay her any attention. Perhaps she¡¯s backing off to avoid looking bad on air.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s quite


    self-aware, huh?¡¯ ¡®Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s just ying hard to get. After all, the live stream has just


    started. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens next.¡¯ Several minutester, two more cars arrived. Leon was


    the first to step out of his car with a cold and serious demeanor. As soon as he emerged from the


    vehicle, everyone, including Eric, showed looks of surprise. Simone noticed that Jodie¡¯s eyes showed


    no surprise, only delight. That meant she already knew he was one of the surprise guests, confirming


    Simone¡¯s suspicions that these two had been in touch beforehand. Everyone went up to greet Leon,


    while Simone stood where she was without approaching him or speaking to him. On the other hand, as


    he got out of the car, his gaze fell upon the brightly dressed Simone. Deep down, he wondered how


    she would greet him. To his dismay, however, she simply stood there, unmoving, with a cold attitude.


    Le disliked Simone for being prettier than her. Seeing Simone¡¯s aloof attitude, she deliberately


    asked, ¡°Simone, aren¡¯t you going to say hello to Mr. Foster?¡± She added meaningfully, ¡°I heard you two


    used to be childhood ymates.¡± Simone replied in a businesslike tone, ¡°We¡¯ve already cut ties with


    each other, so we don¡¯t keep in touch anymore.¡± She did not want any involvement or association with


    Leon in the show. If she was going to sever ties with him, she should do sopletely. Therefore, by


    answering Le¡¯s question, she made it clear that their rtionship was over, giving everyone a heads-


    up. Everyone present was stunned by her reply. They couldn¡¯t believe how bold and candid she was,


    especially considering that the show was being live-streamed! Le asked in surprise,


    ¡°Huh? You did? Why?¡± Just as Simone was about to respond, Leon shot a look at Le and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t think this is any of your concern, right?¡± He didn¡¯t want Simone to say anything more about their


    severed rtionship, not because he was afraid of embarrassment, but because he resisted the idea


    deep down. Le didn¡¯t expect him to step in and speak in Simone¡¯s defense. With a sheepish smile,


    she replied, ¡°I was just curious.¡± A viewermented, ¡®I¡¯m curious too. Why did Simone and Mr. Foster


    cut ties with each other?¡¯ ¡®Maybe Simone tried to seduce him and got warned not to make any


    advances on him anymore?¡¯ ¡®But judging by Simone¡¯s frank demeanor, it doesn¡¯t seem like Mr. Foster


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    was the one who cut ties with her.¡¯ ¡®It feels like there¡¯s some juicy gossip here, but unfortunately, Mr.


    Foster intervened in time.¡¯ Meanwhile, Leon¡¯s fans were particrly displeased at that moment. One of


    them criticized, ¡®Why does Simone have such a big ego? She even ended her friendship with my


    hubby. Who wants to be friends with her?¡¯ Another chimed in, ¡®That¡¯s right! Stop trying to glorify


    yourself, Simone. Mr. Foster has long wanted to get rid of you, you bloodsucking parasite.¡¯ Another fan


    show.¡¯ ¡®Since she publicly dered that she¡¯s cut ties with my hubby, she better not actively pursue him


    afterward.¡¯


    ¡®Can¡¯t wait to see her eat her own words.¡¯ Just then, a young man wearing sunsses stepped out of


    the car behind. He was big and tall, exuding rebelliousness and assertiveness. Despite the sunsses


    covering most of his face, one could tell from his fair skin, prominent nose, and sharp features that he


    was undeniably handsome. Having watched part of the opening of this variety show in her previous life,


    Simone already knew who this surprise guest was. Zac Turner was born into one of the most prominent


    families in Cebros society, surpassing even wealthy families like the Grays. Additionally, he was the


    reigning esports champion from the previous year and a highly popr gaming streamer, earning him


    the nickname Zeus among the esports fanmunity, in reference to the mythical king of Greek gods.


    After winning the world championship, he retired from the esports scene due to a hand injury and


    ventured into the entertainment industry as a side pursuit. Apart from having millions of fans within the


    esportsmunity and his attractive appearance, he possessed exceptional singing and dancing


    skills, as well as abundant resources in the entertainment industry. Consequently, he achieved A-list


    status within just over a year in show business. Since entering the entertainment industry, he had


    amassed a massive following of devoted fans, earning him the affectionate nickname Zachy. His


    participation in this variety show was likely an attempt by his talent agent to expand his fan base.


    Simone had a particrly strong impression of Zac because he was the only man who didn¡¯t take a


    liking to Jodie and had even ridiculed her before.


    The others were unaware that Zac was the second surprise guest, and their expressions were filled


    with even greater astonishment than when they saw Leon. They had all heard of his reputation in the


    industry, where he was known for his assertive and carefree style, not hesitating to express his


    displeasure. Furthermore, he had a sharp and biting tongue. However, due to his influential


    background, people dared not offend him even if they had issues with him. Nevertheless, it was said


    that as long as one didn¡¯t provoke him, he usually wouldn¡¯t abuse his power or seek trouble. Moreover,


    this guy had numerous devoted fans who were not only rational but also equally sharp-tongued and


    fiercely protective of him. Everyone internally sighed in distress. How did they end up with such a guest


    this time? They didn¡¯t dare to offend him, even if he might prove to be difficult to get along with during


    the uing live stream. Aaron¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken when he saw Zac step out of the car.


    He and Zac had never gotten along, finding each other intolerable. What was even more infuriating was


    that Jodie had approached him at a previous party, but this individual had not only ignored her but also


    treated her as if she were an easy woman who went around hooking up with men. He had even made


    sarcastic remarks towards her, disying apleteck of gentlemanly behavior. Jodie¡¯s eyes also


    flickered with surprise when she saw Zac. The show¡¯s director and production team had kept this a


    secret, so she hadn¡¯t known that he was the other surprise guest. Recalling his obvious disdain for her


    and his incredibly powerful background, she couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on her dress. Well, it¡¯s


    good that he¡¯s participating in this show. I¡¯ll make him realize my worth and make him fall for me.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    As Zac stepped out of the car, the live chat was flooded withments. One viewer wrote, ¡®I can¡¯t


    believe they managed to get Zeus on the show! This production team is impressive.¡¯ ¡®No wonder he¡¯s


    one of the surprise guests. He¡¯s definitely the showstopper.¡¯ ¡®Of course, he¡¯s the showstopper! Both Mr.


    Foster and Zeus have millions of fans, you know.¡¯ ¡®Thumbs up to the production team for getting our


    dear Zachy on the show! He¡¯s not a fan of self-promotion, actually.¡¯ Another viewermented, ¡®Ahem!


    Considering Zachy¡¯s fussy and spoiled personality, I seriously doubt he can adapt to this ce and this


    show.¡¯ ¡®That seems impossible. What should I do? I suddenly feel like seeing him do something


    embarrassing.¡¯ ¡®Haha! Same here.¡¯


    ¡®It seems challenging to make Zeus fend for himself in a ce like this.¡¯ ¡®I wonder if there¡¯ll be team


    challenges or something simr after this. If there are, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for Zachy¡¯s


    teammates.¡¯ ¡®If that happens, I¡¯d sympathize with his teammates, too.¡¯ The fans of the other guests, as


    well as casual viewers of the live stream, were slightly taken aback by thements left by Zac¡¯s fans.


    At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that his fanmunity was entric¡­ Everyone greeted


    Zac as he walked towards them. Even though Aaron didn¡¯t get along with Zac, he wouldn¡¯t publicly


    show hostility towards anyone on the air.


    Therefore, he said hello to the man. With all the guests present, Jonah Chapman, the show¡¯s director,


    looked at everyone and began speaking, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the live reality show,


    Starting from Scratch. Now, let me tell you all about what¡¯s nned next. You¡¯ll be staying here for


    three weeks, during which time your daily lives will be live-streamed for the audience. We¡¯ll provide you


    with tools, kitchenware, and a roof over your heads, but everything else is your responsibility.¡± Aaron


    had never participated in a reality show like this before and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How are we


    responsible for that? Can we use our own money?¡± Jonah gave him a look as if to say, ¡®How can you


    be so naive?¡¯ He replied, ¡°You can¡¯t use your own money, of course. Your phones will also be


    confiscated for the time being, though we¡¯ll provide each of you with a new one.¡± Then, he continued


    with a shrug. ¡°As for how you¡¯re going to live in the next few weeks, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Curious, Eric asked, ¡°What tools will you guys provide, then?¡± He had participated in a survival-themed


    reality show before, where participants were only allowed to bring three items with them while


    everything else was not provided. Jonah replied, ¡°We¡¯ll provide you with as many tools as possible as


    long as you need them.¡± This show was not about pranks, making it different from other variety shows.


    He added, ¡°For instance, if you need to catch fish, we can provide you with fishings or fishing rods.


    If you want to chop firewood, we can provide axes and simr tools. Starting from Scratch is mostly


    about showing how you live when you have no money.¡± Aaron was left speechless.


    ¡°How are we going to live if we have no money? What can we use to buy food and drinks?¡± After a


    moment of thought, he asked, ¡°Will you assign tasks that we canplete to earn rewards?¡± Before


    assigned by the production team to earn rewards or dobor in exchange for cash. Jonah replied with a


    smile, ¡°No, we won¡¯t assign any tasks to you guys during these three weeks, much less interfere with


    what you do. You can live however you like.¡± He then suggested, ¡°As for food and drink, you can find


    something to trade with the vigers for food. Alternatively, you can ask them if they need any help and


    exchange yourbor for something to eat.¡± In other simr reality shows, the production teams would


    usually assign tasks for the guests toplete. However, this show¡¯s production team wanted


    something new, so they were letting the guests have free rein to do whatever they wanted in the first


    episode. After all, this was a live show, and there might be more excitement this way. If the response


    wasn¡¯t great, they would assign tasks in the next episode. In an instant, the guests understood what he


    meant. Jonah then had his assistant bring eight password-protected boxes over, eachbeled with a


    guest¡¯s name. ¡°Alright, please hand in your phones for now,¡± he instructed. ¡°ce your phones in the


    corresponding boxes. The initial password is six zeros, but you can set your own passwords. After this


    episode is over, you can open the boxes and retrieve your phones.¡± This was to safeguard the privacy


    of the show¡¯s guests and make sure that no one from the production team could ess their phones


    without their knowledge. Zac asked in puzzlement, ¡°Since you¡¯re providing us with new cell phones,


    why can¡¯t we use our own?¡± Jonah exined, ¡°It¡¯s because the phones we¡¯re giving you have been set


    up by professional technicians so that you can¡¯t download any software or browse the inte on


    them.¡± He continued, ¡°Each new phone already has a temporary messaging app installed, on which the


    production team has added everyone else to your list of contacts and created a group chat exclusively


    for the eight of you, making it easy for you to contact one another.¡± This was also to prevent any guest


    from adding another guest on theirmunication apps and harassing them with unwanted calls and


    messages after the show¡¯s conclusion.


    Upon hearing his exnation, the guests understood his intentions. The purpose of this was to prevent


    them from having the chance to watch how they appeared on-air and the viewers¡¯ response during the


    filming of the show. However, this had already been discussed and agreed upon during the initial


    negotiations, and they had only signed the agreement after agreeing to this condition, so all of them


    raised no objections at that moment. Following the production team¡¯s instructions, they ced their


    phones in the boxes and set their passwords while avoiding the camera. After that, each guest


    received a new cell phone provided by one of the sponsoring brands. Zac unlocked his phone and


    inspected it,ining, ¡°This phone can¡¯t be used for anything else other than making phone calls,


    sending messages, and navigation!¡± We¡¯re going to be bored to death in the next few weeks! Jonah


    replied with a smile, ¡°We want you to experience life without digital entertainment. It¡¯s all about


    returning to simplicity, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zac was rendered speechless. Suddenly, he regretted listening to his


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    talent agent¡¯s nonsense and participating in this variety show. Jonah inquired, ¡°Do you have any other


    questions? If not, let¡¯s proceed to the ce where you¡¯ll be staying.¡± The guests shook their heads in


    response. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have any more questions.¡± The director then led everyone towards a mountain


    path. ¡°The ce you¡¯ll be staying is up on the mountain. The path is not easy to navigate, so please be


    cautious.¡± Upon realizing that they not only had to walk on their own but also tackle the mountain path,


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed. She was dressed inappropriately for hiking in the mountains. Before


    when the viewers first saw her. That¡¯s why she dressed this way, but she never expected the reality


    show to be set in the mountains. How cunning of the production team to not inform me beforehand!


    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t voice herints in front of the viewers watching the live stream. Instead,


    she followed everyone, holding up her dress as she walked. It was only when they were walking uphill


    on a dirt road that she pretended to stumble and leaned towards Aaron, who was walking beside her.


    Immediately, he reached out to support her and asked with concern, ¡°Jo, are you okay?¡± She shook her


    head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the shoes I¡¯m wearing are not suitable for hiking in the mountains.¡± He


    frowned and asked Jonah, ¡°Mr. Chapman, can¡¯t we drive to the vige?¡± Jonah replied, ¡°The mountain


    path up there is too narrow and steep for cars.¡± Jodie¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. She


    didn¡¯t want to hike uphill in five-inch high heels, nor could she do it. However, she couldn¡¯t let it show,


    so she gave Aaron a determined smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aaron.


    I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s keep walking.¡± Based on his concern for her, she was certain he wouldn¡¯t let her continue


    walking. And indeed, he responded with a disapproving look, ¡°Walking uphill in these shoes will


    definitely be too much for your feet.¡± How could his dear sister hike on a mountain path wearing high


    heels? Moreover, her dress was so long that someone might identally step on it at any moment. He


    himself was wearing t leather shoes and a suit, yet he felt ufortable walking in them!

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Hearing the conversation between the siblings, Jonah did not find them overly dramatic or annoying; on


    the contrary, he was excited deep down. ¡°Here¡¯s a hot topic right after the opening!¡± He spread his


    hands with a look of resignation, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t help it. This is the only road leading to the vige.¡±


    Aaron was displeased. ¡°Can¡¯t you figure out a solution? Can motorcycles go up there?¡± Before Jonah


    could answer, Zac shot a nce at the siblings and scoffed. ¡°Just me yourselves for dressing up like


    this despite knowing we¡¯re filming this reality show in the countryside.¡± He wore casual clothes and


    sneakers, especially for this purpose.


    Also, he noticed that apart from the siblings and Le, the other guests were dressed suitably for


    trekking. ¡°So, it¡¯s their problem.¡± He continued sarcastically, ¡°You didn¡¯te prepared, and you¡¯re


    being dramatic?¡± Everyone present was stunned by his words, not expecting him to be so blunt. ¡°The


    rumors are true. This guy does have a sharp tongue,¡± thought the other guests. Both Keira and Eric


    were also quite speechless about how the siblings and Le were dressed. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it if you


    Aaron¡¯s face darkened at Zac¡¯s mockery. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to stay in the mountains!¡± He had watched


    other reality shows where the viges people visited had essible roads. Moreover, Jodie¡¯s outfit was


    something Titus hoped would impress the show¡¯s viewers. Who would have thought that the production


    team would be so sneaky? Zac raised an eyebrow, arguing, ¡°The production team has informed us that


    this show would be filmed in the countryside. Even if you didn¡¯t expect there to be mountain paths, is it


    proper for you to dress up like this? If I hadn¡¯t known, I¡¯d think you were here for an awards ceremony.¡±


    It was hard not to burst intoughter at his words, not to mention that his sarcastic description was


    quite on the mark. Jodie did not expect the man to mock them so bluntly in front of everyone and could


    not help but feel aggrieved. ¡°What an insensitive man!¡± However, the more he treated her like this, the


    more she wanted to win him over. With a hint of stubbornness, she gave in. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. I can


    keep walking.¡± Seeing Aaron¡¯s darkening expression and Jodie¡¯s teary eyes, Simone inwardly gave


    Zac a thumbs up. Seeing the situation, Leon could not help but say, ¡°She probably didn¡¯t expect a


    mountain path. It¡¯s normal for girls to like wearing dresses and high heels, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no use


    arguing so much about this right now. We need to find a way to help our two female guests here get up


    there smoothly.¡±


    Seeing him step in, Simone knew it was not because he was showing care for thedies but because


    he wanted to save Jodie from embarrassment. Zac did not buy his excuse, though. ¡°Well then, Mr.


    Foster, what do you suggest we do now?¡± Leon was lost for words. ¡°How do I know what to do?¡±


    However, the ball was now in his court, plus he noticed the look of gratitude Jodie gave him. He turned


    to look at Jonah, asking, ¡°Can we get a few motorcycles to get the female guests up there?¡± He


    deliberately referred to all female guests, not wanting Jodie to be singled out for special treatment, or it


    might affect her poprity with the viewers. Jonah replied apologetically, ¡°The mountain road here is


    quite steep, even for motorcycles. Some vigers do ride up there alone, but taking passengers could


    be risky, so we can¡¯t provide you guys with motorcycles.¡± ¡°Who can take responsibility if something


    goes wrong?¡± For a while, everyone was at a loss for what to do. Meanwhile, fans of Zac, Aaron, and


    Jodie began arguing in the live chat. Aaron and Jodie¡¯s fans criticized Zac for being rude and


    mannerless by mocking Jodie, the little fairy, whereas Leon was praised by them for being a courteous


    and warm-hearted man, forming a stark contrast with Zac. However, Zac¡¯s fans refused to back down,


    arguing that it was inappropriate and posey for Jodie to participate in a rural reality show dressed like


    this. ¡°Isn¡¯t she being a burden on everyone right now? And besides, Zeus is just telling the truth. How


    does that make him rude and mannerless? Can¡¯t they let someone tell them when they¡¯re wrong?¡± As


    for casual viewers watching the live stream and the argument in the live chat, they also found Jodie


    somewhat less likable. On the mountain path, Jonah looked at everyone, asking, ¡°Does anyone have a


    solution? It¡¯s indeed unlikely for Miss Jodie to walk to our destination wearing high heels.¡± Simone


    replied, ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± Everyone shifted their gaze toward her, waiting for her to continue.


    She continued, ¡°She probably has t shoes in her suitcase. She can just change into them.¡± Then, she


    added, ¡°Of course, if she didn¡¯t bring any t shoes or insists on walking in high heels, she can do that,


    too. If she can¡¯t, she can let someone close to her piggyback her uphill.¡± After saying that, she darted a


    look at Aaron, implying that if Jodie could not walk, she could always turn to her doting brother for help.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Sc*mbag No. 5.¡± This would also ruin Jodie¡¯s ns for establishing a ¡®tough girl¡¯


    persona for herself. Aaron¡¯s expression froze at her words. He found it difficult to even walk up there by


    himself, let alone give Jodie a piggyback. He thus turned to look at her, asking, ¡°Jo, did you bring shoes


    that arefortable for walking?¡± Inwardly, she cursed Simone for being a busybody. Had Simone not


    spoken up at this moment, she would have established her image as a tough little fairy; after walking


    for a while, she would have conveniently ¡®recalled¡¯ the t shoes in her suitcase and changed into


    them. Now that she could not establish that image anymore, she had no choice but to p herself


    lightly on the head, saying, ¡°Oh, my! Had Simone not mentioned it, I would¡¯ve forgotten I¡¯d brought


    them.¡± Everyone else was left speechless. ¡°How can you forget such a thing?¡± Zac sneered with a look


    of incredulity. Since entering the entertainment industry, he had seen too many people who acted one


    way in front of others and another behind their backs. Of course, he did not bother to care about them


    as long as these people did not mess with him. That being said, he seriously did not have a good


    impression of this Jodie girl. At a previous party he attended, she had approached him while pretending


    to be innocent, trying to flirt with him. ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s indiscriminate with women? Now,


    knowing that we¡¯re going to film the show in the countryside, she dresses in such a scheme and


    pretends to forget her shoes. Maybe she¡¯s trying to establish some kind of a ¡®tough girl¡¯ persona.¡±


    In his heart, he grew wary of Jodie. ¡°I have to keep my distance from this woman from now on.¡± Seeing


    his expression, Jodie felt even more aggrieved. ¡°This guy is going too far!¡± However, she also knew


    that the best way to deal with this situation was to quickly find her shoes and change into them.


    Consequently, she was just about to go to the crew members who were helping everyone carry their


    luggage to get her shoes. Aaron stopped her, though. ¡°I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± The uneven dirt road made


    him worry that she might identally sprain her ankle. Seeing how much he doted on Jodie, Simone


    did not feel upset. In reality, she could not wait for him to act like a doting brother who spoiled his dear


    sister in every way possible on the show. After all, nobody knew yet that Jodie was not his biological


    sister. Once her rtionship with them was revealedter, she would no longer be singled out for


    me. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about his sister, who¡¯d gone missing for years and was nearly sold to the


    mountains, instead favoring his adopted sister unconditionally. And here¡¯s the thing¡ªthese two aren¡¯t


    rted by blood. Won¡¯t such intimate gestures lead people to think that there¡¯s another kind of


    rtionship between them?¡± Simone had previously discovered at Gray Residence that Jodie was


    extremely possessive of her five elder brothers. Not only that, she had a habitual fondness for intimate


    physical contact with them, hugging and cuddling them even when they were already adults. For


    instance, she had acted like a spoiled child in the living room, asking her brothers to carry her back to


    her bedroom. She was quick to rest her head intimately on her brothers¡¯ shoulders and would even


    take the initiative to hold hands with them. ¡°Scumbag No.


    1 has a fiancee, but whenever shees to the house, Jodie will always be tempted to seek his


    attention, making him neglect his girlfriend and focus solely on his ¡®sister¡¯ as if to dere sovereignty


    over him. Scumbag No. 2 had his eyes on a female celebrity and intended to pursue her, but Jodie


    furtively sabotaged his ns. Not only did she make him give up his pursuit of the female celebrity, he


    even developed an aversion toward her.¡± Since this was a live show, Jodie and Aaron¡¯s intimate


    gestures were bound to reveal themselves. The more everyone praised them for their deep sibling love


    for each other right now, the harsher the criticisms they would face in the future. ¡°Real sibling affections


    aren¡¯t like this. I¡¯ll let those who previously called me a yer take a good look and see who the real


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    yer is.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Aaron fetched Jodie¡¯s shoes and even helped her put them on. As expected, their fans who were


    watching the live stream eximed excitedly at Aaron¡¯s caring gesture and praised them for being


    wonderful siblings. Even the fans of the other guests and casual viewers thought that Aaron and Jodie


    had a remarkably close rtionship. They wished they had a brother like Aaron who doted on his


    sister, especially those who argued and fought with their own siblings every day. They flooded the live


    chat withments expressing their desire for such a loving brother. After Jodie finished changing her


    shoes, they continued walking uphill.


    Since it was inconvenient to change clothes, Jodie had no choice but to let her dress drag on the


    ground. Aaron even volunteered to hold up her dress as they walked. While this might be normal at a


    party or an awards ceremony, it looked out of ce on the narrow and steep mountain path. Le,


    wearing t leather shoes, also found it difficult to walk on the mountain path in a long dress. She had


    to keep holding it up with her hands, which made her appear awkward. Many people wanted to criticize


    Jodie and Le for their choice of attire despite knowing they were filming a reality show in the


    countryside. Byparison, Simone and Keira were dressed appropriately for walking and performing


    break. In reality, Jodie couldn¡¯t walk any longer either. Despite changing her shoes, her dress still


    hindered her. Moreover, having been pampered by the Gray Family for so many years, she had never


    walked on such a difficult mountain path for such a long time. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t show


    her exhaustion, as it might affect her poprity with the show¡¯s viewers. She gritted her teeth and


    persevered, especially when she saw Simone effortlessly walking. Hearing Le ask for a break, she


    felt relieved. Indeed, Le¡¯s appearance and fragility at that moment caused many viewers to have a


    less favorable opinion of her. Jonah allowed everyone to rest for over ten minutes. After another half


    hour of walking, the vige finally came into view.


    They continued walking until the crew stopped at the entrance to a small farmhouse. Simone had been


    practicing martial arts almost every day since she was little to stay in shape. As a result, she didn¡¯t feel


    tired after over an hour of trekking. Apart from her, only Zac, who regrly worked out and even


    practiced kickboxing, looked rxed. Everyone else, including Keira, who had been in good shape at


    the beginning, was almost ready to copse from exhaustion. During thest half hour, Keira even


    needed Simone¡¯s support. Jodie felt like her legs were about to give up at any moment. If she were at


    home or the episode wasn¡¯t being live-streamed, she would have burst into tears of frustration in front


    of Aaron. At that moment, she leaned against him, wearing an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, but I¡¯ll


    keep going.¡± Feeling sorry for her, Aaron put his arm around her shoulders to support her. ¡°Jo, you


    must be tired, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll massage your feet when we get inside.¡± Jodie nced at Simone, who


    was standing nearby, and replied sweetly, ¡°Okay! Thank you so much, Aaron! Simone must be upset


    and jealous after hearing what Aaron said. It would be even better if she says something thoughtless


    However, he suddenly remembered that his other sister was there too.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shift his gaze towards Simone somewhat sheepishly, but she wasn¡¯t looking at him


    at all. Instead, she was talking to Keira. For some reason, he breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same


    time, he also felt a little disappointed. If Simone hadn¡¯t fallen out with his family, she would probably


    have taken the initiative to ask if his feet hurt. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because they


    were being live-streamed that Simone acted so indifferent towards him. ¡°The live stream will be paused


    after we get inside and take a break. After that, she¡¯ll probablye to me on her own and massage


    my legs with special techniques.¡± He was still contemting whether he should reluctantly forgive her if


    she came to make up with him or give her the cold shoulder and make her understand the


    consequences of her actions. Just then, Jonah pushed open the gate to the farmhouse and smiled,


    gesturing for the eight guests to enter. ¡°This farmhouse has been specially arranged for all of you by


    our production team. Although it may notpare to the two best brick-and-tile houses in the vige,


    the conditions here are among the top five in the vige.¡± This time, with a movie star and two A-list


    celebrities among the guests, they didn¡¯t want to provide them with the worst amodations.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at his words. As long as the production team didn¡¯t provide them with


    the worst amodations, they were satisfied.


    ¡°Well, if it ranks among the top five in the vige, it should be pretty decent.¡± Consequently, everyone


    entered the farmhouse with a sense of anticipation. As soon as they entered, they saw a courtyard with


    a vegetable patch and several adobe houses. The doors to these houses were wide open. Jonah


    exined with a smile, ¡°The central area is the living room and dining area, while the room in the


    corner is the kitchen and utility room. The four rooms on both sides are specifically for all of you. The


    walked into the nearest room, only to be surprised. The room was rtively clean and not small in size,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    but it only had two single beds, two wooden chairs, and nothing else. Aaron looked at Jonah and


    asked, ¡°Why are there only beds and chairs inside?¡± Jonah replied, ¡°What else do you expect?¡± Aaron


    argued, ¡°What about wardrobes and desks? Where do we hang our clothes and put our belongings?¡±


    He disliked the simplicity and shabbiness of the ce, especially the adobe walls. Jonah spread his


    hands and replied, ¡°That¡¯s your problem now. We can only provide you with these. If you want things


    like wardrobes and desks, you have to get them yourselves.¡± Aaron was left speechless; suddenly, he


    regretted participating in this terrible variety show. He cleared his throat and argued, ¡°The four of us


    men don¡¯t mind staying in such a basic environment, but isn¡¯t it a bit too harsh for the fourdies?¡±


    Before Jonah could respond, Zac rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Since when can you speak on behalf of us


    three male guests and make decisions for the other four female guests?¡± He emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t speak


    for me.¡± What do you mean by saying we don¡¯t mind?


    I definitely mind, okay? Even though he was in the entertainment industry, he was unwilling to


    momentarily at a loss for a reply. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want the female guests to feel so ufortable.¡± Jodie


    looked at Zac apologetically and said, ¡°My brother is just considering our well-being. He doesn¡¯t mean


    anything else.¡± Then, she quickly added, ¡°But if the male guests can stay here, we can too.¡± By saying


    this, she seemed to be defending Aaron, but in reality, she was highlighting that she was not pretending


    and was willing toply with the production team¡¯s arrangements. She had learned from her research


    that on reality shows, the easiest way to endear oneself to the viewers and gain fans was to be able to


    endure hardship withoutining. Despite her inner disgust for the room and her reluctance to stay


    there for three weeks, she would endure it for the sake of fame and poprity and to establish herself


    as superior to Simone. Just then, Simone suddenly spoke up, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t speak for me


    either.¡± In the uing episodes, she had no intention of being friendly with Aaron, Jodie, or Leon, so


    she was ready to make her attitude clear right from the beginning.


    Besides, if she acted indifferent and distant towards the three of them, viewers watching the show


    might be curious about the reasons behind it. They might even wonder if there were any real-life


    grudges between them, leading some people to dig deeper in search of possible scoops. Furthermore,


    if she pretended to get along with them on the show, not only would she feel disgusted, but when her


    true identity and those things eventually came to light, viewers might criticize her for being a loser. If I


    don¡¯t y devil¡¯s advocate, how will Sc*mbag No. 5e forward to protect his fake sister and target


    me, his real sister? Jonah and the other guests were stunned by her words. They couldn¡¯t believe she


    spoke as bluntly as Zac did. Isn¡¯t she afraid of bacsh?

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge 55% Chapter 10 Don¡¯t y The Victim Card On Me Again Witnessing


    Simone finally confronting her, Jodie couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Simone is bing


    more and more irritable. This is great!¡± she thought to herself. Apologizing with a hurt expression, she


    said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you would mind the living conditions here. I assumed you would follow


    the production team¡¯s arrangements and stay with us.¡± In doing so, she implied that Simone couldn¡¯t


    handle hardship and disliked the poor living conditions.


    Aaron also looked at Simone with a frown and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, you don¡¯t have to.


    There¡¯s no need to speak to Jo like this.¡± ¡°Simone is so jealous; she can¡¯t stand the sight of Jo and


    keeps picking on her regardless of the situation,¡± he thought to himself. He continued, ¡°The production


    team mentioned that we would be filming in the countryside. If you find the conditions here


    unsatisfactory, you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°She even deliberately fought with our family for this spot.


    What¡¯s the point of it, anyway?¡± he wondered. Simone raised an eyebrow and told Jodie, ¡°When did I


    say I disliked these living conditions and refused to follow the production team¡¯s arrangements?¡± Then,


    she turned to Aaron with a cold expression and said, ¡°I was simply expressing my opinion, telling your


    sister not to speak for me. Is that wrong? If you want to defend your sister, that¡¯s your business, but


    please don¡¯t take sides without reason and deliberately twist my words.


    Besides, what you say isn¡¯tw here, and this isn¡¯t your home either. Not everyone has to cater to you


    and your your sister.¡± Zac let out a whistle, adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Well said! No one here is obligated


    to cater to you guys.¡± Aaron red at him for provoking the situation. He then turned to Simone in


    displeasure and asked, ¡°So, what did you mean?¡± Simone pointed to the bed in the room. ¡°This bed


    consists only of wooden boards and has no mattress or bedding. How are we supposed to sleep on it?


    You and your sister can endure hardship and sleep on these bare wooden boards for three weeks, but


    I¡¯m not capable of doing so. That¡¯s why I told your sister not to speak for me. My original intention was


    to suggest that we discuss this with the production team and ask them to provide us with some


    mattresses and bedding.¡± This response left Aaron and Jodie speechless, especially Jodie, who felt


    embarrassed by Simone¡¯s sarcastic remark.


    She had only wanted to prove that she could endure hardship and follow arrangements, but she hadn¡¯t


    noticed theck of a mattress on the bed, making it impossible to sleep at night. This allowed Simone


    to mock her, and she couldn¡¯t refute Simone since Simone herself had imed she couldn¡¯t sleep on it.


    Zac chimed in with augh. ¡°I can¡¯t even stand sleeping on such bare wooden boards for a day, let


    alone three weeks.¡± Keira echoed, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do it either.¡± How could anyone sleep on this bare


    wooden board for three weeks? Even though it was summer now and the weather here was bearable,


    cooling down at night, one would still need something to cover themselves to avoid catching a cold.


    Besides, sleeping on a wooden board like this would make one¡¯s whole body ache the next morning.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, Jodie.¡± Eric also stated, ¡°I can¡¯t do it either. Plus, my body won¡¯t be able to


    handle it after sleeping like that for a few days.¡± He hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved at first, but if they


    didn¡¯t discuss this with the production team and instead let Jodie decide that they would sleep on these


    bare wooden boards for three weeks, 1/2 who could endure it? This wasn¡¯t about being pretentious or


    enduring hardship. It was simply unrealistic, and there was no need for it. Jodie didn¡¯t expect her words


    to provoke discontent among the others. She cursed Simone inwardly for intentionally stirring things up.


    Her eyes welled up with tears, and she bit her lip, saying, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to consider the bedding just


    now.¡± Then, she exined, ¡°What I meant was, even if there are no wardrobes or desks, if the male


    guests can stay here, we female guests can do it too. That¡¯s what caused the misunderstanding.¡±


    Raised as a wealthy heiress in the Gray Family, she had servants who changed and cleaned her


    bedclothes, so she never thought to consider the bedding issue.


    Seeing her like this, Aaron felt sorry for her andforted her. ¡°You grew up pampered, so it¡¯s normal


    not to think about these things.¡± Simone looked at Jodie and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now, did I?


    But your eyes have welled up with tears, making it seem like I bullied you. I was just being honest, so


    please don¡¯t y the victim card on me again.¡± Back in the Gray Family, Jodie would often y the


    victim card on her like this; after just a few words from Simone, Jodie¡¯s eyes would well up with tears as


    if she had been bullied. In reality, Simone hadn¡¯t done anything at all. However, even with the entire


    Gray Family present, they would me her without any reason, assuming she couldn¡¯t tolerate and


    thus mistreated their dear Jo¡­ Now that Jodie was resorting to the same old trick again, Simone had


    to point it out intentionally. Of course, once Jodie¡¯s actual rtionship with Aaron came to light in the


    future, her ¡®ying the victim card again¡¯ would be exposed for sure. Simone had nned from the


    beginning how to set traps for Aaron and Jodie continuously. Of course, these two had only themselves


    to me for being relentless and picking fights with her. They wouldn¡¯t have fallen into these traps if


    they had stayed quiet without causing trouble on the variety show. As for the bacsh, she didn¡¯t care


    about it; after all, these two¡¯s fans had always been critical of her. The more criticism she faced now,


    the more the tide would turn in her favor in the future. Indeed, at that moment, Aaron and Jodie¡¯s fans


    were criticizing Simone in the live chat. One of themmented, ¡®Isn¡¯t this goody two shoes going too


    far? She¡¯s bullying our little fairy.¡¯ Another agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s made our little fairy almost cry.¡¯


    Anothermented, ¡®She grew up pampered, so it¡¯s normal for her not to pay attention to these things.


    Does Simone have to keep picking on her?¡¯


    ¡®Simone is so shameless! Who is she to say she won¡¯t cater to Aero and the little fairy? She isn¡¯t even


    worthy of that!¡¯ ¡®I feel like she¡¯s intentionally picking on Aero and his sister. She¡¯s so annoying.¡¯ ¡®She


    must have tried to seduce Aero without sess. That¡¯s why she became jealous and intentionally


    targeted the little fairy.¡¯ ¡®It saddens me to see my little fairy on the verge of tears due to bullying.¡¯


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®Exactly! Simone is so malicious. 2/3 Simone¡¯s fans were left speechless when they saw how Aaron


    and Jodie¡¯s fans insulted her. One of them responded, ¡®What right does your little fairy have to speak


    for all the guests?¡¯ Another agreed. ¡®Exactly! You guys are the ones with an inted ego here.¡¯ ¡®Simone


    is simply stating the truth. How is that bullying the little fairy?¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this wooden


    bed! It¡¯s impossible to sleep on in the first ce, so how is Simone finding fault with her?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Simone¡¯s fan base was much smaller than Aaron and Jodie¡¯s, so a barrage of insulting


    any longer. Onemented, ¡®Your little fairy is the goody two shoes here, okay?¡¯ ¡®I think that little fairy


    is a hypocrite. She previously implied that Simone couldn¡¯t handle difficulties, then pretended to be hurt


    and pitiful when she was in the wrong.¡¯ ¡®Growing up being pampered is not an excuse to avoid


    responsibilities, okay?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right! Who didn¡¯t grow up being pampered by their family?¡¯ ¡®Simone was


    speaking the truth, and her tone and actions were not excessive. How is that bullying?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s actually


    Jodie who has been a pretentious troublemaker since the beginning of the live stream. ¡°The fans of the


    Gray siblings are just like the people they idolize-pretentious and hold double standards.¡¯


    ¡®Simone is right. Isn¡¯t this hypocrite ying the victim right now? She just tried to pull the same trick. on


    Zachy.¡¯ ¡®Still referring to her as a little fairy, huh? What aughable public image. ¡®Compared to this


    pretentious little fairy, I prefer Simone. This beautiful youngdy is genuine and straightforward.¡¯ Zac¡¯s


    fan base was muchrger than Aaron and Jodie¡¯sbined. Moreover, his fans were even more


    sharp-tongued and perceptive, quickly leaving the other party speechless. As the live chat turned into a


    heated argument, the atmosphere in the courtyard also became tense.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11 Killjoy Aaron felt upset witnessing Simone¡¯s attack on Jodie. He believed she was


    intentionally causing trouble. Just as he was about to speak up, Simone averted her gaze, appearing


    disinterested in their argument. Aaron swallowed his words, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed. He


    never realized his sister could be so bothersome. Simone turned to the director and questioned, ¡°Did


    you forget to provide the bed essories? Even if we try to find some or exchange with the vigers,


    it¡¯s toote. And it¡¯s not like the vigers have what we need. We require a significant amount of


    supplies.¡± This vige was remote and underdeveloped.


    They would be fortunate to have enough provisions for themselves, let alone any surplus. The other


    guests, aside from Aaron and Jodie, agreed with Simone. Bartering was impossible, so they had to


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    request supplies from the production team. Leon spoke up, ¡°She¡¯s speaking on behalf of all of us.¡± He


    wanted to be friendly towards Simone, but she didn¡¯t even acknowledge him, much to his


    disappointment. Zac chimed in, ¡°We aren¡¯t asking for much. Just one set of essories for each of us.¡±


    Then, remembering something, he added, ¡°Oh wait, Jodie and Aaron won¡¯t need them, so we only


    need six sets.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t expect Zac to continue pestering them. What an irritating man. He sneered.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you giving us any?¡± Zac raised an eyebrow. ¡°You said you could handle things. You


    imed you would do as the director instructed. I thought you were going to get through this without


    the supplies, so why the sudden change in attitude? I can¡¯t believe you would change your tune so


    quickly.¡± Clearly, he was insinuating that Jodie and Aaron had no integrity. Jodie and Aaron had no


    response to that. Aaron had said he could manage, and Jodie had said she could endure. Since Aaron


    couldn¡¯t win an argument against Zac, he turned to the director.


    ¡°See what you guys can do.¡± He would protest if they didn¡¯t provide any supplies for him and Jodie. He


    couldn¡¯t endure the hardship, let alone Jodie. The director had a few thoughts running through his


    mind. It¡¯s a good thing I agreed to have these two as guests. It¡¯s creating dramatic tension on the first


    day of shooting. The premiere is going to generate a lot of buzz. He wasn¡¯t nning on leaving the


    guests without any bedding supplies. If any of them were to fall ill, they would be in trouble. This was


    just a small challenge they had set up for the guests. Once the guests realized this, they would


    exchange their own supplies or work for them. However, the director didn¡¯t anticipate the fight between


    Simone and Jodic. He smiled. ¡°Of course we can provide them for you.¡± He then added, ¡°But not for


    free. You have to earn them.


    If we give everything away for free, it would deviate from the theme of the show.¡± The guests fell silent.


    This guy is up to something. Leon asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the condition?¡± The production team is being


    honest¡­ If they hadn¡¯t done this, Simone and Jodie wouldn¡¯t have started fighting. The director smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Prepare one dish for us during dinner. Each of you should make one dish. It¡¯s for the


    production team. Then we¡¯ll give you a set of supplies.¡± Leon pondered the terms for a moment.


    ¡°Should the dish be raw or cooked?¡± ¡°Cooked, of course,¡± answered the director. Zac was left


    speechless. I¡¯m a terrible cook. How am I supposed to do this? ¡°Do I have to cook it myself, or can


    someone else do it for me?¡± He added, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you guys to get food poisoning from my


    cooking.¡± Amused, the director said, ¡°I understand. Just provide one cooked dish.¡± In other words, they


    didn¡¯t have to cook anything themselves. ¡°We have pots, pans, and seasonings in the kitchen, but we


    don¡¯t have any other ingredients.¡± The director checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s around two o¡¯clock now. We


    should have enough time to buy the ingredients.¡± At that moment, the guests realized that the shortage


    of bedding supplies was a setup by the production team. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± Since it was part of


    the show, no one objected. The director then mentioned, ¡°We only have four rooms here, so you¡¯ll have


    to share a room with another guest. Do you want to form your own teams, or should we draw lots?¡± Zac


    quickly responded, ¡°We¡¯ll form our own teams. I don¡¯t want to share a room with any troublemakers.¡±


    He nced in Aaron¡¯s direction. Aaron sneered. ¡°The pot calling the kettle ck. I don¡¯t want to stay


    with you either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± said Zac. The director was more than surprised. The show had just


    begun, and the top two guests were already feuding with each other. This is going to make for a


    sessful show. None of the other top celebrities in the industry would do this. Only them. Everyone


    else would just keep quiet no matter how annoyed they were. I¡¯m d I pulled some strings and got


    Zac on the show. He¡¯s the real deal, and he has a sharp tongue. It¡¯s worth the favor. We¡¯re going to


    trend today, baby. Zac looked at Eric. ¡°Want to be roommates?¡± He chose Eric because he didn¡¯t like


    Leon. Eric wouldn¡¯t refuse, and he smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Aaron knew Leon, and he preferred to be roommates


    with him. ¡°So, we¡¯ll share a room, Leon?¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± On thedies¡¯ side, Le asked Jodie,


    ¡°So we¡¯ll be roommates, Jo?¡± Jodie knew Le had her sights set on Aaron, and it displeased her.


    She held nothing but disdain for this woman. Aaron would never fall for someone like her, and Jodie


    wouldn¡¯t allow it. Still,pared to 2/3 the annoying Simone and theplete stranger Keira, she


    would rather stay with Le. At least Le was her follower, and Jodie could easily control her. Jodie


    nodded, smiling sweetly. ¡°Sure.¡± Keira breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want to share a room with


    either of those two. One was a gold digger, while the other was a fake and malicious person. Both of


    them were difficult to handle. Simone was better. She smiled at Simone. ¡°That means it¡¯s just the two of


    us. Want to share a room?¡± Simone nodded.


    ¡°Sure.¡± And then it was time to choose their rooms. Keira and Simone didn¡¯t mind which room they


    stayed in, so they let everyone else pick. Aaron suggested that Jodie and Le should have the first


    choice. Thedies feigned reluctance, but when Leon instructed them to make a selection, they opted


    for the one adjacent to the living quarters. The men graciously offered Keira and Simone the other


    room, which was in close proximity to the living room. Keira and Simone epted without hesitation.


    Zac swiftly imed the room near the courtyard¡¯s entrance, leaving the one beside the kitchen for


    Aaron and Leon. Aaron felt frustrated that he had been a step too slow.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge 3 55% Chapter 12 She Won¡¯t Let This Go The rooms¡¯ ownerships had


    already been assigned. The director nced at the guests and suggested, ¡°Would you like to form


    teams? You can dine together and work together. Unity is strength. If you need to search for things, ask


    the vigers for assistance, or trade items for food, having a team will make it easier. And it can be a


    mixed-gender team as well. Men and women can team up together. It will make things smoother.¡±


    Originally, there was no n for the guests to form teams. However, considering Zac and Aaron¡¯s


    rivalry and Simone and Leon¡¯s broken friendship, allowing the guests to team up would create more


    drama. That was why the director proposed the idea. Le¡¯s eyes lit up, and she agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a


    great idea. Count me in.¡± She turned to Jodie and said, ¡°We¡¯re roommates, Jo.


    Let¡¯s team up.¡± Knowing how much Aaron cared for his sister, he would join their team. Leon seemed


    easy to get along with, and he had many fans watching the show. If she teamed up with them, she


    would gain a lot of exposure, and the viewers would be talking about it. It was a shame that Zac would


    never join their team. He had a sharp tongue and didn¡¯t know how to treat women properly. It was for


    the best that they wouldn¡¯t be on the same team. Jodie actually wanted to team up with Zac. If they


    spent time together every day, he would eventually see how amazing she was. She was confident that


    he would fall for her. Or at least, that¡¯s what she hoped for. However, it could never happen since Zac


    and Aaron were at odds. Nheless, teaming up with Leon was a good choice. She would steal him


    away from Simone. Jodie replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Aaron suggested, ¡°Leon and I will join youdies, then.¡± Leon


    wanted to team up with Simone, so he was speechless. He had nned to resolve the


    misunderstanding with Simone. This guy is holding me back. ¡°I¡¯m fine with either option.¡± He joined this


    variety show to clear things up with Simone and take care of Jodie. Teaming up with Jodie would make


    it easier to achieve one of his goals. One team was formed. Zac looked at Eric and said, ¡°Hey, those


    guys just teamed up with somedies. Why don¡¯t we do the same?¡± Eric was easygoing and replied,


    ¡°No problem. I wonder if thedies would ept our offer, though.¡± He smiled at Keira and Simone.


    ¡°So, would you like to team up with us?¡± Keira and Simone exchanged nces. They knew what the


    other was thinking, and they both said, ¡°Sure.¡± Alright, now we have two teams of four. There will


    definitely be shes in the future. The director was pleased with how things were starting. ¡°And now,


    it¡¯s time for you to take charge.¡± The director and some members of the production team retreated to a


    corner of the courtyard. Only the live stream¡¯s cameraman followed the guests. After descending the


    mountain and feeling exhausted, they decided to rest before starting their work for food.


    The teams went into separate rooms to discuss their ns. Zac sat downzily and looked at his team


    members. ¡°Should we go straight to the vige and ask the vigers one by one if they need help with


    anything?¡± He had no idea what to do. He had never participated in a variety show like this before. 1/3


    Eric agreed, ¡°We don¡¯t know the vigers, so that¡¯s our only option.¡± Keira shared the same opinion. ¡°I


    agree.¡± Simone spoke up, ¡°I have a suggestion.¡± Her team members turned their attention to her. ¡°What


    is it?¡± ¡°We can visit the vige head and learn more about the vige. Then we can find out which


    families need help and go directly to their houses. That way, we can save a lot of time. We can also ask


    if the vigemittee needs our assistance.¡± Simone¡¯s team members¡¯ eyes lit up. up. ¡°That¡¯s a great


    idea.¡± Why didn¡¯t we think of that? The proposal was unanimously agreed upon. They assumed that


    Leon¡¯s team would go door-to-door like they nned.


    They didn¡¯t want Leon¡¯s team to steal their idea, so they chatted and only left after Leon¡¯s team had


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    departed as well. They saw Leon¡¯s team heading towards the entrance of the vige to ask the first


    household if they needed help. Simone¡¯s team asked a viger and found the vigemittee. The


    vige head was aware of the production team¡¯s n to shoot a variety show in the vige, and they


    had agreed to it. They had already informed the vigers about it before the team¡¯s arrival. The vige


    head was surprised that these celebrities hade to him. He stood up, smiling, and greeted the


    celebrities warmly. He asked, ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Simone replied, ¡°We would like to learn more


    about the vige and see if anyone needs our help. In return, we only ask for food.¡± She added, ¡°And


    please let it be tasks that we can handle.¡± Oh, they came for information first. Smart move. ¡°This vige


    is somewhat remote due to its location and transportation issues. We have around a hundred


    households here. Most of the able-bodied men and women have gone to work elsewhere, so it¡¯s mostly


    children and the elderly here,¡± the vige head exined. After a moment of contemtion, he


    continued, ¡°There are a few households that might need your help more. Deuce¡¯s family is currently


    harvesting their fruits, and they could use more assistance. Then there¡¯s Fivo¡¯s family¡­¡± Simone


    borrowed a pen from the vige head and wrote down everything he said. She asked him about the


    locations where the vigers lived and drew a simple map based on the vige head¡¯s description. After


    finishing their conversation, the vige head bid them farewell. Simone pointed at the broken tractor in


    the courtyard and asked, ¡°Is that tractor out of order?¡± The vige head nodded. ¡°Yes, it broke down


    suddenly two weeks ago. We tried to find someone to fix it, but nothing happened. Due to budget


    constraints, they were still debating whether to purchase a new one. Curious, Zac inquired, ¡°Can a


    tractor even navigate through the vige¡¯s roads?¡± But the director said it¡¯s difficult for a motorbike to


    enter. The vige head smiled. ¡°You came through a smaller path. We have a wider and less steep


    road that leads to the town. A tractor can pass through that road.¡± The team finally realized that the


    director had deceived them. Simone refocused her attention on the tractor.


    ¡°It must be inconvenient that the tractor is broken, isn¡¯t it?¡± The vige head sighed. ¡°Yes, it is. We were


    nning to get some fertilizer from the town, but since the tractor broke down, that n had to be put


    on hold.¡± Simone smiled and proposed, ¡°If we can repair that item for you, would it be possible for us to


    receive some food in return?¡± She was determined not to miss this opportunity to have dinner. The


    vige head was taken aback. ¡°Are you all capable of repairing tractors?¡± Simone¡¯s team members


    were momentarily stunned, then they turned to look at Simone.


    ¡°You can repair tractors?¡± We can¡¯t. The fact that she¡¯s asking implies that she can? Simone affirmed, ¡°I


    can.¡± Having gained extensive knowledge about machines from her travels through different worlds,


    she had acquired considerable expertise. Fixing a tractor was a straightforward task. for her. Everyone


    was astonished by her ability to repair a tractor.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge Chapter 13 The Retort Comes Fast The vige head had his doubts,


    but he smiled at Simone anyway. ¡°I see. We¡¯re counting on you then, Miss Gray.¡± The tractor was


    already broken. He didn¡¯t mind letting the celebrity y with it. If she could fix it, they wouldn¡¯t have to


    get a new one, and the money could be used for something else. Since she had received permission,


    Simone checked the tractor and quickly found the issue. There were some tools in themittee¡¯s


    office, so she took them and started fixing the tractor. The live stream¡¯s viewers watched curiously. ¡®Can


    she really fix tractors?¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no way. This must be some clickbait.


    ¡°The vige head just said they hired someone to fix it, but they failed. There¡¯s no way she can fix this.


    ¡®She¡¯s going to end up failing hourster, but she still volunteered herself. All to set up an onscreen


    persona.¡¯ ¡®Hey, you have a point. ¡°This is a waste of everyone¡¯s time. ¡®What a fake.¡¯ Jodie¡¯s, Aaron¡¯s,


    and Leon¡¯s fans quickly left hatements for Simone. They imed to be detectives and said


    Simone would show her true colors eventually. Simone¡¯s fans never heard her im she knew how to


    fix tractors, but they defended her. The other viewers were swayed by the hatements and thought


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Simone had no idea how to fix tractors. ording to them, this was just a show. Twenty minutester,


    Simone put the tools back. She told the vige head, ¡°Done.¡± The vige head was surprised. ¡°Done?¡±


    Simone said, ¡°See for yourself.¡± The vige head nodded. He took the keys and revved the tractor up.


    The engine started to roar a little. Surprised, he said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fixed.¡± He drove the tractor around.


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Miss Gray. The guy I hired couldn¡¯t even fix it, and he spent hours on it, but you did it


    in less than thirty minutes.¡± Simone¡¯s team members were surprised by her sess. Wow. She knows


    how to fix tractors. Curious, Keira asked, ¡°How did you learn how to fix a tractor?¡± Simone smiled. ¡°I


    took an elective in machinery back in university.¡±


    Keira stared into Simone¡¯s eyes. She did not expect Simone to have taken up that kind of elective.


    Curious, she asked, ¡°So what did you major in? Something rted?¡± Simone didn¡¯t lie. She said, ¡°I


    majored in geomancy.¡± That was no secret. Anyone could find out about 1/3 that if they wanted to.


    Geomancy was popr in this world. Many higher education institutions offered that kind of course.


    She learned geomancy from her mentor since she was a child, and she applied for the course because


    she liked it. Everyone was surprised that Simone majored in geomancy. Keira smiled. ¡°So, you know


    physiognomy and geomancy, then?¡± Many in the entertainment industry believed in geomancy. Her


    manager loved asking geomancers to predict the future. Simone smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Keira asked, ¡°Can


    you read my fortune, then?¡± ¡°Sure. When we have a break,¡± said Simone. Keira wasn¡¯t going to ask


    Simone to do it right away. It wouldn¡¯t be right to do it in a live stream. The viewers, on the other hand,


    were shocked that Simone fixed the tractor, majored in geomancy, and took machinery as an elective.


    ¡®Wow, she actually fixed it. It wasn¡¯t a show.


    I almost believed you guys! ¡®Hey, fans of the other guys, feel embarrassed yet? I feel embarrassed for


    your ignorance.¡¯ ¡®Ooh, she¡¯s awesome. I took up a course in machinery too. She¡¯s a pro. ¡®Hey, she


    came up with a good n and fixed a tractor. She¡¯s not just a pretty face like the inte ims her to


    be. ¡®I don¡¯t think so either. She could¡¯ve made a ton of money just showing her face around, but she


    went for something that requires skills.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. Simone fixed that tractor and got her team dinner.¡¯


    ¡®Simone¡¯s awesome. She knows so much.¡¯ Because of Simone¡¯s actions, she gained some affection


    from the viewers. Aside from the crasser fans of Jodie, Aaron, and Leon, the others shut up after they


    were proven wrong. Only a small part kept spewing trash talk. The vige head was a lot more


    weing toward the celebrities after the tractor was fixed. ¡°You fixed the tractor. Come have lunch at


    my ce.¡± He promised he¡¯d give Simone food if she could fix the tractor. The director did tell him that


    the guests of this show had to work because they had to earn their meals themselves. Simone talked to


    her teammates and smiled at the vige head. ¡°Pardon the intrusion, then. Oh, but can you make a bit


    more food?


    We have a task, and¡­¡± She told him about the task of exchanging food for bed supplies. The vige


    head waved her down, smiling. ¡°Sure thing. We¡¯d have to spend a lot more than food money just to fix


    the tractor anyway, and we thought no one could fix that thing, so we might have had to buy a new one.


    That would¡¯ve cost a lot more. You helped a ton. A meal is nothing.¡± They¡¯d have to provide food for the


    mechanic from town if work took too long. The reward Simone asked for in exchange was dirt cheap


    during the show¡¯s shooting. After they were promised dinner, Simone and her team left themittee¡¯s


    office. They came out, and Zac smiled at Eric. ¡°I¡¯m a genius for making this team. We just hit the


    jackpot.¡± Eric smiled. ¡°We did. We finished our task and got ourselves dinner. If we¡¯d gone the other


    route, I¡¯d never havee up with a good enough dish to get our bed supplies. I¡¯m a lousy cook.¡± He


    had chefs back at home, so he had never done any cooking before. Zac smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a bad cook too.¡±


    Keira raised her hand. ¡°Same.¡± Her parents would cook for her back at home. If she was living alone,


    she¡¯d eat out or order delivery. She then added, ¡°But I can at least make something simple like eggs or


    instant ramen.¡± She turned to Simone.


    ¡°Can you cook, Simone?¡± Simone smiled. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve learned how to cook.¡± She and her mentor would


    take turns cooking, and she had cooked a lot back in Gray Residence. Then, she traveled to a ton of


    worlds and learned their recipes. Keira¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± Good thing we have a cook in


    our team. If everyone¡¯s a lousy cook, we¡¯re going to have a tough month. Zac and Eric¡¯s smiles


    widened when Simone mentioned her cooking skills. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we partnered with her,¡± they


    thought. Keira inquired, ¡°So, are we going to take a break and go back, or should we find something to


    work on?¡± Eric and Zac turned their gaze towards Simone.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge 54% Chapter 14 There¡¯s Something Worse Simone noticed her team


    members staring at her and jokingly said, ¡°So you¡¯re just going to let me carry you guys to victory?¡± Her


    team members replied, ¡°Yep.¡± Amused, Simone suggested, ¡°Then I suggest we pay a visit to the


    families the vige head told us about. We can set a schedule of when we¡¯re showing up; then, we can


    go straight to them and exchange work for money or food.¡± Zac, who had decided not to move around


    anymore, agreed after hearing Simone¡¯s n, ¡°Yeah, we should do that. We don¡¯t want the other team


    to get ahead of us.¡± They had valuable information, so they didn¡¯t want the other team to steal their


    opportunities. Eric and Keira chimed in, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Under Simone¡¯s leadership, the team met up with the families the vige head had mentioned and set


    up a schedule to help them. After finishing theirst visit, Keira stared at Simone with admiration. She


    affectionately asked, ¡°How did you find these households so urately, Simone?¡± She and the men


    followed Simone around, and Simone would knock on the doors of the households the vige head had


    mentioned. Finding one or two houses urately could be attributed to luck, but finding all five was


    pure skill. Eric and Zac looked at Simone curiously. ¡°Tell us your secret.¡± Simone waved the paper in


    her hand and exined, ¡°I made a map and asked the vige head about some distinctive


    characteristics of the households.


    For example, the number of fruit trees at Deuce¡¯s house or the pile of rocks in front of Fivo¡¯s ce. By


    using these characteristics, I was able to locate the houses urately.¡± Simone¡¯s team members were


    stunned and then impressed. ¡°That¡¯s impressive, Simone.¡± They had never thought of using such a


    method. It was clear why Simone had been asking the vige head about these houses¡¯


    characteristics. It was so she could find them urately. Zac smiled. ¡°They say only the prepared can


    seize the opportunities presented to them. I understand that now.¡± He turned to Simone. ¡°Do you


    approach everything with such seriousness?¡± Being born into wealth and being the youngest in the


    family, Zac had always had others do everything for him. Simone smiled. ¡°More or less. Since I¡¯m doing


    it anyway, why not do my best?¡± Her mentor had taught her to rely on no one but herself, and she


    believed that learning was a lifelong process. Doing everything to the best of her ability was being


    responsible to herself and everyone else. Simone didn¡¯t bring this up to show off how hardworking she


    was. Instead, she changed the subject, saying, ¡°Starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll have work to do for the whole


    week. Do you want to tour around the vige or go back. and get some rest?¡± Eric and Keira expected


    Simone to take the opportunity to show off more, but she didn¡¯t. This made them feel that she was


    genuine. Keira massaged her legs and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break? My legs are so sore


    that I¡¯m losing feeling.¡± She had been practicing dancing a lot, but she had never felt so exhausted. 1/3


    Understanding Keira¡¯s situation, Simone said, ¡°You were in the car for a long time, and you¡¯ve been


    walking ever since you arrived. I can understand why you¡¯re tired.¡±


    The men agreed, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get some rest.¡± The team returned to the courtyard. Since they didn¡¯t


    have any bedding, Keira took out her clothes and piled them up to lean on. She was too tired. Simone


    sat cross-legged on the bed, resting her eyes. The cameraman left, allowing thedies to rest.


    Meanwhile, the chatroom was buzzing withments. ¡®Simone is amazing. She found all the


    households so easily. ¡®Because she made notes and a map. She¡¯s serious about this. ¡®I¡¯m her fan now.


    I admire people who take things seriously. ¡®And she didn¡¯t take any credit either. Anyone else would¡¯ve


    started showing off. ¡®Are you referring to the women in the other livestream?¡¯ ¡®I haven¡¯t been following


    that one. Have they achieved anything yet?¡¯ Since the teams were separated, the production teams set


    up two livestreams. If any guest moved alone, a livestream would be opened for that guest. Viewers


    couldpare the two teams, and Zac¡¯s fans were starting toin. ¡®I¡¯ve been watching both


    livestreams. Those guys knocked on at least a few dozen doors, and only one household epted


    their help because they were too embarrassed to refuse.¡¯ Jojo cooked for that family and got their


    teams some eggs and greens. ¡®Aaron and Leon praised her, and then she kept showing off how she


    learned to cook beforeing to this show.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s like she wants everyone to know she took her


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    time to learn.¡¯ ¡®She kept showing off how hardworking she¡¯s been. It¡¯s theplete opposite of


    Simone.¡±


    ¡°The olddy she¡¯s been helping almost couldn¡¯t keep up her smile. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ ¡®Oh, I saw


    that. Thedy isn¡¯t wealthy, but she agreed to let Jojo cook after Jojo kept pleading. Jojo probably has


    no idea how regr households work. She whipped up three dishes and used up half the oil thedy


    had.¡¯¡± ¡®And she used up all the meatloaves thedy had. ¡®All she did was put the food in the pan and


    season it. Thedy¡¯s grandkids had to do everything else. 213 ¡®And she was visibly disgusted by the


    kind, and hardworking. It¡¯s embarrassing to watch.¡¯ ¡®Oh, there¡¯s something even worse.¡¯ ¡°They got


    another family and tried changing the kid¡¯s food. ¡®And you know what happened?


    The kid was fine, but then they made him cry. Jojo couldn¡¯t even calm him down.¡¯ ¡®LMAO, she put on a


    good sister act and tried to calm the kid down, but when he asked for a hug, she moved away!¡¯ ¡®Good


    sister on the outside, kid-hating wench on the inside. Fake. ¡®So, did they achieve anything?¡¯ ¡®Nope. The


    kid¡¯s grandma came back from work and asked them to leave. Aggressively. Jojo kept apologizing after


    they came out and said she failed. Aaron and Leon had to cheer her up. ¡®Aaron spoils his sister a lot.


    He actually said the family was rude and ungrateful just to cheer her up. ¡®Is he out of his mind? Why


    should they be thankful? Because they made the kid cry?¡¯ ¡®Because in his world, anyone who upsets


    his sister is wrong. I thought being overly attached to a sibling was bad enough, but being overly


    attached to a sister isn¡¯t much better. I feel sorry for the girl who¡¯s going to date Aaron.¡¯ If Simone


    hadn¡¯t beenpared to Jodie, and if Zac¡¯s fans hadn¡¯t gone on a rant, the viewers might have had a


    better opinion of Jodie¡¯s performance. However, at that point, the viewers and fans of other guests felt


    that Jodie was trying too hard. Zac and his teammates were in the courtyard, observing Simone


    skillfully crafting baskets out of reed straws.


    Simone noticed the dried straws that were scattered around the courtyard. After receiving permission


    from the production team, she gathered some to create baskets, providing a convenient storage


    solution for their clothes and supplies. Her teammates watched with curiosity as they engaged in


    conversation. An exhausted Aaron and his equally fatigued team returned, only to find Zac and his


    teammates rxing and observing Simone¡¯s basket-making. They felt frustrated. How could they be so


    rxed? 11:58 Sun, 26 Nov Gww.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge 2$354%_ Chapter 15 That¡¯s Impossible Zac noticed the other team


    approaching, looking exhausted. He then saw them holding a few eggs and vegetables. ¡°Is that all you


    got in exchange?¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you saying you got a lot?¡± That¡¯s impossible. We


    asked dozens of families, but we¡¯ve never encountered these guys. As they slowed down and talked


    among themselves, they spected. that Zac and his team never left the courtyard. And it seems to be


    the case. Zac smiled. ¡°We haven¡¯t received anything in return, but our dinner is taken care of.¡± Aaron


    didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How can you have dinner when you haven¡¯t received anything in exchange?¡± Zac


    pointed at Simone, smiling. ¡°Because we have Simone.


    She¡¯s our secret weapon.¡± Aaron and his team became even more confused. Jodie¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You


    won because of her?¡± That¡¯s impossible. She didn¡¯t like that Zac was being so friendly towards Simone.


    Smugly, Zac said, ¡°She fixed themittee¡¯s tractor, so the vige head invited us over for dinner at


    his ce.¡± Jodie raised her voice, ¡°She can fix tractors?¡± Aaron was also surprised. He looked at


    Simone. ¡°When did you learn how to fix tractors?¡± Why didn¡¯t we know that? Simone looked at Aaron.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known how to fix tractors. It¡¯s normal that you have no idea about it.¡± Aaron struggled to


    find words. ¡°I¡­¡± He was starting to realize that he didn¡¯t understand his sister at all, and he was


    annoyed. Simone was hiding something from them. Unable to hold back, he sarcastically said, ¡°Then


    you¡¯re amazing.¡± Simone grinned. ¡°Thanks. I think I¡¯m pretty awesome too.¡± Aaron was speechless.


    Zac couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was happy to see Aaron being silenced. Aaron¡¯s fans started hurling


    hatements at Simone, calling her a disrespectful woman. Simone¡¯s fans and some of the viewers


    found her straightforward attitude likable. Aaron had been sarcastic at first, but Simone didn¡¯t have to


    tolerate that. Leon watched as Simone fired back at Aaron, and he realized that she had changed. She


    used to hold back because Aaron was family, but now she saw Aaron as a stranger. No, she treated


    him like she hated him. How will she treat me, then? For some reason, he felt restless, but he couldn¡¯t


    talk to Simone about it in front of the camera. He told his team, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± He was also


    trying to make things easier for Aaron. Aaron didn¡¯t push his luck. ¡°Sure.¡± Instead of going back to his


    room, he went to Jodie¡¯s. Concerned, he asked, ¡°Is your leg still hurting, Jo?¡± 1/3 Aggrieved, Jodie


    said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Before Titus arrived, she was supposed to put on a loving sibling act with Aaron to gain more fans, so


    she showed the camera how well she got along with her brothers. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a foot massage then.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Aaron crouched down and took off her shoes, then he rubbed her foot, Jodie leaned forward and


    hugged him, like a loving sister asking for affection. She nuzzled her head against his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re


    the best, Aaron.¡± Le was right beside them, feeling sore. And jealous. She thought it was strange


    that Jodie and Aaron were so close. A bit too close. Aaron¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s fans called Aaron a caring


    brother and Jodie a sweet sister. This was really heartwarming, but some people thought they were


    being too close forfort. They were actual siblings, though, so they didn¡¯t think much of it. At the


    same time, a beautiful straw basket was finallypleted. Keira looked at Simone. ¡°You can make


    baskets too, Simone?¡± She and the others tried, but they were not good at it and failed to learn. Simone


    smiled. ¡°I did learn how to do it.¡±


    She ced the basket on the table. ¡°We¡¯ll use this basket to store our essentials.¡± Keira picked it up to


    examine it closely. ¡°Sure. I was wondering where I should keep my skincare stuff. We¡¯ll just take this


    basket with us when we shower. It¡¯ll make things a lot easier.¡± I made the right choice by sharing a


    room with Simone. Simone smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make some straw


    hats. We can wear them when we go fruit-picking. Then I¡¯ll make some more baskets to store our


    clothes.¡± Zac smiled. ¡°Do Eric and I get one too?¡± Simone looked at him. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re a team.


    Everyone gets one.¡± Zac smiled. ¡°Thank you very much, then.¡± They would be staying here for almost a


    month, and he didn¡¯t want to cram everything into his luggage. Eric smiled. ¡°Thank you, Simone.


    You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Simone smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± She then picked up more straws and started


    making more items. Her team members and everyone watching the livestream observed as her fingers


    danced and fluttered, and a straw hat was made in no time.


    Everyone had the same thought. She is skilled with her hands. Soon, the vige head¡¯s youngest son


    came in and invited them to dinner. The team arrived at the vige head¡¯s house, and they offered to


    help clean the vegetables out of courtesy, but the vige head¡¯s wife and mother-inw declined, so


    they stepped back. They sat with the vige head and engaged in conversation. He shared stories


    about the vige. The vige head¡¯s wife and mother-inw prepared a seven-course meal. It didn¡¯t


    look fancy, but it smelled delicious, and the portions were generous enough to feed everyone. The


    team was already hungry, so they picked up their utensils and started eating. They praised the food,


    and judging by how quickly they devoured it, it was clear they weren¡¯t faking it. The vige head and his


    family were pleased, and the dinner went well. Afterward, Simone¡¯s team took four dishes back to their


    courtyard and exchanged them for four sets of bedding from the director. The other team scrambled to


    prepare their meal. Or, to be precise, Jodie was cooking while everyone else only helped with cleaning


    the food, after which they stood around idly. Jodie disliked this kitchen. She wasn¡¯t used to primitive


    stoves like this, so she messed up the first dish. She added the food to the wok too quickly when


    making the second dish, and a few drops of scalding oilnded on her hands. Her hand turned red, and


    tears welled up in her eyes. Aaron felt sorry for her. ¡°Jojo, your hand is hurt. You should stop.¡± Jodie


    wanted to stop, but the live stream was still ongoing.


    She had to maintain the image of a determined woman. She had learned how to cook specifically for


    this show, so she had to perform and smile ordingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can continue. Just two more


    dishes and I¡¯ll be done. If I fail, we won¡¯t receive any bedding supplies.¡± She appeared as though she


    would persist even if her hand was scalded, all for the sake of her team. Leon was moved, but Le


    thought it seemed very artificial. However, she didn¡¯t voice her opinion. Aaron shook his head. ¡°No.


    Your hand is injured. You can¡¯t continue. You should apply some ointment. to it.¡± He then overheard


    Simone and her team conversing. The opposing team had returned. Without hesitation, Aaron went out


    and approached Simone. Hemanded, ¡°Simone, help us prepare a couple of dishes.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge 54% Chapter 16 You Started It Simone¡¯s team froze when Aaron made


    that demand. They turned to Simone, realizing from Aaron¡¯s tone that he seemed familiar with her and


    was even being imperious. Speechless, Simone stared at Aaron. ¡°That¡¯s not how you ask someone for


    help. What makes you think you can make me cook for you?¡± Aaron fell silent once more. ¡°I¡­¡± He


    wanted to say, ¡®because I¡¯m your brother,¡¯ but when he caught the icy look in Simone¡¯s eyes, he


    couldn¡¯t say anything. Before they came on this show, Jodie had warned. him not to reveal their


    connection to Simone, just in case she got triggered and caused trouble.


    That would be difficult to handle. Simone sneered. ¡°Aaron, if your brain isn¡¯t functioning, I suggest you


    get it reced. I am not your servant.¡± Zac could see that Simone strongly disliked Aaron. Time to


    support my teammate. He raised an eyebrow at Aaron. ¡°Well, someone has no shame. Simone is not


    on your team, and she doesn¡¯t owe you anything. Why should she help you cook?¡± Just then, Aaron¡¯s


    team emerged from the kitchen. Jodie looked apologetically at Zac. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hurt my hand while


    cooking. Aaron got worried, so he asked Simone for help.¡± She extended her right hand, showing a few


    red spots, and then looked at Simone. ¡°Aaron was only concerned about me. Please don¡¯t be angry


    with him.¡± Simone knew Jodie was trying to show how much Aaron cared about her, hoping to provoke


    her into saying something she shouldn¡¯t. Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t unt your sibling love to


    me. If he truly cared, he would have cooked for you.


    He shouldn¡¯t havee to me. All I did was refuse his demand, and then you suddenly appeared,


    telling me to leave him alone because he was just worried about you.¡± Deliberately, she added, ¡°And I


    have severed all ties with you. You have no grounds to morally manipte me.¡± Jodie couldn¡¯t believe


    Simone remained calm. She should have gotten angry and cursed at me. She quickly shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not morally manipting you or anything.¡± Simone¡¯sst statement worried her. She feared


    Simone might reveal their rtionship to everyone. Since Simone had cut off all ties with the family,


    Jodie hoped Simone would never get involved with the Grays again. I am Aaron¡¯s only sister. She


    quickly took hold of Aaron¡¯s arm. ¡°Aaron, my hand is much better now. I ran it under cold water. I can


    continue cooking. You don¡¯t need to ask anyone for help.¡± Aaron wanted to say something. He couldn¡¯t


    tolerate Simone¡¯s attitude. She said my brain isn¡¯t functioning? And she ims that Jodie is morally


    manipting her? It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t cooked for us. She even made herbal soups just to win us


    over. He held back because Jodie was shaking her head at him, and he scoffed. ¡°I see someone thinks


    they¡¯re too good for me now.¡± Simone replied, ¡°Yes, I do. We are not even acquaintances, so please


    don¡¯t act like you own me next time.¡± It wasn¡¯t the right time to reveal their rtionship. If she broke the


    news herself, it would appear as if she were seeking sympathy, someone who still cared about the


    Grays. However, if someone discovered it after some investigation, it would have a different impact.


    Thetter would make her seem like a person deserving of sympathy due to her troubled past. She


    didn¡¯t need their sympathy, but she wouldn¡¯t reject it either. Aaron¡¯s face fell. ¡°Do not forget who you


    are, Simone. Know your ce.¡± 1/3 Simone rolled her eyes. ¡°You should really get a new brain.¡±


    That¡¯s not how you speak to your brother. Can¡¯t you be more loving like Jodie? Jodie didn¡¯t want them


    to argue any further. She was worried that Aaron might reveal Simone as his sister if he became


    desperate. So, she gasped and said, ¡°Oh no, my dish. It¡¯s going to burn.¡± She grabbed Aaron¡¯s hand


    and pulled him back into the kitchen. ¡°Help me, bro.¡± As Simone watched Aaron leave, she clicked her


    tongue. ¡°My, my, holding hands just because you¡¯re going into the kitchen. You two really do love each


    other, don¡¯t you?¡± The viewers noticed that Jodie had pulled Aaron back to the kitchen by his hand.


    They found it a little awkward. Adult siblings wouldn¡¯t engage in such intimate gestures as holding


    hands. Leon grew up with Simone. He knew she was not weak, but she was being forceful about Aaron


    and Jodie, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Simone.¡± Simone looked at Leon coldly and replied in an equally


    cold tone, ¡°They started it.¡± In the past, the Gray Family would always me her regardless of who


    initiated the conflict. So, Leon thinks the same way.


    No wonder he prioritized Jodie over me in my previous life. Simone had endured and tolerated a lot


    because of family, but now they meant nothing to her, so she wouldn¡¯t tolerate anything. Leon never


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    expected Simone to look at him with such indifference and coldness. It made him feel uneasy. He was


    about to tell her that he wasn¡¯t ming her and just wanted her to calm down when Zac intervened.


    ¡°They started it, Leon. Anyone with eyes could see who was at fault just now. You can¡¯t be blind, can


    you?¡± Even Zac found Aaron¡¯s imperious and condescending tone towards Simone annoying. Yet,


    Leon, who grew up with Simone, actually took their side. No wonder she cut off all ties. with him. Leon


    frowned and red at Zac. ¡°You know nothing. You have no right toment.¡± Aaron was Simone¡¯s


    brother, so she shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed him like that in front of everyone. Simone knew Leon too


    well and could guess what he was thinking. She sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I should obey his


    orders like a ve instead of resisting? Do you think I owe them anything?¡± Leon could see her eyes


    growing colder, and he hesitated. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­¡± He wanted to say that she shouldn¡¯t


    treat her brother that way, but then he remembered that Jodie had asked him. to keep Simone¡¯s


    rtion to them a secret before they came on the show. He swallowed his words and sighed. ¡°Forget it.


    I didn¡¯t mean anything. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Simone remainedposed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less, so why


    would I even bother thinking about it? You guys love to use me of things I never did.¡± She didn¡¯t


    mind how Aaron and Leon treated her, but that didn¡¯t give them the right to scold or boss her around. If


    they wanted to start a fight, they should be prepared for a counterattack. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. Leon


    pursed his lips and nced at Simone. He didn¡¯t say anything else and retreated back into the kitchen.


    This wasn¡¯t the right time or ce for a conversation. He would find an opportunity to talk to Simone


    She called Aaron an idiot and silenced Leon right after. Either she was very brave or very foolish. Does


    she realize we¡¯re live streaming? Or is she trying to gain attention this way? 2/3 Initially, Le wanted


    to defend Aaron to get closer to him, but when even Leon was shut down so easily, Le refrained


    from getting involved in the argument. She also went back into the kitchen. gone Eric and Keira were


    also taken aback by Simone¡¯s attitude, but they found it satisfying. Aaron had too far. Simone wasn¡¯t


    his servant, but then they realized that their rtionship must be more than what met the eye. 11:59


    Sun, 26 Nov Guw.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17 Can¡¯t Be Serious Simone left a positive impression on Keira, so she decided to change the


    topic to lighten the mood. She said to Simone, ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you nning to make some straw hats?


    Can you teach me? I¡¯d like to see if I can learn it.¡± Simone nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± She picked up the straw and


    patiently taught Keira. Zac and Eric exchanged nces. They each took a chair and sat down,


    observing thedies as they made straw hats. The chatroom exploded. ¡°Is something wrong with


    Simone? She insulted Aero and talked back to Leon? Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s just a


    C-list nobody. How dare she talk to Aaron and Leon like that?¡±


    ¡°Simone is rude. She doesn¡¯t respect the veterans. I dislike her.¡± ¡°Aero was just concerned about his


    sister. Simone is the onecking intelligence.¡± ¡°Her head is filled with nonsense too.¡± ¡°Leon simply


    wanted her to stop because she went too far. Look at her. She¡¯s not even grateful.¡± ¡°No wonder Leon


    wanted to end their friendship. She¡¯s so mean. She¡¯s not a good friend.¡± ¡°And Leon took care of her a


    lot too. What an ungrateful person.¡± ¡°Simone is maniptive. She¡¯s just trying to manipte Leon and


    Aero.¡± ¡°I bet she¡¯s trying to make herself famous.¡± ¡°I honestly can¡¯t agree with you Leon and Aaron


    fans.¡± ¡°Honestly, are you foolish? Aaron ordered Simone around first.¡± ¡°So, is she guilty just because


    she said no?¡± ¡°Do you think your idol is an emperor who can order people around? Simone doesn¡¯t


    owe him anything.¡± ¡°Simone never used Leon¡¯s name to promote or market her stuff. She¡¯s not


    ungrateful if there¡¯s nothing to be grateful for.¡± ¡°Leon is supposed to be her childhood friend, but he


    helped someone else instead. No wonder she stopped being friends with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of any of


    these guys, but to be honest, I don¡¯t think Simone crossed any line. A certain top actor was being a


    bully though.¡± 1/3 ¡°Finally, someone who understands me. Aaron¡¯s a bully. Simone did well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think Simone, Aaron, Jodie, and Leon have aplicated


    rtionship.¡± ¡°Jojo hurriedly dragged Aaron back into the kitchen. It¡¯s like she was worried he might say


    something.¡± ¡°And from what Aaron said, I think he knows Simone.¡± ¡°Simone is trying to cut all ties with


    them.¡± ¡°I can sense that she can¡¯t be bothered with them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that they started it first.¡± ¡°Aaron and


    Leon fans, that¡¯s a double standard. Just because Simone ignored their idols, they call her


    maniptive. I find it amusing.¡± ¡°Oh please, it¡¯s not like your idols are perfect. Not everyone loves


    them.¡± ¡°Um, do you guys think Aaron and his sister are being a bit too close?¡± ¡°Not before this, but now


    it¡¯s a little awkward seeing them hold hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really close to my brother, but I¡¯d never hold hands


    with him or cuddle like Jodie does with Aaron.¡± ¡°I did that before, but with my boyfriend.¡±


    Then, the online conversation took a strange turn. They kept discussing the rtionship between Aaron


    and Jodie and how close they were. It almost felt like they were talking about a couple. This stemmed


    from what Simone had said earlier, or else most people wouldn¡¯t have realized how intimate Jodie and


    Aaron were. After the reminder, the viewers paid more attention to Jodie and Aaron¡¯s interactions, and


    they noticed several issues. Back in the kitchen, Jodie clenched her teeth and endured the pain as she


    prepared the final two dishes. They divided the food in half, giving one portion to the production team in


    exchange for bedding supplies, while they kept the rest for themselves. One of the dishes didn¡¯t turn


    out well, but Jodie spent some time ting the others, so they looked presentable. After Aaron and


    Leon tasted them, they praised her. Many people in the chatroom referred to Jodic as a kinddy.


    However, most of them were cybertroopers. Le also tasted the food and came to a conclusion.


    Either my taste buds or their taste buds are off.


    These are just regr homemade dishes, but they¡¯re either vorless or too salty. They call this


    delicious? I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re saying it¡¯s as good as hotel food. Can Iugh? Of course, she didn¡¯t


    say that out loud, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous that Jodie was being cared for by two great men.


    As night fell, Simone and her team returned to their rooms. Simone took the straws back to her room.


    and continued making straw hats. Keira wanted to give up after a few failed attempts, but Simone


    patiently corrected her, encouraging her to keep going. Slowly, Keira started to get the hang of it,


    although she wasn¡¯t working very quickly. 2/3 Three hourster, Keira finished her straw hat, and a


    satisfied smile appeared on her face. She put it on and looked in the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m wearing this tomorrow.


    It¡¯s satisfying to see something I created.¡± In the world set in the ancient era, Simone had time to


    crochet and make items like these every day. Practice made perfect, so she eventually became much


    faster at creating DIY items. She had already finished making two straw hats and was now weaving a


    basket. She looked up and smiled. ¡°Hard work pays off. You did well.¡± Keira smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Hard


    work does pay off.¡± Since they didn¡¯t have phones to scroll through, thedies washed up and prepared


    to sleep, even though it was only nine o¡¯clock. While thedies were making their straw hats, Zac and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Eric, being gentlemen, volunteered to fetch water and boil it.


    The livestream ended at nine-thirty, and it would resume at seven-thirty the next morning. Simone and


    Keira had finished washing up. They picked up their basins and headed back to their room, but they


    ran into Leon. The livestream had ended, so Leon dropped his act. He looked at Simone. ¡°We need to


    talk. Alone.¡± Simone looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I wanted to say. There¡¯s nothing more


    to talk about.¡± Leon frowned. ¡°Must you take it this far? This is a misunderstanding. I just want to rify


    things.¡± He didn¡¯t share the kind of rtionship Simone imed he had with Jodie, and he wanted to


    clear it up. He believed that once he exined, she would stop being upset. After all, she loved and


    cared about him. He believed she would change her mind about breaking up. Simone raised an


    eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re no longer connected in any way, so you don¡¯t have to exin anything. I¡¯m not


    interested in anything you have to say.¡± She continued walking ahead. Leon was in disbelief that


    Simone wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance to talk privately. He attempted to grab her arm and make her


    stay, but Simone effortlessly evaded him. In a cold tone, she stated, ¡°Please behave yourself, Leon.¡±


    Then, both Simone and Keira hastily departed as if they were trying to distance themselves from him.


    Since Keira was present, Leon couldn¡¯t prevent Simone from leaving.


    He could only helplessly watch as she walked away without sparing him a moment of her time. It was


    the first time he experienced such intense heartache and disbelief. Could she truly be serious about


    ending the rtionship? Leon gazed in the direction Simone had gone, his expression filled with


    disappointment. The silvery moonlight illuminated Leon, entuating his loneliness. Suddenly, panic


    washed over him,

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 Getting Better At Annoying People Keira was present the entire time and realized that


    many of the rumors online were false. They imed that Simone was unwilling to let Leon go and that


    Leon was already annoyed with her. They said he wanted to shake Simone off, but from what Keira


    witnessed, it was actually Simone who wanted nothing to do with Leon. She was the one who


    suggested cutting off all ties with him first. If Keira hadn¡¯t been there, Leon might have tried to prevent


    Simone from leaving by force. Reality was much different from the online rumors. They returned to their


    room, but Simone didn¡¯t mention anything about Leon. Since it was her personal matter, Keira didn¡¯t


    press for more information, even though she was curious. The next morning, Simone woke up and


    exercised in the courtyard. The production team arrived just in time to witness her final set. Jonah knew


    Simone because she had previously saved his wife. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Practicing martial arts


    first thing in the morning? Why didn¡¯t you wait until the livestream started?¡±


    The set Simone performed had a perfect blend of power and grace, making it an impressive show.


    Those familiar with martial arts would recognize that the set Simone just performed was not something


    a beginner could do. If they had started the livestream and showcased that scene, they would have


    captured the attention of many martial arts enthusiasts. Simone smiled. ¡°True talent shines no matter


    where it is.¡± It was only the second day of the livestream, and there were still many haters out there.


    There was no need for her to go solo just yet. It would be overwhelming. Jonah was surprised by


    Simone¡¯sposure. ¡°You¡¯re quiteposed.¡± Most people would only start practicing after the


    livestream had begun. ¡°Can we start the livestream early in a couple of days? When you start


    practicing, of course.¡± He pondered for a moment. ¡°Or we can record a video tomorrow and upload it.¡±


    This would leave a stronger impression on the audience and attract more viewers and poprity to the


    show. Naturally, Simone wouldn¡¯t refuse this offer from the director. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chapman.¡± The


    production team overheard the conversation. They noticed that Jonah not only knew Simone but also


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    treated her preferentially, so they became even more polite towards her. The other guests began to


    emerge from their rooms to freshen up. Without phones or other forms of entertainment, they had to


    sleep early, resulting in an early wake-up. The livestream began at seven- thirty. Zac looked at his


    teammates. ¡°So, are we having breakfast today?¡± Simone checked the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go fruit-picking right


    now. Maybe we can find something for breakfast. We can exchange ourbor for food and make


    breakfast ourselves.¡± After having dinner at the vige head¡¯s ce, they returned with four dishes, so


    they couldn¡¯t ask for anything else. Zac and the others agreed.


    ¡°That works for us.¡± They woke up early and would be hungry if they skipped breakfast. It would be


    even worse if they had to work in the afternoon. 1/3 Just as they were about to leave, the other team


    came out of their rooms. Aaron looked at Simone. ¡°Are you going to work?¡± He added, ¡°We asked


    several households yesterday. We can easily find work today.¡± In other words, he was suggesting that


    they should find work first since Simone¡¯s team was just starting to inquire. Zac smugly replied, ¡°We


    don¡¯t need to search for work. We already made arrangements, so we¡¯re going to work right away.¡±


    Aaron and his team were surprised. Aaron asked, ¡°When did you guys find work?¡± Zac said,


    ¡°Yesterday, obviously, and it was all thanks to Simone. She found work and led us to it.¡± Even more


    smugly, he added, ¡°And not just for today. We have work lined up for the entire week, so we don¡¯t need


    to worry about food.¡± In disbelief, Aaron questioned, ¡°You found a week¡¯s worth of work? Is that true?¡±


    Zac rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying? I¡¯m not that childish.¡± Aaron turned to Simone. Still


    skeptical, he asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Simone to carry her team to victory. Is she


    really that capable? Simone could sense his doubt. Calmly, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.


    Instead of asking so many questions, you should start finding work to do.¡± Back in Gray Residence, her


    biological parents and despicable brothers underestimated her abilities. They thought she was useless


    because she came from an insignificant ce, and Jodie ndered her frequently. That was why


    Aaron didn¡¯t believe Zac when he said that Simone had found a week¡¯s worth of work for the team.


    Aaron choked on his words once again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯ll find work too.¡± Simone clicked her


    tongue. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about you.¡± ¡°Why, you¡­¡± Aaron suddenly realized how much Simone


    could annoy him after she left the family. He felt like he didn¡¯t know her anymore.


    Simone ignored Aaron and turned to her teammates. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have work to do.¡± Zac smiled. ¡°We


    have work to do. That¡¯s a great motto.¡± Eric and Keira smiled as well, and the team left the courtyard,


    believed they were already working hard enough, and they thought Simone had simply gotten lucky the


    previous night. They believed they would win this round, but then they learned that Simone had found a


    week¡¯s worth of work. Leon knew Simone was a capable woman. She was like a resilient de of


    grass, able to survive in any environment. That was one of the reasons he admired her. He looked at


    his teammates. ¡°We should find work as well.¡± He joined the show to take care of Jodie and help her


    be famous, but it was still apetition, and he didn¡¯t want to lose. His teammates snapped out


    of their thoughts. When Le noticed the sun rising higher, she remembered that Simone¡¯s team had


    their own straw hats. She asked the director, ¡°Mr. Chapman, 2/3 §Õ§Ñ§ß§ß§à§å§ä§å§ä copie where can we get


    our hats?¡± Confused, Jonah asked, ¡°What hats? We¡¯re not providing any hats.¡± Perplexed, Keira asked,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the hats the other team had?¡± Ah, that¡¯s what she¡¯s referring to. Heughed. ¡°We didn¡¯t


    give them any hats. Simone taught Keira how to make them, and they made four hats themselves. We


    didn¡¯t provide anything.¡± Le paused for a moment. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Oh, I remember now. I saw her making things in the courtyard yesterday. So, those were straw hats,


    right? Jodie maintained a smile on the outside, but she felt annoyed internally. Simone, Simone,


    Simone. Why is she always around? She silently cursed Le for bbing before adopting a


    determined attitude. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll gather more food today.¡± I have to perform well today and outdo


    that woman. Aaron and Leon nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± They approached Jodie and left the courtyard with her.


    Le felt a little upset about being left behind, but she quickly followed them. Simone and her team


    arrived at the household they had promised to help. The family was having breakfast, but they promptly


    stood up and greeted them. Thedy of the house smiled. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Zac didn¡¯t really


    care about his appearance and pouted. ¡°Not yet. Could you give us some food? We promise we¡¯ll work


    hard.¡± He was genuinely hungry.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 Be Reasonable Upon seeing a handsome young man wearing a pitiful expression, thedy


    of the house felt her nervousness in front of the camera dissipate, and she smiled. ¡°Would you like


    some breakfast? No problem.¡± She stood up and prepared to cook. Simone nced at the barely


    touched food on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Lead us to the kitchen, miss. We¡¯ll prepare something


    ourselves, or your food will be soggy.¡± Under normal circumstances, thedy of the house would


    not allow her guests to cook. However, the vige head had informed her that these celebrities were


    here to experience their lives, so she nodded. ¡°Sure. Follow me, then.¡± Simone¡¯s team followed the


    Then, she grabbed some noodles, four eggs, and some greens, and handed them to Simone¡¯s team


    before returning to her breakfast. Once thedy of the house had left, Simone asked, ¡°Does anyone


    know how to make noodles?¡± Zac and Eric shook their heads. ¡°No.¡± Keira raised her hand. ¡°I can, but


    only instant ramen.¡± Simone nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s divide the tasks, shall we?¡± Her team members


    agreed. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll go with your n.¡± Simone pointed at the greens. ¡°One of you can clean the


    greens. Another can boil the water for the noodles, and I need someone to fry the eggs. I¡¯ll prepare the


    seasonings.¡± She didn¡¯t want to do everything herself. Firstly, she didn¡¯t want her teammates to rely on


    her every time they cooked, and secondly, she didn¡¯t want to hog too much screen time. It would be


    better for the show if her teammates had their own moments as well.. Her teammates didn¡¯t object.


    They thought Simone was a kind person. Despite being capable of doing everything herself, she chose


    not to, which would have monopolized the screen time. Zac put some water on the stove to heat it up


    while Eric cleaned the greens. Keira knew how to fry eggs, so it was easy for her to fry a few. The


    division ofbor within the team made for an enjoyable spectacle. When Zac didn¡¯t add enough water,


    Simone told him to add more. Seeing that Eric had only rinsed the greens, Simone instructed him to


    thoroughly wash them under running water. Keira added too little oil to her pan, so Simone taught her


    how to make crispy eggs with slightly runny yolks. Once Keira finished frying her eggs, Simone had


    alsopleted making the seasonings and broth. Shortly after, Simonedled the cooked noodles and


    greens into bowls and added the sunny-side-up eggs on top. They looked appetizing and beautiful. Zac


    quickly took out his phone and snapped a photo of the noodles, and then the team mixed their noodles


    and began eating. The moment Keira, Zac, and Eric took their first bite, their eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is delicious.¡± They immediately continued eating. Simone was already a skilled cook to begin


    with, and her experiences in other worlds had further improved her culinary skills. Even though it was


    just a simple bowl of noodles, the seasoning and 1/4 precise cooking techniques made it an


    outstanding dish. The viewers could only watch as the team devoured their food. ¡®I wasn¡¯t hungry


    before, but now I am.¡¯ ¡®I just had breakfast, but I¡¯m hungry again.¡± ¡®Wow, I¡¯m so touched. Zachy can


    finally help out in the kitchen.¡¯¡± ¡®All Zachy did was heat up a pot of water. ¡®Ahem, participation award.¡¯


    ¡®Eric only rinsed the greens. Simone insisted he wash them again, but I don¡¯t mind.¡¯ ¡®I fried an egg just


    like Simone instructed. Crispy on the outside and runny on the inside. Yum!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s just a bowl of noodles,


    but they¡¯re cating it like it¡¯s a new culinary experience! ¡°Their eating feels so genuine. They must really


    think it¡¯s delicious. ¡®Yeah, unlike the other teamst night. Aaron and Leon said Jodie¡¯s cooking was


    good, but they didn¡¯t eat much.¡¯ ¡®I wish I could have some too. Simone can really cook. ¡®No wonder


    Aaron wanted her to cook. He must have known she was a talented cook.¡¯ ¡®So, Simone and Aaron


    know each other very well? How else would he know?¡¯ ¡®I sense some drama. Could it be? Is Simone


    pursuing Aaron behind our backs?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯s interested in Aaron. She¡¯s not ying hard to get


    like Aaron¡¯s fans im. ¡®Simone didn¡¯t try to steal the spotlight. She¡¯s generous and caring. It¡¯s like the


    Inte was talking about someone else entirely. ¡®Do you trust the Inte? Those are probably hate


    was desperate to take on the cooking task. Le wanted to help her yesterday, but Jojo didn¡¯t let her.¡¯


    ¡®She told Aaron and Leon to cut up and wash the greens, though. ¡®Le could only watch. She couldn¡¯t


    even join the conversation. It was embarrassing. ¡®Ooh, I can imagine that. How embarrassing.


    ¡®I¡¯m watching both live streams. Le is being excluded by her teammates. 2/4 Jojo has Aaron and


    Leon by her side, while Le is always behind them. She seems redundant. Simone¡¯s fans were


    starting to dislike Jodie. Even non-fans were beginning to dislike her as well. In the other live stream,


    Le¡¯s fans were growing angrier at Jodie, who had stolen their idol¡¯s screen time and all the attention.


    Almost all of Leon¡¯s fans had a huge crush on him. They had never seen him get so close to any


    female celebrities before, so they also started disliking Jodie. After finishing everything in their bowls,


    including the broth, Zac took another photo and opened his messaging app. He tapped on the chat


    group for all the celebrities of the show and posted the first photo he took of the noodles. Zac texted,


    ¡®Breakfast was delightful. These were the best noodles I¡¯ve ever had! He then posted the second


    photo. ¡®And we finished everything, even the broth.¡¯ He tagged Aaron. ¡®What did you have for


    breakfast? Show us.¡¯ Aaron and his team had just left another household that had rejected them. They


    heard the notification. from their phones and took them out to check the chat group. After reading the


    messages, they fell silent. ¡°That little jerk! Breakfast? We¡¯re still starving.¡±


    They didn¡¯t feel too hungry before they saw the photos, but now they were famished. They wanted to


    smack Zac. Aaron sent an angry emoji. The noodles were obviously made by his sister. ¡°Zac is lucky


    this time.¡± Zac texted a smiling emoji, which irritated Aaron. While they were texting, the cameramen


    pointed their cameras at the phones, so the viewers saw everything. ¡°Zac is up to his tricks again!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so mischievous, but I love it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s showing off. Aaron must be dying to smack him.¡± ¡°Zac has a


    sharp tongue, and he¡¯s cheeky.¡± ¡°I like this guy.¡± In the other live stream, things were different. ¡°Zac is a


    jerk.¡± ¡°This is too much. Aero and his team haven¡¯t had any breakfast, and now they have to watch Zac


    show off?¡± ¡°Look at Aero. He and his team are getting really mad.¡± ¡°Come on, Zac. y nice.¡± Both the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    live streams¡¯ chat rooms had a different atmosphere. One was filled with happiness, while the 3/4 other


    had the viewers wanting to curse Zac.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge Chapter 20 Is She Joking? Simone and the others heard the


    notifications and opened the chat group. When they saw Zac¡¯s messages, they burst intoughter. Eric


    and Keira shared the same thought. ¡°He¡¯s not just a cheeky young master. He¡¯s deliberately provoking


    the other team and hitting them where it hurts. That¡¯s cheeky, but as his teammates, we find it


    satisfying. I can only imagine how irritated Aaron must be,¡± they said. Smiling at Zac, Simone


    remarked, ¡°Well done. He really gets under Aaron¡¯s skin because he doesn¡¯t like him. Good job.¡± Zac


    raised his head smugly. ¡°I know.¡± After enjoying themselves, Deuce took Simone and her team to the


    apple orchard. There were other helpers there as well. Upon arriving. Deuce gave Simone and her


    teammates a pair of gloves each and said, ¡°Help us pick the fruits.¡± Simone and her team put on the


    gloves and replied. ¡°Sure.¡± They donned their straw hats and joined the other helpers in harvesting the


    apples.


    Eric, Zac, and Keira started with great interest, but as time passed, their arms grew sore, their necks


    stiffened from constantly looking up, and their backs and legs began to ache from standing for too long.


    On top of that, the scorching sun was shining down on them. Keira sighed. ¡°Thank goodness Simone


    made these straw hats, or our faces would be burned.¡± Eric and Zac agreed. ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have


    Simone.¡± Despite being guys, as celebrities, they had to take care of their faces. They had to admit that


    Simone was meticulous. As they harvested the apples, they chatted. Simone¡¯s teammates had never


    done this kind of work before, especially under the scorching sun. If they weren¡¯t live streaming, they


    might have given up. However, they saw Simone smiling and happily picking the apples, and they


    thought, ¡°We can¡¯t let her down.¡± So, they gritted their teeth and persevered. A whileter, Deuce


    returned from the concession stand with a few bottles of mineral water and gave them to Simone and


    her team. Simone epted the water and looked at Deuce. ¡°Thanks.¡± It was then she noticed that


    Deuce¡¯s philtrum was getting darker, as was the area around his mouth. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your


    son?¡± Deuce smiled. ¡°He ran out first thing this morning.¡± His son was only seven years old, so he


    couldn¡¯t help out. He was still at an energetic age, running around the vige freely. Simone frowned. ¡°I


    know physiognomy, and I think your son might be in danger.¡± Deuce froze. ¡®What kind of danger?¡¯ he


    wondered. ¡°This pretty celebrity knows physiognomy?


    Is she serious?¡¯ Simone examined the darkening area around his mouth and confirmed her suspicions.


    ¡°From what 1 can see, he might drown.¡± She quickly made a prediction and ran towards the orchard¡¯s


    entrance. ¡°Hurry! We don¡¯t have much time.¡± Everyone was taken aback by Simone¡¯s sudden sprint.


    Zac put his apples in the basket and said, ¡°We¡¯ll 1/3 check it out too.¡± He followed Simone. At first,


    Deuce didn¡¯t believe it, but for some reason, he panicked and followed the two of them. Everyone else


    and the cameraman also joined. ¡®Simone knows physiognomy?¡¯ ¡®Sounds like nonsense to me. Is she


    joking?¡¯ ¡®She didn¡¯t even ask where Deuce¡¯s kid went. Can she really find him running around like that?¡¯


    ¡®I think she¡¯s just trying to get attention. ¡®If it¡¯s fake, then she just cursed that guy¡¯s kid.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s too


    much. I¡¯m blocking her. ¡®No one ever said she knew physiognomy. I think it¡¯s fake. ¡®Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Everyone stared at the screen without blinking.


    Even viewers from other livestreams came over to watch after hearing about the situation. Aaron and


    Leon¡¯s fans mocked Simone, not believing her at all. They flooded the chatroom with negative


    physiognomy, determining the general location of his son. Ten minutester, she arrived at the dam


    built to water the fields. Standing on the edge, she saw two boys swimming and ying happily in the


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    middle of the dam. Unbeknownst to them, danger was approaching. Their philtrums were getting


    darker, a sign that they would soon die. Simone quickly took off her hat and gloves, tossing them onto


    the ground. Then, she removed her shoes, leaped into the water, and swam towards the boys. The


    people who followed her found this strange. The viewers thought the same.. ¡°What is she trying to do?


    y around?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not safe to swim in a dam, but Deuce¡¯s son is fine, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed.


    Simone is making it look real.¡± ¡°The kids are fine, but why is she jumping in to save them?¡± ¡°Is she


    trying to get more attention? This seems desperate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless. Jumping in just to save them


    seems unnecessary.¡± When Deuce saw his son in the water, he sighed with relief but shouted, ¡°Get


    back up here, you brat!¡± Deuce¡¯s son looked at him and instead of swimming back up, he went further


    away. ¡°No. I want to stay here longer.¡± 2/3 His cousin followed suit.


    Zac noticed Simone still swimming towards the kids. He had only known her for a few days, but he


    thought she was a woman who knew what she was doing. Seeing the boys swimming further away, he


    also took off his hat and gloves, tossing them onto the ground. Then, he kicked off his shoes, leaped


    into the water, and swam towards the kids. The people on the shore were stunned by his actions.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± The viewers had the same question. ¡°What¡¯s Zac doing?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have to


    get into the water. Just let the kidse back on their own.¡± ¡°They think they¡¯re helping, but they¡¯re


    actually hindering.¡± ¡°The kids swam further away after they arrived.¡± ¡°Simone is desperate for fame. Of


    course, she came up with this to get more attention, but why did Zac do this?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s mad too?¡±


    However, a tragic incident urred. Suddenly, the water from the dam surged forward with the force of


    rampaging horses. Enormous waves crashed over the surface, pulling the startled boys beneath the


    water. Keira gasped. ¡°The water has dragged them under!¡± Deuce¡¯s expression turned horrified. ¡°Oh


    no! Who opened the gates?¡± He was familiar with this scenario, as it would happen every time they


    needed to irrigate the fields. Deuce could only watch helplessly as the water carried his son towards


    the gates, causing his legs to give way. Situated on the hill, the dam stood nearly 100 feet above the


    fields. However, what was more concerning was the powerful rush of water that would ur whenever


    the gates were opened.


    Once the children were pulled into the undercurrent, their chances of survival were uncertain. Deuce


    was on the verge of diving into the water to save his son, but hispanions held him back. ¡°Stay


    calm, the two of them are already reaching the kids.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s toote for you to jump in. You might


    even impede their rescue efforts.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge D Chapter 21 Thankfully, They Were Rescued Deuce observed as the


    two celebrities swam towards the two children. He watched nervously, but refrained from impulsively


    jumping into the water. It was already toote for him to do so. All he could do now was pray for the


    safe return of the two kids, thanks to the efforts of the celebrities. Only then did he understand why


    Simone had immediately jumped into the reservoir upon arrival. She had predicted that the two children


    would soon be in danger. Now, the others also realized why she had taken the plunge and swam


    towards the children when they were not yet in danger. Jonah, who had been watching the live stream,


    immediately sensed that the situation was moreplicated than it seemed when Simone dived into


    the water. He knew of her skills in physiognomy and other mystical arts. Thanks to her talisman, his


    wife had been saved from an ident before.


    Therefore, he quickly called the head of the medical team they had brought along, instructing them to


    hurry to the scene and prepare for a rescue. However, when he saw Zac jump into the water as well,


    his expression turned to horror. ¡°Why did this guy jump in too? If anything goes wrong, the show and I


    will be finished!¡± Thankfully, Simone and Zac swiftly reached the children before any idents


    urred. Simone arrived just in time to grab one of the kids when the current pulled them away. Zac


    followed a few secondster, managing to seize the other child. After securing both kids, they swam


    towards the shore while the onlookers anxiously held their breath, watching their progress. Following


    Jonah¡¯s instructions, the production team quickly snapped a tree branch from the surroundings.


    Simone swam towards the shore with the child in her arms. Waves crashed against her, and one wrong


    move could lead to their demise. However, she possessed physical strength and knew how to use it


    wisely. Despite the water pushing against them, she sessfully reached the shore. She first pushed


    the child onto the coast, but just as she grabbed the tree branch offered by the crew members and was


    about to climb onto the shore, someone suddenly cried out, ¡°Oh, no! Zac!¡± She turned and saw Zac,


    who had also pushed the other child ashore. However, the current grew stronger, and a huge wave


    engulfed him before he could grab the tree branch.


    Without hesitation, Simone let go of the tree branch and swam towards him. Witnessing her sacrifice


    the chance to climb ashore and instead swim to save Zac, most people on the shore had only one


    thought. ¡°Is she insane?¡± Aaron and the others, who had just arrived, also witnessed the scene. They


    had spent the entire morning searching and finally found a family that needed help picking fruit.


    Following the family to the orchard, they saw Simone running in a certain direction. Momentster, they


    saw Zac and others chasing after her. Sensing that something might have happened, they followed


    suit. When they arrived, they witnessed 1/3 Chapter 21 Thankfully, They Were Rescued @51%8


    Simone and Zac pulling two children out of the reservoir. However, before they could fullyprehend


    the situation, Simone gave up the chance to climb ashore and turned to save Zac instead. ¡°Simone!¡±


    Both Aaron and Leon¡¯s expressions changed as they instinctively ran towards the shore. Jodie¡¯s eyes


    darkened as she observed their strong and anxious reactions.


    Deep down, she felt extremely displeased. She watched as Zac was swept away and disappeared into


    the water, while Simone dove in after him and could no longer be seen. ¡°What an idiot she is! Risking


    her life to save someone else.¡± As water was released from the reservoir, the current became rapid and


    turbulent, threatening to wash the two away at any moment. ¡°It would be nice if Simone drowned right


    away. I would no longer have to worry about her stealing my possessions and the love and care I


    receive. A person who should have been dead in the first ce deserves such an end.¡± However, she


    concealed her true feelings and feigned deep concern. Meanwhile, after seeing Zac being dragged


    below the water¡¯s surface, Simone also dove underwater. Visibility was poor, but she managed to


    discern the direction in which he was being carried. Following the current, she quickly swam to his side


    and grabbed him by the arm. However, the strong current swept them both towards the reservoir gate.


    Despite the challenging circumstances, Simone remained calm. She held her breath, gripping Zac¡¯s


    arm with one hand while clutching the jade pendant around her neck with the other. This jade pendant


    was a mystical tool given to her by her mentor, possessing the power to ward off evil and bring good


    fortune. Soon, the jade pendant began to emit a glowing, flickering light, and an inexplicable


    phenomenon urred. Suddenly, the water around them seemed to halt and no longer crashed


    against them. Seizing the opportunity, she swam to his side, wrapped her arm around his waist, and


    headed towards the shore. Although Zac¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, he remained conscious. Initially, he


    had thought his impulsive actions would cost him his life. Being pulled further away by the current, he


    experienced a leg cramp at a critical moment. Unable to swim upward to save himself, he also choked


    on a considerable amount of water. Unable to breathe, he felt like he was going into shock. Just as he


    thought he might drown, a hand suddenly grabbed his arm. Soon after, he was held around the waist


    and pulled forward. ¡°Am I being rescued?¡± If he could survive, he certainly did not want to die. At that


    moment, the people on the shore and the viewers of the live stream watched with bated breath. The


    live chat remained empty, as everyone was too nervous to type. Fans of Simone and Zac silently


    prayed in their hearts, desperately hoping that nothing unfortunate would happen to them. Even casual


    viewers and fans of the other guests wished for the duo¡¯s safe return.


    Despite their prayers, the swift/current and the reservoir¡¯s depth posed a significant challenge. If the


    two were to disappear amidst, the waves, their chances of survival would be slim. At that very moment,


    a small number of Aaron, Jodie, and Leon¡¯s fans harbored ill wishes towards the two. Just when


    everyone thought the two might be lost, Simone suddenly emerged from the water with Zac in her arms


    and swam towards the shore. 2/3 Witnessing this, the people on the shore and the livestream viewers


    couldn¡¯t help but shout in excitement, while their fans were moved to the brink of tears. Then, a series


    of heart-pounding moments unfolded. Simone managed to swim closer to the shore with Zac in tow,


    only to be repeatedly swept back by the strong current. However, instead of giving up, she persevered


    and continued to swim against the waves. Finally, she seeded in reaching the shore. Just as


    another powerful current came crashing towards them, she reached out and grabbed the outstretched


    tree branch held by the people. At that moment, the person on the other end of the tree branch hastily


    pulled them towards the shore with all their strength, quickly hauling them up. The majority of the


    onlookers, both present and those watching the livestream, let out a collective sigh of relief.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, they were saved! Once on the shore, Simone sat down, panting heavily. Despite her


    regr exercise routine, the struggle she had just endured had left herpletely exhausted. On the


    other hand, Zac was in a semi-conscious state.


    Luckily, the medical team had arrived by then and promptly administered first aid. Soon, he coughed up


    some water, choked a few times, and slowly opened his eyes. When he turned his head, he saw


    Simone sitting beside him, her hands resting on the ground, gazing at him. In that instant, his eyes


    revealed a hint of unprecedented tenderness. So, it was she who had risked her life to save him.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    The Heiress¡¯ Return & Revenge @51% Chapter 22 Jealousy Although his face was pale, a bright smile


    shone in his eyes. Looking at Simone, he said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you!¡± She smiled at


    him and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It was something I could do.¡± She had always had a


    good impression of this man. Not only was he one of the very few men who never tried to please Jodie,


    but he also had a genuine and open personality. Even when the reservoir¡¯s gate was closed and the


    two kids were not in immediate danger, he chose to jump into the water and swim toward them,


    showing that he trusted what she was doing. Like her, he also did not want the two kids to be in danger,


    and at the same time, he had apassionate heart. Seeing the smiles in their eyes and hearing their


    conversation, Leon felt an ufortable tightness in his chest.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He had wanted to reproach Simone for being so foolish as to risk her safety to save Zac; if she had not


    managed to rescue him, she might have lost her life as well. However, considering they were being


    live-streamed, he forcibly held his tongue. Otherwise, Zac¡¯s fans would surely criticize him, while other


    viewers would also call him cold-blooded. So, he approached them, his expression full of concern as


    he looked at Simone, asking, ¡°Simone, are you alright?¡± The smile in her eyes faded slightly. She


    shook her head and replied tly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Foster. I¡¯m fine.¡± Leon was left


    speechless as frustration filled his chest. He wanted to ask why she had to talk to him in such a cold


    and distant manner, but as they were being live-streamed, he had no choice but to keep it to himself. In


    the end, he managed to squeeze out the words. ¡°d that you¡¯re okay.¡± Aaron also wanted to reprove


    Simone, thinking she must have lost her mind to save Zac despite the danger. At the same time, he felt


    a pang of jealousy, but he also restrained himself as they were being live-streamed. Moreover, seeing


    her act so indifferent toward Leon, he stopped himself from approaching them to speak. Seeing that


    Simone was not only fine but also managed to rescue Zac, Jodie became extremely unhappy. At this


    rate, not only would Zac owe Simone a favor, but many viewers who were watching the livestream


    would see her in a different light. She would have to work even harder to do well after this, or else she


    would not be able to stand out inparison to Simone.


    After regaining some strength, Simone and Zac returned to the farmhouse. During this time, the live


    chat was lively once again. It was initially flooded with gratefulments. from Zac¡¯s fans, with one of


    them saying, ¡®Aaaaah! You¡¯re so brave and cool, girl! I¡¯m a fan now!¡¯ Anothermented, ¡°Thank you,


    beautifuldy, for saving Zeus. I love you.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, prettydy, for saving Zachy. I¡¯m a fan now, too!¡¯


    ¡®You were so cool just now, girl. I love you!¡¯ Thanks to the incident, many of Zac¡¯s fans began to like


    Simone and became her fans right away. Fans of the other guests and casual viewers also adored her


    and became fans of Simone. There were also numerousments praising her. One wrote, ¡®Girl,


    you¡¯re my dear Simone from now 1/3 Chapter 22 Jealousy on.¡¯ D Ah, I¡¯m falling in love! Now I think I


    love Simone more than I love Zachy ¡®Simone is amazing. She could tell someone¡¯s child was in danger


    just by reading their face! ¡®She¡¯s truly incredible. And besides, she even predicted where the children


    would be in danger ¡®Had she and Zac not jumped into the water in advance, the two kids would¡¯ve been


    in danger Feeling displeased, fans of Aaron, Jodic, and Leon began to post insulting and sarcastic


    team nned this in advance.¡¯ Another chimed in, ¡®I agree. How could she predict it so urately? I


    don¡¯t believe it, anyway! ¡®Didn¡¯t they say Simone had a sugar daddy? And Zac is from a prestigious


    family. This is a publicity stunt arranged especially for them. ¡°The production team went to great lengths


    to promote these two. They even came up with such a publicity stunt, which is amazing. These


    your publicity stunt work like this? One wrong move and four lives would be at stake!¡± ¡°This is being


    streamed live! Did your eyes stop working just now?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t you see how intense and dangerous those


    moments were? Anyone with eyes can tell it wasn¡¯t staged.¡¯ ¡®Why don¡¯t you try acting out a scene


    based on this publicity stunt? If you can pull it off, I¡¯ll eat my hat. ¡®And besides, why can¡¯t reading faces


    be amazing?¡± ¡®Weren¡¯t there several masters of mysticism who did live fortune-telling before?¡± ¡®I¡¯m


    speechless at these brainless fans. ¡®Don¡¯t you feel a pang of conscience belittling such a heroic act?¡¯


    ¡®In the eyes of these brainless fans, all they need to do is worship the people they idolize and ignore


    everything else. ¡®Fans of Aaron, his sister, and Mr. Foster, this is enough. Even I, a casual viewer, can¡¯t


    stand this anymore.¡±¡® ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like Simone and Zac desecrated the graves of the people


    they worship. Is it necessary to keep targeting them like this?¡¯ ¡®I find them annoying now, and it¡¯s


    making me dislike those three as well. This time, it was not just Zac¡¯s fans who disliked the trio; even


    fans of Eric and Keira, as well as casual viewers, were annoyed by these offensivements.


    Naturally, the trio¡¯s zealous fans refused to back 2/3 Chapter 22 Jealousy down, so they came into


    conflict again with casual viewers and fans of the other guests. Meanwhile, after Simone and Zac


    finished showering and getting dressed, Deuce and Uno brought their two mischievous kids to the


    farmhouse. They looked at Simone and Zac with gratitude, expressing, ¡°We can¡¯t thank both of you


    enough for what you did today.¡± They even wanted to bow to the duo to express their gratitude, but


    Simone stopped them in time. ¡°Knowing that the two kids were in danger, we certainly wouldn¡¯t have


    just stood by and done nothing when saving them was within our capabilities.¡± It was the second time


    she had used the phrase ¡®within our capabilities¡¯ today. Instead of turning people off, it made everyone


    think she was very down-to-earth. She saved lives without deliberately seeking credit for it. Deuce


    stressed gratefully. ¡°No matter what, our families owe you two a huge favor.¡± If Simone hadn¡¯t noticed


    something wrong with his appearance, rushed to the reservoir on time, and jumped into the water to


    save the children before they were in danger, he couldn¡¯t bear to think about what might have


    happened to them. Uno nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll always remember your kindness.¡±


    Both of their families had only one son, whom they cherished dearly. If their sons had been swept away


    and drowned in the reservoir, it would have been extremely difficult for their families to ept. Feeling


    indebted, they insisted on repaying Simone and Zac. They asked them what they wanted and were


    willing to offer anything within their means. Their sincerity made it difficult for Simone to refuse directly.


    So, she said, ¡°In that case, how about treating us to a meal?¡± Initially, when she saw the distress on


    their faces, she had only wanted to save the children as quickly as possible and had no intention of


    epting any repayment. It was only because she sensed their unease, as if they couldn¡¯t live with


    themselves without repaying the favor, that she suggested they treat her and Zac to a meal.


    However, Deuce proposed, ¡°A single meal is not enough. How about this? While you¡¯re filming in the


    vige, you cane to my house for meals.¡± Still, he believed there must be a more appropriate way


    to repay the duo¡¯s kindness. Uno hurriedly added, ¡°You cane to my house for meals as well. All


    your meals during your stay here are on us.¡± Jonah was left speechless. If all their meals are covered,


    what will be left for the viewers? Fortunately, before he could intervene, Simone declined their offer with


    a wry smile, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± She suggested, ¡°How about each of your families


    treats us to a meal instead?¡± However, the two men continued to warmly invite them, suggesting that


    they take turns dining at their homes in the following days. Finally, Jonah couldn¡¯t help but interrupt,


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of filming. They can¡¯t keep going to both of your houses for meals.¡±I will quickly


    upload a new chapters..share website with friends.. thanks

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23 Took Them By Surprise


    The recent rescue had deepened their bond, evident in his more rxed demeanor while speaking to


    her. He said, ¡°Do you have any other suggestions?¡±


    She asked, ¡°What are your special talents, or do you have any hobbies?¡±


    Without hesitation, Zac answered, ¡°I excel in ying video games, singing, and dancing. I¡¯m also


    proficient in ying musical instruments.¡±


    Eric chimed in, ¡°My main talent is acting, and I have a passion for calligraphy and ink painting.¡±


    Keira added, ¡°I¡¯m best at singing and dancing, and I enjoy ying video games and buying lots of


    stuff.¡±


    Their conversation prompted yful teasing from their fans in the live chat, creating a cheerful


    atmosphere. They found the four of them to be authentic and rtable.


    After contemting, Simone suggested, ¡°How about we organize a few sses here based on your


    strengths and hobbies?¡±


    The three of them were puzzled. ¡°Organize sses?¡±


    Simone nodded and exined, ¡°Yes, the vige head mentioned that most people in the vige are


    either elderly or children. We can do something for them since it¡¯s summer break now and the kids are


    at home. For instance, Zac, you can teach the kids to sing, dance, or y musical instruments.


    After all, the production team could provide them with the necessary materials, like musical


    instruments.


    Simone continued, ¡°Eric can teach the children calligraphy and ink painting: Keira can teach the


    children singing and dancing, and I can help with electrical repairs or tutoring homework. We don¡¯t


    need to be paid in money; just some food from them will do.¡±


    They found a way to earn food and enhance their live¨Cstreaming content. Otherwise, spending all day


    picking peaches in the orchard would eventually bore the viewers.


    After hearing her suggestion, the three of them lit up with excitement. They realized that her idea was


    more entertaining than fruit picking and easier. Ultimately, they all agreed. That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    After some thought, Keira suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we prepare today and start the sses tomorrow?¡±


    The others concurred, saying. Sounds good. They also wanted to make some preparations to ensure


    they wouldn¡¯t embarrass themselves while teaching the children on the live stream.


    Smiling, Simone suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s go speak with the vige headter and have him address the


    vigers


    The three of them readily agreed, saying, ¡°Alright. However, before they could visit the vige


    The vige began by expressing gratitude to Simone and Zac for saving the children. Then, he


    exined the idental opening of the dam¡¯s gate. It turned out that the person responsible for


    guarding the dam had briefly left for the restroom, and his mischievous son had tampered with the


    vitch, unintentionally opening the gate, which could have led to a catastrophe.


    Chapter 23 Took Them By Surprise


    74%


    Had it not been for Simone and Zac, Uno and Deuce¡¯s two children would likely have drowned. In such


    a scenario, the family responsible for guarding the dam would have faced severe consequences, and


    the vige would have been in turmoil. The vige head couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering dread when


    thinking about it.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Simone, Zac, and the vige head, they presented their discussed


    idea.


    The vige head smiled and responded, ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea. You organize the sses, and I¡¯ll


    handle


    the rest.


    The vige was impoverished andcked development. He hoped these celebrities could positively


    impact the children¡¯s lives, helping them broaden their horizons beyond the vige. With his deep


    knowledge of the vige, he visited homes with children, exining the n to their families. At the


    same time, he shared Simone and Zac¡¯s heroic rescue of the children with the entire vige.


    As the Webb brothers encountered vigers along the way, they also shared the story. Consequently,


    the vigers¡® impression of Simone and the others changed from indifference to goodwill.


    When the vigers heard that these celebrities could teach children to sing, dance, paint, or help them


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    with their studies, many parents and elderly residents expressed interest.


    Furthermore, when news circted that Simone could repair electrical appliances and had sessfully


    fixed the vige¡¯s broken tractor, those with malfunctioning home appliances brought them to her.


    hoping for a solution.


    Therefore, Simone took on the job first. She borrowed tools from the vigemittee and, with the


    assistance of the production team, obtained the necessary materials before starting to repair the


    malfunctioning television, oven, radio, and other appliances. Her repairs were not only meticulous but


    also remarkably fast and effective. She sessfully fixed all the appliances except for those that


    required recement parts.


    Wow, my daughter is amazing! It turns out she¡¯s not only skilled at fixing tractors but can also repair


    many other things.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t work in the entertainment industry, she can still make a living with her repair skills.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s such a genius! She even came up with the brilliant idea of organizing sses.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how they teach the children.


    Our Simone is like a treasure box, always surprising us.


    In addition to her existing fans, Simone gained numerous admirers from older age groups. They


    continued topliment her, and no one felt annoyed by it


    At noon, the four of them went to Uno¡¯s house and enjoyed a hearty lunch before returning to the yard


    Simone continued to repair electrical appliances while the other three prepared the ss materials. As


    she fixed each appliance, she received gifts from the vigers in the form of rice, noodles, meat, and


    vegetables.


    Chapter 23 Took Them By Surprise


    In the afternoon, the vigers happily left with their repaired items, and the tables in the yard were filled


    with food.


    This sight shocked the other group, who had been working hard in the orchard for most of the day.


    Simone¡¯s ability to repair such a wide range of electrical appliances truly surprised them. They also


    noticed that Zac and the other two were once again benefiting from her talents, which fueled their


    envy even more.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 Simone, Whose Side Are You On?


    Leon was aware that Simone had chosen mechanical engineering as her minor in college, but he was


    still surprised by her ability to repair various electrical appliances.


    Aaron, on the other hand, had no idea that his younger sister possessed this skill. She had been at


    home for over a year and had never mentioned it to them. However, he didn¡¯t consider that even if she


    had mentioned it, the Grays would likely have dismissed it as unimportant. They might have even


    criticized her for not focusing on more substantial pursuits.


    Meanwhile, Jodie couldn¡¯t help but curse Simone in her mind. She believed that Simone had hidden


    her abilities too well during her time at home, and now she was intentionally showcasing them on the


    program. Jodie thought to herself, ¡°Such a cunning person.¡±


    As Jodie looked at the abundance of food on the tablepared to their meager supplies, she couldn¡¯t


    help but feel jealous. She wondered what the big deal was about being able to fix appliances. She


    thought, ¡°She¡¯ll enjoy her time in the spotlight for a day or two. Let¡¯s see how long she can stay in the


    limelight when there are no more appliances to fix.¡±


    Jodie stared at the pork and chicken on the table andmented, ¡°Wow, you guys received a lot of


    food today. Will you be able to finish it all?¡± Smiling, she continued, The weather is hot, and we don¡¯t


    have a refrigerator where we live. I wonder if the meat will spoil by


    tomorrow.¡±


    They had spent most of the day picking fruit, but their reward did not include any meat. The family they


    worked for had only given them a few eggs, rice, eggnts, cucumbers, cabbage, and potatoes.


    With her statement, Jodie hoped that Simone and the others would share some of their meat. After all,


    it would go to waste if they couldn¡¯t finish it, and that would be a shame. Of course, if Simone refused, it


    could also make her appear stingy.


    Simone easily understood the implied meaning in Jodie¡¯s words. She thought, ¡°She thinks the meat will


    spoil if we can¡¯t finish it, so they want a portion.¡± With a smile, she responded, ¡°It won¡¯t spoil. An old


    Jodie was visibly annoyed by Simone¡¯s apparent pretense. She decided to be more direct. ¡°You won¡¯t


    be able to finish all of this.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    Zac proudly added, ¡°Simone earned all of this meat by repairing electrical appliances. Then, he looked


    at Jodie with a smirk. ¡°If you want meat, earn it yourself. Don¡¯t try to take ours. They wouldn¡¯t even


    share the meat with the sibling duo, even if they were going to feed it to dogs.


    Jodie was shocked by his blunt words. She thought, ¡°Crave meat? How can he say that? He knows I¡¯m


    from an affluent family and have tasted all kinds of meat. I¡¯ve only recently learned to cook a few meat


    dishes during my previous cooking lessons. I just wanted to showcase my cooking skills and divert


    attention from Simone. But his words make it sound like I¡¯m desperately craving meat.¡±


    Tears welled in her eyes, and her voice quivered as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want it, and I wasn¡¯t trying to take


    it. I just thought you had so much meat, and I wanted to remind you that it might go bad. That¡¯s all.¡±


    However, Jodie¡¯s pitiable appearance failed to elicit sympathy from Zac. He rolled his eyes and said,


    Chapter 24 Simone, Whose Side Are You On?


    74%


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock me just be sue I¡¯m uneducated. Thespite myck of education. I can trill under and the


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    meaning behind your wond


    Jodie Kach never been pudicly tease like this before, especially not boy someone she had a crush on


    She felt wrongest and her voice quivered with a hunt of crying ¡°I really did


    he


    At this moment. Aaron couldn¡¯t stand in sex his younger einer being bullied, as he sproke up. He red


    and aid. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re uneducated, maylie you should speak leve and not pick om girle all


    the time¡±


    at


    Zac clocked in proper remarking. Yes, yes, I¡¯m mentor anest I¡¯m not se moet se praw oblings, whe ser


    academic genius. But bring wat al speaking the them. I alienos park on givle


    ce the 5 baked ve


    Serverse sided with Zaying us to evenbeck to you opinione furt dem i Za has the right te speak the


    truth? You¡¯re being dooniwering snot applying a double cantant tron She was many dum willing to pain


    fhotore relong to


    the three ne use on q


    Simer exnt bokdly. Twant with whoever is in the right¡±


    Ao/   seid, eis   u    p=44€  hasEE %o mon  lege | mi


    The


    Upon seeing the there of them too boring. Jonah e an bought and spal Canin


    ngan kep the bus going. What


    have buddies a soy un


    then the + mall¡±


    persed to be har


    you


    He was w mpegs sober so he had long been seen of bus mulligin?s mit spiimality. B


    ¡êb>al s&v*# e=>i      2438 ) E A


    paani haane hiand her the diabeshionl


    * Yu,


    Ts R


    In the chat Turn of Apons Jelle began hating t


    inesita


    Meanwhile, of ander growing inpatient with the Grey oblings, pervincing Aam


    tiene 2.


    This gel clearly wanted their meat, heat when confroment, dhe denied in Sher¡¯s son Taber


    Aaron blindly protecting his weer te like my neet¨Cdoor neighber, a doting olding Cariatie


    ¡°This guy has a creepy sisterplex.


    Tf Aaron has a girlfriend and gets into a dispute with his sistre, who would he support?


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯d wade with Jojot


    Our Zachry indeedcks the level of education that Aaron has


    11 45 Mon 27 Now


    Chapter 24 Simone, Whose Side Are You On?


    It¡¯s just that he was admitted early to a prestigious music academy abroad at the age of 15. It¡¯s not


    worth mentioning anyway.


    Right, Zachy may not have a formal education, but he managed toplete all his credits in just two


    years and graduated early with outstanding grades.¡±


    ¡°Then, he returned to gaming, and within a year, he won a world championship. He should be pursuing


    a more conventional career¡­..¡±


    I remember Zeus being fluent in four foreignnguages, but he doesck a bit of formal education¡­¡±


    Sigh, we¡¯ve tried to encourage Zachy to study harder, but he simply won¡¯t listen.


    Zac¡¯s fans engaged in self¨Cdeprecating humor and yfully teased Aaron¡¯s fans.


    Then someone posed a question.


    What did Aaron mean carlier? Why does he think Simone should be on his side?¡®


    Previously, Simone practiced dancing with him alone, and the paparazzi exposed it.¡±


    There¡¯s definitely something going on between these two.


    ¡®Could they have had a secret romance before? Did Simone get dumped by Aaron?¡±


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem likely. From the beginning of the show, it was Aaron who initiated conversations with


    Simone.


    ¡®Simone seems to be avoiding getting close to him. That doesn¡¯t seem like someone who got dumped.


    ¡®But there¡¯s undoubtedly some connection or conflict between them.¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s investigate this, paparazzi.¡±


    Among the viewers, there was actually someone who owned a paparazzipany.


    Upon reading thements, they also felt that the rtionship between Simone and Aaron was worth


    further investigation. If they uncovered something. it could be a major revtion. So, they instructed


    their paparazzi team to get to work.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 25 He Finally Understood.


    Aaron realized that engaging in verbal disputes with Zac and Simone was a surefire way to invite


    trouble. They countered hisments every time, which frustrated him, mainly because Simone


    consistently took Zac¡¯s side. Aaron began to question if she genuinely considered him her brother. The


    more he dwelled on this, the more difort and jealousy grew within him. After all, she was his sister,


    not Zac¡¯s. As he directed his gaze towards Zac, a flicker of hostility became apparent on his face.


    Furthermore, a previous incident concerning slots had already created a rift between them. This made


    Aaron wonder whether Zac had ulterior motives to separate his sister from him. When Aaron locked


    eyes with Simone, her demeanor appeared cold. Aaron realized that this situation couldn¡¯t continue. He


    couldn¡¯t allow Zac to take his sister away. He needed to find a way to bring her back.


    Regarding the request from the four brothers to teach her a lesson and make her realize her mistake,


    he could temporarily set that aside. Being her brother, allowing her to win for once didn¡¯t appear to be a


    significant matter. It was a means to mend their rtionship and avoid giving Zac the satisfaction of


    victory. With this in mind, he turned to her and asked in a gentler tone, ¡°Are you cooking this


    afternoon?¡± Even though Jodie had recently started cooking, he still believed Simone¡¯s culinary skills


    were superior.


    Simone nced at Aaron and replied, ¡°Someone invited us for a meal, so I¡¯m not cooking.¡±


    This left him speechless. He had initially nned to approach her while she was cooking to help mend


    the rtionship.


    On the side, Zac noticed Aaron¡¯s attitude toward Simone was slightly off. She was generally easygoing.


    but there was a lingering resentment toward Aaron and Jodie. Suddenly, it struck Zac that the Gray


    Family had found their long¨Clost daughter, yet they hadn¡¯t disclosed her identity publicly or included her


    in social gatherings. What perplexed him was that they still treated their adopted daughter as the


    family¡¯s heiress.


    When he recalled the past few days of interaction between the Gray siblings and Simone, he


    suspected she might be the long¨Clost daughter the Gray Family had found. It seemed like they


    mistreated her, which led her to distance herself from the Gray siblings and potentially harbor a sense


    of aversion toward them. At this moment, Zac felt like he finally understood.


    This realization further deepened Zac¡¯s dislike for Aaron and Jodie. He pondered, ¡°If Simone wants to


    distance herself from them, why do they keep insisting on approaching her? They¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    He smiled smugly at Aaron and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry: I¡¯ll take pictures of the meal and share them in the


    group chat when we eat. Then, you¡¯ll know what you¡¯re missing.¡±


    Aaron was left speechless, thinking. ¡°Who the hell wants to see what you¡¯re eating? That¡¯s just


    masochistic.¡± He snickered sarcastically and said, ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    With a grin, Zac responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity since you seem to enjoy it.¡±


    Aaron was at a loss for words, thinking, ¡°This guy is as annoying as ever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary; it¡¯s too


    much trouble,¡± he refused.


    Nevertheless, Zac happily said, ¡°No worries, it¡¯s not troublesome.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 25 He Finally Understood


    gget so


    on his


    eye, male toprehend Zac obliviouore Sunce it was a


    Meanwhile


    be held back from voering his true feelings, but he felt both irritated and frustrated


    Simone observed Aaron¡¯s efforts to suppress his irritation and thought he deserved it. She found even


    more endearing how


    Just as they arranged the food on the table and hung the meat in a basket over the well, Deuce came


    met to invite the four of them to dinner at his home.


    In gratitude for waving the children¡¯s lives, Deuce¡¯s family had explicitly gone to town to purchase


    chicken, dack, and fish, preparing a hearty home¨Ccooked meal.


    Before they began eating. Zac snapped a photo with his phone and shared it in the group chat.


    On the other side, Jodie was responsible for washing and chopping vegetables to showcase her


    efforts. She had put a lot of work into preparing four dishes and one soup, presenting them in an


    aesthetically pleasing manner.


    The other three each took a bite of the dishes, finding them edible but rather ordinary in vor. Le


    thought the food wasn¡¯t as good as the meals they had on set.


    Their phones chimed with notifications, and they opened the group chat to find Zac¡¯s shared photo. It


    disyed a table filled with various dishes, and although itcked the presentation of a restaurant, the


    food looked delicious.


    All four of them, including Jodie, suddenly lost their appetites. However, being hungry from a long day¡¯s


    work, they had no choice but to continue eating.


    Momentster, more notifications arrived. They clicked on them almost masochistically, only to see Zac


    taking a selfie while enjoying a drumstick. The selfie was apanied by a message. This drumstick


    is roasted to perfection. It¡¯s so good!¡±


    After a while, he deliberately sent pictures of grilled shrimp and deep¨Cfried pork ribs with a message.


    These shrimps are grilled to perfection and have a delightful sweetness. Delicious!


    ¡°First time trying oregano pork ribs. Yum!¡®


    Simone also chimed in, I love the grilled shrimp dish. It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    Keira added, I like the oregano pork ribs. They¡¯re so aromatic.


    Eric replied. I prefer the bacon¨Cwrapped meatloaf. It¡¯s better than anything I¡¯ve ever had.


    At this point, Aaron and the others were lost for words. They wanted to vent their frustration to the other


    group.


    Aaron couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and said, ¡°I want to block Zac.¡±


    Leon chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m kind of thinking the same.¡±


    However, Jodie and Le remained silent, wearing only a smile. After all, Zac was a top¨Ctier celebrity.


    Speaking out like this during the livestream might incur criticism from his devoted fans.


    11 46 Mon, 27 Nov


    Chapter 25 He Finally Understood


    73%


    Just then, Aaron stretched his finger to the setting button. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just block him.¡±


    But Jodie, sitting beside him, advised. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Aaron. Blocking him might prove inconvenient if


    something importantes up. Besides, I enjoy seeing Mr. Turner¡¯s daily posts about delicious food.¡±


    In truth, she said this to earn favor with Zac¡¯s fans in the livestream.


    After hearing her words, he had to stop his actions. Although he wasn¡¯t too happy about it in his heart,


    on the surface, he still habitually showed an indulgent smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with what you say.¡±


    Le nced down at her food, pursing her lips, and pondered, ¡°One is hypocritical, and the other is


    too unconditionally doting.¡± She then wondered, ¡°If I were dating Aaron, who would be more important


    to him: me or his sister? If both Jodie and I were drowning, he would probably jump in to save Jodie.¡±


    With these thoughts, she suddenly felt disconnected, and her affection for Aaron diminished.


    Since Leon was aware of Aaron and Jodie¡¯s rtionship, he didn¡¯t find it strange at all.


    During the live chat, fans of the sibling duo praised their sweetness and affection. On the other hand,


    Jodie didn¡¯t leave a favorable impression on Zac¡¯s fans.


    ¡°If he wants to block, let him block. Zachy has never been afraid of being blocked.¡±


    ¡°With Zachy¡¯s way of speaking, who knows how many people have blocked him? One more by Aaron


    won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Jojo to y peacemaker here.¡±


    From that point on, thements in the live chat took a different turn.


    ¡°I suddenly realized Aaron is very devoted to Jojo, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care much about him.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that a long time ago. Aaron and Zac don¡¯t seem to get along, but Jojo doesn¡¯t support her


    brother.¡±


    ¡°The key is that Zac has criticized Jojo several times before.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be so forgiving


    ¡°So, is Jojo forgiving or just pretending?¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for Aero. He spoils his sister so much, but she only seems to take advantage of his love


    and doesn¡¯t truly support him.¡±


    ¡°Aero does everything for her, but she has never defended him.¡±


    ¡°Every time, she just wants to y peacemaker and appear kind.¡±


    ¡°Is her goal to be Santa Maria?¡±


    Previously, Simone had anonymously paid for sock puppets to manipte the narrative at the right


    moment. As expected, Aaron¡¯s fans started to feel the same way when the sock puppets struck the


    right chord. As a result, many of Aaron¡¯s fans became dissatisfied with Jodie.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 Juicy Drama


    After their meal, Simone and her crew took a leisurely stroll around the vige before returning to their


    lodging.


    Meanwhile, Aaron and the others had finished their dinner..


    Jodie took the initiative and quickly cleaned up the kitchen and dishes. She didn¡¯t enjoy these chores,


    but she wanted to maintain a favorable image on the live stream and give the viewers the impression of


    being a wonderful person. So, she bit her tongue and got to work.


    Just as she finished in the kitchen, she saw Simone and her crew entering, chatting away.


    Jodie remembered the photos shared in the group earlier and suddenly felt a sense of unfairness. She


    wondered why she always did the work while Simone enjoyed meals with the others.


    Meanwhile, Simone and the others settled into the courtyard; conversing and working on their storage


    baskets.


    Seeing this, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but recall how they had all been scorched by the sun earlier that day.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He walked over and found a spot near his sister. He asked, ¡°Did you make the straw hats you wore


    today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Simone, perceptive as always, instantly recognized his intentions. She sensed he was angling for some


    assistance in making straw hats, and as expected, he asked, ¡°How about helping us make a few?¡±


    She shot him a discerning look. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± She was determined not to let him off the


    hook so easily. To be precise, no one from the Gray Family would be getting preferential treatment from


    her again.


    Once again rebuffed by his sister, Aaron had to swallow his pride. ¡°Alright, fine, forget it then.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Good, I¡¯m d you understand.¡±


    He was taken aback by her response and grumbled, ¡°Geez¡­ My sister gets more exasperated by the


    day.


    Observing Aaron¡¯s defeat, Zac casually picked up his straw hat from the table, holding it up and asking.


    ¡°Do you think this hat suits me? It has a wide brim for shade. Pretty cool, huh?¡±


    Aaron frowned and asked, ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Zac grinned mischievously. ¡°Just pointing out that this is something you guys can¡¯t have. Enjoy


    sunbathing again tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bing unbearable,¡± Aaron grumbled in frustration.


    Seeing Aaron approaching Simone again, Jodie felt a strange mix of unease and annoyance. She


    forced a sweet smile and joined them, saying, ¡°I¡¯d love to learn how to make these straw hats too. That


    way, our team won¡¯t have to roast in the sun tomorrow.¡± She figured if Keira could learn, she could as


    well.


    11:46 Mon, 27 Nov 0


    Chapter 26 Juicy Drama


    * 73% #


    Aware of Jodie¡¯s possessiveness over Aaron and herpetitive streak, Simone saw right through the


    request and chose not to respond.


    The other three remained silent, creating an awkward atmosphere, and Jodie¡¯s smile began to feel


    forced.


    Frustration evident in his expression, Aaron addressed Simone, ¡°Jo¡¯s trying to talk to you. If you have


    something against us, that¡¯s fine, but Jo¡¯s innocent. Can¡¯t you be a bit more reasonable?¡±


    Simone red at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, stop provoking me. I want nothing to do with you.


    guys. Is that clear enough?¡±


    He was taken aback, his brows furrowing in disbelief. ¡°You!¡±


    Jodie was surprised by Simone¡¯s directness, and while it stung Simone¡¯s ego, Jodie couldn¡¯t help but


    feel oddly satisfied. She anticipated that viewers watching the livestream would likely disapprove of


    Simone¡¯s arrogance andck of courtesy.


    As a result, Jodie adopted a more contrite expression and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s entirely my


    fault.¡± She reached out and tugged at her brother¡¯s shirt. Aaron, please, let it go. I won¡¯t insist on


    learning if Simone doesn¡¯t want to teach.¡±


    Simone shifted her piercing gaze to Jodie, a sly smirk curling at the corners of her lips. ¡°Everyone


    knows the game you¡¯re ying, with your ulterior motives. It¡¯s hard for me to even tolerate you.¡± She


    held her stare, her tone dripping with condescension. And, by the way, I¡¯ve recorded the entire day¡¯s


    events from start to finish.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s face went through a swift transformation, momentarily showing surprise before quickly settling


    into a mask ofposure. ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she replied. Simone¡¯s cunning


    surprised her, and Jodie regretted her decision to back down. Even if she believed she was right, the


    thought of Simone¡¯s recording going public weighed heavily on her.


    Jodie was starting to regret her decision to express interest in learning how to make straw hats earlier.


    She had anticipated that Simone wouldn¡¯t be willing to teach her due to her personality. Therefore, she


    had mentioned it intentionally, hoping to create a negative impression of Simone for the livestream


    viewers.


    Simone raised an eyebrow and warned, ¡°If you guys keep trying to provoke me, I wouldn¡¯t mind sharing


    this recording with everyone.¡±


    Her statement triggered curious looks among most of those present. Something was indeed happening


    between Simone and the Gray siblings behind the scenes, as indicated by her possession of the


    recording. Even the director¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he thought. This is some juicy gossip!


    Aaron couldn¡¯t believe Simone¡¯s actions and was in shock, wondering how she had undergone such a


    dramatic change..


    Her growing frustration with Aaron was evident. Among the Gray siblings, he seemed tock finesse


    andmon sense.


    Leon knew Jodie didn¡¯t want everyone to know about her rtionship with Simone. He even observed


    that Simone¡¯s assertiveness was quite apparent since her arrival.


    Chapter 26 Juicy Drama


    So, he stepped in to try to smooth things over. ¡°We all know each other here. If there¡¯s a


    misunderstanding, we can discuss it after we return to the city. There¡¯s no need to blow it out of


    proportion.¡± His intention was clear¨Che wanted to encourage Simone to ease off.


    Simone looked at Leon with raised eyebrows. ¡°So, Leon, you think I¡¯m making a fuss over nothing?


    Every time someone initiates trouble, it¡¯s never me, but it always ends up being my fault. I can¡¯t quite


    grasp your perspective on this. I¡¯ve rified that I¡¯d rather not be involved in this. Please respect that.


    Take good care of your Jojo, and let¡¯s not continue bothering each other. She appeared exasperated,


    ¡°If I can¡¯t findmon ground with you, then perhaps we should keep our distance, right?¡±


    Since he wanted to help Jodie, they could be in the same boat together.


    Her words carried significant subtext, intensifying the gossip among the onlookers. The livestream


    viewers were equally curious and intrigued.


    Leon was caught off guard by her continued misunderstanding of his rtionship with Jodic. He


    couldn¡¯tprehend her motivations..


    What did she mean by ¡°Take good care of your Jojo¡°? Was she deliberately stirring up unnecessary


    trouble?


    With a resigned expression, he suggested, ¡°Simone, let¡¯s try to avoid causing a scene. I don¡¯t


    understand why, even if you don¡¯t like Jodie, we can¡¯t simply pretend to get along for the sake of the


    variety show. After all, this is a live stream, and we¡¯re making it more dramatic than necessary.¡±


    While Simone remained silent, Zac chimed in with a sly smile, addressing Leon, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating


    this. using Simone of wrongdoing and irrational behavior. As a bystander, I didn¡¯t see anything


    wrong with her actions. He continued yfully, ¡°II¡® I didn¡¯t know you two were childhood friends, I would


    think there was some grudge between you.¡±


    Simone, still smiling, added, ¡°It¡¯s not just you. I also had the same impression.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 27 She Suddenly Couldn¡¯t Understand


    As Simone and Zac sang in harmony, Leon¡¯s irritation grew. In that moment, he developed a strong


    dislike for Zac. Frowning, he looked at Zac and said, ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding between


    Simone and me. You don¡¯t need to get involved.¡± He wanted Zac to mind his own business.


    However, Zac casually shrugged and confidently asserted, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Simone saved my life, so


    her problems have be my concern.¡±


    Leon suddenly found himself at a loss for words, which only added to his frustration. He genuinely


    hoped that Simone wouldn¡¯t be Zac¡¯s savior, as it would onlyplicate things. At this moment,


    he didn¡¯t want to engage with Zac. So, he turned to her and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to imply that you


    were wrong. I just hope we can all get along peacefully.¡±


    She responded calmly, ¡°As long as none of you actively provoke me, we¡¯ll get along just fine.¡± She


    rified that she had no intention of starting conflicts, especially during a live broadcast. However, she


    wouldn¡¯t hesitate to defend herself if provoked.


    He understood her unspoken message and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± He decided to have a private


    conversation with Jodie, encouraging her not to instigate further conflict with Simone.


    It was clear that Simone wasn¡¯t showing respect to him and Aaron. Leon decided it was best to step


    back and prevent the situation from escting.


    Aaron wanted to say something else, but Jodic pulled at his sleeve. Normally, she would have enjoyed


    her brother reprimanding Simone. However, she now feared that she might release that recording if he


    pushed Simone too far.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about people knowing about his rtionship with Simone. However, for Jodie¡¯s sake,


    he held his tongue and did not reveal what he wanted to say. The courtyard fell into an awkward


    silence, prompting the director to intervene and case the tension.


    With a smile, the director announced, ¡°I have something important to share with all of you.¡±


    All eyes turned to him as they asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°As you all know, this vige is home to many elderly residents and children. To bring more joy to their


    lives, the production team has decided to organize a vige event next week. Your task will be to


    prepare performances that entertain the vigers. As a special incentive, we will give each viger a


    small red flower, allowing them to vote for their favorite group. The group with the most red flowers will


    have one request fulfilled by our production team.¡±


    This initiative aimed to generate interest and conversation.


    Eric asked, ¡°What kind of performances should we prepare? Are there any specific guidelines?¡±


    The director shook his head and replied, ¡°There are no strict rules. You can brainstorm and decide


    among yourselves. The main goal is to ensure that the vigers enjoy the performances.¡±


    Following this announcement, Simone and her group gathered in their room to discuss their


    performance ideas.


    Mon, 27 NOV


    Chapter 27 She Suddenly Couldn¡¯t Understand


    73%


    Meanwhile, Aaron and his group did the same. Jodie was eager to showcase her talents and


    volunteered to perform a ssical dance and y the harp. Le suggested singing a song, while


    Aaron, known for his singing and dancing abilities, decided to perform solo, Leon, with prior experience


    in singing. proposed singing a song. This allowed their group to prepare a total of five performances.


    On the other side, Zac looked at everyone and asked, ¡°What kind of performance should we do? I don¡¯t


    think singing and dancing would be popr with the vigers.¡±


    Eric agreed, ¡°Considering that our audience mainly consists of elderly people and children, magic tricks


    might be more appealing than singing and dancing.¡±


    Keira had initially wanted to sing a song, but after hearing their discussion, she thought it made sense.


    ¡°Let¡¯s brainstorm some creative ideas for our performances.¡±


    Zac turned to Simone and asked, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Simone pondered and then suggested, ¡°What do you all think about shadow puppetry?¡±


    The other three were surprised. ¡°Shadow puppetry?¡±


    She nodded and exined, ¡°The vige leader mentioned that there¡¯s an elder in the vige who¡¯s a


    master of shadow puppetry. Despite its declining poprity, this elder has been diligently making


    shadow puppets for ten years, hoping that more people will appreciate this art form. If we perform this,


    we can fulfill the elder¡¯s wish and promote and preserve this cultural heritage. Additionally, I believe the


    elderly and children would enjoy watching shadow puppetry.¡±


    Zac suddenly became interested. ¡°So, are you suggesting we perform a shadow puppet show?¡±


    She confirmed, ¡°Exactly. We can each y different roles and put on a shadow puppet show for


    everyone to enjoy.¡±


    Eric also became intrigued. ¡°This is a good idea. I find it quite interesting.¡±


    Keira said, ¡°I agree. Then, she asked, ¡°Are we only going to perform one shadow puppet show?¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already tell the vige leader and the vigers that those interested can


    they can perform together on stage.¡±


    Eric added, ¡°This idea is excellent. Parents will be thrilled to see their children on stage, and the


    vigers will feel more connected when they see familiar faces performing.¡±


    In the past few days, very few people in the vige could recognize them. The elderly and children


    weren¡¯t interested in celebrities, so their performances of popr songs and dances didn¡¯t receive a


    warm reception.


    He also believed that having familiar faces perform would bring delight to everyone.


    After concluding their discussion, they decided to approach the master of shadow puppetry in the


    vige the next day and ask for his opinion. They could start preparing for the shadow puppet show if


    the elder agreed.


    While they were discussing, the flood of onlinements continued.


    Mon, 27 Nov


    Chapter 27 She Suddenly Couldn¡¯t Understand


    ¡°Simone¡¯s idea is inspiring. I¡¯ve never seen a shadow puppet show before.¡±


    I¡¯m looking forward to how they¡¯ll teach the children.¡±


    ¡°Especially Zachy! He¡¯s still a little kid himself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m excited for their next performance.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Simone is so nice. She doesn¡¯t try to steal the spotlight and is good at organizing and coordinating.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and kind¨Chearted.¡±


    ¡°Why were there so many people criticizing her before?¡±


    This is a question for a certain duo¡¯s fans.¡±


    ¡°I also wonder how Simone offended them.¡±


    There must be some big drama between Simone and Aaron. I¡¯m so curious about that so¨Ccalled


    recording.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Simone openly mentioned the recording, while Jojo looks like she¡¯s hiding something.


    ¡°Leon doesn¡¯t support his childhood friend but stands with Jojo. This is a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I noticed before that Leon always protects Jojo. I even wondered if I was mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems like I wasn¡¯t mistaken. Leon and Jojo¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    ¡°There was never any news about them knowing each other before. They¡¯ve kept it hidden very well.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Simone wants to cut ties with him. Childhood friends like this are too scary.


    ¡°It is true that Aaron and his sister constantly provoke Simone. However, ording to Leon, it is


    Simone¡¯s fault. I wouldn¡¯t want a childhood friend like that either.¡±


    ¡°Could someone please find out more details about this major drama? I am eager to know.¡±


    ¡°Paparazzi: It is our turn to shine now.¡±


    People were curious about the drama that Simone had brought up, and the paparazzi were determined


    not to let it go unnoticed. They continued to dig deeper.


    In addition to criticizing Simone, Leon¡¯s fans were also bing displeased with Jodie. Young female


    fans naturally disliked women who seemed to get close to their male idols. On the other hand, other


    fans rallied around Jodie, causing a sh between the two sides.


    The live broadcast ended promptly at 8:00 PM.


    Simone and Keira went out to freshen up, while Aaron kept an ear out for any sounds outside. When


    he heard the door open from the opposite side, he immediately got up and went out. As expected, he


    saw Simoneing out. He walked over and stood in front of her.


    150


    Chapter 27 She Suddenly Couldn¡¯t Understand


    Observing this, Keira spected that he might be here to confront Simone about the recording Keira


    soll deciding whether to stay or go freshen up. To her surprise, she saw the man looking at Simone with


    a pitiful expression. Then he said, ¡°Simone. I have been working hard today, and my hands and legs


    are aching Could you give me a little massage!¡±


    Keita nearly dropped the basin she was holding, thinking. What is happening? Is Aaron trying to act


    cute and nerdy with Simone? She suddenly couldn¡¯t understand.


    MUIL, 2 INDV


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    73%


    Chapter 28 Please Stop With The Improper Thoughts


    Simone watched Aaron¡¯s behavior and found it quite amusing. In the past, when he used to pull stunts


    like this when she was angry and didn¡¯t bother to deal with him, she would tolerate it. Initially, she


    believed it was a way for siblings to express their closeness, so she would let him get away with it.


    Now, she chuckled and said, ¡°Aaron, it seems you¡¯recking something up there.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°What did you say?¡± This was his attempt to find an excuse to


    reconcile with his sister. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that she wouldn¡¯t buy it even when he was being


    so humble and submissive.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re brainless,¡± she retorted,


    His voice raised a few octaves, filled with a sense of injustice. ¡°My hands and feet hurt, and you don¡¯t


    care?¡±


    Simone shot him a nce. ¡°Why should I care?¡±


    After that, she called out to Keira and continued walking with the basin in hand, leaving behind a


    frustrated Aaron..


    He muttered, ¡°Simone, you have some nerve. I¡¯ve seen through you this time.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but


    grumble, She doesn¡¯t even know how to feel sorry for her own brother. Instead, she is growing more


    ruthless by the day! Despite his harsh words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of difort.


    Simone didn¡¯t stop or turn around. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen through you, see a psychiatrist.¡±


    Her response caught Aaron off guard.


    When the two women returned after freshening up, Keira saw Leon standing in Aaron¡¯s previous spot.


    She turned to Simone and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s here to see you again, right?¡±


    Keira was bewildered. Whether it was Aaron or Leon, they both openly sided with Jodie and stood


    against Simone. However, when Jodie wasn¡¯t around, the men secretly sought reconciliation with


    Simone. Keira couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Simone¡¯s description was urate¨Cthe men had lost their


    minds.


    Simone, too, was quite speechless, thinking. These two are taking turns toe here? Are they out of


    their minds? Before Leon could speak, she took the lead and looked at him, saying, ¡°You should


    probably consider seeing a psychiatrist.¡±


    He frowned and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.


    Simone pursed her lips and quipped, ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re just brainless.¡±


    Leon suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Is it satisfying to insult me like that? Let¡¯s talk, shall we?¡±


    She shook her head firmly. ¡°We¡¯re done here. There¡¯s nothing left to say.¡±


    He furrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that again.¡± He cast a quick nce at Keira and then back


    at Simone. In a hushed tone, he said, ¡°If you continue like this, I won¡¯t hesitate to make our rtionship


    public.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 Please Stop With The Improper Thoughts


    73%


    Simone raised an eyebrow and retorted, ¡°So, you¡¯re eager to announce to the world that you¡¯re my ex-


    boyfriend? Go ahead.


    Leon¡¯s frustration was mounting. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before: I don¡¯t agree to break up.¡± He had never even


    considered breaking up with her, let alone agreeing.


    She rolled her eyes dismissively. ¡°Whether you agree or not is irrelevant. I¡¯ve already decided to part


    ways. With a touch of impatience, she continued, ¡°You and Aaron are bing a real nuisance. Can¡¯t


    you just give me some peace?¡±


    He was persistent. ¡°Talk to me privately, and I¡¯ll leave you in peace.¡± He believed that talking things


    through was the key to bridging the gap between them. However, the moment Zac approached, Leon


    sensed a looming crisis.


    Simone shook her head in response. ¡°If you¡¯vee here to ask me to delete that recording, there¡¯s


    not need.¡±


    Leon¡¯s face underwent a subtle change when he heard her words. He hadn¡¯t expected-Simone to know


    that Jodie hade to ask him for help in deleting the recording.


    She kept her unwavering gaze on the man, finding his momentary unease quite amusing. In her


    previous life, this would have been agonizing for her. But now, she either loved or hated him. She


    asked, ¡°Leon, I¡¯m starting to agree with what Zac said during the day. Are you holding a grudge against


    me?*


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯te to talk to you just about this.¡± He wanted to clear up the


    misunderstanding and reconcile with her. Of course, he also wanted her to delete the recording, or at


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    least not make it public.


    She looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re making me sick now.¡±


    His expression changed again. ¡°Simone, please, can we stop this?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ponder, Why


    can¡¯t she sit and talk properly? Why does she have to make a scene, embarrassing everyone and


    saying such hurtful things?


    Simone hated hearing the phrase, ¡°Please, can we stop this.¡± She chided. ¡°You¡¯re bing more like


    the Gray Family. Why don¡¯t you seek psychological help? Don¡¯te to me for attention.¡± With that,


    she pulled Keira and continued walking forward.


    Leon was determined to talk to Simone today and wanted to step forward to stop her.


    Just then, Zac walked over from the side. He approached the two women as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Leon.


    He smiled at Simone and asked, ¡°Simone, are we making breakfast ourselves tomorrow morning, or


    are we going to a viger¡¯s house to join them?¡±


    Simone returned the smile and asked, ¡°Is there something specific you¡¯d like to eat?¡±


    His eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. ¡°Does that mean I can ce an order?¡±


    She replied, ¡°Sure, as long as it¡¯s something I know how to make.¡±


    Zac didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°I¡¯d love to have pierogi.¡±


    Chapter 28 Please Stop With The Improper Thoughts


    Simone agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make pierogi for you tomorrow morning.


    Zac gently pushed Leon aside, saying. ¡°Great, then call me, and I¡¯ll get up early to help.¡±


    She nodded at him. ¡°Alright!¡± She waved and said, ¡°We¡¯re heading back to our room. You should get


    some rest, too.¡±


    Zac bid them goodnight. As he had intentionally stood in Leon¡¯s way, there was little Leon could do but


    watch Simone depart.


    When Simone returned to her room, Leon red at Zac coldly. ¡°Interfering too much isn¡¯t a good habit.¡±


    Zac raised an eyebrow, retorting, ¡°Leon, being persistently intrusive isn¡¯t amendable habit either.


    Simone is already repulsed by you, and yet you persist in getting closer. Why are you so insistent?¡± He


    hadn¡¯t intentionally eavesdropped on their conversation. He had merely exited the bathroom at an


    opportune moment, and the three of them had been standing there.


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was for Simone and Leon to have reconciled. He scrutinized Leon, sensing a


    certain unsavory quality about him.


    Thankfully, Simone had ended her rtionship with him, but Zac was puzzled by the situation. Leon did


    not intend to break up, so why did he oppose Simone? It was evident to anyone that Simone had. no


    affection for Jodie. Leon had chosen another woman over his girlfriend, so why did he seek to reconcile


    with Simone?


    Leon¡¯s expression grew even colder as he dered. ¡°The matters between Simone and me are none of


    your concern.¡±


    Zac smirked and challenged, ¡°And who do you think you are?¡± He assumed a provocative stance,


    crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll mind it, no problem. Are you nning to confront me?¡± Simone


    had been his savior, and he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her being dragged into a problematic situation.


    ¡°You!¡± Leon faced an unprecedented level of irrationality and audacity. He looked uncertainly at Zac


    and asked, ¡°Do you have some hidden agenda with Simone?¡±


    Zac, who wasn¡¯t the type to always defend women, especially not in every situation, pondered for a


    moment before asking. ¡°Does offering oneself in return for a life¨Csaving favor count as having ulterior


    motives?¡±


    Surprisingly, this exnation didn¡¯t seem entirely imusible.


    Leon¡¯s gaze grew even colder. ¡°Zac, Simone is not someone you u can have ulterior motives about.


    Please stop with these inappropriate thoughts.¡±


    Zac had consistently supported Simone since the beginning of the show, standing up against Aaron


    and his sister. Now, Leon finally understood why. It appeared that Zac had developed inappropriate.


    feelings for Simone, which was incredibly frustrating for Leon.


    Zac couldn¡¯t help but let out a disdainfulugh. With a hint of provocation, he patted Leon¡¯s shoulder


    and quipped. ¡°As an ex¨Cboyfriend, you need not worry about this. After saying this, he simply walked


    away, not bothering to continue the conversation with someone whose mind was clearly confused.


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 Really Want To Punch This Guy


    In their room, Simone noticed Keira staring at her. Simone smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at


    me like that?


    Keira didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I never expected to uncover the gossip between you and Leon.¡± She had


    suspected something was off with Leon, and now she knew he and Simone had a history.


    Simone shrugged off the revtion. ¡°Impulsive decisions from our youth.¡±


    Keira looked at Simone¡¯s nonchnt demeanor and chuckled. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t fallen for a scoundrel in


    their younger days? It¡¯s all about cutting your losses in time.¡± Her own past had seen her betrayed by a


    boyfriend, so she held a particr disdain for individuals like Leon, who, despite having a girlfriend,


    became involved with other women.


    The recording in Simone¡¯s hands would undoubtedly have an impact on Jodie. He wanted to keep.


    Jodie and Simone in his life, so he even asked Simone to delete the recording. This kind of scoundrel


    was the worst.


    Simone agreed, nodding. ¡°Exactly, cutting losses in time is the way to go.¡±


    Keira thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Did you and Aaron ever have a thing?¡± She


    noticed the man¡¯s behavior, acting cute and dependent on Simone, which wasn¡¯t typical of friends.


    Simone chuckled. ¡°Impossible. He and I are rted by blood.¡± This wouldn¡¯t be a secret for much


    longer, so she didn¡¯t mind telling Keira in advance. Keira didn¡¯t strike her as someone who would betray


    her.


    Keira¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Are you and Aaron blood¨Crted? You¡¯re siblings?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°We used to be.¡±


    Keira was puzzled. ¡°Used to be?¡±


    Simone exined, ¡°Before joining this reality show, I severed all ties with him and our family.¡±


    Keira asked, ¡°Why? It wasn¡¯t because of Jodie, was it?¡±


    Simone hesitated, then replied, ¡°Well, she was a big part of it.¡±


    Keira sought rification. ¡°So, technically, you and Jodie are sisters?¡±


    Simone shook her head. ¡°No, she was adopted by my parents. I¡¯m their biological child.¡± She


    continued, ¡°But I got lost when I was little because of Aaron. It was only a year ago that my family


    found me. They believed I was somehow encroaching on Jodie¡¯s ce upon my return and were not


    pleased with it. They expected me to make way for her in every aspect, and I just couldn¡¯t tolerate it, so


    I decided to sever ties with them.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t expect the situation to be like this. She was appalled. ¡°Your family is beingpletely


    unreasonable.¡±


    It was evident that Jodie had assumed Simone¡¯s identity, yet the family expected Simone to make


    Mon, 27 NOV


    Chapter 29 Really Want To Punch This Guy


    amends for it. What was baffling was Aaron¡¯s response, as he had lost his own sister due to his


    negligence and now showed favoritism toward Jodie, his adopted sister. It was indeed beyond


    Simone smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen to pretend there¡¯s no blood rtion.¡±


    Keira admired Simone¡¯s open¨Cmindedness. ¡°You have a great attitude.¡± She was cautious about


    delving further into Simone¡¯s personal life, sensing that it might be a sensitive topic. Seeing that


    Simone wasn¡¯t inclined to borate, Keira changed the subject. ¡°Simone, you mentioned before that


    you could read fortunes. Can you do it for me now?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± She took a look at Keira¡¯s face and then held Keira¡¯s right hand. ¡°Besides


    matters of the heart, everything else in your life is going smoothly,¡± she said.


    Keira asked in surprise, ¡°You can tell my love life isn¡¯t going well?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes, from your facial features, you¡¯ve experienced some heartbreak in love. You once


    had a romantic rtionship, but it ended with betrayal from your partner, involving other women. What


    was once a loving connection has transformed into resentment.¡± She advised, ¡°Although you¡¯ve broken


    up, you should still be careful. He¡¯s plotting against you.¡±


    Keira was amazed. ¡°You¡¯re incredible. You got it all right.¡±


    Her ex¨Cboyfriend used to be her agent. He had helped her a lot in her career. Yet, after confirming their


    rtionship, he secretly got involved with other women, more than just one.


    He even imed it was all just for fun when Keira found out. It disgusted her, and though she loved.


    him deeply, she chose to break up. Nheless, she also helped him make a lot of money. Through


    her family¡¯s connections, she introduced him to many contacts. As a result, she felt no obligation


    toward him. Nevertheless, following their breakup, he persistently hounded her, which led her to


    participate in the reality show to escape his continued pursuit.


    Keira asked, ¡°You said he¡¯s plotting against me?¡±


    Simone nodded and exined, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s scheming to maximize his gains from your career. That¡¯s why


    I strongly rmend you approach thepany for a new agent.¡±


    Keira hailed from an affluent family with numerous rtives working in the entertainment industry,


    yielding substantial influence. She was ¡®a highly acimed and influential singer, making her a valuable


    assel.


    Her astonishment grew when she realized that Simone had even discerned that her ex¨Cboyfriend was


    her agent, a facet of her life known to very few.


    So, Keira affirmed, ¡°Alright, once I return to the city, I¡¯ll initiate the process for a change. Initially, she


    had hesitated to sever ties directly, entertaining the notion of a professional rtionship. Still, she could


    no longer tolerate the machinations of her former lover, who now sought to undermine her.


    As the two women continued their conversation, their bond strengthened.


    The following morning, Simone began her martial arts practice at the early hour of six.


    Shortly after, Zac walked out of his room. He was initially taken aback after spotting her poised and


    Mon, 27 NOV =


    Chapter 29 Really Want To Punch This Guy


    graceful movements in the yard. However, he soon leaned against the door, enjoying the view.


    Meanwhile, she had already noticed his presence but did not pause in her practice. After finishing her


    routine, she turned and asked, ¡°Looks good?¡±


    Zac smiled and nodded. ¡°Looks great!¡± He even gave her a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Simone, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Simone chuckled modestly. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± She asked, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    He reminded her, ¡°We agreed yesterday that I¡¯d get up early today to help you make pierogi.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect him to wake up so early to help her prepare pierogi. She said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head to the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    kitchen to prepare things. Join me after you¡¯ve freshened up.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Simone washed her hands and went into the kitchen. She started kneading the dough and letting it


    rise. Zac came in, and she had him mince the meat.


    The show¡¯s camera crew followed, beginning the live broadcast and allowing the audience to watch as


    they made pierogi.


    The morning livestream had a moderate audience, with thousands eagerly awaiting the broadcast.


    Once the camera went live, viewers were greeted by the sight of Simone deeply engrossed in kneading


    dough while Zac diligently minced meat.


    Realizing that the live broadcast was on, she greeted everyone with a friendly smile.


    Yesterday, some vigers had delivered meat, so she started cooking with it.


    While working, she thoughtfully exined the cooking process, captivating the online viewers. Initially


    drawn in by the attractive pair in the kitchen, the audience soon found themselves enthralled by


    Simone¡¯s culinary expertise. Although they had initially tuned in for her looks, they became increasingly


    engrossed in her instructions on preparing pierogi. In addition to the pierogi, she also prepared a pot of


    soup.


    Meanwhile, Zac, assisting with the preparations, stood to the side, quietly observing Simone. He found


    her earnest and focused demeanor quite attractive.


    Once the pierogi were ready, the others started to wake up and get ready.


    As soon as the pierogi were ready, Zac intentionally arranged them on the table in the yard and


    beckoned Eric and Keira for breakfast. With a gracious gesture, Simone also brought out the pot of


    soup.


    Zac was the first to sample Simone¡¯s culinary creation. ¡°Allow me to be the first to taste Simone¡¯s


    masterpiece.¡± He took a bite, savoring the rich and fragrant filling. A satisfied grin spread across his


    face. ¡°Delicious! These are undoubtedly the best pierogi I¡¯ve ever had!¡±


    Witnessing Zac¡¯s enthusiasm, Eric and Keira eagerly tried the pierogi, their eyes lighting up with


    delight. ¡°Incredible! These are absolutely amazing!¡±


    When Leon and Aaron returned after freshening up, they saw the three happily enjoying the pierogi.


    11 48 Mon, 27 Nov


    Chapter 29 Really Want To Punch This Guy


    Wearing a sly grin, Zac deliberately locked eyes with them as he picked up another pierogi and took a


    bite. With an air of self¨Cassuredness, he remarked, ¡°These are truly exceptional. It¡¯s a shame you can


    only watch.¡±


    Leon and Aaron exchanged dark nces. They really wanted to punch this guy¡­

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 30 Do You Dislike Me?


    Jodie couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable as she watched Zac proudly disying his pierogi. It


    perplexed her why he could be so sharp¨Ctongued with her yet so openly flirtatious with Simone. The


    more she dwelled on it, the more indignant she became.


    While she may


    ay not have many culinary skills, she did know how to make dumplings. So, she turned to Aaron and


    Leon and asked, ¡°Would you like some egg and chive dumplings?¡± Their supplies were depleted of


    meat, leaving only eggs and chives.


    Aaron eagerly replied, ¡°Of course! I love egg and chive dumplings.¡±


    Leon nodded. ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    Jodie obediently said, I¡¯ll go make them for you.¡±


    Aaron put his arm around Jodie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My little sister is so capable.¡±


    In a habitual gesture, she nuzzled her head against Aaron¡¯s. ¡°Aaron, just wait for the delicious food.¡±


    Observing their intimate behavior, Keira couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, sensing that their rtionship


    resembled that of a romantic couple rather than mere siblings. This made her question, ¡°Are they really


    just siblings?¡±


    Once Aaron and Jodie finished their affectionate disy, they noticed Le standing behind them.


    Typically, Jodic might not have acknowledged her. Jodie wanted to appear friendly and caring since


    they were about to go live. With a warm smile, Jodie asked, ¡°Le, are you going to eat too?¡±


    Le mustered a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Although she wanted to express her dislike for chives due to their


    lingering aftertaste, she couldn¡¯t refuse the offer, especially when both Aaron and Jodie were about to


    eat. She was concerned about potential criticism if she declined.


    Jodie, demonstrating her care and culinary skills, headed to the kitchen to prepare the dumplings. She


    kneaded the dough, prepared the filling, and wrapped the dumplings herself. Since she wanted to


    showcase her skills, she didn¡¯t let the other three help..


    Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t offer to help either.


    As the mouthwatering aroma of the soup wafted from the courtyard and Zac¡¯s group relished their


    pierogi and soup, the other people¡¯s hunger was stimted.


    Leon and Aaron couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disgruntled.


    It was evident that Simone had prepared the meal, and Zac¡¯s group was undeniably fortunate.


    For Leon, the moment he realized that Simone had made this just because Zac wanted it, he couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a sense of difort. But now, he couldn¡¯t do anything about the situation with the two


    of them.


    Meanwhile, Simone¡¯s group finished their breakfast. The soup she cooked and the pierogi she made


    were all devoured. After eating, the other three cleaned up and washed the dishes.


    MOIL, 2/ NOV


    Chapter 30 Do You Dislike Me?


    4


    K


    73%)


    73%


    Simone didn¡¯t rush to do anything. She didn¡¯t want to be like Jodie, taking on everything just to show


    off.


    After Jodic finished making the dumplings, she came out to find Simone leisurely sitting in the


    courtyard.


    Keira was busy tidying the table while Eric and Zae were in the kitchen, washing up. Their respective


    roles were clearly defined, even though they seemed unfamiliar with the tasks. Nevertheless, they were


    indeed contributing to the effort.


    At that moment, Jodie felt increasingly frustrated. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was working so


    diligently and taking on all the tasks while Simone appeared so rxed. Her eyes reddened as a sense


    of grievance overcame her, and she turned back to the kitchen, carrying all her frustration with her.


    However, the others remained unaware of Jodie¡¯s grievances and discontent. When she had


    dumplings¡® skin was slightly undercooked, and the egg and chive fillingcked vor. Aside from their


    pleasing appearance, everything else fell short.


    It was undeniably a case of appealing dishes that failed to impress the pte.


    Leon, Aaron, and Le wished they were eating Simone¡¯s pierogi instead¡­


    Le, struggling, forced herself to swallow the dumplings she had picked up, then set down her fork.


    Jodie was increasingly frustrated, and seeing Le¡¯s difort, she couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Le..


    are the dumplings not to your liking? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize you didn¡¯t prefer egg and chive filling. It¡¯s


    just that I had to make do with our only ingredients.¡±


    Le was caught off guard by her words.


    Aaron finally noticed Jodie¡¯s reddened eyes, a clear sign of her distress. Not too pleased, he turned to


    Le and said, ¡°My sister has been working hard all morning. You don¡¯t need to be so picky. You


    haven¡¯t done anything, so it¡¯s already good enough to have something to eat. Besides, my sister¡¯s


    dumplings are delicious. After saying that, he picked up another piece of dumplings and forced himself


    to eat it, showing clear support for his sister.


    At that moment, Le felt even more wrong since she said anything. It seemed she was unfairly


    Just as she was about to speak, Leon spoke up first. ¡°The dumplings taste really good. Well done,


    Jodie!¡±


    Jodie sweetly smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard. I¡¯m just happy to serve everyone.¡±


    Le remained silent, but the fans of Aaron and Jodie had already begun to berate her in the live


    streamments. They used Le of being pretentious, a drama queen, and squandering Jodie¡¯s


    efforts.


    Just then, Zac finished washing the dishes and overheard their conversation. He couldn¡¯t help but


    chuckle. He surveyed the dumplings on the table and remarked. ¡°If these are so delicious, why have


    you all only eaten a few? In our group, we practically fought over the pierogi.¡± He smacked his lips.


    reminiscing about the vor, and added. ¡°Even if you brought out another te, I could finish it all.¡±


    Chapter 30 Do You Dislike Me?


    His statement also drew the viewers¡® attention and began toment.


    ¡°Leon says the dumplings are good, but I only saw him cat two.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aaron sie three, but it looks like he was forcing them down.¡±


    Jojo only ate one herself¡­¡±


    ¡°Leon truly treats Jojo differently. He was eating with such reluctance and still praised her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling awkward from all the fake praises.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯spare how good these dumplings are. Just now, it seemed like everyone was practically


    fighting to eat Simone¡¯s soup and pierogi.


    ¡°Yes, especially Zac. When he took a bite of the pierogi, I could see the thin skin, generous filling, and.


    rich broth¡­ It just looked so delicious.¡±


    ¡°I was practically drooling watching him.¡±


    ¡°The dumplings made by this group here just don¡¯t look appetizing.¡±


    ¡°It appears to be somewhat artificial. Why don¡¯t they finish it all if it¡¯s so delectable?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I noticed that the dumplings seemed a bit undercooked when they took a bite just


    Le¡¯s fans chimed in with their criticism.


    ¡°Aaron and Leon were assisting Jojo in bullying our Le.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much. Forcing her to cat Jojo¡¯s poorly¨Cmade food? How can they do that?¡±


    Jojo¡¯s hidden motives are so obvious; don¡¯t think we can¡¯t see through them.¡±


    The group eating dumplings in the kitchen felt ufortable after Zac¡¯sment.


    ¦°¦¯¦´


    However, Le found Zac¡¯s sharp wit rather refreshing. She had been interested in Aaron before and


    even wanted to get closer to him. But now, all of a sudden, she lost interest. Aaron¡¯s excessive


    pampering of his sister made anyone in a rtionship with him feel suffocated.


    Jodie¡¯s expression turned sour as she pondered Zac¡¯s words, thinking. Is he implying that my dish isn¡¯t


    as good as Simone¡¯s? She shot him a frustrated nce, feeling a sense of injustice and grievance


    welling up within her. She asked, ¡°Mr. Turner, do you not like me? Why do you always single me out?¡±


    She believed Simone might have said something unfavorable about her to Zac privately.


    Zac nced at her in a bewildered manner. ¡°You¡¯re not made of gold. Why should I have a special.


    fondness for you? Besides, it¡¯s inappropriate for a man and a woman to be too close on a show like


    this. I don¡¯t want to start any unnecessary scandals. Enjoy your delicious meal at your own pace. I¡¯m


    out.¡± With that, he briskly left, appearing as though he didn¡¯t want to be associated with them for fear of


    getting caught up in drama.


    Her face flushed with embarrassment, wondering. This guy is just a heartless jerk who doesn¡¯t know


    how to treat women with kindness!

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 31 My Heart Is Made Of Stone


    Jodie was furious, her anger evident on her face.


    Aaron; and Leon exchanged nces, sharing the sentiment that Zked tact in this situation.


    Le, however, sat on the sidelines, secretly reveling in the chaos. She observed the situation and


    concluded that dealing with a scheming girl like Jodie required someone with a sharp tongue, such as


    Zac. She appreciated his ability to identify and handle such situations expertly.


    After seeing how upset Jodie was, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He tried to console her by


    saying, ¡°Jo, don¡¯t let him get to you. Your dumplings were delicious, far better than the pierogis. I


    genuinely enjoyed them.¡± He picked up a few dumplings, feigned delight, and consumed them all to


    prove his point.


    ¡®Aaron¡¯s acting skills leave me speechless.


    ¡®I feel like he¡¯s not eating something delicious, but more like swallowing poison¡­


    ¡°The look of truly enjoying delicious food should be like what Zac and the others showed just now!


    ¡°Watching the other three eat breakfast made me drool and feel hungry, but I instantly feel full after


    looking at this side.¡±


    Aaron is truly a mama¡¯s boy. I wonder if he¡¯ll ever find a wife.¡±


    ¡°What does Aaron spoiling his sister have to do with all of you? He is such an excellent brother, and


    such an excell there are few like him.¡±


    ¡®Exactly. When ites to his biological sister, he should spoil her.¡±


    A man who knows how to spoil his sister is a good man.¡¯¡±


    As tensions rose, Aaron¡¯s fans began to engage in heated arguments with others.


    The contrast between Jodie¡¯s culinary skills and Simone¡¯s became more apparent as the morning


    unfolded. The unsatisfactory taste of Jodie¡¯s dumplings left about half a te uneaten, allowing viewers


    to mock her.


    Meanwhile, Simone and her group had gone to help a family catch fish, as they had agreed earlier.


    They dedicated their morning to this task, eventually preparing a hearty lunch. They continued. working


    until around 3.00 PM. After finishing their work, the host family also gave them two fish as a gift in


    addition to the payment.


    Four people carried the fish back to the yard, surprised to find Aaron had already returned. He had


    been making repeated trips to the bathroom.


    After seeing this, Zac couldn¡¯t resist a cheeky remark as Aaron emerged from another bathroom trip.


    ¡°Did you eat too many dumplings this morning?¡±


    Aaron was speechless as he found Zac¡¯s teasing increasingly irritating. However, Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up


    when he spotted Simone. It was as if he had found a savior amidst his ordeal. ¡°Simone, quickly help


    me


    Chapter 31 My Heart Is Made Of Stone


    prepare some medicine for diarrhea.¡± His legs felt weak from diarrhea, and he regretted indulging in


    those morning dumplings.


    Aaron knew that Simone had knowledge of traditional medicine. He remembered when they were


    barbecuing outdoors, and he and Andrew had fallen ill with diarrhea. She had gone up the mountain,


    gathered herbs, and brewed a concoction that worked wonders for them..


    She understood what he meant but wasn¡¯t initially ready to lend a hand, remarking. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten quite


    a bit, and your body just needs time to digest. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He was left speechless, feeling like she was making fun of him. He even put on a pitiful expression and


    said, ¡°Can you bear to see me in so much pain?¡± He reflected on how, in the past, she would fall for


    this act and immediately feel sorry for him.


    However, Simone simply shrugged, responding. ¡°Yes, I can. Why can¡¯t I? We¡¯re not that close.¡±


    Her apparent heartlessness took Aaron aback, eximing, ¡°You¡¯re too cruel.¡±


    She nodded, stating, ¡°Yes. My heart is made of stone.


    Zac, on the other hand, appreciated her brutal and relentless attitude. Hemented, ¡°Aaron, this is


    your way of caring for your sister. You should cherish these moments of frequent bathroom visits.¡±


    Aaron could tell that Zac was mocking him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk if you¡¯re not experiencing it


    Zac raised an eyebrow, remarking, ¡°I¡¯m in good shape. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not experiencing it.¡±


    Aaron choked on his words, finally saying, ¡°You!¡± But before he could finish his sentence, another wave


    of stomach pain hit, and he hastily returned to the bathroom.


    Zac turned to the others, a sly grin on his face. ¡°This is his way of showing love for his sister.¡±


    Keira added, ¡°Now that Aaron is in such a state, why hasn¡¯t his sistere to take care of him?¡± Ever


    since discovering the rtionship between these two and Simone, Keira felt quite disgusted. Her doubt


    was genuine.


    Aaron, known for doting on Jodie, had ended up in this state due to her dumplings. The absence of his


    sister¡¯s care perplexed Keira. Furthermore, Aaron¡¯s attempt to boss Simone around had been


    shameless.


    Zac shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Maybe he¡¯s unterally obsessed with spoiling his sister.¡± With


    a change of topic, he asked, ¡°Are the childrening soon?¡±


    Simone replied. ¡°Yes. The vige head called earlier. Today, more than ten children will being over


    to learn.¡±


    Zac, who had never been a teacher, was excited and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡±


    So, the four of them began to prepare while waiting for the children from the vige to arrive.


    Meanwhile, Aaron¡¯s fans criticized Simone for appearing cold¨Chearted and selfish. They also pointed.


    out Zac¡¯s perceived indifference.


    11 48 Mon, 27 Nov


    Chapter 31 My Heart Is Made Of Stone


    Shifting their attention to another live stream, the viewers watched Leon pick fruit with the lively Jodie.


    The contrast made them feel somewhat dissatisfied. They began to wonder if Aaron¡¯s sister was


    irresponsible, given that Aaron supported her so much. The viewers¡® dissatisfaction grew, questioning


    why Aaron was experiencing stomach problems if it weren¡¯t for defending his sister.


    Soon after, over a dozen children from the vige, guided by the vige head, entered the yard.


    Zac and the others introduced themselves, outlining their respective skills and expertise. The children


    were given the freedom to choose what they wanted to learn.


    Zac offered to teach guitar. Eric specialized in teaching drawing, Keira was ready to share her singing


    skills, and Simone volunteered to assist with homework. The children could now select their teachers


    based on their interests and preferences.


    As the children settled in, one teenager looked at Simone with a hopeful expression and asked, ¡°Miss,


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    can you help me with my high school homework?¡± He hade during his vacation after hearing that


    someone was avable to assist with homework.


    She greeted him warmly and replied, ¡°I can help.¡± She motioned for the teenager toe over and join


    her, saying, ¡°Come and sit here. Feel free to ask me any questions you might have.¡±


    However, not everyone was supportive. Some of Aaron¡¯s fans and other viewers began criticizing


    Simone on the screen.


    Is Simone trying to portray herself as an overachiever?


    ¡®She told the kid that he could ask her anything. Does that mean she knows everything?¡±


    ¡°If she is asked something and doesn¡¯t understand, it could be embarrassing.¡±


    The teenager, who had never seen such an attractive girl before, approached timidly and took a seat.


    He retrieved a math test paper from his bag and pointed to a challenging question, saying, ¡°Miss, I


    don¡¯t know how to solve this.¡±


    Simone leaned in, carefully examining the question. Once she grasped the problem, she took his


    notebook and pen and began to exin, ¡°This question¡­¡± She provided a detailed exnation and


    asked, ¡°Did you understand?¡±


    The teenager¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded enthusiastically, saying, ¡°I understand now. Miss, your


    exnation is excellent. Encouraged by her helpful approach, he proceeded to ask Simone several


    more questions, not limiting himself to math but also delving into physics and chemistry. She swiftly and


    effectively rified the concepts with each inquiry, making them easily understandable for the


    Teenager.


    ¡°This girl is undoubtedly a top student; even I, a low¨Cachiever, understood.¡±


    ¡°She exins so well; she remembers high school topics so clearly.


    ¡°No wonder she confidently ims she can help with anything; she truly possesses extensive


    knowledge.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s amazing; her exnations are simpler and clearer than those of our teachers.¡±


    Chapter 31 My Heart Is Made Of Stone


    ¡°Where are those who previously used her of pretending to be a top student?¡±


    ¡°They are left speechless now.¡±


    ¡°Simone is truly great!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 Happiness Is All Rtive


    Simone assisted the teenager with their homework, and soon, two more children came seeking


    guidance. She patiently answered all their questions.


    The teaching provided by others wasmendable, and the children in the vige cherished this rare


    learning opportunity, studying earnestly. Of course, there were some amusing incidents during the


    lessons, most of which were caused by Zac.


    After two hours, the children left the yard, only to return a whileter, bearing meat, vegetables, and


    fruits prepared by their families as gifts for Simone and the others.


    She held a jar of sauerkraut given by the teenager¡¯s grandmother. She smiled and said, ¡°How about we


    have sauerkraut fish for dinner?¡±


    Zac and the others nodded eagerly: ¡°Sure. That sounds great!¡±


    She then went into the kitchen to prepare sauerkraut fish.


    Two men offered to help gut the fish, but their efforts were clumsy. Simone didn¡¯t mind, though. After


    they gutted the fish, Keira washed it, and Simone expertly sliced it with precision.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡°Simone, your knife skills are incredible.¡±


    Zac leaned over, grabbed a few pieces, and examined them. ¡°Impressive!¡±


    Keira also stared at Simone with starry eyes. ¡°Your knife skills are on par with a chef¡¯s


    Simone smiled at the three of them. ¡°I specialized in it before.¡± Then, she began marinating the fish,


    with the other three assisting.


    Given that the two fish sent by the farmers during the day were quiterge, Simone sought opinions


    from the others and decided to make them all into sauerkraut fish. They also prepared a pot of rice.


    At this moment, Leon and the others had just finished their work outside. A tempting aroma wafted into


    their noses as they walked to the yard.


    Le smelled the aroma and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What delicious dish is the other group making?¡±


    She only had one dumpling in the morning, and the lunch at the farmer¡¯s house was mediocre, so she


    didn¡¯t eat much. She suddenly felt famished.


    After catching the scent, Jodie felt uneasy, knowing Simone was responsible for this enticing aroma. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. She asked considerately, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I can cook.¡±


    Le, her hunger growing, boldly expressed, ¡°I want to eat whatever they¡¯re making right now.¡±


    Although Jodie¡¯s smile seemed forced initially, she quickly returned to her usual pleasant demeanor.


    She responded thoughtfully, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll check it outter. If I know how to make it, I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±


    She enthusiastically added, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know, I can ask the production team and watch cooking


    tutorial videos to learn.¡±


    Le wanted to express her skepticism, but she reluctantly forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for


    Mon, 27 NOV


    Chapter 32 Happiness Is All Rtive


    your hard work.¡±


    Leon felt a pang in his heart, recognizing the aroma of Simone¡¯s cooking. He listened to the


    conversation and looked at Jodie expectantly, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll rely on you for dinner.¡±


    Jodie replied sweetly, ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡®Do you think Jojo can make sauerkraut fish?¡®


    ¡°She probably can. Didn¡¯t she say that she could learn from cooking videos?¡®


    I mean, can she recreate the taste of Simone¡¯s sauerkraut fish?¡±


    ¡°That might be challenging. Simone¡¯s sauerkraut fish looked delicious even through the screen.¡±


    ¡®Exactly. I wanted to lick the screen when Simone was cooking just now.


    ¡®Simone¡¯s culinary skills are excellent. You can tell just by watching her knife skills and preparation.¡±


    It might be difficult for Jodie if she wants to achieve that level.


    ¡°How do you all know that Jojo might be unable to do it?¡±


    Exactly. She¡¯s not inferior to Simone.


    Jojo specifically learned how to cook beforeing to this show.¡±


    ¡®Stop looking down on her.


    ¡°Yes. Jojo is amazing. Her brother is still stuck in the bathroom right now.¡±


    Fans of Aaron and Jodie were left speechless.


    On the other side, Leon and the others entered, their eyes immediately drawn to Zac and his group


    sitting in the yard, busily savoring their fish dish. Simone ate her portion slowly, savoring each bite,


    while the others appeared unable to restrain themselves.


    Keira said with a satisfied expression, ¡°This sauerkraut fish is so delicious.¡±


    Looking up from his meal, Zac added enthusiastically, ¡°This is the most delicious sauerkraut fish I¡¯ve


    ever had.¡± He gave Simone a thumbs up. ¡°Even better than what a chef would make.¡±


    Ericplimented, ¡°I usually don¡¯t enjoy fish, but I can¡¯t stop eating this.¡±


    The group hadn¡¯t expected Simone¡¯s culinary skills to be this exceptional, and her response was


    humble, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    You can imagine how delicious the sauerkraut fish is. Even Zachy, who has a picky pte, can¡¯t stop


    eating.


    ¡®Eric doesn¡¯t like fish much, but he¡¯s eating it this time and has had several bowls.


    ¡®Keira has also abandoned herdylike demeanor and is feasting on the fish.¡±


    Chapter 32 Happiness Is All Rtive


    I¡¯m getting hungry; I¡¯ll make a bowl of sauerkraut noodles to cat with their fish.¡±


    ¡®Simone is so amazing!


    Observing the others savoring their meal, Le couldn¡¯t help but feel even hungrier. She turned to


    Jodie and asked, ¡°They are eating sauerkraut fish. Can you make it, Jo?¡± Although she doubted Jodie¡¯s


    cooking skills, Le¡¯s craving for the dish was undeniable.


    Jodic nodded, saying, ¡°I happen to have learned how to make sauerkraut fish.¡± She added, ¡°But we


    don¡¯t have fish and sauerkraut. We need to buy some from the vigers.¡±


    They were paid directly for their work today, earning $6 per person.


    Leon said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± He was enticed by the aroma and also anticipated tasting the appetizing


    sauerkraut fish.


    Shortly after, the four devoured the two fish dishes on the table. Zac and Eric soaked their rice in the


    sauerkraut fish soup.


    Zac slumped in his chair, patting his stomach, expressing. ¡°I haven¡¯t been this full in a long time.¡±


    Eric said, smiling, ¡°I rarely eat so much until I¡¯m stuffed.¡±


    Keira enthusiastically nodded, ¡°Me too.¡± Looking at Simone, she inquired, ¡°Simone, what dish should


    we cook tomorrow?¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Whatever you want to cat, I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Overwhelmed with appreciation, Keira hugged Simone¡¯s arm and eximed, ¡°Ah! Simone, you¡¯re so


    good!¡±


    Zac joined in, smiling. ¡°Simone, you¡¯re spoiling us.¡±


    Eric chuckled and agreed, ¡°It¡¯s really fortunate to be in the same group as Simone. Eric felt grateful that


    he hadn¡¯t ended up in the group with a famous celebrity who was still dealing with the aftermath


    of diarrhea.


    Zac added meaningfully, ¡°So, happiness is all rtive.¡±


    Just then, Leon returned with the fish and sauerkraut and happened to overhear their conversation. He


    looked at Simone with envy, unable to understand why she seemed to dote on Zac so much. If it


    weren¡¯t for the live broadcast, he would have rushed over to Simone and urged her to cook for him in


    the kitchen.


    As his thoughts wandered. Jodie emerged from the kitchen. ¡°Mr. Foster, you¡¯re back,¡± she greeted. She


    nced at Simone in the yard, briskly walked over, and took the fish and vegetables from Leon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We wanted to eat fish, so you went to buy it. You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± she said, intentionally trying to


    provoke Simone. Jodie wanted to make it clear that Leon was eager to fulfill her desires, emphasizing


    Simone¡¯s seemingly lesser significance in his life.


    Unfortunately for Jodie, Simone appeared unfazed and didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. Jodie couldn¡¯t


    help but feel slightly disappointed, wondering if Simone¡¯s calm demeanor was just an act.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapers 33 Bad Review


    in the dots, mut verb


    ona


    Tacir moing the pounded


    the kuchen wuhuling t Help Bebe she intend on her they but it being herself is it After up her ace to gap


    becher wh


    Meanwhile, Marcin te other taking the medicine prended by the Tigres The Fourthing we wet to the


    Even When the saw him, herer was inding though tha apertowever, he seement content with her


    expression


    I haven¡¯t tried your sauerkraut fich dash yet. Tonight. I want to eat more.¡±


    who hull jou entered with a serving tray, overheard this statement. With a raised eyebrow, he


    immorouslymented, ¡°You¡¯ll need the program team to prepare another box of diarrhea medicine


    for you then¡±


    Aaron was speechless. Why was Zac always hovering around? He looked disdainfully at Zac and


    moned. ¡°Why are you always hovering around?¡±


    Zac simply shrugged, responding. Im just looking out for you.¡±


    Aaron chuckled and quipped, ¡°Well, thank you very much!¡±


    This banter between the two men left Jodie quite irritated. She pondered, Does this man look down on


    mi an much? Hmp! She was determined to prove that she was even more outstanding than Simonc.


    She sliced the fish, but her knife skills left much to be desired. The slices varied in thickness. As she


    neared the end of her task, her knife slipped, and she identally cut her finger.


    Jodie appeared momentarily stunned upon seeing her finger bleeding. Then, out of habit, she turned to


    Aaron and looked at him with a pitiful expression. ¡°Aaron, I cut my finger. She showed him her finger,


    bringing it close to his lips while saying, ¡°Help me stop the bleeding


    He promptly lowered his head and sucked on the injured finger, showing concern as he assured her. ¡°It


    will be better soon.¡± He also instructed Le to hurry to the program team and fetch a bandage.


    After witnessing these actions, Le felt increasingly ufortable. It was unusual for a brother to


    assist his sister by sucking on her injured finger, and it made her wonder if these siblings were overly


    clove


    Even Leon couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow as he observed their interactions.


    Many viewers tuning into the live broadcast were equally taken aback.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this method of stopping bleeding, it¡¯s unique.


    The way Jojo offers her finger to Aaron¡¯s mouth makes me wonder if she did this at home too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it awkward?¡±


    Of course I do. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this between siblings.


    ¡ê11.40 MAGn, 27 Now


    Chapter 33 Bad Review!


    My husband has never helped me stop bleeding like this.¡±


    My boyfriend hasn¡¯t either. That useless man can¡¯tpare to Aaron.


    Is it normal for adult siblings to be this intimate?¡±


    I find it awkward, too. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think they were a couple.


    I was just wondering if I was watching a romance show¡­


    Soon, fans of Aaron and Jodie jumped in to defend them.


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of their close rtionship.


    Aero is so doting on his sweet little sister.¡±


    ¡®Exactly. With a sweet sister like Jodie, Aero can never dote on her enough.


    They are biological siblings, and some people are just projecting their negative thoughts onto them.¡±


    ¡°Some people have dirty hearts, so they see everything as dirty.


    Their fans quickly leaped to their defense, while many viewers grew increasingly ufortable. After


    all, the interaction between the siblings, as depicted, seemed to be awkward and unsettling for most.


    When Simone, carrying a bowl, joined the scene, she also observed Aaron and Jodie¡¯s unusually close


    bond. This sight was met with a sly grin from Simone, who was not disappointed by the spectacle.


    In contrast, at home, Jodie behaved like a spoiled little princess. She had a tendency to seek her


    brothers¡®fort, especially when feeling the slightest difort. At times, she would even pretend to


    be unwell to unt her need for their attention. On the other hand, Simone never experienced jealousy


    in simr situations, as she could never engage in such intimate actions with her sc*mbag brothers.


    Jodie¡¯s habit of seekingfort continued when Simone entered the room, and Aaron dutifully


    consoled her for an extended period. The way theyforted each other was remarkably intimate,


    causing a shiver to run down the spines of those present and making the viewers watching the live


    broadcast cringe.


    ¡°This feels more like a romance than a countryside variety show.¡±


    ¡®I also feel like I¡¯m watching a fake countryside variety show.¡®


    ¡°Do you think Jojo¡¯s boyfriend will be jealous of her close rtionship with her brother in the future?¡±


    ¡°Can Aaron¡¯s girlfriend tolerate this?¡±


    ¡®I might be a bit selfish, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept a boyfriend closer to his sister than me.¡±¡®¡±


    ¡®Neither would I. If I had a boyfriend like that, I¡¯d be disgusted.


    ¡°Seeing the two like this, I suddenly feel like I have a boyfriend with a female best friend¡­


    I have the same feeling/


    Chapter 33 Bad Review!


    Naturally, thesements sparked criticism from Aaron¡¯s fans. They fervently emphasized that the


    Two individuals were biological siblings and urged people not to jump to conclusions hastily


    Le quickly requested a bandage from the production team. She passed it to Aaron, who carefully


    applied to Jodie¡¯s wounded finger. Despite the injury, Jodie remained determined, focused on cooking


    the sauerkraut fish. She had followed the recipe steps meticulously, but the result failed to exude the


    same appetizing aroma as Simone¡¯s earlier creation. This was evident to the live viewers and Leon and


    the others, who watched with anticipation.


    Despite her hunger, Le wasn¡¯t particrly eager to dig into the sauerkraut fish in her bowl.


    Nevertheless, Jodie picked up several fish pieces and insisted, ¡°Miss Morse, I made this sauerkraut


    fish just for you Give it a try.¡±


    Le rolled her eyes in her heart, doubting how it was specifically made for her. She didn¡¯t dare to


    decline the offer. Summoning a strained smile, she replied, ¡°Sure!¡± Taking a piece, she forced herself to


    eat it, struggling to hide her difort. The fishy taste was overwhelming,cking the delightful aroma


    of Simone¡¯s earlier sauerkraut fish. She instantly regretted expressing her desire for the dish.


    Jodie asked persistently. ¡°How is it?¡± She felt confident about her cooking skills and remembered all the


    steps well.


    With a strained smile, Le replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then, she quickly finished the fish in her bowl. She then


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    got up to serve herself a bowl of rice, eating it rapidly to avoid more fish offerings from Jodic.


    Jodie was dissatisfied with Le¡¯s response. She believed Le was intentionally causing trouble,


    even. though she had prepared the dish at Le¡¯s request. She then used her fork and spoon to pick


    up some fish and offered it to Aaron and Leon, saying. You should give it a try as well.¡±


    Aaron took a bite and was astonished. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why there was such a noticeable


    difference between Jodie¡¯s dish and Simone¡¯s. Although he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to taste


    Simone¡¯s creation, the delightful aroma of her cooking filled the entire courtyard, raising his


    expectations.


    As hey in bed, his stomach growled and he yearned for a satisfying meal. Given Simone¡¯s reputation


    for excellent cooking, he had every reason to believe that her dish would have been exceptional.


    However, the fish Jodie had prepared was overwhelmingly fishy andcked the vors he had


    anticipated. Even the texture of the meat was somewhat tough, leaving him disappointed.


    Despite his true feelings. Aaron gave a supportive smile and praised Jodie, saying, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she offered him a few more pieces. ¡°Aaron, you should have some more.¡±


    Look at Aaron pretending it¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ll give it a negative review!


    They¡¯ve always said hecks acting skills, and now I believe it after seeing this.


    Aaron, have some fish!


    ¡®Haha¡­ She¡¯s trying to poison her own brother.¡±


    It¡¯s Leon¡¯s turn next; it¡¯s time for him to demonstrate his acting skills.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 Not Used To It


    Leon¡¯s first bite of sauerkraut fish almost made him spit it out. The difference between Simone¡¯s


    culinary skliis and Jodie¡¯s cooking was stark; Jodie¡¯s dish was simply unappetizing. However, he forced


    himself to swallow the fish to protect her reputation.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay,¡± he stammered, struggling to convey the deliciousness of the sauerkraut fish.


    She was relieved to hear their approval and encouraged, ¡°Feel free to have more if you like it. Taking a


    piece for herself, she bit into it, but her expression quickly turned grim. The fish was excessively fishy


    despite her meticulous adherence to the recipe she had learned. She couldn¡¯t afford to spit it out during


    the live broadcast. So, she gave most of the fish to Aaron, fully aware that he would eat it. She also


    served Le and Leon smaller portions, keeping the rest for herself.


    Aaron struggled with indescribable bitterness as he saw the brimming bowl of fish meat. However, he


    had no choice but to consume it, all while yearning for Simone¡¯s cooking.


    Le reluctantly epted the fish, not wanting to eat it butpelled by Jodie¡¯s insistence. She


    discreetly choked it down and continued with her in rice.


    Leon, too, put on an act, savoring the dish with feigned delight. The only reason they pretended was to


    avoid exposing Jodie¡¯s culinary shorings. Although the contrast with the other group was evident,


    it remained subtle enough not to draw attention. However, it was apparent to everyone that he even


    struggled to eat the sauerkraut fish.


    ¡®Leon is indeed the best actor. Even if it¡¯s bad, he can still eat it with a delicious expression.¡®


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Jojo giving him so much, I doubt he would eat more than three pieces!


    From this, we can see that Leon spoils Jojo.¡±


    Their rtionship must not be simple. Jojo really knows how to make Aaron and Leon orbit around her.


    The


    ¡°The most miserable one is Aaron. After eating such arge bowl, I wonder if he¡¯ll have diarrhea


    tonight.¡±


    ¡®If he doesn¡¯t eat a big bowl, how can he show his love for his sister?¡±


    After reading thesements, Leon¡¯s and Aaron¡¯s fans weren¡¯t too pleased. Surprisingly, this time,


    they chose not to retaliate.


    They were also curious about the dynamics between Aaron and Jodie. Aaron¡¯s fans were somewhat.


    disheartened as they could discern his reluctance while eating. Their sympathy for him grew after


    enduring a day of stomach trouble and such misery. This marked the first instance when they found


    Jodie¡¯s actions somewhat insensitive.


    On the other side, Simone and her group called the vige head and went to the home of the shadow


    puppetry inheritor.


    The elderly man in his sixties lived alone with his grandson as his son and daughter¨Cinw sadly.


    passed away. Delighted upon hearing Simone¡¯s group¡¯s intentions, the old man wholeheartedly agreed.


    Chapter 34 Not Used To It


    He proudly disyed his cherished shadow puppet dolls for Simone and her group.


    After deliberation, Simone and her group decided to perform a shadow puppetry rendition of ¡°Journey


    to the West. The old man possessed a set of shadow puppet dolls depicting the master and three


    disciples, but additional characters needed to be created.


    Simone¡¯s group decided to assist daily, showcasing the process of crafting shadow puppet dolls for the


    viewers. This was a meaningful gesture appreciated by the elderly man, who eagerly shared the history


    of shadow puppetry with them. They attentively listened, interjecting with questions from time to time.


    When they returned to the courtyard, it was well past 8.00PM. After their return, they heard Aaron


    vomiting. This time, it was not just diarrhea; he was also experiencing bouts of vomiting.


    Simone couldn¡¯t help but sigh, remarking. ¡°It¡¯s true love indeed.¡± She felt Aaron deserved the


    difort, given his insistence on consuming the food despite his known stomach issues.


    Zac acknowledged, ¡°This brother¡¯s love runs deep. He added, ¡°I reminded him in the evening when I


    went to the kitchen, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude. ¡°Aaron is truly miserable.¡±


    During the live stream, Aaron¡¯s fans were left heartbroken. Their disappointment had turned into anger


    directed at Jodie. And, of course, some were quick to me Simone.


    Aaron had previously asked for her help in finding medicine, but she had declined. As a result, she was


    also held ountable by his fans.


    Simone¡¯s fans, however, swiftly came to her defense. They pointed out that she didn¡¯t owe anything to


    Aaron and questioned why she should have to follow his orders. Furthermore, they argued that the


    me, if any, should be ced on the man himself. After all, he had known about his stomach issues


    and still insisted on eating the food prepared by Jodie. In essence, he had brought the trouble upon


    himself.


    Ast the live stream concluded, many viewers leftments expressing genuine concern for Aaron¡¯s


    health.


    Back at the Gray Family, Steven had gone on a business trip, leaving Salma and her four sons to


    watch the live stream.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried about Aaron¡¯s health. Aaron has always had stomach problems. Now


    that he¡¯s vomiting and experiencing diarrhea in a remote vige, who knows what might happen,¡± she


    expressed her concern, her face reflecting a hint of disappointment. ¡°Simone is ruthless. She¡¯s ignoring


    Aaron this time.¡±


    In the past, when Aaron fell ill, Simone would take the initiative to care for him. However, this time,


    even when he showed weakness and asked for Simone¡¯s help finding herbs for medicinal


    soup, she refused coldly.


    Salma had be somewhat unustomed to the change


    since Simone had left home decisively.


    Simone used to care for her mother¡¯s health diligently, monitoring her blood pressure daily and


    ensuring she took her medicine. She even provided special massages to help her sleep peacefully at


    Chapter 34 Not Used To It


    night. With Sunone absent recently, there was no one to care for her this way, leading to a decline in


    her sleep quality


    Previously, Selma hadn¡¯t thought much of it. After all, Simone was her biological daughter, and she was


    expected to be kind and caring toward her mother and family. However, she found it hard to ept that


    her considerate biological daughter appeared cold toward her brother.


    Salma said, ¡°Could she not want to acknowledge us?¡± She found this especially difficult to ept.


    Reuben frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s probably still holding a grudge against Aaron.¡±


    Titus chimed in, ¡°Aaron is pushing himself too hard. He shouldn¡¯t eat when he¡¯s unwell.¡±


    ¡°And Simone is being ignorant. They are biological siblings, but she¡¯s intentionally creating a tense


    atmosphere on the show, making us look bad,¡± Reuben added.


    Titus agreed, ¡°Indeed, Simone is bing increasingly unruly,¡± He continued, ¡°I had already cultivated


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    an image for Jo as a sophisticateddy. Logically, she should stand out. However, Simone insisted on


    participating in this variety show, creating a stark contrast with Jo. Now, Jo¡¯s recent reputation isn¡¯t


    favorable.¡±


    Initially, he had nned for Jo and Simone to have contrasting images to demonstrate that Jo, who


    grew up in their family, was much more exceptional than Simone, who grew up outside their family.


    Additionally, he aimed to make Simone understand that without his support and guidance as her agent,


    she wouldn¡¯t seed in the industry.


    However, unexpectedly, things had taken a different turn. If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for


    Jodie. To alleviate the situation, Titus had already hired inte trolls to managements. Still, due


    to Aaron¡¯s health issues during the livestream, some fans expressed dissatisfaction with Jodie. Titus


    also noticed that many viewers were distorting the rtionship between Aaron and Jodie, which added


    to his concerns. This situation was causing him a great deal of stress.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 35 Why Won¡¯t They Let Her Go?


    Salma¡¯s face darkened upon hearing her two sons¡® words.


    72%


    ¡°What should we do? Jo has been raised delicately since she was young. She has worked so hard to


    learn household chores and cooking just for this variety show. It¡¯s not easy.¡±


    After a moment of thought, she suggested, ¡°How about asking Aaron and Jodie to withdraw from this


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    variety show? This way, they won¡¯t have to suffer anymore and won¡¯t sh with Simone, aggravating


    the conflict.


    Titus immediately disagreed, ¡°No. If they withdraw now, it won¡¯t be good for their reputation.¡±


    Moreover, it would be like admitting defeat to Simone.


    He added, ¡°Jo has always wanted to pursue a career in the entertainment industry. If we ask her to give


    up now, she¡¯ll definitely be upset.¡±


    Salma asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Titus pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Mom, how about you give Simone a call and ask her to


    withdraw?¡±


    Salma was taken aback. ¡°Are you suggesting that I ask her toe back?¡±


    Titus nodded. ¡°Yes. She cared so much about your health before. You can say you¡¯re not feeling well


    and would like her toe back. You¡¯ve been having trouble sleepingtely, right? It¡¯s a good


    opportunity for her toe back and give you a massage. As long as she withdraws from this variety


    show, we¡¯llpensate herter. After all, she¡¯s our biological sister. We can¡¯t treat her unfairly, can


    we?¡± He nned to provide good opportunities for Simone after she returned.


    Andrew chimed in, ¡®If shees back, I can give her the role of the second female lead in my new


    drama.¡±


    The role of the first female lead had already been assigned to Jodie..


    After listening to the reasoning, Salma agreed, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give her a call, but haven¡¯t they all handed


    in their phones?¡± She had been at home watching the live stream these days.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll contact the production team and ask for Simone¡¯s current phone number,¡± Titus


    said.


    Salma nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He quickly obtained Simone¡¯s new phone number from the production team.


    Salma picked up her phone and dialed the number.


    Simone was making straw baskets in the courtyard. When she heard the phone ring, she picked it up


    and nced at the iing call.


    Although the new phone only disyed the number, she immediately recognized it as Salma¡¯s. In the


    Chapter 35 Why Won¡¯t They Let Her Go?


    72%


    past, she had memorized the phone numbers of everyone in her family due to her longing for family


    affection.


    She answered the call and turned on the recording, as well as the speaker.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Salma¡¯s voice soon came through. ¡°Simone, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Simone asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Salma said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well these days, and my sleep quality hasn¡¯t been good. Come back


    tomorrow.¡±


    Simone chuckled. ¡°You want me toe back to make medicinal meals and give you


    massages?¡±


    Salma hesitated. That was indeed what she meant, but the wordsing from Simone¡¯s mouth made


    it feel somewhat unpleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I want you toe back and visit me.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°It¡¯s not that you miss me, but your body is ufortable, so you need me to return.


    Am I just a kind of caretaker in your eyes?¡±


    Salma felt awkward.


    She had been used to Simone¡¯s care, and she did miss it a little now that Simone wasn¡¯t around.


    However, she couldn¡¯t say that out loud; it would sound like she was surrendering. ¡°How can you speak


    like this?¡± She continued assertively, ¡°I am your mother, and if I want you toe back, youe


    back.¡±


    Keira, who was nearby, frowned upon hearing the voice on the phone.


    Simone asked, ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m participating in a variety show?¡±


    Salma replied, ¡°I know, but it¡¯s just a variety show. It doesn¡¯t matter even if youe back.¡±


    Simone continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to continue participating because Jodie¡¯s performance on the


    variety show is mediocre.¡±


    She added bluntly, ¡°And you called me to ask me to quit.¡±


    Salma didn¡¯t expect Simone to be so aware of their intentions. She didn¡¯t directly admit it and said, ¡°I


    watched the live stream, and Jo performed very well. She¡¯s very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Titus said that as long as youe back, he will help you find two good opportunities.¡±


    ¡°And Andrew said he can cast you as the second fernale lead in his new drama.¡±


    It seemed like they were implying that they had done enough for her.


    Simone sneered. ¡°Well¡­. I thank you for that. But I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept any of the good


    opportunities from Titus. He¡¯s probably set too many traps for me and is just waiting for me to fall into


    them. I¡¯ve experienced this before, and I won¡¯t fall for it again. Jodie is the female lead in Andrew¡¯s new


    Chapter 35 Why Won¡¯t They Let Her Go?


    ma, right? Are you trying to make me y the supporting role for her?¡±


    Salma had the speakerphone on


    Andrew had a fiery temper.


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s sarcastic remark, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Simone, don¡¯t be ungrateful. If


    weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re our biological sister, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you.


    What¡¯s wrong with helping Jo? Why do you always have topare yourself with her? Can¡¯t you just


    stay low?¡±


    This statement made Keira furrow her brow even more. Could someone really say something like this?


    He helped his adopted sister belittle his biological sister and expected her to ept it. What was wrong


    with them?


    Simone sneered. ¡°I am indeed ungrateful. What can you do about it? You made it clear before that you


    wanted to cklist me from the entertainment industry, and you¡¯ve acted on it. So, continue with your


    cklist. Let¡¯s see if I care.¡±


    Displeased, Salma said, ¡°Simone, don¡¯t stay upset anymore. We are still a family. If youe back.


    tomorrow, we won¡¯t me you.¡±


    This daughter of hers had such a strong temper.


    She personally called Simone toe back and extended an olive branch. What more did Simone


    want?


    Simone scoffed. ¡°Madam Johnston, let me remind you that I¡¯ve already cut ties with your entire family.


    So, stop with the emotional ckmail. If you¡¯re feeling unwell, please go to the hospital. If your family


    has any issues in the future, please don¡¯te looking for me.¡±


    She hung up before Salma and the others could respond.


    At the Gray Residence, Salma¡¯s expression turned even more sour upon hearing the busy tone from


    the phone. She tightened her grip on her water ss. ¡°How¡­ How can she be like this?¡±


    She felt a strange sense of emptiness inside. Did Simone no longer care about her biological mother¡¯s


    health? The four brothers also wore displeased expressions.


    ¡°She has fully matured now¡±


    Titus squinted. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll undermine her and ensure she never seeds again.¡±


    He refused to believe that with the four of them present, Simone would still be able to secure favorable.


    opportunities and continue her career in the entertainment industry afterpleting this variety


    show.


    She was the one who forced their hand.


    Salma also wanted to teach Simone a lesson. ¡°Good idea. She¡¯s crossing the line at the moment.¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°But regardless, she is still your sister. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Titus smiled. ¡°Mom, rest assured. We have our methods.¡±


    Chapter 35 Why Won¡¯t They Let Her Go?


    If she weren¡¯t his sister, he would have resorted to more extreme measures long ago. And because the


    was their sister, he didn¡¯t want her to slip away from their grasp.


    On the other hand, Keira looked at Simone with sympathy. ¡°Your mother and brother are going too far¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it either if she had to deal with a family like that.


    No wonder Simone cut ties with them.


    Simone didn¡¯t mind and simply smiled. Im ustomed to it¡±


    She, too, couldn¡¯t quiteprehend the thought process of the Grays.


    They didn¡¯t like her and only cared about Jodic. They also instructed her not topete with Jodie, so


    her decision to sever ties and leave should have satisfied them, right? Why did they insist on holding


    her back! If hat a group of oddballs,


    As the two were conversing, a sudden knock on the door interrupted their discussion.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 36 Can¡¯t Help But Feel Nostalgic


    Upon hearing a knock on the door, Keira rose to answer it. As she opened the door, she was greeted


    by the sight of icon standing there. ¡°Mr. Foster, what can I do for you?¡± she inquired.


    Leon nced into the room. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Simone.¡±


    Simone stood up and approached, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Leon exined, ¡°Aaron is suffering from diarrhea and uncontroble vomiting. He wishes to see you.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not as if he¡¯s on his deathbed, about to utter his final words. Why does


    he want to see me?¡±


    Leon stared at her in astonishment. ¡°How can you say that?¡± Aaron is her own brother, and yet she is


    so indifferent towards him!


    Simone coldly replied, ¡°What do you expect? I have no interest in seeing him, and that¡¯s final.¡± With


    that, she reached out to close the door.


    Leon quickly pushed the door, arguing, ¡°Simone, regardless of any past issues you¡¯ve had with him,


    now is not the time to be unreasonable. Aaron said you could find the herbs. He¡¯s truly suffering, so


    why won¡¯t you help him?¡±


    Simone sneered in response, ¡°It¡¯s already dark outside, and now you want me to go searching for


    herbs. in the mountains?¡± She continued, ¡°Even if I had good vision, if something were to happen to me


    up there at this time of night, would you take responsibility? Is my life that worthless to you?¡±


    Witnessing her eyes grow colder, Leon was stunned. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, we never


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    thought that way. I know what you¡¯re capable of, and besides, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Perhaps this will


    alleviate some tension between us. He added, ¡°Simone, can you bear to see him suffer from vomiting


    and diarrhea all night?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s vomiting had be overwhelming for him. He wanted to ask Simone to make medicine for


    him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to approach her again. That¡¯s why Leon volunteered to go to her on


    his behalf. In addition to genuinely wanting to help Aaron, he also wanted to confirm if Simone cared for


    her own brother. Deep down, he was worried and afraid that she could be so heartless..


    Simone replied with utmost seriousness, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I have no connection to him anymore. If he¡¯s


    unwell, he should see a doctor; I won¡¯t help him. There¡¯s a clinic in the vige. You can take him. there.¡±


    With that, she mmed the door shut, leaving a dumbfounded Leon outside.


    Leon couldn¡¯t believe that she hadpletely disregarded Aaron¡¯s suffering. It was true that it was


    already dark outside, but given her abilities, gathering herbs in the mountains and making medicine


    would be no problem for her. However, she refused to do so.


    A sense of panic washed over him. If she treated Aaron¨Cher own brother¨Clike this, how would she treat


    him, her ex¨Cboyfriend? Is she truly determined to sever ties with us? He stood at the doorway.


    contemting knocking again. However, he knew her temperament well; no one could force her to do


    something she didn¡¯t want to do. So, he had no choice but to turn and return to the room where he and


    Aaron were staying.


    Chapter 36 Can¡¯t Help But Feel Nostalgic


    Aarony in bed, his face pale as he clutched his stomach. Seeing Leon enter, he anxiously asked.


    What did Simone say?¡±


    Leon shook his head. ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    Disappointment filled Aaron¡¯s face. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m in such a condition, and yet


    she can just stand by and do nothing.¡± He felt overwhelmed with distress.


    Leon let out a sigh. ¡°I think she means it this time. She¡¯s truly determined to cut ties with you guys.¡±


    Aaron pursed his lips. ¡°Is it necessary for her to go to such extremes over such trivial matters? It¡¯s not


    as if we mistreated her or anything!¡± In his heart, he was d that his sister had been found and


    brought back. Over the past year, he had grown close to Simone, who had been kind to him. He knew


    she cared. about them, but now, she was willing to abandon her sibling affection? How had things


    Observing his disappointment and inability to ept the situation, Leon also felt uneasy deep down.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder: If it were him suffering from vomiting and diarrhea, needing her help to


    gather herbs in the mountains and make medicine, would she be willing to do so? He used to be


    certain that she would never abandon him, but now, he wasn¡¯t so sure.


    At that moment, Aaron began to feel unwell again and rushed outside to continue vomiting. When he


    returned, Leon suggested, ¡°Let me find someone from the production team to take you to the clinic for


    a checkup.¡±


    Just then, Jodic entered, holding a ss of warm water. That¡¯s right, Aaron. I¡¯ll take you to the vige


    clinic.¡± She knew that Leon had gone to Simone to ask for her help in gathering herbs, but she found


    herself unable to intervene, or it might seem like she didn¡¯t want her brother to get better. However,


    deep down, she didn¡¯t want Simone to get involved. Just as I expected, that woman has be so


    heartless that she doesn¡¯t care about Aaron at all. This way, he won¡¯t keep thinking about her, will he?


    Feeling too unwell to object, Aaron had no choice but to agree to their suggestion.


    Soon, someone from the production team arrived and took him to the vige clinic for intravenous


    therapy.


    Jodie looked at her brother and said, ¡°Aaron, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    Aaron shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve had a long day. Go back and get some rest.¡±


    Jodie argued, her expression filled with worry, ¡°But I¡¯m concerned about you.¡±


    Aaron gave her a reassuring look. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. The person from the production team is here, anyway.


    Get a good night¡¯s sleep so you¡¯re ready for tomorrow¡¯s live stream.¡±


    Jodie never wanted to stay here in the first ce; the ce reeked of cheap disinfectant, making her


    ufortable. Besides, after a long day, she wanted a good night¡¯s sleep. However, she couldn¡¯t just


    leave immediately, so she pretended to volunteer to stay with him, knowing that Aaron cared about her


    and wouldn¡¯t want her to do so. After he finished speaking, she reluctantly replied, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll go


    back first. If you need anything, just give me a call.¡±


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jodie reached out and tucked him in. ¡°Good night, Aaron.¡±


    Du Mon, 2/ Nov


    Chapter 36 Can¡¯t Help But Feel Nostalgic


    71%


    Aaron mustered a forced smile and bid Jodie good night.


    As he watched Jodie walk away, a thought crossed his mind: If they hadn¡¯t decided to cut ties with each


    other and if Simone had been in Jodie¡¯s position today, would she have stayed to take care of him?


    Closing his eyes, memories of the past flooded his mind. His stomach had been in poor condition, and


    he had experienced episodes of vomiting and diarrhea. During that time, Simone had put her work on


    hold, taking days off to stay by his side and care for him. She would prepare herbal medicine and


    congee for him, advising him to eat his meals on time and avoid cold food. Not only that, she even


    cooked and delivered meals to his workce every day.


    Back then, he had appreciated her care and the meals she provided, but at times, he found it


    somewhat bothersome, questioning why she felt the need to be so involved in his life. Now, however,


    he couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of nostalgia.


    Being alone in the hospital, hooked up to an IV, he felt a sense of vulnerability. At the same time, he


    wondered if Jodie truly cared about him. She knew I had diarrhea after eating dumplings in the


    morning, yet she served me fish with such a strong smell for dinner. Was it thoughtlessness on her


    part, or did she assume I wouldn¡¯t refuse? Shaking his head, he realized he couldn¡¯t dwell on this.


    Deep down, he reassured himself that Jodie was kind¨Chearted and couldn¡¯t have done it intentionally.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 No Harm Without Contrast


    The next day, Simone prepared congee and burritos for breakfast.


    Meanwhile, Jodie identally overslept and didn¡¯t have time to make breakfast for her group. They


    decided to have breakfast at the family¡¯s house where they were working-


    After receiving an intravenous drip the previous night, Aaron¡¯s vomiting and diarrhea had subsided.


    However, he still felt weak and his legs felt shaky. Leon suggested that he rest in the yard.


    As Aaron struggled to get up, he saw Simone and her teammates enjoying their breakfast of congee


    and burritos. On the other hand, Zar and the others were also happily eating their breakfast. The


    delicious aroma made Aaron suddenly feel hungry, but Simone didn¡¯t even acknowledge him or invite


    him to join them. This made him feel even worse, and he realized that Jodie and the others were


    having breakfast at a viger¡¯s house. He felt dejected and abandoned.


    Simone inwardly thought, ¡°It serves him right.¡± She understood that Jodie was used to being taken care


    of by her family and had never been in a position to take care of others. She probably didn¡¯t even


    consider making breakfast for Aaron. While Jodie and the others could go out for breakfast, Aaron had


    no choice but to go hungry. Simone decided not to worry about him.


    Zac noticed Aaron¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Aaron, didn¡¯t your sister make breakfast for you? You were


    sick all night and even had to go to the vige clinic for treatment. Didn¡¯t she make you some congee?


    She didn¡¯t even stay with you while you were getting the drip, did she?¡±


    Aaron nced at him and replied, ¡°I just don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°This guy is


    really getting on my nerves.¡±


    Zac continued, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have an appetite, you should eat some congee to settle your


    stomach. You got sick because of your sister, but she left you behind. It seems like you two aren¡¯t as


    close as you im to be. Aaron¡¯s expression froze at his words, He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Jodie


    hadn¡¯t made him any congee. In the past, Simone would go out of her way make him congee when he


    had.


    stomachaches. He decided to stopparing and red at Zac before leaving the yard and returning


    to his room.


    Aaron¡¯s fans were heartbroken to see him looking pale and unwell.


    Meanwhile, Jodie, Le, and Leon went to help a family pack vegetables. When they arrived, they


    offered to buy breakfast, but the family insisted on cooking noodles for them for free.


    As they enjoyed the steaming and delicious noodles, Le felt a sense of relief. In the past, she would


    have been disgusted by such food and event, but now she appreciated having something normal to


    eat. She was still wary of Jodie. She looked at the camera and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, I wonder


    what Aaron is having for breakfast in the yard. Should we ask the family to make a bowl of noodles and


    bring it to him?¡±


    Jodie suddenly realized that she had forgotten to make breakfast for her brother. At home, there were


    always servants to take care of such matters, and she had overslept due to exhaustion. She had been


    so focused on performing well during their work that she neglected her brother. She inwardly cursed


    Le for meddling, but outwardly she acknowledged her suggestion. She exined. ¡°My brother


    usually doesn¡¯t eat anything in the morning after he has been sick. Whatever he eats, he will just vomit


    it out. There¡¯s no need to bring him noodles. I¡¯ll ask the family to make some congee around noon and


    Chapter 37 No Harm Without Contrast


    bring it to him.¡±


    Le didn¡¯t fully believe her exnation, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.


    Meanwhile, in the yard¡­.


    Simone and her teammates had arranged to learn how to extract camellia oil using the traditional


    method from a viger. After breakfast and getting ready, they prepared to leave.


    As they were preparing to leave, Simone suggested to Jonah, ¡°Aaron shouldn¡¯t go without eating in his


    condition. Can you guys make some congee for him so that he can at least have something to eat?¡± It


    wasn¡¯t that she was concerned about Aaron, but rather that she wanted to highlight the contrast


    between herself and Jodie. Knowing Jodie¡¯s personality, if anyone mentioned breakfast, she would


    surelye up with an excuse, iming that Aaron would vomit if he ate. In that case, her lie would be


    exposed.


    Jonah didn¡¯t want to take any risks with Aaron, who was a well¨Cknown celebrity. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    before instructing his assistant to prepare the congee.


    Once the congee was ready, Jonah¡¯s assistant delivered it to Aaron¡¯s room.


    At that moment, Aaron was feeling both ufortable and hungry. As soon as he saw the congee, he


    eagerly took it and started eating. Surprisingly, he managed to have two bowls of it without


    experiencing any further vomiting or diarrhea.


    When the assistant mentioned that it was Simone¡¯s idea to make congee for him before she left, Aaron


    felt a mix of emotions. Even in times of difort, he still longed for someone to care for him. He


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope. Does her suggestion for the production team to make conger


    for me mean she still cares about me as her brother?


    After finishing the congee, Aaron took his medicine and drifted off to sleep without experiencing any


    more vomiting or diarrhea.


    This incident further tarnished Jodie¡¯s image among the viewers of the livestream. She had previously


    neglected to make congee for her brother and show concern for his well¨Cbeing. To cover up her


    mistake, she even rejected Le¡¯s suggestion to bring him noodles, despite him spoiling her so much.


    It was clear that Aaron was hungry, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have eaten two bowls of congee. Moreover,


    he didn¡¯t experience any negative reactions after eating it. On the contrary, he only took his medicine


    after eating the congee to alleviate his hunger.


    Aaron¡¯s fans quickly lost their affection for Jodie, whose actions left a negative impression. She didn¡¯t


    care about her brother as much as Simone, despite their differences. As the saying goes, there is no


    contrast without harm.


    It wasn¡¯t just Aaron¡¯s fans who grew more displeased with Jodie and expressed their dissatisfaction in


    thements. Even Salma, who was watching the livestream, felt a rare sense of displeasure towards


    Jodie, especially after reading thements in the live chatparing her to Simone. She couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder if this was the difference between a biological sister and an adopted sister.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 38 Simone¡¯s Surprising Knowledge


    Simone and her three teammates went to the viger¡¯s house to assist in the traditional method of


    extracting camellia oil.


    For many viewers watching the livestream, this was their first time witnessing such a method of oil


    extraction. Simone and Keira helped steam the camellia seed powder, while Eric and Zac helped mold


    the steamed powder by hand. Finally, they took turns pounding the molded powder, simr to striking a


    bell.


    Both the celebrities and the viewers found this process rather interesting.


    Jacob Poole, the owner of the farmhouse, chatted with the four of them while they worked.


    Eric asked, ¡°Does your camellia oil sell well?¡±


    Jacob replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. We sell it in town and earn just enough money to cover the costs and


    benefits?¡±


    Erie, Zac, and Keira shook their heads. ¡°No, we¡¯ve never tried it before, nor do we know much about its


    benefits.¡±


    Simone exined, ¡°Camellia oil has a pure aroma when consumed. It¡¯s also rich in nutrients, earning it


    the nickname ¡®Olive Oil of the East.¡± She went on to exin its uses and vors in sds, stir¨Cfries,


    frying, baking, and soups. Additionally, she added, ¡°In addition to being used in cooking, camellia oil


    can


    so moisturize the skin, nourish hair, aid in weight loss, reduce wrinkles, and whiten and beautify the


    skin.¡±


    Jacob was stunned before he replied with a chuckle, ¡°You know quite a lot, Miss Gray. Indeed, camellia


    oil is a wonderful product.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected this famous celebrity to be so knowledgeable about


    camellia oil.


    On the other hand, Keira was very interested in the other benefits of camellia oil. ¡°You mentioned this


    oil can even nourish the hair and skin?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes, it can. In fact, camellia oil is great for hair care. You can..¡± She exined several


    methods and effects of using wild camellia oil directly for hair care. ¡°You can also purify camellia oil for


    skin care or make lip balm with it.¡±


    He said with a smile, ¡°People around here do use camellia oil for hair and skin care.¡± He asked


    Simone, ¡°But we¡¯ve never tried making lip balm with it in difficult?¡±


    Is


    Simone replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You can make it with camellia oil, beeswax, and vitamins. Handmade lip


    balm made with camellia oil is not only moisturizing but also safe to use; even children and pregnant


    women can use it.¡± She then suggested to him. ¡°I noticed you have several ntations of wild camellia


    here. There are also quite a number of families producing camellia oil. Actually, you can try making


    essential oils and lip balms with camellia oil and sell them online. These pure natural and chemical-


    free products are quite popr, you know.¡±


    Jacob said with a wry smile, ¡°We tried selling our camellia oil online before, but not many people


    bought it. They prefer to buy from well¨Cknown merchants. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be selling it at a low


    price to those buyers.¡±


    Chapter 38 Simone¡¯s Surprising Knowledge


    71%


    Simone thought for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, you can sell it through live¨Cstreaming. Just


    livestream the process of extracting the oil and making essential oils and lip balms. When viewers see


    that you don¡¯t add any chemicals and that everything is clean and hygienic, people will buy them.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That sounds like a good idea. If we do it, we¡¯ll definitely keep everything clean and


    hygienic.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°You¡¯ll need beeswax for making lip balm. Do you have any bee farmers here?¡±


    Jacob nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, we do. We¡¯ve got several bee farmers here who produce


    pure local honey. There are also people in the nearby viges who keep bees, so beeswax is readily


    avable. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know how to extract the essential oils and make lip balm.¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°I know how to do that. I can teach you.¡±


    Jonah didn¡¯t expect her to know about these things. The point was, this could also benefit their show:


    helping vigers prosper would help spread positive vibes. So, he chimed in, ¡°You can advertise your


    products on the livestream of our show. We¡¯ll share a link to your livestream so that interested viewers.


    can visit your livestream and make purchases. Of course, there can be nopromise on product


    quality. If you want to do it, we¡¯ll need to talk to the vige head and have them oversee things.¡± If they


    were going to advertise their products through the variety show and make live stream sales in order to


    make a fortune, only products of good quality could be involved.


    Jacob replied with excitement, ¡°All of us are honest folks. If we can do this, we definitely won¡¯t cheat.


    And besides, as Miss Gray just said, we can let viewers watching our livestream supervise us at any


    time. He had heard his son, who worked outside the vige, talk about farmers selling their crops


    through live¨Cstreaming. Some people in the vige had tried it, but for several months, hardly anyone


    showed up, let alone made any purchases. Therefore, they had no choice but to give up on this


    avenue. And now, with the show helping with advertising, this would be a good opportunity. He was so


    excited. that he couldn¡¯t even wait any longer; he called the vige head and invited him over to


    discuss it.


    The vige head was also happy and excited when he heard this. He had been finding ways to help the


    vigers generate ie; unfortunately, the vige was impoverished, and they didn¡¯t have any


    specialty products, making it difficult to find ways to help the vigers be rich. Camellia oil was


    considered a specialty product, and the vigemittee had been acting as a go¨Cbetween to help the


    vigers sell it, but its price had never gone up significantly.


    Soon, the vige head visited Jacob¡¯s home, where Simone repeated what she had said earlier.


    The vige head was very supportive of her idea. This is great! Our vigemittee will certainly


    keep an eye on this at all times.¡±


    Simone then proposed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not only the camellia essential oil and lip balm that can be sold.


    through live¨Cstreaming, but also other products from your vige. You can showcase and sell all of the


    vige¡¯s agricultural products during the live¨Cstream. For example, Mr. Webb¡¯s peaches are not only


    sweet and vorful, but they also surpass the expensive peaches sold at many grocery stores in the


    city. The rice grown in your vige is organically fertilized with minimal chemical additives, and I have


    personally tasted it over the past few days it¡¯s delicious. Additionally, the vigers¡® homemade


    meatloaves, sausages, and local honey can also be sold through the live¨Cstream. Your vige can


    establish amittee and select one or two individuals to focus on live¨Cstreaming. By watching the


    live¨Cstream, customers can witness the production process of these products on a daily basis, ensuring


    their quality. The person conducting the live¨Cstream can receive amission for the products they


    sell.¡±


    Chapter 38 Simone¡¯s Surprising Knowledge


    71%


    Nowadays, there are numerous live¨Cstreaming sessions aimed at promoting agricultural products, but it


    won¡¯t be easy to seed initially Insufficient publicity and intensepetition are likely to pose


    challenges. However, with the viewership thates from the variety show, they have an advantage.


    Viewers of the reality show can also be viewers of these live¨Cstreaming sessions. As long as the


    product quality is guaranteed, the agricultural products are of high quality, the prices are reasonable,


    and there are no hidden issues, their business is bound to thrive.


    Evidently, the vige head shared the same sentiment. ¡°Our vige has an abundance of agricultural


    products. In the past, it was difficult to sell them, but if we can sell them through live¨Cstreaming now,


    the vigers¡® quality of life will significantly improve. He extended his hand and shook hands with


    Simone and the others. ¡°Thank you so much foring up with such a great way for us to generate


    ie. Being astute, he naturally understood that Simone and Jonah were providing them with an


    opportunity to promote their products through the viewers of the reality show. It would be foolish not to


    seize this opportunity.


    At noon. Jacob¡¯s family warmly hosted the four of them.


    The production team went the extra mile to purchase vitamins and the necessary tools for making lip


    balm and extracting essential oils.


    Meanwhile, the vige head visited a family of beekeepers in the vige and requested beeswax.


    In the afternoon, Simone publicly taught Jacob¡¯s family, as well as several other skilled vigers and


    the live¨Cstream viewers, how to make lip balm and extract essential oils for hair and skincare.


    11:50 Mon 27 Nov


    Chapter 38 Simone¡¯s Surprising Knowledge


    Nowadays, there are numerous live¨Cstreaming sessions aimed at promoting agricultural products, but it


    won¡¯t be easy to seed initially Insufficient publicity and intensepetition are likely to pose


    hallenges. However, with the viewership thates from the variety show, they have an advantage.


    Viewers of the reality show can also be viewers of these live¨Cstreaming sessions. As long as the


    produc* quality is guaranteed, the agricultural products are of high quality, the prices are reasonable


    and there are no hidden issues, their business is bound to thrive.


    Evidently, the vige head shared the same sentiment. ¡°Our vige has an abundance of agricultural


    products. In the past, it was difficult to sell them, but if we can sell them through live¨Cstreaming now,


    the vigers¡® quality of life will significantly improve.¡± He extended his hand and shook hands with


    Simone and the others. ¡°Thank you so much foring up with such a great way for us to generate


    ie.¡± Being astute, he naturally understood that Simone and Jonah were providing them with an


    opportunity to promote their products through the viewers of the reality show. It would be foolish not to


    seize this opportunity.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At noon, Jacob¡¯s family warmly hosted the four of them.


    The production team went the extra mile to purchase vitamins and the necessary tools for making lip


    balm and extracting essential oils.


    Meanwhile, the vige head visited a family of beekeepers in the vige and requested beeswax.


    In the afternoon, Simone publicly taught Jacob¡¯s family, as well as several other skilled vigers and


    the live¨Cstream viewers, how to make lip balm and extract essential oils for hair and skincare.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Chapter 38 Simone¡¯s Surprising Knowledge


    Simone and her three teammates went to the viger¡¯s house to assist in the traditional method of


    extracting camellia oil.


    For many viewers watching the livestream, this was their first time witnessing such a method of oil


    extraction. Simone and Keira helped steam the camellia seed powder, while Eric and Zac helped mold


    the steamed powder by hand. Finally, they took turns pounding the molded powder, simr to striking a


    bell.


    Both the celebrities and the viewers found this process rather interesting.


    Jacob Poole, the owner of the farmhouse, chatted with the four of them while they worked.


    Eric asked, ¡°Does your camellia oil sell well?¡±


    Jacob replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. We sell it in town and earn just enough money to cover the costs and


    benefits?¡±


    Erie, Zac, and Keira shook their heads. ¡°No, we¡¯ve never tried it before, nor do we know much about its


    benefits.¡±


    Simone exined, ¡°Camellia oil has a pure aroma when consumed. It¡¯s also rich in nutrients, earning it


    the nickname ¡®Olive Oil of the East.¡± She went on to exin its uses and vors in sds, stir¨Cfries,


    frying, baking, and soups. Additionally, she added, ¡°In addition to being used in cooking, camellia oil


    can


    so moisturize the skin, nourish hair, aid in weight loss, reduce wrinkles, and whiten and beautify the


    skin.¡±


    Jacob was stunned before he replied with a chuckle, ¡°You know quite a lot, Miss Gray. Indeed, camellia


    oil is a wonderful product.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected this famous celebrity to be so knowledgeable about


    camellia oil.


    On the other hand, Keira was very interested in the other benefits of camellia oil. ¡°You mentioned this


    oil can even nourish the hair and skin?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes, it can. In fact, camellia oil is great for hair care. You can..¡± She exined several


    methods and effects of using wild camellia oil directly for hair care. ¡°You can also purify camellia oil for


    skin care or make lip balm with it.¡±


    He said with a smile, ¡°People around here do use camellia oil for hair and skin care.¡± He asked


    Simone, ¡°But we¡¯ve never tried making lip balm with it in difficult?¡±


    Is


    Simone replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You can make it with camellia oil, beeswax, and vitamins. Handmade lip


    balm made with camellia oil is not only moisturizing but also safe to use; even children and pregnant


    women can use it.¡± She then suggested to him. ¡°I noticed you have several ntations of wild camellia


    here. There are also quite a number of families producing camellia oil. Actually, you can try making


    essential oils and lip balms with camellia oil and sell them online. These pure natural and chemical-


    free products are quite popr, you know.¡±


    Jacob said with a wry smile, ¡°We tried selling our camellia oil online before, but not many people


    bought it. They prefer to buy from well¨Cknown merchants. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be selling it at a low


    price to those buyers.¡±


    Chapter 38 Simone¡¯s Surprising Knowledge


    71%


    Simone thought for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, you can sell it through live¨Cstreaming. Just


    livestream the process of extracting the oil and making essential oils and lip balms. When viewers see


    that you don¡¯t add any chemicals and that everything is clean and hygienic, people will buy them.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That sounds like a good idea. If we do it, we¡¯ll definitely keep everything clean and


    hygienic.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°You¡¯ll need beeswax for making lip balm. Do you have any bee farmers here?¡±


    Jacob nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, we do. We¡¯ve got several bee farmers here who produce


    pure local honey. There are also people in the nearby viges who keep bees, so beeswax is readily


    avable. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know how to extract the essential oils and make lip balm.¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°I know how to do that. I can teach you.¡±


    Jonah didn¡¯t expect her to know about these things. The point was, this could also benefit their show:


    helping vigers prosper would help spread positive vibes. So, he chimed in, ¡°You can advertise your


    products on the livestream of our show. We¡¯ll share a link to your livestream so that interested viewers.


    can visit your livestream and make purchases. Of course, there can be nopromise on product


    quality. If you want to do it, we¡¯ll need to talk to the vige head and have them oversee things.¡± If they


    were going to advertise their products through the variety show and make live stream sales in order to


    make a fortune, only products of good quality could be involved.


    Jacob replied with excitement, ¡°All of us are honest folks. If we can do this, we definitely won¡¯t cheat.


    And besides, as Miss Gray just said, we can let viewers watching our livestream supervise us at any


    time. He had heard his son, who worked outside the vige, talk about farmers selling their crops


    through live¨Cstreaming. Some people in the vige had tried it, but for several months, hardly anyone


    showed up, let alone made any purchases. Therefore, they had no choice but to give up on this


    avenue. And now, with the show helping with advertising, this would be a good opportunity. He was so


    excited. that he couldn¡¯t even wait any longer; he called the vige head and invited him over to


    discuss it.


    The vige head was also happy and excited when he heard this. He had been finding ways to help the


    vigers generate ie; unfortunately, the vige was impoverished, and they didn¡¯t have any


    specialty products, making it difficult to find ways to help the vigers be rich. Camellia oil was


    considered a specialty product, and the vigemittee had been acting as a go¨Cbetween to help the


    vigers sell it, but its price had never gone up significantly.


    Soon, the vige head visited Jacob¡¯s home, where Simone repeated what she had said earlier.


    The vige head was very supportive of her idea. This is great! Our vigemittee will certainly


    keep an eye on this at all times.¡±


    Simone then proposed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not only the camellia essential oil and lip balm that can be sold.


    through live¨Cstreaming, but also other products from your vige. You can showcase and sell all of the


    vige¡¯s agricultural products during the live¨Cstream. For example, Mr. Webb¡¯s peaches are not only


    sweet and vorful, but they also surpass the expensive peaches sold at many grocery stores in the


    city. The rice grown in your vige is organically fertilized with minimal chemical additives, and I have


    personally tasted it over the past few days it¡¯s delicious. Additionally, the vigers¡® homemade


    meatloaves, sausages, and local honey can also be sold through the live¨Cstream. Your vige can


    establish amittee and select one or two individuals to focus on live¨Cstreaming. By watching the


    live¨Cstream, customers can witness the production process of these products on a daily basis, ensuring


    their quality. The person conducting the live¨Cstream can receive amission for the products they


    sell.¡±


    Chapter 38 Simone¡¯s Surprising Knowledge


    71%


    Nowadays, there are numerous live¨Cstreaming sessions aimed at promoting agricultural products, but it


    won¡¯t be easy to seed initially Insufficient publicity and intensepetition are likely to pose


    challenges. However, with the viewership thates from the variety show, they have an advantage.


    Viewers of the reality show can also be viewers of these live¨Cstreaming sessions. As long as the


    product quality is guaranteed, the agricultural products are of high quality, the prices are reasonable,


    and there are no hidden issues, their business is bound to thrive.


    Evidently, the vige head shared the same sentiment. ¡°Our vige has an abundance of agricultural


    products. In the past, it was difficult to sell them, but if we can sell them through live¨Cstreaming now,


    the vigers¡® quality of life will significantly improve. He extended his hand and shook hands with


    Simone and the others. ¡°Thank you so much foring up with such a great way for us to generate


    ie. Being astute, he naturally understood that Simone and Jonah were providing them with an


    opportunity to promote their products through the viewers of the reality show. It would be foolish not to


    seize this opportunity.


    At noon. Jacob¡¯s family warmly hosted the four of them.


    The production team went the extra mile to purchase vitamins and the necessary tools for making lip


    balm and extracting essential oils.


    Meanwhile, the vige head visited a family of beekeepers in the vige and requested beeswax.


    In the afternoon, Simone publicly taught Jacob¡¯s family, as well as several other skilled vigers and


    the live¨Cstream viewers, how to make lip balm and extract essential oils for hair and skincare.


    11:50 Mon 27 Nov


    Chapter 38 Simone¡¯s Surprising Knowledge


    Nowadays, there are numerous live¨Cstreaming sessions aimed at promoting agricultural products, but it


    won¡¯t be easy to seed initially Insufficient publicity and intensepetition are likely to pose


    hallenges. However, with the viewership thates from the variety show, they have an advantage.


    Viewers of the reality show can also be viewers of these live¨Cstreaming sessions. As long as the


    produc* quality is guaranteed, the agricultural products are of high quality, the prices are reasonable


    and there are no hidden issues, their business is bound to thrive.


    Evidently, the vige head shared the same sentiment. ¡°Our vige has an abundance of agricultural


    products. In the past, it was difficult to sell them, but if we can sell them through live¨Cstreaming now,


    the vigers¡® quality of life will significantly improve.¡± He extended his hand and shook hands with


    Simone and the others. ¡°Thank you so much foring up with such a great way for us to generate


    ie.¡± Being astute, he naturally understood that Simone and Jonah were providing them with an


    opportunity to promote their products through the viewers of the reality show. It would be foolish not to


    seize this opportunity.


    At noon, Jacob¡¯s family warmly hosted the four of them.


    The production team went the extra mile to purchase vitamins and the necessary tools for making lip


    balm and extracting essential oils.


    Meanwhile, the vige head visited a family of beekeepers in the vige and requested beeswax.


    In the afternoon, Simone publicly taught Jacob¡¯s family, as well as several other skilled vigers and


    the live¨Cstream viewers, how to make lip balm and extract essential oils for hair and skincare.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 40 Is That All She¡¯s Got?


    Early the next morning, Simone woke up at around 6.00AM to practice martial arts.


    The production team¡¯s cameramen arrived at the courtyard in advance and set up the live¨Cstreaming


    equipment.


    Simone¡¯s fans and those who specifically tuned in to watch the martial arts performance were already


    eagerly waiting.


    In no time, the live stream began, revealing Simone in her tracksuit, with her hair tied back in a ponytail


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    and a fresh, makeup¨Cfree face.


    ¡®Ah, my wife¡¯s beauty is truly unparalleled!¡®


    ¡®She looks stunning even without makeup!¡®


    ¡®You look so innocent, Wifey!¡®


    ¡®Watching my wife¡¯s beauty makes my breakfast taste better.¡®


    As the live stream started, Simone began her martial arts routine as if it were just another day.


    This routine was taught to her by her master, and she had made some adjustments herself after


    returning from the other world.


    It started with a harmonious blend of subtle and powerful movements, eventually unleashing her


    strength with explosive strikes. Practicing this routine daily not only improved her physical fitness but


    also prepared her forbat situations.


    Her fans were fascinated by her martial arts performance, which exuded a heroic and gant aura.


    They couldn¡¯t help but exim and send hearts in the chat.


    As for members of the Martial Arts Association and general martial arts enthusiasts, they were not only


    impressed by her looks but also deeply captivated by her martial arts skills. Many praised her in the


    ¡®This young girl¡¯s martial arts skills are exceptional, with subtle but powerful moves and explosive


    strikes.¡¯


    ¡®When these are blended, not only does it not appear haphazard, but it looks mighty. She¡¯s definitely an


    expert.¡®


    ¡®With her level of skill, she must have trained for over ten years!


    ¡®I¡¯ve seen a grandmaster practice a simr routine, and she has improved it, making it even better.


    ¡®I¡¯ve decided to be this young girl¡¯s fan from now on!¡®


    ¡®What¡¯s her Facebook ount? I want to follow her. She should post more martial arts videos in the


    future.¡®


    Chapter 40 Is That All She¡¯s Got?


    Marry people were asking for Simone¡¯s Facebook ount, and her fans quickly shared it


    Young people nowadays are so open¨Cminded. So many people are calling this young girl wifey!


    ¡°My gr>


    May I ask how old you are? You even have a granddaughter.


    Tm 68.


    You¡¯re quite trendy, old man, still entering a fandom at your age.


    Of course. Even though we¡¯re old, we still need to keep up with the times, don¡¯t we?¡®


    In that case, this young girl will be my daughterling too.¡¯


    I don¡¯t have Facebook, but I¡¯ll ask my grandson to create an ount for me. I want to support my


    daughterling.


    ¡®She should post more martial arts videos in the future. It would be even better if she could start a live


    stream for interactive engagement.¡®


    That¡¯s right. You guys quicklyment under her Facebook.


    Many of thesements left Simone¡¯s fans somewhat bewildered. They hadn¡¯t expected their wife to


    gain a new group of elderly fans because of her martial arts performance. But soon, they felt


    immensely proud of their wife¡¯s talent, calling her the ¡®senior citizen fan harvester.¡¯


    After Simone finished her martial arts practice, the live stream¡¯s focus shifted to Jodie, who was


    practicing yoga in the morning.


    Last night, Jodie overheard the crew discussing that Simone¡¯s martial arts video went viral and was


    trending. She also learned that the production team nned to livestream Simone¡¯s martial arts


    performance the following morning.


    This made Jodie feel jealous and even tempted to scold the director for favoring Simone so much and


    helping her gain fans. To counteract it, she came up with a n. Since Simone did martial arts, she


    would practice yoga in the early morning.


    In her opinion, a woman doing martial arts was not particrly appealing to watch, but her graceful


    yoga practice was more attractive.


    As Simone disappeared from the camera¡¯s frame, the viewers in the live stream were introduced to a


    young woman dressed in a midriff¨Cbaring tank top and tight pants practicing yoga in the courtyard.


    Jodie had even put on light makeup and tied her hair in a bun, giving her a youthful and energetic look.


    On top of that, her choice of clothing further showcased her great physique in front of the


    viewers.


    She then started her yoga practice with a confident smile, making her movements as graceful and


    elegant as possible.


    Chapter 40 Is That All She¡¯s Got?


    At oner, an elderly gentleman was puzzled. Huh? Who¡¯s thie? Why did they suddenly switch to


    This is another female celebrity participating in the variety show.


    This youngdy¡¯s yoga isn¡¯t as exciting; I¡¯d rather watch my daughterling do martial arts.


    Is Jojo doing this on purpose? Simone did martial arts, and she suddenly practices yoga.


    To be honest, she looks alright, and her figure is decent, but she¡¯s not particrly striking.


    Right. Although Simone wore a tracksuit, she looked stunning during her martial arts performance.¡®


    Jojo is quite crafty; she applied light makeup while Simone was makeup¨Cfree.


    ¡®But even with makeup, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as pretty as Simone.


    ¡®Oh, please. There¡¯s a huge difference between them.


    After watching Simone¡¯s martial arts, seeing this delicate yoga practice gives me a strange feeling.


    ¡°The contrast is too strong. I was mesmerized by Simone¡¯s gant charm, and now I¡¯m finding this


    elegance weird.¡®


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to watch Jojo do yoga; I want my wife doing martial arts.¡®


    ¡°The thing is, you can watch yoga anywhere, but Simone¡¯s martial arts performance is truly unique.


    ¡®I follow a few other yoga streamers, and some of them have better figures, and they even have sexy


    abs.¡¯


    ¡®Now that you mentioned it, I¡¯m suddenly curious about whether my wife has abs.¡®


    ¡®I¡¯m curious too.¡®


    ¡®I wanna see.¡®


    From then on, the chat was filled with people wanting to see Simone¡¯s abs, and the tone of the


    Seeing the live chat, Jonah couldn¡¯t help but smirk. This time, Jodie really went for wool and came


    home shorn. She probably wanted to create a contrast with Simone. Who would have thought the


    viewers didn¡¯t buy it, and she even boosted Simone¡¯s poprity? If she finds out, she might be quite


    frustrated.


    After Simone finished freshening up, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Zac set an rm every day to watch Simone practice martial arts. When she was done, he also went to


    wash up and then headed to the kitchen to help.


    As a result, the live stream was once again divided into two parts. One for watching Jodie practice


    yoga, and the other for observing Simone and Zac in the kitchen.


    However, the viewer count for Jodie¡¯s stream was quite meager, with just over ten thousand viewers,


    Chapter 40 Is That All She¡¯s Got?


    mainly her fans and a few supporters from Aaron¡¯s fandom.


    In contrast, the live stream featuring Simone and Zac had already garnered a million viewers.


    So Zachy is also an early bird.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s evident that Zachy woke up early to watch Simone practice martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Even Zeus, who has a discerning pte, wakes up early just to watch my wife practice martial arts.


    She¡¯s truly captivating.¡±


    ¡°Wow, wifey is making crab pierogis and shrimp dumplings today. Another day to make our mouths


    water.


    ¡°Poor Aaron is in for another demanding day. Before Jojo practices yoga, she has prepared in


    congee.


    ¡°I feel sorry for the other three guests in Jojo¡¯s group.¡±


    ¡°I really want to interview them and find out how they feel witnessing Zachy¡¯s group happily savoring


    their meal every day.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, they¡¯re smiling, but tears are welling up inside.¡±


    The viewers yfully chatted in the live stream, leaving the fans of the other group feeling quite upset.


    They couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with their ¡®husbands¡® and idols.


    Simultaneously, there was growing dissatisfaction with Jodie. Didn¡¯t she im to have learned cooking


    specifically to join the variety show? Is that all she has to offer?


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 41 Does She Know How To y The Instruments Too?


    After Simone finished preparing crab pierogis and shrimp dumplings, Jodie went to the kitchen to make


    breakfast. In addition to the congee, she also fried two eggs for each person.


    So, both groups had breakfast at the same time.


    Zac¡¯s trio enjoyed another satisfying meal, devouring tes of crab pierogis and shrimp dumplings,


    leaving them feelingpletely satisfied.


    The other group, however, had a in breakfast of congee and fried eggs.


    Jodie smiled at Aaron and said, ¡°Aaron, I specially made congee for you. Have as much as you like.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aaron felt like crying. Can I tell her that I don¡¯t want any more congee? He had


    eaten congee all day yesterday and now felt nauseous at the sight of it.


    What he craved were crab pierogis and shrimp dumplings. Simone used to make them at home, and


    they were even tastier than the ones from a restaurant. Just thinking about the taste made his mouth


    water.


    However, Jodie had made congee specifically for him, so he couldn¡¯t let her kindness go to waste. He


    could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have another bowlter.¡±


    He quickly finished a bowl of in congee and filled another, drinking it as if it were a chore.


    Afraid that Jodie would offer him another bowl, he hastily wiped his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    OP


    When Jodie noticed that he had quickly finished two bowls, she thought he liked the congee she had


    prepared. Thinking she was being considerate, she said, ¡°If you like congee, I can make it for you again


    tomorrow.¡±


    His face stiffened, and he smiled awkwardly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to amodate me. Let¡¯s see what Mr.


    Foster and Miss Morse want to eat tomorrow, and you can make that. My stomach is much better now.¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t drink any more congee.


    Of course, Leon could tell Aaron¡¯s difort, and he felt sorry for him. He then said, ¡°How about we


    have pierogis or breakfast burritos tomorrow? I miss Simone¡¯s pierogis and burritos.¡±


    Meanwhile, Le remained silent, knowing that her opinion didn¡¯t matter.


    Hearing Leon¡¯s suggestion, Jodie didn¡¯t think much of it. She believed that the congee she cooked was


    pretty good. As a considerate princess, she naturally wanted to cater to the group¡¯s preferences. So,


    she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make breakfast burritos for all of you tomorrow. That¡¯s simpler than


    pierogis.¡±


    Finally, Aaron breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Breakfast burritos sound great. Just thinking about them makes


    me hungry.¡±


    ¡®Hahaha, Aaron has it tough.


    ¡®I feel sorry for Aaron; his sister really doesn¡¯t understand him. Even I can tell he doesn¡¯t want congee

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 Does She Know How To y The¡­


    69%


    Anymore


    ¡°That means he still needs to work on his acting skills.


    Jojo: Come on, Aaron, have some congee. Aaron: Well, thank you..


    I suddenly feel sorry for Aaron. Having a sister like this must be tough.¡®


    As Aaron¡¯s fans watched the livestream, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for their idol and husband.


    Simone and her group didn¡¯t go to the farmers¡® homes to find work that day. Instead, they stayed in the


    yard, with Simone fixing electrical appliances and tutoring the children in the vige, while Zac and the


    other two continued teaching their sses.


    During lunchtime, each family of the children who came to learn prepared a dish for them, discussed.


    As a result, Simone¡¯s group had a table full of food for lunch without having to go out.


    Zac took a picture of the dishes and shared it in the group chat.


    Zac: We have a table full of food without going out. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to finish it all.


    On the other hand, Aaron and the others heard the notification sound on their phones and


    absentmindedly opened the group chat.


    Instantly, the four of them were speechless.


    Aaron nearly swore out loud. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have clicked on it.¡±


    as


    As Le looked at the picture of the abundant dishes on the table and then back at the bowl of noodles


    in front of her, she suddenly regretted her decision to choose this group.


    That day, they found a job helping with rice harvesting. Jodie and Le didn¡¯t go to the fields to harvest


    paddy but instead bundled the paddy harvested by others and loaded it onto hand carts.


    However, they couldn¡¯tst even an hour and began to feel their backs and hands aching. Their work


    became slower and slower.


    Leon and Aaron helped with rice harvesting in the field and only managed to persist for a little over an


    hour.


    Naturally, the host was not satisfied with their work, and the lunch provided was just a bowl of chicken


    noodle soup.


    Just then, Le suggested, ¡°Should we go teach the vige children singing and dancing too?¡±


    Yet, Jodie vetoed the idea immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should. Otherwise, the other group might think


    we want to steal their students. It was Simone¡¯s idea to teach the vige children. I don¡¯t want to do the


    same thing as her.¡±


    Her reason left Le speechless. ¡°But we¡¯re really not good at this job today. The host said that if we


    continue like this in the afternoon, they won¡¯t pay us.


    Chapter 41 Does She Know How To y The


    This hou didn¡¯t mind making them look bad at all.


    Jodic also found it quite frustrating. ¡°Haven¡¯t we already done enough? The host today is too


    demanding.


    After some thought, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to town to make some money? Simone and her


    group have been learning shadow puppetry these past few days. It¡¯s much more interesting than just


    doing manualbor. If we want to stand out in the livestream, we need to figure out a way.¡±


    Leon asked, ¡°But how? Do we look for jobs?¡± He really didn¡¯t want to harvest rice anymore. Since he


    had never done suchbor before, he was experiencing soreness in his back and pain in his hands.


    To make things worse, the sun was scorching in the afternoon. Being out in the fields under its intense


    rays left their faces several shades darker and even caused sunburn.


    She suggested, ¡°We can perform. I can y the guitar, Aaron can dance, and both you and Miss Morse


    can sing.¡± She had learned to y the guitar with Luca before.


    This morning, she discreetly asked one of the production staff behind the live stream camera. The


    person said that her yoga practice wasn¡¯t generating as much interest as Simone¡¯s martial arts


    practice, and there was a significant difference.


    This upset her; she couldn¡¯t understand why her graceful yoga practice couldn¡¯tpete with Simone¡¯s


    rough martial arts practice. What were the viewers thinking? So, she came up with an idea to


    showcase her versatility to her audience.


    When she suggested the n, the other three didn¡¯t object. After all, they were all tired of manualbor


    and didn¡¯t find rice harvesting or paddy bundling appealing. Performing would likely be more enjoyable.


    Thus, they discussed the idea with Jonah. He not only didn¡¯t oppose it but also provided them with a


    car to take them to town. Their livestream does need some changes to make it more interesting.


    While they were heading to town, Simone¡¯s group visited the home of the old man who made shadow


    puppets. The old man had already prepared the puppets needed for their performance and now


    needed to rehearse with them.


    T


    it


    He began by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to manipte the shadow puppets, and then you can provide


    the voices for the characters you¡¯re holding. But there¡¯s still an issue that needs to be resolved;


    otherwise, the performance will have a w.¡±


    Eric asked, ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    42


    The old man exined, ¡°The music. When we performed shadow puppetry in the past, my son was


    responsible for the music. Sigh. Unfortunately, he¡¯s no longer with us, and my grandson isn¡¯t skilled at


    ying those instruments. So, we may need your production team to find someone who can y the


    instruments.¡±


    Sitting in a corner of the room, Jonah asked, ¡°Sir, what musical instruments are needed for the music?¡±


    To answer the question, the old man took them to a separate room and pointed to a cab filled with


    various instruments. ¡°These.¡±


    Chapter 41 Does She Know How To y The ¡­


    When Jonah and the others looked over, they found a drum, casts, fiddle, dulcimer, flute, and


    trumpet.


    The elderly man said, ¡°I can y the casts and flute, but I¡¯m not skilled with the other instruments.¡±


    Jonah looked a bit troubled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll need someone skilled in ying drums, fiddles, dulcimers, and


    trumpets. We might have to find someone from outside, but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll make it in time.¡±


    Their performance was scheduled for the day after tomorrow, and it would be challenging to bring in


    several skilled musicians from out of town in such a short time.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At this moment, Simone raised her hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give it a try?¡±


    Everyone in the room looked at her inplete surprise. Does she know how to y the instruments


    too?

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42 She Was That Confident


    When Simone noticed everyone¡¯s shocked expressions, she awkwardly asked, ¡°Why are you all


    looking at me like that?¡±


    Zac approached her and inquired, ¡°Can you y all these instruments?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I have learned to y them all.¡±


    Before crossing over to the other universes, Simone used to take fiddle sses. As a result, she was


    quite familiar with the several instruments before her and knew how to y them.


    Zac¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Simone.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡±


    Meanwhile, the elder was shocked but grinned as he beckoned¨CSimone over: ¡°Come here, youngdy.


    I¡¯ll give you a score. Try ying these instruments.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    The elder took out several music scores from the cab and opened one, pointing to a page. ¡°Use the


    fiddle to y this piece.¡±


    Simone carefully examined the score, then took the fiddle from the elder and began ying. Soon, a


    lively and cheerful fiddle piece filled the air.


    The elder smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled at ying the fiddle.¡±


    Next, the elder asked Simone to try the drums, dulcimer, and trumpet.


    Simone remained confident and calm as she yed each of the scores given to her by the elder. Once


    she finished, the elder¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°Very good. I¡¯m confident that you can handle ying


    the soundtracks. There¡¯s no need to look for anyone else.¡±


    Smiling, Simone murmured, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take care of the soundtracks.¡±


    Jonah smiled slightly. ¡°Miss Gray, you¡¯ve made things very easy for our crew.¡±


    Meanwhile, Keira and Eric couldn¡¯t help but admire Simone. Although they didn¡¯t know how to y


    these instruments, they could hear how well she had yed the pieces.


    Keira asked, ¡°Simone, do you y any other instruments besides these?¡±


    ¡°I know a few others,¡± Simone replied. Keira then asked, ¡°For example? Can you list a few?¡±


    Simone answered, ¡°I can y the harp, banjo, flute, r, ocarina, piano, cello, guitar, saxophone,


    and bass.¡±


    Everyone on set fell silent as they suddenly had the urge to ask what she couldn¡¯t y. It was simply


    amazing.


    .04 MON, 27 NO


    Chapter 42 She Was That Confident


    Zac¡¯s eyes filled with smiles. ¡°You know how to y the guitar too? Why don¡¯t we y a duet when we


    get back?


    Simone nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Then, Keira pointed at the banjo on the cab. ¡°Simone, I would like to hear you y the banjo. Can


    you perform a piece for us?¡±


    Simone also liked the banjo and had spent a long time practicing it when she was in a retro universe.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    She asked the elder if she could use the banjo. Not only did the elder not refuse her request, but he


    even personally handed it to her. ¡°I would like to hear you y the banjo too.¡±


    The youngdy grew on him the more they interacted.


    ¡®How could Simone know how to y so many instruments? She must be bluffing.


    ¡®I think the show must be scripted. Simone is only acting ording to the script, otherwise, how could


    she know so many instruments?¡±


    ¡®She must have practiced the pieces she yed with those instruments in private.


    ¡°This show is too fake. This scene is obviously staged for us to watch.


    ¡®Yet the crew dares to im they¡¯re realistic. I¡¯m going to report on this show.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t you think the crew is too biased toward Simone? Why does she get all the attention?¡±


    ¡®I heard Simone previously saved the director¡¯s wife, which is how she got on this show.¡±


    ¡®Look at that. How could this rtionship not seem suspicious?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m speechless. The director is hyping Simone and even nned a scripted scene for her. Does he


    take us audiences for fools?¡®


    There were suddenly manyints and skepticalments on the screen.


    The very first fewments that set the mood were from the paid trolls Titus hired. He nned to


    make Aaron and Jodie seem like close siblings while also portraying Jodie as a lovable person,


    creating aparison with Simone. However, none of that was sessful. Worse still, all of that failed


    inparison to Simone.


    In contrast, Jodie didn¡¯t be as popr as they had hoped, and her reputation had even


    plummeted. Titus felt suffocated because he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his n had failed. Therefore,


    he hired paid trolls, hoping to make Simone look bad by iming that the crew was trying to hype her


    poprity with a script.


    This n could tarnish Simone¡¯s image and help Jodie regain some of her reputation.


    They could say that the crew intended to hype Simone¡¯s poprity, thus suppressing Aaron and Jodie.


    When Aaron and Leon¡¯s fans saw the situation, they immediately followed the trend and began


    Chapter 42 She Was That Confident


    criticizing and scrutinizing Simone.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Simone¡¯s fans tried to counter, they were no match for the paid trolls and fans of the other


    three celebrities, so theirments were soon drowned out.


    Upon seeing the sudden influx ofments, Jonah knew that someone had hired paid trolls to frame


    Simone and the crew. He frowned, knowing that the situation would worsen if this continued. He would


    admit it if this show was scripted, but it wasn¡¯t, so he couldn¡¯t let someone else frame him for it.


    Currently, Simone held the banjo and asked, ¡°Which song would you like me to y?¡±


    Those words puzzled the crowd because they rarely had the chance to listen to a banjo piece, so they


    didn¡¯t know what to choose.


    Keira suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose something yourself?¡±


    Jonah raised his head and watched as Simone confidently asked everyone to choose what she should


    y. That meant she knew a lot of banjo pieces.


    Then, he scanned thements on the screen and contemted for a moment before asking Simone,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the livestream viewers choose what song they would like to hear?¡±


    Such an interaction could liven the atmosphere and show that Simone was indeed skilled at ying the


    banjo. More importantly, letting the audience choose a song could diminish their suspicions because it


    meant the song chosen would be random and, therefore, prove that Simone had not practiced it in


    advance.


    Smiling, Simone stated, ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s have the audience choose. I¡¯ll y the song if I know it.¡±


    ¡®Wow! How can my wife be so talented?¡®


    ¡®Heavens, my wife knows how to y so many instruments!¡®


    ¡®Our darling spoils us so much. Did you hear what she said? She will y whatever song we choose.


    ¡®Those who said this show is scripted and that she is only pretending to know how to y so many


    instruments and can only y pieces the crew gave her, why don¡¯t you guys choose a song?¡®


    ¡®Yes! If our darling can y whatever song they choose, it proves that this show is not scripted.¡¯


    ¡®I believe she knows how to y those instruments. The peoplementing are clearly trying to frame


    and ruin her.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s also the possibility that they are trolls hired to ruin her reputation, Jonah suggested.


    Jonah revealed a satisfied grin as he read thements.


    His n had indeed worked, but of course, it was based on the assumption that Simone was truly


    talented and capable of ying the song the audience chose. However, he had faith in her abilities.


    And so, he announced, ¡°I have read thements and can guarantee that our show is not scripted.


    Furthermore, I can assure you that we did not allow Simone to practice anything in advance. So, for


    those of you who continue to scrutinize the crew and Simone, please make your selection. Simone will


    Chapter 42 She Was That Confident


    y it as long as she knows how to.¡±


    Zac and the others also understood what was happening upon hearing that. At this moment, several


    people in the live stream viewers were attempting to tarnish Simone¡¯s image. That was uneptable.


    Meanwhile, Simone wasn¡¯t surprised by this and could guess that it was probably the doing of Sc*mbag


    No. 2. The man had control issues and couldn¡¯t tolerate things going out of his control and


    arrangements. It was evident that her performance on this show had displeased him.


    If the show was scripted and pre¨Crehearsed, it would make the audience suspicious. Simone smiled


    slightly and said, ¡°I never expected someone to question whether I¡¯m acting ording to a script. But I


    can assure you that I am not, so please do not falsely use the crew because you want to discredit


    me. I am confident that I can y any song you choose, so for those of you who have questioned and


    used me in thements section, select a song, and I will y it for you.¡±


    Then, she added confidently, ¡°Choose any song you want.¡±


    She was that self¨Cassured.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    68%


    Chapter 43 Failing Terribly


    Simone¡¯s words shocked everyone on the scene and the viewers watching the livestream.


    ¡°Is Simone iming that she can y any banjo song we request?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Is she really that skilled? I find it hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°What gave Simone the confidence to say that?¡±


    ¡°Is Simone overly confident or just arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s choose a song, everyone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Since Simone made such a im, we should fulfill her request.¡±


    The paid trolls quickly discussed and chose a song they believed Simone couldn¡¯t y.


    ¡°y A Soldier¡¯s Armor¡® then.¡±


    Unlike well¨Cknown songs like ¡®Gallows Pole or The Battle Cry of Freedom. A Soldier¡¯s Armor¡® was at


    Civil War song with sixteen segments and varying moods throughout, making it quite challenging to


    y.


    Those who didn¡¯t know the song searched for it online.


    In the end, the haters, as well as Aaron¡¯s and Leon¡¯s fans, agreed to the choice.


    ¡°Great. y that song


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it before, so I¡¯m curious to hear Simone¡¯s rendition.¡±


    ¡°This song is quite difficult. I wonder if Simone can actually y it.¡±


    Since Simone couldn¡¯t see thements, Jonah ryed their suggestion. ¡°They want you to y the


    song called ¡®A Soldier¡¯s Armor, okay?¡±


    Simone was familiar with the song, so she replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Without wasting any time, she began plucking the banjo¡¯s strings.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The song started with a low and somber beat, then transitioned into a fierce atmosphere full of


    intensity. Finally, it ended with a sad and heart¨Cwrenching melody, creating a stark contrast with the


    earlier sections. Not only were those present immersed in the atmosphere, but the livestream viewers


    were also captivated by the performance on the screen.


    Once the song ended, everyone gradually returned to their senses.


    ¡°Simone yed really well.¡±


    ¡°As a banjo yer myself, I have to say that Simone not only yed it correctly, but she also perfectly


    captured the somber and tragic mood of the song.¡±


    Chapter 43 Failing Terribly


    68%


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually listen to the banjo, but I was captivated by it just now.¡±


    ¡°Simone¡¯s skill on the banjo is evident from her performance of that song.¡±


    ¡°To those who imed she was acting, are you feeling embarrassed now?¡±


    The paid trolls and Aaron¡¯s fans felt embarrassed indeed. They didn¡¯t expect Simone to be genuinely


    skilled at the banjo. However, since the paid trolls aimed to ruin Simone¡¯s reputation, they wouldn¡¯t give


    up easily.


    ¡°We admit that Simone is quite skilled at the banjo, but it doesn¡¯t mean everything before was not pre-


    arranged.¡±


    ¡°If you want us to believe her, let her y a song on the violin, dulcimer, and trumpet as well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they have a guitar? Let her y something on that too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If Simone can do it, we¡¯ll admit that she¡¯s skilled in many instruments and not faking it.¡±


    When Jonah saw thements, a smile appeared in his eyes as he thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this free publicity?¡±


    If Simone could y those instruments, it would prove that their show wasn¡¯t scripted and possibly


    make headlines. Therefore, he nced at Simone and read out thements.


    Simone replied indifferently, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go with their request.


    ¡°Our darling is so confident. I love it!¡±


    ¡°Wifey is the best. I love your confidence.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Let¡¯s go with their request. She¡¯s awesome


    ¡°That¡¯s quite arrogant. I¡¯m not her fan, but if she can do it, I don¡¯t mind bing one.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid her bluff will be exposed?¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s so confident and arrogant, we won¡¯t go easy on her.¡±


    Following that, the paid trolls hurriedly searched for obscure and difficult songs. But Simone wlessly


    yed them all while capturing the essence of each piece.


    ¡°Awesome. Simone is very talented.¡±


    ¡°How can my wifey be that great?¡±


    ¡°Wifey is so awesome! I love her!¡±


    ¡°She did it. She yed all those songs. That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, she yed them on different instruments as requested by the haters. I want to be


    her fan.¡±


    Simone used different instruments to y different songs, leaving her fans cheering in excitement and


    Chapter 43 Failing Terribly


    several livestream viewers changing from haters to neutral and then bing her fans.


    Her number of followers on Facebook skyrocketed again. The recorded footage from the livestream.


    was posted on the inte.


    The video titled ¡°Simone: Let¡¯s Go with Their Request¡® became a hit after her martial arts video. It not


    only attracted more viewers to the livestream, but also caught the attention of several music lovers.


    ¡°Where are those who imed Simone was acting ording to the crew¡¯s script?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so good at acting, w


    you perform for us?¡±


    ¡°I would be impressed if all of that was pre¨Crehearsed.¡±


    ¡°Where are the haters? Come out!¡±


    ¡°I bet they¡¯re feeling embarrassed and want to hide.¡±


    Many of Simone¡¯s fans and ordinary viewers mocked those who tried to frame and criticize her.


    Meanwhile, the paid trolls and haters could do nothing but stay silent. What else could they do?


    Continuing to criticize and frame Simone would only result in them being attacked.


    At the Gray Residence, Titus had been watching the broadcast and looked gloomy. He never expected


    his biological sister to be so talented in music and capable of ying such obscure and difficult songs.


    His n had failed.


    Not only did he fail to frame Simone and the production crew, but he unintentionally boosted her


    poprity, causing her banjo performance to trend and impress her fans. It even helped the show


    prove its authenticity with no scripted elements.


    Luca, who was watching the livestream, turned to Titus. Titus, your n failed miserably. I told you


    Simone is talented in music, Why did you pay those people to attack her with music?¡±


    Luca was a popr and talented singer; he had a good rtionship with Simone. While they weren¡¯t as


    close as Aaron and Simone, they got along well.


    Simone would practice singing with him and even cooked meals that were good for his vocal cords.


    However, he hoped Simone would understand her position in the family and stoppeting with Jodie


    or causing trouble. That¡¯s why he supported Reuben, Titus, and Aaron¡¯s n to deal with her.


    Now that Luca realized that Titus¡® n had actually helped Simone instead of bringing her down, he felt


    a sense of pride in having such an amazing biological younger sister. However, he also had mixed.


    emotions. Since Simone hadn¡¯t been brought down but instead delivered such a stunning performance,


    didn¡¯t that mean she had surpassed Jodie?


    Titus gave him a stern look. ¡°If you can¡¯t speak properly, then just be quiet. You did mention that she


    had musical talent, but how was I supposed to know she was skilled in ying so many instruments?¡±


    He asked, ¡°Were you aware of that?¡±


    Luca shook his head. ¡°I had no idea she could y so many instruments.¡±


    Chapter 43 Failing Terribly


    Then, he added helplessly, ¡°She can y even more instruments than I can¡­¡±


    Andrew was also taken aback by Simone¡¯s performance and furrowed his brow. ¡°Now, the question is,


    what about Jedie?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 You Ruined Everything


    At that moment, the Gray brothers were watching both live¨Cstream channels. While Simone was


    ying various instruments, Jodic and the others performed on the town¡¯s streets.


    Jodie confidently yed a song on the guitar while Aaron danced in front of her. There was also crowd


    around them, attracted by the lively atmosphere. However, not many of them recognized the


    TWO.


    As for Leon, he was more popr than the others, and some of the townsfolk had watched the dramas.


    and movies he acted in.


    By now, Jodie had finished ying the guitar in her live broadcast.


    As someone who understood music, Lucapared the guitar pieces Simone and Jodie yed from


    both live streams and then gave Titus a cold stare. He couldn¡¯t help but quip, ¡°Titus, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re


    trying to ruin Simone. You¡¯ve clearly sabotaged Jodie, What were you thinking when you told the paid


    trolls to get Simone to y the same song as Jodie on the guitar?¡±


    Titus fell silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. ¡°I only know Simone can y the violin. I had no


    idea she knew how to y the guitar. I thought it would make Jo look better if Simone couldn¡¯t y that


    song.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know much about music. ¡°I thought Jo yed quite well. Aaron even danced to her tune, and


    the atmosphere was great.¡±


    Luca couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Jo did y well, but it was far from Simone¡¯s. Jo only managed to


    y the entire song, while Simone managed to convey the song¡¯s emotions. Anyone who understands


    music can hear that.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Titus realized he had done something wrong. Frustrated, he rebuked, ¡°Who


    knew Simone was so talented? I intended to help Jo.¡±


    In his many years of being a manager, this was the first time he failed so terribly.


    Andrew asked, ¡°How are we going to save this situation?


    Titus shook his head before muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    This situation had him stumped as well.


    At that, Andrewmented somewhat unpleasantly. ¡°Simone kept that from us so well.¡±


    It had been more than a year since Simone returned to the Gray Family, but she never told them she


    knew how to y so many instruments. Andrew sighed again. ¡°How sad would Jo be if she knew about


    this.¡±


    Jodie had always had a delicate mind and was quite sensitive. If she found out Simone had outshone


    her, she would be devastated. Hence, Andrew suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get those paidizens to


    sabotage Simone from another angle?¡±


    Simone seemed indifferent about everything, so she wouldn¡¯t mind getting hated.


    11:00 Tue 28 Nov


    Chapter 44 You Ruined Everything


    But Titus gave it a thought and rejected the idea. ¡°That¡¯s not doable for now. If we get the trolls to


    sabotage her from another angle, it would make it very obvious. The audiences aren¡¯t fools. Also,


    Jonah has quite a status in the entertainment industry, and angering him will do us no good.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a show Jonah directed that wasn¡¯t popr. Moreover, Titus had several artists under his


    wing. If he were to offend Jonah, it might cause his other artists to get rejected from joining popr


    variety shows, which would be a huge loss for him.


    With a thunderous expression. Andrew asked, ¡°So, should we just watch as Simone outshines Jo?


    Simone has already taken away Jo¡¯s identity and wants to steal her poprity. Titus, you¡¯ve ruined


    everything!¡± After all, Simone wouldn¡¯t have gotten such a good opportunity to show off her talent if


    Titus hadn¡¯t intervened.


    Titus nced at him. ¡°Are you ming me? I tried to sabotage Simone for Jo, but now it¡¯s my fault that


    something happened.¡±


    If this hadn¡¯t been for Jodie, he would be crazy to get trolls to sabotage his biological sister.


    Andrew choked before muttering. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was your fault. What I mean is that we need to find a


    chance to make things right.


    Titus rebuked coldly. ¡°Of course, I know we must make things right. I don¡¯t need you to remind me, but


    this episode is about to end, so it won¡¯t be easy to make a turnaround. Let¡¯s wait for the next episode.


    Get Jo ready to make aeback. I believe she will definitely outshine Simone,¡±


    Left with no choice. Andrew nodded. ¡°Fine. Once this show ends, I¡¯ll get jo to act in the uing


    series I¡¯ll be directing. I think that¡¯s a good chance to hype her poprity.¡±


    He touched his chin and suggested, ¡°It¡¯ll be better if we can persuade Simone to y the supporting


    role. She can be a viinous character, cunning and malicious. It will greatly contrast the innocent and


    kind¨Chearted female lead. If Simone ys that role and Jo ys the female protagonist, the audience


    will surely change their view of Jo and may even turn against Simone.¡±


    After all, the audiences would always develop feelings for characters on television and bring their


    emotions to reality.


    Titus understood Andrew¡¯s intention and nodded in agreement. ¡°Once this episode ends, go and look


    for Simone. Try your best to persuade her to take on the supporting role in your series.


    If they seeded in their n, they could change the audiences¡® opinions about Simone and Jodie.


    ¡°But the most important thing now is to get Jo to stand out in the next episode so that she can starkly


    contrast Simone. That way, the fans Simone gained now can change into Jo¡¯s fans.¡±


    The fans gained on variety shows aren¡¯t as solid, so there is a possibility they would switch sides at any


    moment. That is the point the Gray brothers tend to use.


    Andrew agreed to that. ¡°Okay. Once they return home after this episode, I¡¯ll go look for Simone.¡±


    After all, Simone still somewhat respected and cared for him. Before, he needed a cameo for one of his


    series and asked her for help, which she agreed to.


    His profession is quite challenging. During the summer ofst year, he had to shoot a series in the


    Chapter 44 You Ruined Everything


    wilderness and suffered quite a bit. When Simone found out about it, she would make refreshments


    almost every day and send them to his film set for him. Whenever he didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat,


    she would make medicinal meals and something appetizing to bring to him. Besides that, she also


    made a cooling sachet for him to wear, which was quite effective. Therefore, he was confident he could


    persuade her to take on the role.


    Once Jo bes popr, he would find a way to make it up to Simone. For example, he could even


    give Simone a leading role in his new series.


    ¡°As for how to make Jo stand out in the next episode, I¡¯ll leave that to you guys.¡± He isn¡¯t particrly


    good at that.


    Titus pondered for a moment and turned to Luca. ¡°Luca, you can write a song for Jo. I heard they will


    head to arger city for the next two episodes and might even head abroad. Write a song for Jo and tell


    her to say that she wrote it herself. Make her look like a talented artist.¡°


    Since the n to make Aaron and Jodie appear close and for Jodie to have a likable personality failed


    in this episode, it would be best to change to a different image for the next episode.


    Andrew agreed with the idea. ¡°Simon was able to showcase her knowledge and skills in this episode,


    and it seems like the audience enjoys that. I think portraying Jo as a talented artist is a good idea.


    He then suggested, ¡°Or we can present her as a prodigy. After all, she graduated from a well¨Cknown


    school overseas. It would be even better to find an opportunity for her to y the piano. That¡¯s her


    major, and it would certainly impress the audience.¡±


    Luca added, ¡°Jo is excellent at ying the piano, so I think this might work. Moreover, that is her


    specialty, so Simone won¡¯t be able topete with Jo in that aspect.¡±


    Titus agreed. ¡°Okay. I know what to do now,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He put on a confident look, waiting for Jodie to return so that he could guide her on how to defeat


    Simone. He was certain that he would not fail again.


    Reuben, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up. ¡°If they are going overseas for the next


    episode, that would be advantageous for Jo.¡±


    Jodie hadpleted her college studies abroad, so she had an advantage in terms of understanding


    thenguage and customs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretary discuss this with Jonah once this episode ends. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°If they


    are nning to go overseas, I¡¯ll sponsor them.


    Upon hearing this, the other Gray brothers immediately became interested. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    After all, who would reject sponsorships? Given Jonah¡¯s character, it was very likely that he would


    agree


    to it.


    Following that, Luca was asked to write a customized song for Jodie.


    Meanwhile, Titus instructed the trolls to change their approach. Instead of sabotaging Simone, they


    were to promote Jodie.


    11:02 Tue, 28 Nov.


    Chapter 44 You Ruined Everything


    67%B


    On the other hand, Simone had no idea that her despicable brothers were nning to scheme against


    her. After finishing ying the instruments, she gained more approval from her fellow teammates and


    the elder, who then began teaching her how to y the apaniment for shadow puppetry.


    Simone was bright and quick¨Cwitted, not to mention able to grasp things easily, so she learned


    everything the elder taught her and executed it wlessly.


    The elder looked at her, feeling disappointed. ¡°You have such great talent.¡±


    It was a pity that she was a celebrity and couldn¡¯t enter the shadow puppetry industry. Otherwise, he


    would really like to introduce her to his friends in Cebros.


    But upon further consideration, he realized there was nothing wrong with introducing her to his friends


    even if she didn¡¯t pursue a career in this industry. Therefore, he decided to invite his friends over


    tonight and have a chat with them.


    Meanwhile, Simone quickly learned the apaniment for shadow puppetry, so the elder then


    instructed Zac and the others on how to perform shadow puppetry and do voice¨Covers.


    Since Zac had previous acting experience, his skills weren¡¯t bad. Additionally, Eric was a talented actor,


    so they quickly grasped the techniques.


    On the other hand, Keira, being a singer, was slower in this aspect, but she wasn¡¯t unintelligent and


    soon caught on after a few practices.


    By the end of the afternoon, the four of them were able to put on a shadow puppetry performance,


    although it still needed some polishing


    The elder had a favorable impression of them because he noticed their earnestness in learning and


    theirck of disdain or displeasure, He said, ¡°Come practice again tomorrow, and you¡¯ll be ready to


    The four nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure!¡±


    The audience felt that the four of them did well, especially Simone, who left a strong impression on


    everyone. They couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the performance in two days.


    Meanwhile, in town, Jodie and the others were not having much luck with their n to earn money by


    performing on the streets.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration


    The four of them, including Jodie, performed in a crowded town square


    There were quite a few onlookers. but the tips they received after the performance were meager. They


    only managed to earn a little over fifty, mostly thanks to Leon¡¯s poprity.


    As Jodie looked at the money in the box, she felt a deep sense of disappointment. She had expected to


    make more money with their street performance, but it turned out to be just over fifty. In her everyday


    life, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to pick up that amount if it fell on the ground.


    She smiled wryly and said to the others, ¡°With the little money we¡¯ve earned, we¡¯ll have to tighten our


    belts for dinner tonight.¡±


    Leon sensed Jodie was trying to sound optimistic despite feeling down, so heforted her, ¡°We¡¯ve


    done quite well to earn this much. Your guitar ying is excellent, Jodie. I could see that the audience


    enjoyed it. It¡¯s just that this is a remote town, and many people here aren¡¯t used to tipping street.


    performers.¡±


    He smiled, adding, ¡°Let¡¯s work harder to earn more money in the next episode.¡±


    Jodie felt better upon hearing those encouraging words. She realized that their goal for today was not


    just about making money but showcasing their talents. And so, she put on a determined and positive


    expression and even made a cheer¨Cup gesture, saying, ¡°Mr. Foster is right. We¡¯ll work harder next time


    and surely get better.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s group appearing earlier, the audience might have thought that they performed


    well. But now they thought this group seemed ordinary and weren¡¯t shocked that they only received fifty


    in tips. What¡¯s more, that amount might have been from Leon¡¯s poprity.


    Later, Jodie suggested going to the market to buy groceries. While they were shopping, she handed


    the money to Leon, asking him to be in charge of the main shopping, and then made an excuse to the


    restroom.


    go to


    Upon returning from the restroom, she didn¡¯t immediately return to the screen. Instead, she exchanged


    a meaningful look with a crew member she knew. The crew member slowed down so that the two could


    walk together and create some distance from the others.


    Jodie whispered, ¡°How was the live stream audience¡¯s reaction to our afternoon performance?¡±


    She thought the live audience would praise her for her talent and dedication.


    But the crew member discreetly replied, ¡°It was mediocre.¡±


    In reality, there was not much reaction.


    Jodie was surprised to hear that, ¡°Just mediocre?¡±


    The crew member nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After that, the crew memberforted her, ¡°The problem is that another live stream stole the show.


    The audience was captivated by their performance. Otherwise, your performance might have been


    quite good.¡±


    Jodie felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°The other live stream outshone us?¡± Then, she pretended to be


    curious and asked, ¡°How did they do it?¡±


    The crew member didn¡¯t hide the truth and mentioned Simone knew how to y several instruments.


    ¡°Simone was used of following a script provided by the production team, so to prove them wrong.


    she boldly challenged the audience to request songs, which she yed on different instruments. Her


    performances were top¨Cnotch, full of skill and emotion. The impressive disy not only silenced those


    scrutinizing her but also helped her make it into the headlines. Also, she even yed the same guitar


    piece you did. Still, the audience imed she yed it better because of her other talented


    instrumental performances.¡±


    The fact that Simone had performed the same song before Jodie made thetter¡¯s act appear less


    impressive. However, the crew member was sensible and chose not to speak the truth.


    In the meantime, Jodie felt her vision darken and she almost fainted in frustration. The smile on her


    face froze as she thought, ¡°Simone, Simone, Simone¡­ Why is it always Simone? She¡¯s like a ghost


    haunting me. Also, when did she learn so many instruments?¡±


    Jodie¡¯s thoughts were the same as her elder brothers. They all thought Simone had been concealing


    her abilities. If Jodie had known about Simone¡¯s talents, she wouldn¡¯t have thought abouting all


    the way out here to y the guitar. Not only did she fail to show her talent, her skills became a contrast


    against Simone¡¯s.


    ¡°Simone must have done it on purpose. That b*tch is so evil!¡± Jodie was filled with so much hatred and


    frustration that she felt suffocated. At the same time, she also felt somewhat regretful. She would have


    stayed in the vige if she had known things woulde to this. Besides, she shouldn¡¯t havee to


    ask the crew member because she felt even worse after finding out the truth.


    The crew member noticed Jodie¡¯s expression and felt some sympathy for her. After all, Jodie was


    unlucky to encounter Simone. ¡°It¡¯s also the fault of those trolls. Mr. Chapman said it was probably trolls


    posting negativements about Simone. Who would have thought that not only did it not work, but it


    actually ended up helping Simone?¡±


    She continued tofort Jodie, ¡°So your performance was indeed very good. It¡¯s just that you were


    unlucky to have encountered such an incident.¡±


    Upon hearing that. Jodie could guess who had hired the trolls. It was probably Titus..


    But this time, she didn¡¯t feel grateful toward Titus. Instead, she couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful because


    Titus didn¡¯t investigate properly before hiring trolls to target Simone. Now, not only did the n backfire


    and end up helping Simone, but it also put Jodie in a tough spot.


    If it weren¡¯t for Titus consistent favoritism toward her, she would have started to suspect that Titus had


    done it intentionally.


    In no mood to deal with the crew member, Jodie nodded absentmindedly. T¡¯m fine.¡±


    In reality, she wished she could return to the vige and p Simone. At that moment, Aaron noticed


    Jodie approaching them with a downcast expression and waved at her. Jo,e over here.¡±


    Jodie forcefullyposed herself and mustered a weak smile as she approached.


    Usually, in situations like grocery shopping, Jodie would give many suggestions to highlight her


    Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration


    presence. But now, she seemed deted, showing little enthusiasm.


    The viewers watching the livestream thought Jodie was upset because they only earned a little over


    fifty. Except for her and Aaron¡¯s fans, others thought she was too petty. They thought it was just a show,


    so she should take it as having fun. There was no need to take things so seriously and let such a trivial


    matter bother her.


    Therefore, the audience¡¯s impression of Jodie took another hit.


    With the town¡¯s low cost of living and rtively affordable prices, they managed to buy some


    vegetables and a piece of meat for fifty.


    After the shopping, they all took the car provided by the crew back to the vige.


    Inside the car, Jodie felt upset, so she closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Seeing that she was


    quiet, Leon and Aaron also refrained from speaking and chose to rest.


    Le was at a loss for words in this situation. They had been live¨Cstreaming the entire journey. Are


    they nning on letting the audience watch us sleep? This is aplete disaster!


    She was starting to regret choosing this team. Although she didn¡¯t hold Simone¡¯s status in high regard,


    she couldn¡¯t deny that Simone had a natural sense for variety shows and genuine talent.


    If she had chosen the other team from the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food every day


    and would have more screen time.


    At this point, Le began to suspect that she would have the least performance and screen time for


    this episode. Just thinking about it made her furious.


    But since the other three had their eyes closed and remained quiet, Le couldn¡¯t do anything either,


    so she could only close her eyes as well.


    The viewers watching the livestream were confused. What is this group doing? Are we here to watch


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    them sleep? Aaron and Leon¡¯s fans initially enjoyed seeing their idols¡® sleeping faces, but it became


    boring after a while. As a result, many viewers left this livestream and went to watch the other one.


    By this time, Simone¡¯s group had already returned to the courtyard and gathered the children who


    came to learn the performance, so they could continue rehearsing for the program in two days. They


    had nned the program in the previous two days and had the children rehearse it.


    During the rehearsals, many funny moments and jokes kept the audience entertained.


    At dinner time, the vige head and Jacob came to invite Simone¡¯s group for a meal. They mainly


    wanted to discuss details about selling their products via livestream, and Simone¡¯s group didn¡¯t decline


    their invitation.


    So, when the other group returned to the vige and had just sat down to rest, they heard the


    notification sounds of their phones.


    Opening the group chat, they saw that Zac had sent several pictures of a sumptuous dinner again.


    The four tired and famished people fell silent.


    Chapter 45 Almost Fainting In Frustration


    Aaron couldn¡¯t hold back hisint. ¡°That guy is so mean!¡±


    This time, Leon couldn¡¯t hold back his curse. ¡°That jerk! He must have done it on purpose Zachar


    always been such a jerk.


    Meanwhile, Jodie looked at the pictures and suddenly felt a surge of resentment. Why did Simone,


    after stealing all the limelight, not only get out of cooking but also get to have dinner at the viger¡¯s


    home?


    At that thought, Jodie realized that she would have to cook and serve the other three shortly. She felt


    her vision darken and wished she could just pass out. At the same time, she regretted choosing a


    diligent and hardworking persona. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on doing all the cooking, she wouldn¡¯t have


    ended up being the only one responsible for it every mealtime.


    She would have probably cried and refused to cook if it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was a live


    broadcast.


    Right then, Le ruthlessly added, ¡°Jo, I¡¯m so hungry. When can we eat?¡±


    The groceries they bought today were allmon ingredients, and Jodie¡¯s cooking was only average.


    But after a tiring day, she was really hungry, so she had to make do.


    Jodie really wanted to p Le, telling her to cook herself if she wanted to eat. But in order to


    maintain her image, she could only put on a caring smile and say, Til start cooking now?¡±


    Since this was the path she chose, she had to see it through to the end.


    Jodie got up and went to the kitchen to start cooking. Since she had taken on all the responsibilities for


    cooking before, the other three were already used to just sitting around without going into the kitchen to


    help. That caused Jodic to cook and wipe her tears while facing away from the camera.


    Since bing a foster daughter in the Gray Family, she hadn¡¯t experienced such hardship and


    injustice.


    Simone caused all of this.


    Jodie thought Simone should have listened to her mother and brothers and given up this spot. Also,


    without Simone¡¯s interference, she had a premonition that her image as a lovable and hardworking


    person would have been quite sessful.


    The other team would have also gathered around her, waiting for her to feed them.


    The more Jodie thought about it, the more she hated and resented Simone. Jodie decided that once


    this variety show ended, she would discreetlyin to her family and make them understand how


    Simone had mistreated her and used her as a stepping stone.


    By then, Jodie would only have to wait for her family to confront Simone.


    Since Simone had made her feel so miserable, Jodie was determined to hit her where it hurt. With


    these thoughts in mind, Jodie didn¡¯t feel as helpless and sad anymore. She knew that sometimes it


    only took a gentle touch to make a point. She couldn¡¯t help but look forward to seeing Simone in pain,


    hurt by the people she cared about the most.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 47 Proven Wrong So Quickly


    Simone cradled the struggling child in her arms.


    The child was crying so intensely that it seemed as if he would run out of breath. Then, she took out


    three bronze coins from her bag and waved them over the child¡¯s forehead before cing one coin in


    his hand.


    An extraordinary scene unfolded before their eyes.


    Once the child grasped the coin, he surprisingly stopped thrashing around and gradually ceased crying.


    With tears still on his face, he looked up at Simone with his big, watery eyes. He even murmured,


    ¡°Pretty girl!¡±


    This scene left the child¡¯s parents astonished.


    Ross¡® wife said, ¡°The child likes beautifuldies. Whenever he sees one, he always says ¡®pretty.¡±


    Zac smiled and chimed in. ¡°The kid has good taste.¡±


    Meanwhile, Simone lowered her head and gently pinched the child¡¯s check. ¡°You¡¯re very cute too, little


    darling.¡±


    The child immediately held onto Simone¡¯s hand, his frown turning into a smile. ¡°Pretty.¡±


    Ross felt truly amazed. When Deuce mentioned that this young celebrity was skilled in physiognomy


    and geomancy, he was only half¨Cconvinced. Now, he had no choice but to believe him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Gray, is my son being affected by something supernatural?¡±


    Ross¡® wife also looked at Simone with concern. ¡°Yes. He has been acting this way for two months,


    crying incessantly. He has never been this obedient.¡±


    At this moment, she found it quite miraculous. Whenever their son was frightened and woke up crying,


    he would cry for over an hour, and no one could soothe him within that period. However, this young


    master only had to take the child into her arms and give him a coin to make him stop crying


    immediately.


    Simone gave them an assuring look. ¡°It¡¯s not what you described. He¡¯s just wearing something he


    shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    She took the child¡¯s other hand and removed a red string bracelet. Hanging from the bracelet was a


    nephrite fish pendant.


    She asked, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Ross answered, ¡°I saw it at a stall when I went to an antique market. It seemed cute and matched my


    son¡¯s horoscope, so I bought it. Is this what caused my son¡¯s condition?¡±


    Simone nodded. The nephrite on this bracelet contains negative energy, which causes your son to


    Chapter 47 Proven Wrong So Quickly


    have nightmares and wake up crying whenever he wears it. What you referred to as ¡®supernatural¡® is


    actually a kind of negative energy caused by a maic field. It¡¯s not good for their health if someone


    Puzzled, Ross asked, ¡°What? How did this fish be contaminated with negative energy?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°This little bracelet was probably ced together with items from a graveyard, which is


    why it absorbed the negative energy. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t absorb too much, or your son wouldn¡¯t just


    wake up crying. It could lead to even worse things, perhaps even a cmity. Of course, if he wore this


    bracelet for a long time, he would start getting sick, and his condition would be increasingly


    severe.¡±


    In this world, geomancy and rted practices were prevalent, so many people were familiar with


    negative energy. There were even quite a few geomancers conducting live broadcasts for physiognomy


    and geomancy¨Crted matters.


    Ross was startled and a little frightened. ¡°So, it¡¯s because of this bracelet.¡±


    Following that, he took out his phone and checked the payment records. ¡°You don¡¯t say! My son did


    start waking up crying a few days after I brought back this bracelet.¡±


    Ross¡® wife thought about it and confirmed his statement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It did start after he wore the


    bracelet.


    Unable to hold back her anger, she pinched Ross¡® arm several times. ¡°Why did you buy things from that


    ce when you know it¡¯s for your child? Why didn¡¯t you just buy it from a store?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even thought about it, but her husband¡¯s purchase nearly caused harm to their child.


    Fortunately, they had invited a master over to take a look today. Otherwise, the consequences would


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    have been unimaginable.


    Ross was


    filled with regret and he muttered, ¡°I bought it because I thought it was cute. Who would have thought


    things would turn out like this?¡±


    He was filled with remorse. If something had happened to his son because of the bracelet he bought,


    he would have gone mad. He looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Miss Gray, will my son stop waking up


    crying if he stops wearing the bracelet?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Since the child hase into contact with negative energy, removing the bracelet will


    only prevent his condition from worsening, but he will still wake up crying.¡±


    Ross urgently asked, ¡°Is there any way to solve this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Simone replied. ¡°I can make a talisman for your child. It can suppress the negative


    energy and expel it from your child¡¯s body in three days.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Ross felt relieved. That¡¯s great. What¡¯s important is that you can remove the


    negative energy. Can this coin of yours be used as well? Should I buy one?¡±


    He thought the coin was very effective, maybe even more so than the talisman.


    Simone chuckled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this was something passed down by my mentor. I can¡¯t sell it.


    Your son¡¯s condition can be solved with just one talisman, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chapter 47 Proven Wrong So Quickly


    Though Ross was disappointed that he couldn¡¯t buy the coin, he trusted Simone¡¯s words. After all, she


    could identify the bracelet as the source of the problem with just one look, and his son stopped crying


    very quickly, so she indeed had remarkable abilities. Therefore, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure. I believe


    your talisman will be effective, too.¡±


    Simone remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring anything to make a talisman, so I can¡¯t make one now.¡±


    Since the variety show was broadcast live, everything in her suitcases would be shown on camera


    when she opened them. As such, she didn¡¯t bring any of those items with her.


    She turned to nce at Jonah. ¡°Can you help me buy them?¡±


    Jonah replied with a smile. ¡°Of course. Just write down what you need, and I¡¯ll have someone buy


    them.¡±


    This was definitely another highlight of the show. The child was only three years old, so he couldn¡¯t


    cooperate with their act so realistically. As a result, the trolls and haters had no way of stirring up


    Trouble.


    Ross hurriedly went looking for a pen and paper to write down whatever Simone needed. Then, the


    crew had someone drive out to buy them.


    In the meantime, the young boy with a fair and chubby appearance was well¨Cbehaved in Simone¡¯s


    arms and clung to her. He was utterly adorable.


    ¡®For those who were just saying that my wife was going to fail, how are you feeling now?¡®


    ¡°They were proven wrong so quickly!¡®


    Wife dazzled them silly right after they said she would fail.¡®


    ¡°Wifey is incredibly skilled in geomancy and rted practices. She immediately recognized that the


    issue was with the bracelet.¡±


    ¡®It was truly remarkable. The child was on the brink of suffocating from crying just moments ago, but


    once he was in her arms, he calmed down.


    A child¡¯s eyes truly sparkle. He has taken a liking to wifey and is clinging to her. This means she is not


    only beautiful but also kind.


    This child has a bright future. At such a young age, he already knows to stick close to beautiful women.


    ¡°I also want to cling to wifey


    Zachy was right. This kid has good taste. Isn¡¯t my wifey pretty?¡±


    I fall more deeply in love with wifey every day.¡±


    The people who were just moring that Simone would fail and face difficulties had all fallen silent.


    At this moment, their minds were filled with thoughts like, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Is she really this


    amazing?¡± However, seeing was believing, and they were indeed proven wrong.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 46 Is Simone Going To Fail?


    That evening, Simone and the others returned from their meal.


    The live broadcast followed them into their room and scanned the ce.


    Although Simone and Keira had only been living here for less than a week, they had taken the time to


    decorate the ce. The room was impably tidy, with various styles of storage baskets neatly


    arranged inside. They even crafted baskets and filled them with soil to nt wildflowers. Additionally,


    they made flower


    vases, filling them with dried wildflowers and giving the room a fresh and cozy atmosphere.


    ¡°Wifey and Keira¡¯s room looks so fresh and cozy!¡±


    ¡°Wifey is so talented. She actually made so many covered storage boxes.


    Those storage boxes can not only store things but can also be used as tables. That¡¯s a great idea.


    ¡°Wow! They even have wildflowers nted in woven baskets inside their room.


    The vases they wove, filled with dried wildflowers, give off a unique charm.


    ¡°Comparing their room to the other group¡¯s, I can see a huge difference:


    This shows how they live their life. Wifey and Keira are both optimistic and cheerful people.


    ¡°The room has such a good atmosphere, Simone is starting to grow on me.


    ¡®Wifey is so talented in handicraft. I often saw her weaving things in her free time, but I never thought


    she had made so many of them.


    ¡®I think Wifey can make a living by weaving things if she chooses not to continue working in the


    entertainment industry!


    ¡°Yeah. She can start a live stream to teach others how to craft things or sell her handmade crafts. Just


    watching her do it is already pleasing to the eyes. I¡¯d definitely buy them.


    ¡°Apart from crafting, my darling has many skills. She can surely thrive in any field she chooses.


    ¡®She could easily rely on her looks, but my wifey chooses to rely on her talent.


    ¡®With someone like Simone, it feels like she could thrive anywhere.


    I want to join her fan club! Just looking at this room makes me want to be her fan.


    Unexpectedly, someone took a screenshot of the room¡¯s arrangement and created a post titled ¡®Simone


    and Keira¡¯s Room, which became the top entertainment news. This attracted another wave of people to


    Jonah noticed the sudden surge in viewership and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He turned to the assistant


    director and said, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that Simone has a talent for creating trending topics. Even something


    like this can make the headlines.¡±


    Chapter 46 Is Simone Going To Fail?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Initially, he invited Simone purely as a favor. He had predicted that Leon or the Gray siblings might


    bring high poprity and interest, but he didn¡¯t expect Simone to have so many skills besides


    geomancy. She had a good personality and strong abilities, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that an increasing


    number of people liked her.


    At this moment, Jonah was extremely grateful that he had invited her.


    Simone and her group contributed most of the highlights in this episode..


    The assistant director nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Simone¡¯s beauty and temperament are quite


    unique. Coupled with her versatility, she¡¯s bound to be popr. By the way, have you decided


    where we¡¯re going for the next episode? I¡¯ve received several calls from others saying they¡¯d like to


    make guest appearances.¡±


    Jonah replied. ¡°We can discuss guest appearancester. If there¡¯s anything, we can add two more to


    this show. My initial n was to head to the town of Kritsa, but I received a call from the assistant of


    Gray Entertainment¡¯s president. He said Mr. Gray wants to sponsor our next episode but requests that


    we shoot it overseas.


    The assistant director was puzzled. ¡°Why would they make such a request?


    In a voice only the assistant director could hear, Jonah exined, ¡°I got a little insider tip. The president


    of Gray Entertainment is the Gray siblings¡® eldest brother. Their request might have something to do


    with Jodie.¡±


    Jodie had studied abroad, so shooting the next episode abroad would give her a significant advantage.


    The assistant director also seemed to have realized this. ¡°Will you agree?¡±


    Jonah smirked. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I agree? If someone is willing to invest and send us abroad for filming.


    we can save a lot of money. Since Jodie wants to challenge Simone. let her do it. I was originally


    worried about our next episode¡¯s highlights, but now it looks like I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    Between Simone and Jodie, he was on Simone¡¯s side, though he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    The assistant director gave him a knowing smile. ¡°You truly are something.¡±


    The following day, Simone and her group went to help a local farmer deliver goods in the morning and


    had lunch in the town. After returning to the vige, they practiced shadow puppetry at the elder¡¯s


    house and returned to the courtyard that afternoon to rehearse with the children.


    Since Simone wasn¡¯t required to perform solo, she helped the others by offering her advice. Just as


    she was watching them. Deuce approached her with a young man by his side.


    Deuce arrived before Simone. ¡°Miss Gray, my cousin would like to ask for your help.¡±


    Smiling at the two, Simone invited them to sit. ¡°Have a seat. What can I help you with?¡±


    The two sat down on the empty chairs beside Simone.


    Deuce began. ¡°His son wakes up startled whenever he sleeps. Lately, every time he takes a nap or


    goes o bed at night, he wakes up crying as if he¡¯s been frightened by something.¡±


    Chapter 46 Is Simone Going To Fail?


    ¡°Have you taken him to the hospital?¡± Simone asked.


    The young man, Ross, said, ¡°Yes, we did. We took him for a checkup at the county hospital but found


    nothing wrong. We even took him to a hospital in the province, and they also said there was no


    problems with him. The elderly folks say it might be because the child has been in contact with the


    supernatural. My cousin mentioned that you¡¯re a master of geomancy, so we¡¯d like to ask for your


    help.¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t decline when she heard that. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯lle and take a look at your house.¡±


    The two immediately stood up and thanked her. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    Meanwhile, Zac and the others were curious about it, so they told the children to keep rehearsing while


    they went along. Even Jonah and the assistant director were tagging along.


    Ross¡® family was one of the wealthier households in the vige. They had built a three¨Cstory house with


    an enclosed courtyard.


    As soon as they entered the courtyard, they heard the cries of a child.


    Ross quickly led Simone and the others into the living room, where they saw a young mother holding a


    crying boy of about three years old.


    Seeing theme in, Ross¡® wife looked at him with concern and said. ¡°He woke up crying again.¡±


    Ross nodded to her, then turned to Simone. ¡°Miss Gray, please take a look.¡±


    Simone replied. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She went up and reached her hand out toward Ross¡® wife. ¡°Let me hold the child.¡±


    Ross¡® wife was aware that her husband and cousin had gone to invite a renowned expert to examine


    their child. However, she was momentarily surprised when she saw the young and beautiful Simone. Is


    she the expert they were looking for? She doesn¡¯t seem like one!


    While she was lost in thought, Ross urged, ¡°Quickly, hand the child to Miss Gray!


    Only then did she regain herposure and cautiously handed the child to Simone. Although she had


    doubts about geomancy, she was willing to try anything when her child was in such a condition.


    As the child was passed to Simone, he began to struggle and cry.


    ¡®Oh dear. I thought Simone was so powerful that the child would stop crying once she held him, but


    this?¡®


    The child is behaving strangely.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t struggle when he was in his mother¡¯s arms, but he kept squirming when in Simone¡¯s.


    ¡°The child must dislike Simone. They say children have the keenest eyes and can see through others.


    ¡°Is Simone about to fail?¡®


    The child is crying even more. It seems like she¡¯s about to fail miserably.


    Chapter 46 Is Simone Going To Fail?


    The fans of Aaron. Jodie, and Leon, as well as Simone¡¯s detractors, started taunting in thements,


    hoping to witness her failure.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    66%


    Chapter 48 She Would Show No Mercy


    Before the crew members returned with the list of items, the child obediently stayed in Simone¡¯s arms,


    ying with her bronze coins.


    Simone asked Jonah how long it would take, and after he made his phone call, he replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t


    finish gathering materials in the town, so they went to the county. It should take about two hours to


    make the round trip.¡±


    Then, Simone suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the courtyard to rehearse while we wait.¡±


    Sitting here for over two hours is just a waste of time. In the meantime, Zac and the others also had the


    same thought. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, then.¡±


    Simone returned the child to his mother. ¡°Once I receive the materials, I¡¯ll make the talisman and send


    it over.¡±


    Ross¡® wife took the child from her and murmured, ¡°That would be great. Thank you, Miss Gray.¡±


    Then, she invited them by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cook tonight ande by my house for dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± Ross chimed in. ¡°You muste to my house for dinner tonight.¡±


    Then, he could ask her privately about the charge.


    Simone turned to the other three. ¡°Should wee over for dinner tonight?¡±


    Zac smiled. ¡°Sure. Looks like we don¡¯t have to worry about dinner tonight as well. It seems being on the


    same team with you is the best. We have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Eric smiled and teased, ¡°We¡¯re riding your wave of good luck again tonight.¡±


    Keira agreed with them. That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll ride along with you and get a free meal.¡±


    Receiving their agreement, Simone turned to Ross and his wife. ¡°Thank you for your kind hospitality.¡±


    The couple waved their hands hurriedly. ¡°No worries. We¡¯re very grateful to you.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Simone and her group prepared to leave.


    When the child in Ross¡® wife¡¯s arms saw Simone was about to leave, he suddenly changed from being


    obedient to throwing a fit and crying. ¡°Peety! I want peety!¡±


    As he was crying, he reached his arms out to Simone, clearly indicating he wanted her to hold him.


    Seeing the child crying so pitifully, Simone picked him up, and the child immediately stopped crying. He


    held onto Simone¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Peety!¡±


    Embarrassed, Ross¡® wife tried to take the child back. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll carry you. The prettydy will


    But the child held onto Simone tightly and said. ¡°No. Want peety.¡±


    Although he might be young, he feltfortable around the prettydy and wasn¡¯t as afraid anymore.


    Moreover, the young woman was pretty, felt soft, and smelled fragrant. He liked her a lot.


    At a loss for words, Ross wife inwardly chastised her son for choosing a pretty woman over his mother.


    She cocidn¡¯t help but smile wryly and exin. ¡°My son has always been selective with people.


    Normally, he won¡¯t let anyone except his grandmother and us hold him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be


    so attached to you.¡±


    This had never happened before, and it showed that Simone was indeed skilled. It was said that


    children had a strong sixth sense.


    Seeing this situation, Simone smiled and suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take him back to y with us? I¡¯ll


    send him back when wee over for dinnerter.


    With their son being so clingy, the couple couldn¡¯t say no. ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯re sorry for the trouble,


    Miss Gray.


    Deep down, however, they were happy to have Simone spend time with her son. Maybe their son could


    share some of her good fortune.


    Therefore, Simone and the others returned to their home with a cute little child in tow.


    When they returned, the other team had already returned from helping the vigers.


    Today, Leon searched the vige but didn¡¯t find a suitable job, so he returned to the farmer¡¯s house.


    where he had previously helped pack vegetables. That job wasn¡¯t as tiring, and they could each receive


    thirty coins and get a free lunch.


    The four of them were sitting in the courtyard drinking water when they saw Simone returning with the


    child in her arms. They were all a bit puzzledi


    Aaron was intrigued and asked, ¡°Is your job for today looking after a child?¡±


    At the mention of looking after a child, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the feeling of being dominated by that


    little rascal on his first day here.


    In the meantime. Jodie seemed to recall that day as well. Seeing Simone with a smiling and well-


    behaved child in her arms, Jodie kept aposed expression, but she tightened her grip on her skirt.


    Why was it that when she took care of the child, he would cry and throw tantrums at every little thing?


    With Simone, however, it was a different story


    Hearing Aaron¡¯s question, the audience also recalled how Jodie had volunteered to take care of the


    children on her first day here.


    ¡®Does anyone still remember the incident where Jojo made a well¨Cbehaved child cry?


    ¡°How could I not? The child¡¯s grandmother even got upset and chased them away.


    Judging by Aaron¡¯s expression, he seems to have a phobia of naughty children.


    ¡°Well, the child was not naughty and was actually well¨Cbehaved before Jojo came over¡­.


    There is no harm withoutparison.¡±


    them! In Aaron¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s fans¡® words, children have the sharpest eyes.


    Til Thement above is spot on!


    Both Arron¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s fans dared not appear as they felt quite embarrassed.


    Zac nced at Aaron and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t take on a babysitting job.¡±


    He arrogantly added, ¡°This little cutie saw that Simone was pretty and kept clinging to her.¡±


    When the child heard his words, he seemed to agree and held Simone¡¯s neck. ¡°Peety! Peety!¡±


    Jodie was speechless. I can¡¯t wait to get rid of this kid!


    Meanwhile, Aaron didn¡¯t expect such a reason, but he had to admit that his biological sister was indeed


    pretty,bining all the best features of their parents. Of course, the five of them didn¡¯t look bad either.


    He then asked, ¡°Where in the vige did you meet this child?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t meet him. This is the child Simone helped, Zac exined.


    Puzzled, Aaron repeated, ¡°She helped his child? What does he meant


    Looking proud. Zac recounted what happened at Ross¡® home. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Simone, this little cutic


    would still be crying in his mother¡¯s arms right now. He even ditched his mother and insisted on sticking


    with Simone.¡±


    Aaron was taken aback and gave Simone aplicated look. He had always known that his biological


    sister knew physiognomy and geomancy. After all, the old man who adopted her did this kind of work,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    but they never really took it seriously.


    Back at the Gray Residence, Simone had previously assisted Aaron and Andrew with her expertise in


    geomancy. However, she used to believe that her knowledge in this field was limited.


    The family was aware that Simone had studied geomancy in college, but they didn¡¯t know what to


    make of it. They had assumed she was merely a casual enthusiast, but now it was evident that she


    possessed considerable skill in this area.


    She had previously used physiognomy to save Deuce¡¯s son, and now she was helping Deuce¡¯s


    cousin¡¯s son. This was not something an amateur could aplish. It appeared that they had


    underestimated their biological sister.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, he nced at Simone and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at me?¡±


    Simone found Sc*mbag No. 5 to be quite bothersome. He didn¡¯t bother her when she was being kind to


    him at home, but now that she was ignoring him, he kept seeking her attention.


    Therefore, she calmly declined. ¡°There are three types of individuals in our line of work that we are


    unable to assess. You happen to fall into one of those categories, so please refrain from asking me


    again.¡±


    Since Sc*mbag No. 5 had provoked her first, she would show him no mercy. She knew that given his


    personality, he would undoubtedly want to uncover the truth. This way, she could provide the gossip-


    hungry crowd with more room for spection and allow the paparazzi to find a direction to investigate


    for a story.


    Meanwhile, Aaron didn¡¯t anticipate Simone¡¯s rejection. Just as Simone had predicted, he furrowed his


    brow and inquired, ¡°Which three types of people? Can¡¯t you be more straightforward?¡±


    He clearly didn¡¯t believe her words and thought she was being dismissive towards him.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose


    Simone gave Aaron a meaningful look and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to tell you?¡±


    Aaror: nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I want to hear it.¡±


    He wanted to see what excuse she woulde up with to brush him off. What¡¯s wrong with assessing


    her brother? It made him ufortable that she was refusing him every time.


    Hearing Simone¡¯s words, Jodie suddenly had a bad feeling and reached out to tug at Aaron¡¯s sleeve,


    shaking her head to signal him not to ask further.


    Simone noticed Jodie¡¯s discreet actions.


    Knowing how much Aaron doted on Jodie, he might actually drop the subject, so she preemptively.


    answered, ¡°Alright, then. If you insist, I¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity. First, I don¡¯t assess close rtives.


    Second, I don¡¯t assess colleagues, and third, I don¡¯t assess myself.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s expression subtly paled, thinking that Simone must have done it on purpose. Since Aaron didn¡¯t


    fit the second and third categories, it left only the first one.


    Jodie regretted not stopping Aaron earlier but med him for persistently pestering Simone when she


    refused to assess him. Wasn¡¯t that asking for trouble? Now, everyone would be surprised and curious


    about their rtionship.


    An idea emerged in her mind, and she casually reached for a peach from the table and started peeling


    it with a fruit knife.


    As expected, apart from Zac, Leon, and Keira, who knew about their rtionship, Eric, Le, and the


    others at the scene all looked shocked.


    Le couldn¡¯t help but ask in shock, ¡°Are you guys rted?¡±


    But at that moment, Jodie suddenly yelled, ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Jodie and saw that she had identally cut her index finger while peeling a


    peach, staining it red.


    She looked at her finger in a way that seemed like she didn¡¯t expect to cut herself and then cast a


    slightly distressed look at Aaron. ¡°Aaron, my hand hurts.¡±


    Upon seeing that, Aaron quickly took her injured finger and instinctively put it in his mouth to help stop


    the bleeding.


    Meanwhile, Leon got up and went to the kitchen to fetch the pack of Band¨CAids they hadn¡¯t finished.


    from the cupboard. He gave it to Aaron. ¡°Help her put this on.¡±


    Only then did Aaron take Jodie¡¯s finger out of his mouth and apply the Band¨CAid for her.


    With slightly teary eyes, Jodie said. ¡°Thank you, Aaron.¡±


    Then, she looked up at Leon and thanked him too. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Foster.¡±


    Leon smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Jodie continued in remorse, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not being careful. Now that it hurts so much, washing


    and cutting vegetablester will be inconvenient.¡±


    She deliberately changed the topic.


    Leon assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Since you injured your hand, you shouldn¡¯t be cooking.


    While Jodie¡¯s actions now seemed like an ident, he felt she might have done it intentionally because


    that would allow her to evade Le¡¯s question. He suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯re being paid in cash today,


    why don¡¯t we find a family to share a meal with? We¡¯ll pay them for the meal.¡±


    Since Jodie didn¡¯t want anyone to know about the rtionship between Aaron and Simone, Leon


    decided to help her by diverting the conversation.


    In the meantime. Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and felt slightly proud. Leon was helping her, which


    would surely annoy Simone.


    She smiled sweetly at Leon and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯ll be a chance for you all to try


    something different.¡±


    Now, she wouldn¡¯t have to work hard to cook dinner. More importantly, with this minor incident, the


    matter Simone brought up earlier could be temporarily set aside. Jodie didn¡¯t want others in the


    entertainment industry and the audience to know she was Aaron¡¯s adopted sister. It felt like her identity


    was being downyedpared to Simone¡¯s.


    From the moment Jodie started to peel the peach. Simone had already guessed what she was up to.


    Not only did she not bring up the previous topic, but she also deliberately changed the subject. And so,


    Simone told Zac and the others. ¡°You should rehearse with the children. The performance is


    tomorrow.¡±


    By doing so, she was leaving the audience curious and intrigued. Also, the more she behaved this way,


    the more it meant she didn¡¯t want anything to do with Aaron. Once everyone found out the truthter,


    they would understand her actions.


    Though Simone had realized Jodie¡¯s wish, she hoped thetter wouldn¡¯t regret itter. Of course, this


    also gave Se mbag No. 2 more material to work with.


    As for the fact that Leon had helped Jodie, Simone would certainly feel puzzled and upset if it were in


    her


    past


    life. Also, she would be curious to know why he would choose to help and protect Jodie. But now, she


    didn¡¯t even have the slightest curiosity or desire to find out.


    On the other hand, Zac had also noticed the situation. Not only was Jodie changing the Simone as


    well, so he smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Want toe and give us some pointers?¡±


    topic, but


    Keeping a little mystery is more intriguing, isn¡¯t it? Simone nodded with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The four then brought the children for rehearsals.


    Although Eric was curious, he held back his urge to ask. He could see that both Simone and Jodie


    didn¡¯t want to continue the topic.


    Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose.


    On the other hand, Le wanted to get to the bottom of this. She didn¡¯t believe that Jodie had


    identally cut herself. How could such a coincidence happen? Clearly. Jodie feared her questions


    would lead to Simone or Aaron revealing something important.


    The mese she thought about it, the more she felt Simone and Aaron had a special rtionship. Are the


    two of them rted! Or is it something more intimate than that?


    Le wanted to pull the conversation back to the topic to make Aaron reveal more about it. Just as she


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was about to speak, she raised her head and saw Leon giving her a warning gaze while holding his


    back to the camera.


    Startled, Le didn¡¯t expect Leon to be so protective over Jodie. Since she wanted to continue her


    career in the entertainment industry, she dared not offend Leon because he wasn¡¯t just a great actor. It


    was rumored that he had a strong background. As a result, she could only swallow the words she was


    about to say.


    ¡®Oh? Why aren¡¯t they continuing?¡±


    It¡¯s so agonizing to leave the topic unfinished!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys answering Le¡¯s question?¡±


    ¡®Did Jojo do that on purpose?¡±


    ¡®Her sudden act interrupted Le¡¯s question.¡±


    ¡®She must have done it on purpose. I saw it with my own eyes. She started peeling the peach after


    Simone listed the three people she couldn¡¯t assess.


    ¡®Out of the three options Simone mentioned, Aaron seems to be the only one who fits.


    ¡®It¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s the first option. I haven¡¯t heard of Aaron being involved in geomancy.


    ¡®Oh no! Does this mean Simone and Aaron are actually rted by blood?¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way, doesn¡¯t it also mean Simone and Jodie are rted?¡®


    ¡®But Simone hasn¡¯t shown any interest in either of them since the beginning of this show. In fact, she¡¯s


    been quite distant.¡±


    I¡¯m really curious about the rtionship between these three people. I want to know


    ¡°Being stuck here is so frustrating. This is the first time I¡¯ve disliked Jojo so much.¡±


    I believe these three are somehow connected, and it¡¯s definitely a big secret. Otherwise, Jojo wouldn¡¯t


    have identally cut herself


    ¡®Can¡¯t the paparazzi be more efficient? It¡¯s been days, and they still haven¡¯t uncovered the rtionship


    between these three.¡±


    ¡°I want some gossip. Paparazzi, get on it!¡®


    Indeed, the paparazzipanies had been investigating Simone and Aaron¡¯s rtionship for the past


    Tue, 20 NOV


    Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose


    few days. However, they had been approaching it from the perspective of a potential romantic


    rtionship between the two.


    So far, they had only discovered that Simone often apanied Aaron to dance practice and that they


    had gone out for meals together privately. However, these details had already been exposed by them


    or other sources previously.


    After watching the live stream, they suddenly realized that these two were not lovers or ever


    romantically involved. Could it be that they were actually rted by blood? The paparazzi teams were


    like sharks smelling blood, swiftly moving to uncover the scoop.


    They wanted to be the first to unearth this juicy information and secure the top headline.


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 50 Be Embarrassed Again


    The audience and fans were filled with curiosity, specting about Simone¡¯s rtionship with the


    siblings. The topic ¡°What¡¯s the Rtionship Between Simone and Aaron?¡± quickly became popr.


    Many who hadn¡¯t watched the show clicked in, intrigued by their curiosity.


    They were then engulfed in a wave of curiosity and gossip. Previous rumors about Simone pursuing.


    Aaron for resources seemed to have some truth, but the dynamics on the show surprised everyone.


    Simone wasn¡¯t clinging to Aaron or trying to cozy up to him; instead, she seemed dismissive and


    indifferent. In contrast, Aaron often sought out Simone, almost inviting her to hurt him.


    However, instead of immediately assuming they were siblings, the viewers spected that Simone


    might be a close rtive of Aaron¡¯s..


    Meanwhile, in the Gray Residence, Salma and Steven attended another banquet while Luca stayed


    locked in the room writing songs. Andrew was busy arranging the setup for the new drama. This left


    only Reuben and Titus watching the livestream.


    Titus scowled. ¡°Aaron has really lost his mind.¡±


    He just can¡¯t stop seeking attention with Simone. Now, everyone¡¯s specting about their rtionship.


    Reuben furrowed his brows. ¡°If someone uncovers Simone and Aaron¡¯s true rtionship, wouldn¡¯t that


    be detrimental to jo?¡±


    Titus nodded. ¡°Exactly. Whether it¡¯s in terms of identity or rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Jo. There


    have already been rumors suggesting that Aaron and Jo don¡¯t seem like siblings but more like a


    couple. Their interactions in the livestream were too intimate. If they are indeed siblings, while it might


    be unconventional, people wouldn¡¯t think too much of it. But if the true rtionship between them is


    exposed, there¡¯s a high chance some might start thinking in a more scandalous direction.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°This is my biggest concern.¡±


    Reuben pondered for a moment. ¡°How about we use some paid followers to spread the rumor that


    Simone is Aaron¡¯s cousin? Let¡¯s prevent people from finding out about their actual rtionship. I¡¯ve


    been watching the livestream, and Simone doesn¡¯t seem inclined to reveal their rtionship. As long as


    she remains silent, this issue can be resolved.¡±


    He added, ¡°After this episode of the variety show ends, let¡¯s all treat her a bit more kindly and coax her


    back.¡±


    Previously, he used to receive messages from Simone almost every day, like reminders to eat properly


    and not skip meals. When he worked long hours, she would send him messages to remind him to get


    up


    and move around. If he came home too tired, she would use her special techniques to give him a


    shoulder and back massage. It made him feelfortable and rxed. At first, he didn¡¯t pay much


    attention and thought she was being too talkative with the messages. Now that he was no longer


    receiving those texts, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. After working a day without getting Simone¡¯s massage


    when he came home, he felt ufortable all over. The next day, he woke up feeling tired, unlike


    before when he would wake up refreshed.


    Titus agreed. ¡°Alright, once the variety show ends, let¡¯s give her an escape route. She has a recording


    of the day she left the Gray Family. It would be best to coax her into deleting it when she returns.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose


    Simone gave Aaron a meaningful look and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to tell you?¡±


    Aaror: nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I want to hear it.¡±


    He wanted to see what excuse she woulde up with to brush him off. What¡¯s wrong with assessing


    her brother? It made him ufortable that she was refusing him every time.


    Hearing Simone¡¯s words, Jodie suddenly had a bad feeling and reached out to tug at Aaron¡¯s sleeve,


    shaking her head to signal him not to ask further.


    Simone noticed Jodie¡¯s discreet actions.


    Knowing how much Aaron doted on Jodie, he might actually drop the subject, so she preemptively.


    answered, ¡°Alright, then. If you insist, I¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity. First, I don¡¯t assess close rtives.


    Second, I don¡¯t assess colleagues, and third, I don¡¯t assess myself.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s expression subtly paled, thinking that Simone must have done it on purpose. Since Aaron didn¡¯t


    fit the second and third categories, it left only the first one.


    Jodie regretted not stopping Aaron earlier but med him for persistently pestering Simone when she


    refused to assess him. Wasn¡¯t that asking for trouble? Now, everyone would be surprised and curious


    about their rtionship.


    An idea emerged in her mind, and she casually reached for a peach from the table and started peeling


    it with a fruit knife.


    As expected, apart from Zac, Leon, and Keira, who knew about their rtionship, Eric, Le, and the


    others at the scene all looked shocked.


    Le couldn¡¯t help but ask in shock, ¡°Are you guys rted?¡±


    But at that moment, Jodie suddenly yelled, ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Jodie and saw that she had identally cut her index finger while peeling a


    peach, staining it red.


    She looked at her finger in a way that seemed like she didn¡¯t expect to cut herself and then cast a


    slightly distressed look at Aaron. ¡°Aaron, my hand hurts.¡±


    Upon seeing that, Aaron quickly took her injured finger and instinctively put it in his mouth to help stop


    the bleeding.


    Meanwhile, Leon got up and went to the kitchen to fetch the pack of Band¨CAids they hadn¡¯t finished.


    from the cupboard. He gave it to Aaron. ¡°Help her put this on.¡±


    Only then did Aaron take Jodie¡¯s finger out of his mouth and apply the Band¨CAid for her.


    With slightly teary eyes, Jodie said. ¡°Thank you, Aaron.¡±


    Then, she looked up at Leon and thanked him too. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Foster.¡±


    Leon smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Jodie continued in remorse, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not being careful. Now that it hurts so much, washing


    and cutting vegetablester will be inconvenient.¡±


    She deliberately changed the topic.


    Leon assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Since you injured your hand, you shouldn¡¯t be cooking.


    While Jodie¡¯s actions now seemed like an ident, he felt she might have done it intentionally because


    that would allow her to evade Le¡¯s question. He suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯re being paid in cash today,


    why don¡¯t we find a family to share a meal with? We¡¯ll pay them for the meal.¡±


    Since Jodie didn¡¯t want anyone to know about the rtionship between Aaron and Simone, Leon


    decided to help her by diverting the conversation.


    In the meantime. Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and felt slightly proud. Leon was helping her, which


    would surely annoy Simone.


    She smiled sweetly at Leon and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯ll be a chance for you all to try


    something different.¡±


    Now, she wouldn¡¯t have to work hard to cook dinner. More importantly, with this minor incident, the


    matter Simone brought up earlier could be temporarily set aside. Jodie didn¡¯t want others in the


    entertainment industry and the audience to know she was Aaron¡¯s adopted sister. It felt like her identity


    was being downyedpared to Simone¡¯s.


    From the moment Jodie started to peel the peach. Simone had already guessed what she was up to.


    Not only did she not bring up the previous topic, but she also deliberately changed the subject. And so,


    Simone told Zac and the others. ¡°You should rehearse with the children. The performance is


    tomorrow.¡±


    By doing so, she was leaving the audience curious and intrigued. Also, the more she behaved this way,


    the more it meant she didn¡¯t want anything to do with Aaron. Once everyone found out the truthter,


    they would understand her actions.


    Though Simone had realized Jodie¡¯s wish, she hoped thetter wouldn¡¯t regret itter. Of course, this


    also gave Se mbag No. 2 more material to work with.


    As for the fact that Leon had helped Jodie, Simone would certainly feel puzzled and upset if it were in


    her


    past


    life. Also, she would be curious to know why he would choose to help and protect Jodie. But now, she


    didn¡¯t even have the slightest curiosity or desire to find out.


    On the other hand, Zac had also noticed the situation. Not only was Jodie changing the Simone as


    well, so he smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Want toe and give us some pointers?¡±


    topic, but


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Keeping a little mystery is more intriguing, isn¡¯t it? Simone nodded with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The four then brought the children for rehearsals.


    Although Eric was curious, he held back his urge to ask. He could see that both Simone and Jodie


    didn¡¯t want to continue the topic.


    Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose.


    On the other hand, Le wanted to get to the bottom of this. She didn¡¯t believe that Jodie had


    identally cut herself. How could such a coincidence happen? Clearly. Jodie feared her questions


    would lead to Simone or Aaron revealing something important.


    The mese she thought about it, the more she felt Simone and Aaron had a special rtionship. Are the


    two of them rted! Or is it something more intimate than that?


    Le wanted to pull the conversation back to the topic to make Aaron reveal more about it. Just as she


    was about to speak, she raised her head and saw Leon giving her a warning gaze while holding his


    back to the camera.


    Startled, Le didn¡¯t expect Leon to be so protective over Jodie. Since she wanted to continue her


    career in the entertainment industry, she dared not offend Leon because he wasn¡¯t just a great actor. It


    was rumored that he had a strong background. As a result, she could only swallow the words she was


    about to say.


    ¡®Oh? Why aren¡¯t they continuing?¡±


    It¡¯s so agonizing to leave the topic unfinished!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys answering Le¡¯s question?¡±


    ¡®Did Jojo do that on purpose?¡±


    ¡®Her sudden act interrupted Le¡¯s question.¡±


    ¡®She must have done it on purpose. I saw it with my own eyes. She started peeling the peach after


    Simone listed the three people she couldn¡¯t assess.


    ¡®Out of the three options Simone mentioned, Aaron seems to be the only one who fits.


    ¡®It¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s the first option. I haven¡¯t heard of Aaron being involved in geomancy.


    ¡®Oh no! Does this mean Simone and Aaron are actually rted by blood?¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way, doesn¡¯t it also mean Simone and Jodie are rted?¡®


    ¡®But Simone hasn¡¯t shown any interest in either of them since the beginning of this show. In fact, she¡¯s


    been quite distant.¡±


    I¡¯m really curious about the rtionship between these three people. I want to know


    ¡°Being stuck here is so frustrating. This is the first time I¡¯ve disliked Jojo so much.¡±


    I believe these three are somehow connected, and it¡¯s definitely a big secret. Otherwise, Jojo wouldn¡¯t


    have identally cut herself


    ¡®Can¡¯t the paparazzi be more efficient? It¡¯s been days, and they still haven¡¯t uncovered the rtionship


    between these three.¡±


    ¡°I want some gossip. Paparazzi, get on it!¡®


    Indeed, the paparazzipanies had been investigating Simone and Aaron¡¯s rtionship for the past


    Tue, 20 NOV


    Chapter 49 She Did It On Purpose


    few days. However, they had been approaching it from the perspective of a potential romantic


    rtionship between the two.


    So far, they had only discovered that Simone often apanied Aaron to dance practice and that they


    had gone out for meals together privately. However, these details had already been exposed by them


    or other sources previously.


    After watching the live stream, they suddenly realized that these two were not lovers or ever


    romantically involved. Could it be that they were actually rted by blood? The paparazzi teams were


    like sharks smelling blood, swiftly moving to uncover the scoop.


    They wanted to be the first to unearth this juicy information and secure the top headline.


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 50 Be Embarrassed Again


    The audience and fans were filled with curiosity, specting about Simone¡¯s rtionship with the


    siblings. The topic ¡°What¡¯s the Rtionship Between Simone and Aaron?¡± quickly became popr.


    Many who hadn¡¯t watched the show clicked in, intrigued by their curiosity.


    They were then engulfed in a wave of curiosity and gossip. Previous rumors about Simone pursuing.


    Aaron for resources seemed to have some truth, but the dynamics on the show surprised everyone.


    Simone wasn¡¯t clinging to Aaron or trying to cozy up to him; instead, she seemed dismissive and


    indifferent. In contrast, Aaron often sought out Simone, almost inviting her to hurt him.


    However, instead of immediately assuming they were siblings, the viewers spected that Simone


    might be a close rtive of Aaron¡¯s..


    Meanwhile, in the Gray Residence, Salma and Steven attended another banquet while Luca stayed


    locked in the room writing songs. Andrew was busy arranging the setup for the new drama. This left


    only Reuben and Titus watching the livestream.


    Titus scowled. ¡°Aaron has really lost his mind.¡±


    He just can¡¯t stop seeking attention with Simone. Now, everyone¡¯s specting about their rtionship.


    Reuben furrowed his brows. ¡°If someone uncovers Simone and Aaron¡¯s true rtionship, wouldn¡¯t that


    be detrimental to jo?¡±


    Titus nodded. ¡°Exactly. Whether it¡¯s in terms of identity or rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Jo. There


    have already been rumors suggesting that Aaron and Jo don¡¯t seem like siblings but more like a


    couple. Their interactions in the livestream were too intimate. If they are indeed siblings, while it might


    be unconventional, people wouldn¡¯t think too much of it. But if the true rtionship between them is


    exposed, there¡¯s a high chance some might start thinking in a more scandalous direction.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°This is my biggest concern.¡±


    Reuben pondered for a moment. ¡°How about we use some paid followers to spread the rumor that


    Simone is Aaron¡¯s cousin? Let¡¯s prevent people from finding out about their actual rtionship. I¡¯ve


    been watching the livestream, and Simone doesn¡¯t seem inclined to reveal their rtionship. As long as


    she remains silent, this issue can be resolved.¡±


    He added, ¡°After this episode of the variety show ends, let¡¯s all treat her a bit more kindly and coax her


    back.¡±


    Previously, he used to receive messages from Simone almost every day, like reminders to eat properly


    and not skip meals. When he worked long hours, she would send him messages to remind him to get


    up


    and move around. If he came home too tired, she would use her special techniques to give him a


    shoulder and back massage. It made him feelfortable and rxed. At first, he didn¡¯t pay much


    attention and thought she was being too talkative with the messages. Now that he was no longer


    receiving those texts, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. After working a day without getting Simone¡¯s massage


    when he came home, he felt ufortable all over. The next day, he woke up feeling tired, unlike


    before when he would wake up refreshed.


    Titus agreed. ¡°Alright, once the variety show ends, let¡¯s give her an escape route. She has a recording


    of the day she left the Gray Family. It would be best to coax her into deleting it when she returns.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 51 More Interesting This Way


    Jonah had already spoken to the cameraman beforehand, so when Simone appeared, the cameraman


    continued to focus on Zac and the others without turning the camera towards her.


    As Simone approached Jonah, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you Aaron¡¯s cousin?¡±


    Simone immediately realized that the online rumors had been fueled by the despicable efforts of


    Sembag No. 2 and the hired trolls.


    Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Jonah understood that someone had paid inte trolls to nder Simone. He informed her about the


    trending topics circting online, cautioning her, ¡°The trending topics online are solidifying the false


    narrative against you. It¡¯s not in your favor. You should think of a way to address this. Once the show


    ends tomorrow and you¡¯re back, we¡¯ll find a way to clear things up.¡±


    He added, ¡°If necessary. I can help you take down the trending topics.¡±


    Seeing the worry in Jonah¡¯s eyes, Simone felt touched. Not everyone was like the Gray Family or Leon.


    Thank you, Jonah, for your concern, but there¡¯s no need to take down the trending topics,¡± Simone


    assured him. ¡°Let the rumors spread; the more they talk, the better.¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t explicitly confirm anything on the livestream, and she even let Jodie change the subject.


    She was sure that Titus wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and would try to stir up trouble, which he did. She


    deliberately allowed them to continue spreading rumors. Relying solely on the poprity of the variety


    show wouldn¡¯t be enough


    The trending topies from the past two days had caused quite a stir, making things known throughout


    the entire inte.


    When the truth was revealed, that¡¯s when things would get even more interesting.


    Seeing Simone in this state. Jonah realized he was worrying too much.


    He chuckled. ¡°It seems like you nned this intentionally¡±


    Since Simone wanted the tuation to escte, he decided to let it be for now. He lowered his voice and


    asked. ¡°Can you reveal your rtionship with Aaron? It will help me prepare for the next episode. Of


    course, I won¡¯t tell anyone until you¡¯re ready to reveal it yourself


    Jonah had always been curious about the true rtionship between Simone and the siblings. He


    wanted to get a taste of this juicy piece of gossip.


    Simone didn¡¯t hold back and replied, ¡°We¡¯re biological siblings.¡±


    Jonah¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Biological siblings? So, you and Jodie are also biological sisters?¡±


    Upon closer reflection. Simone did bear a resemnce to Aaron, but not so much to Jodie. If they were


    real sisters, with such a public spat on the live broadcast, their private rtionship must be very


    strained.


    Chapter 51 More Interesting This Way


    E


    Simone shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s adopted while I¡¯m biological. My ex¨Cfamily favors her more than me,


    though. They hate me.¡±


    Jonah was once again taken aback. The revtion was even juicier than expected.


    ¡°Your family prefers your adopted sister over you, their biological daughter?¡± He couldn¡¯t fathom it What


    do you mean by ex¨Cfamily:


    There seemed to be more to the story.


    Simone didn¡¯t mince words when it came to the Gray Family and Aaron. She briefly exined her


    background, ¡°When I was a child. Aaron lost me, and then, beforeing on the show, I had already


    cut ties with them


    Jonah listened, processed the information, and nearly let out a curse. ¡°Aaron is truly something else¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to see why Simone, with her normally good¨Cnatured demeanor, treated Aaron so poorly.


    Losing a biological sister. only to favor an adopted one upon her return¨Cwhat kind of logic was that?


    Doesn¡¯t he feel any guilt in his heart? Doen: he want to make amends for his mistakes?


    ¡°You did well to cut ties with them.¡± Jonahmented, clearly frustrated with Aaron and the Gray


    Family¡¯s behavior. The Gray Family¡¯s members were no better. They found their biological daughter.


    only to intentionally let their adopted daughter trample all over her. Something¡¯s seriously wrong with


    them.


    Simone observed Jonah¡¯s reaction and felt reassured. Most people would probably react like him and


    be unable to fathom such a situation. She was looking forward to what Aaron and Jodie would face


    when the truth came out.


    ¡°So, since they showed no mercy, they can¡¯t me me for being ruthlesster. Simone stated matter-


    of¨Cfactly. She was mentally preparing Jonah, making it clear that she wouldn¡¯t back down.


    After this episode of the show ended, it would be her turn to stir the pot.


    Jonah nodded in agreement and support. ¡°You must fight back


    If they continued to endure without retaliating, those people would only be more audacious.


    He added. ¡°If you need any help, feel free to let me know!


    Simone thought for a moment and whispered. ¡°If you want higher viewership for the next episode,


    focus the camera more on the interactions between Aaron and his sister


    Jodie would probably seekfort from Aaronter after what happened today


    Jonah, being astute, immediately understood. He had noticed the physical closeness between Aaron


    and Jodie before, but he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, thinking it was because they were biological


    siblings. Now, knowing they weren¡¯t actually blood¨Crted, he realized it was indeed excessively


    intimate.


    If they captured footage of the siblings hugging or being unusually close, it would be difficult for viewers


    not to specte. Once the true nature of their rtionship was exposed, more people would eagerly


    watch the rey and anticipate the next livestream.


    Chapter 51 More Interesting This Way


    Naturally, the trending topics would be dominated by the revtion about Aaron and his sister.


    Jonah found Simone cunning, but he liked it. After all, she had beenbeled an ¡°ungrateful b*tch¡± and a


    ¡°leech¡± due to the distorted rumors, which were now trending.


    He gave Simone a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Feel free to reach out if you need anything.¡±


    After all, he was grateful to Simone for saving his wife. Beyond gratitude, Simone¡¯s exceptional


    knowledge of geomancy and her various abilities made her someone worth befriending on a deeper


    level.


    Simone nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two parted ways, and Simone joined the others at the entrance of the courtyard. As she


    approached, the child that Ross was holding reached out to Simone instead. ¡°Hug me!¡±


    This left Ross speechless. The ungrateful little rascal was willing to abandon his own father at the sight


    of a prettydy.


    Ross addressed the child, his face stern. ¡°Young man, she¡¯s a girl. You¡¯re a bit too heavy for her to hold


    all the time.


    The child considered this and looked at Simone. Then¡­ I won¡¯t ask her to hold me.¡±


    He then extended his tiny hand. ¡°Let¡¯s hold hands instead.¡±


    Simone had a fondness for children. She reached out and took the child¡¯s small hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s


    hold hands.


    Ross¡® wife had intentionally gone to town to buy groceries in the afternoon. Now, she had prepared a


    table full of dishes, and her mother¨Cinw had also cooked several of her signature dishes to express


    gratitude to Simone.


    The entire family warmly weed Simone.


    ¡°I have ced the talisman around his neck. Once the negative energy is expelled from his body, this


    talisman will continue to serve as a protective charm.¡±


    Upon seeing the talisman hanging around the child¡¯s neck, everyone felt inexplicably reassured.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Gray. We are truly grateful. Ross raised his cup, standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast. I


    will have an alcoholic beverage, and you can have a non¨Calcoholic one.¡±


    Simone raised her paper cup. ¡°No need to be so formal¡±


    As they chatted and enjoyed their meal. little did they know that the geomancer who had been


    observing Simone create the talisman had recorded a video and shared it in a geomancy group.


    It was like a bomb had exploded in the group.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Not Having It


    This was an intermeshate¨Clevel geomancy group. When the group owner shared the video with the


    ve expostost much. However, after watching Simone draw talismans, they were all amared


    ¡°Is this a talisman thatbines exorcist and protective functions¡±


    ¡°Her talisman¨Cdrawing skills are really impressive, even without considering the fusion and modificano


    I can¡¯t draw a talisman as smoothly as she does¡±


    ¡°Will the modified talisman be effective?¡±


    Is she just fooling around?¡±


    The group owner chimed in. ¡°No, she¡¯s not fooling around. Her talisman is really effective¡±


    Then, he dropped a link to the reality show¡¯s livestream. You can see for yourselves. Also, remember to


    watch the rey from earlier today.¡±


    Since the entire day was filmed, the reys were divided into three¨Chour segments, avable on the


    official website¡¯s livestream.


    The group members saw the message and immediately clicked into the livestream. They saw the


    happy child clinging to Simone with the talisman hanging around his neck, now visible outside his


    clothes. While watching the livestream, they also opened the reys and quickly scrolled through


    After over half an hour¡­


    ¡°I watched the rey video from earlier today. The child had a major cmity in his physiognomy, but


    it¡¯s gone in the current livestream.¡±


    This girl isn¡¯t just drawing randomly; her modified talismans are very effective.¡±


    Tobine exorcist and protective functions into one talisman like this¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°This girl is quite skilled. Is she from a famous geomancy lineage?¡±


    ¡°With such high¨Clevel talisman¨Cdrawing skills, why did this girl be a celebrity?¡±


    ¡°It does seem like she¡¯s not focused on her true calling


    ¡°Such a promising talent, and yet she chooses a different path. What a shame.¡±


    ¡°But I really like this girl; she¡¯s very pleasing to the eye.


    I also really like her. I wonder if there¡¯s a chance to connect with her.¡±


    While the geomancy masters watched the livestream, they soon saw the livements from fans


    calling Simone their idol. They were puzzled.


    11:04 Tue 28 Nov


    Chapter 52 Not Having It


    The group owner then shared a video of Simone practicing martial arts and exined the meaning


    behind the idolizingments. This led to some strange and amusingments from the geomancy


    Tm an oid and humble geomancer who feels a strong affinity with this youngdy. Let me acknowledge


    her as my granddaughter idol.¡±


    ¡°I just love a talented girl like her. Granddaughter idol, I have high hopes for you.¡±


    I believe in the talent of my granddaughter idol. Don¡¯t be a celebrity:e back to our geomancy


    circle.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t discern the girl¡¯s physiognomy. There¡¯s something interesting about it. I¡¯ll also acknowledge


    her as my granddaughter idol.¡±¡°


    Seeing these self¨Cproimed geomancers and elderly individuals. Simone¡¯s fans and others were


    bewildered. They couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s a granddaughter idol?¡±


    The elderly geomancers responded.


    a bit


    ¡°I¡¯m over 80 now, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to call myself a normal fan. I¡¯ll just be a grandpa


    fan.¡±


    well.


    I¡¯m 78 this year, so I can only be a grandpa fan as wel


    I¡¯m almost 90, and being a normal fan would show toorge an age gap. So, I¡¯ll be a grandma fan.¡±


    I¡¯m 96 this year, so I¡¯m a true grandpa fan.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m only 68 this year. I¡¯m still considered a grandma fan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge us by our age, we¡¯ve always kept up with thetest trends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We often help celebrities and entertainmentpanies with geomancy, so many of us.


    are knowledgeable in this area.¡±


    The fans and viewers who were originally watching the livestream were speechless.


    The old people in thements above are really having fun.¡±


    ¡°They actually created a term like ¡®granddaughter idol for themselves and became grandpa and


    grandma fans.¡±


    ¡°These old folks are quite amusing¡±


    ¡°Simone is amazing! She now even has grandpa and grandma fans. She¡¯s a middle¨Caged and elderly


    yer!¡±


    The older fans who had be fans of Simone during the martial arts stream also felt a bit


    embarrassed about their ages. So, they all said they would be grandpa and grandma fans.


    Then, fans of various ages started flooding thement section.


    Tue, 28 NOV


    Chapter 52 Not Having It


    ¡°Hey, grandpas and grandmas above, are you all from the geomancy circle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re from the geomancy circle.¡±


    One by one, they showed off their knowledge of geomancy in thements.


    Meanwhile, Simone and the others finished their meal, sat for a while, and then returned to the


    courtyard. Just as they sat down, Leon and the others returned from their meal outside.


    Suddenly, ament appeared in the livestream.


    ¡°Grandpas and grandmas, can you tell if Simone and these people who just came in are rted by


    blood?¡±


    Thisment instantly left the livestream in silence. Everyone was stunned, then curious, and eagerly


    awaited the unfolding drama.


    The geomancy masters who were currently watching the livestream were still unaware of the trending


    topics.


    Upon seeing thisment, they all started to carefully examine the others¡® physiognomies.


    ¡°The young man on the far left in the blue short¨Csleeved shirt¡­ From his physiognomy, he and my


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    granddaughter idol are siblings.¡±


    ¡°I looked, and I got the same result.¡±


    ¡°Are these siblings appearing together on a reality show? Should I also be a fan of this young


    man


    100?¡±


    ¡°But can this young man do geomancy?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know geomancy, I wouldn¡¯t want to be his fan.


    These old folks were quite amusing.


    Aaron¡¯s fans saw thesements and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you all figured out that they¡¯re


    cousins?¡±


    The geomancy masters were all a bit perplexed.


    ¡°What cousins? Aren¡¯t they biological siblings?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, judging by their physiognomies, they¡¯re definitely biological siblings. I¡¯m absolutely sure.


    Aaron¡¯s fans and Jodie¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s already been exposed online that they¡¯re cousins. How can they be


    biological siblings?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, you guys must be making things up. right?¡±


    ¡°Are you all a bunch of liars? Do you even know physiognomy?¡±


    Tue 24


    Chapter 52 Not Having It


    ¡°Are you guys the inte trolls Simone hired?¡±


    Now, the elderly geomancers were annoyed.


    ¡°We¡¯re honest and upright. How could we be making things up? We¡¯re definitely not inte trolls.


    We¡¯re well¨Cknown geomancers in the industry.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Clearly, they¡¯re siblings, and everyone can see that,¡±


    One of Aaron¡¯s fans popped up to argue.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t some of you just iming that you couldn¡¯t predict Simone¡¯s future?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and now all of a sudden you can tell that they¡¯re siblings?¡±


    ¡°Your acting skills are terrible.¡±


    ¡°You guys are just online bullies.¡±


    ¡°Simone definitely cannot be Aaron¡¯s actual younger sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct; open your eyes wide and observe carefully. The person in the blue dress standing next


    to him is the genuine biological sibling!¡±


    Thesements were incessantly spammed by both Aaron¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s fans.


    The geomancy experts in the group came across thesements and were infuriated. These young


    individuals were being extremely impolite bybeling them as online trolls and using them of


    fabricating information.


    Upon witnessing the continuous influx ofments, they began closely examining Aaron and Jodie¡¯s


    appearances.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    After carefully examining their facial features, everyone was left speechless.


    66%


    ¡°When we said we couldn¡¯t discern Simone¡¯s physiognomy, we meant that we couldn¡¯t see her past or


    future.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we can still perceive their sibling rtionship from their faces.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you guys are just making things up. The man in the blue shirt and the woman in the blue


    dress clearly have no familial resemnce based on their physiognomies.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, they are indeed unrted. You guys are just talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The young woman and this young man are the true siblings; they have no blood rtion to the woman


    in the blue dress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct! I can confirm this.¡±


    ¡°Not only do we possess expert certificates from the geomancy association, but we are also recognized


    by the special department. It is impossible for us to make basic mistakes or lie.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can have them undergo a DNA test.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s fans naturally didn¡¯t believe them. They were convinced that these people were all


    impostors hired by Simone as part of her propaganda. In thements, they denounced and criticized


    the geomancy experts.


    As expected, the experts were furious. When it came to defending themselves, they were not afraid of


    anyone. After all, they had frequently shed with real scammers on geomancy forums. So, the two


    sides continued to argue fiercely in thements.


    Others felt like a bombshell had been dropped on them. Just moments ago, they were listening with


    great interest as the elderly fans boasted about geomancy. They thought they might really be


    geomancy experts. Nowadays, geomancy associations only issue certificates to genuine experts. Most


    also knew about the existence of special departments that dealt with supernatural events. Anyone


    recognized by these special departments was undoubtedly a real expert. So, many were inclined to


    believe the words of the elderly fans.


    If that were the case, then Simone was Aaron¡¯s true younger sister, and Jodie and Aaron were not


    rted. This revtion was simply mind¨Cboggling.


    The paparazzi were all energized, feeling like they had finally found the right lead. They hadn¡¯t even


    delved deep into the matter yet, but there were already numerous online expos¨¦s about Simone and


    Aaron being rted. This left them with nothing new to work on.


    However, if what these elderly individuals were saying was true, then the rtionship that had been


    exposed online was fake.


    The paparazzi were highly sensitive to bombshells like this one. They thought that if it was just a


    normal cousin rtionship, it shouldn¡¯t have caused such a big stir.


    Chapter 53 What A Revtion


    66%


    What was suspicious was that there had suddenly been an influx of topics and posts about it. It


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    seemed likely that someone had hired an army of inte trolls to deliberately fabricate Simone and


    Aaron¡¯s rtionship as cousins in order to divert everyone¡¯s attention and, in the process, tarnish


    Simone¡¯s reputation.


    Therefore, they took immediate action, attempting to investigate the biological and non¨Cbiological


    aspects of their rtionship. They tried to uncover information about Aaron and Jodie¡¯s upbringing,


    only to find that it had been meticulously concealed. This indicated that there was significant financial


    backing behind these two. So, they shifted their focus to Simone¡¯s upbringing.


    Jonah watched the livements, astonished by the unfolding events.


    It¡¯s so unexpected for Simone and Aaron¡¯s rtionship to be so easily revealed. These elderly fans are


    truly something. It¡¯s almost as if fate is on Simone¡¯s side. With these so¨Ccalled geomancy experts, the


    paparazzi will be able to dig deeper in the right direction. This incident will definitely escte once


    again.


    On the other side, those in the courtyard were still unaware of the online turmoil. They all got up to


    prepare for bed, and the livestream ended at that moment.


    Aaron¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s fans were dissatisfied. Before the stream ended, they had challenged the elderly


    fans. Now, both sides were engaged in another argument in thement section below the


    livestream¡­


    Simone¡¯s fans remained silent because they weren¡¯t sure about the exact rtionship between Simone


    and Aaron. Thus, they chose to observe quietly. They only believed what Simone had said.


    However,pared to thements about them being cousins or Simone being an ungrateful leech,


    Simone¡¯s fans were more inclined to believe the words of the elderly fans.


    The fans of other people and random passersby watched the heated argument between the two sides


    in thement section.


    Aaron and Jodie had many fans, and their words were harsh. However, the elderly fans skillfully


    criticized them without using foulnguage and belittled Aaron¡¯s fans as useless. There was also a


    geomancy expert who usually did streams to read physiognomy who couldn¡¯t resist attaching his own


    link and invited Aaron¡¯s fans and Jodie¡¯s fans to join. He challenged them to connect with him live to


    read their physiognomies and witness his skills.


    Following that, everyone clicked on the link and shifted the battle to that particr stream.


    Even Jonah couldn¡¯t resist and clicked in. After entering, they found that it was an officially certified


    geomancy expert, Master Luiz¡¯s, stream. Customary to most involved with geomancy, he wore


    traditional clothing and had an amiable smile.


    ¡°To those who were insulting me in thement section just now, are you brave enough to connect


    with me now?¡±


    All the geomancy experts were unhappy about being insulted and used. They all had to clear their


    names. Therefore, other experts also joined the stream to support him.


    Aaron¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s fans saw the certification on the ount and couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    However, they still didn¡¯t believe the so¨Ccalled experts.


    Chapter 53 What A Revtion


    H


    They thought these elderly individuals were probably acquaintances of Simone who were hired to y


    the part, as she was adept at geomancy and probably knew these older people.


    Then, one of Aaron¡¯s fans stepped forward to connect with Master Luiz. Soon, a young woman who


    looked quite beautiful appeared before everyone. She looked at Master Luiz disdainfully and said, ¡°You


    can take a look at my physiognomy.¡±


    Master Luiz gave her a nce and said helplessly, ¡°With so much makeup on and that beauty filter,


    how am I supposed to see properly? Turn off the filter and remove your makeup.¡±


    This fan always lived in the world of beauty filters and makeup techniques. When she heard Master


    Luiz¡¯s words, she angrily cursed him a few times.


    ¡°You chatan, clearly you can¡¯t see anything. Yet you dare to ask me to remove my makeup and turn


    off the filter. Are you insane? You fraud! You¡¯re just an inte troll brought in by that b*tch Simone,


    pah.¡±


    After cursing, she immediately hung up, clearly unwilling to turn off the beauty filter and remove her


    makeup.


    This left most of the viewers speechless. Anyone withmon sense would know that when reading


    physiognomy, one definitely had to see the person without makeup. When people turned on a beauty


    filter, their faces would lookpletely different. Even the most amazing geomancy expert couldn¡¯t


    possibly see through it.


    Moreover, this fan had a poor character. Shecked basic knowledge and recklessly insulted others.


    This behavior caused many people to feel disgusted with both Aaron¡¯s fans and Aaron himself.


    Subsequently, none of Aaron¡¯s fans were willing to appear without makeup and with the beauty filter


    turned off.


    In fact, they were afraid that Master Luiz would see through their appearance.


    Master Luiz was left speechless and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with this group of fans whocked


    basic manners. He simply ended the live stream.


    Others also believed that Aaron¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s fans were feeling guilty.


    However, due to this entire incident, the atmosphere became heated. Everyone was debating whether


    the online revtion of the cousin rtionship between Aaron and Simone was true or if what those


    geomancy experts said was true.


    Jonah was reading thements when suddenly his phone rang. It was his assistant calling. He had


    previously instructed this assistant to keep an eye on Aaron and Jodie in the yard to see if there was


    anything noteworthy.


    He answered the phone, and an excited voice came through from the other end.


    ¡°Jonah, there¡¯s something happening with Aaron and Jodie. It¡¯s quite exciting. Should we start a live


    broadcast?¡±


    Jonah¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Start it now. Say that because the current season¡¯s variety show is about to end


    tomorrow, we¡¯re nning a surprise for tonight. We¡¯ll take a look at the lives of a few celebrities in the


    11:06 Tue, 28 Novu.


    Chapter 53 What A Revtion


    evening and chat with them about their feelings regarding this season¡¯s show.¡±


    At this moment, he had even greater admiration for Simone. She was practically irvoyant!


    66%

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    In the courtyard, after everyone had freshened up, they returned to their rooms to rest.


    Jodicy on her bed, her mind consumed by thoughts of the day. She wondered if anyone outside was


    ying to expose theirplicated rtionship. This thought filled her with anxiety and fear.


    As she dwelled on it, she felt increasingly aggrieved. Therefore, she picked up her phone to message


    Aaron. When he saw the message, he got up and opened the door to find Jodie standing beneath the


    persimmon tree in the courtyard. ¡°Jo, what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked as he walked to her.


    Seeing Aaron approach, Jodie took the initiative to throw herself into his arms. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Aaron was taken aback, puzzled. ¡°Scared of what?¡±


    With teary eyes, Jodie tightly embraced his waist, looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid our rtionship will be


    exposed. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a burden to you, and people will¨Ccriticize you. After all, you¡¯re Simone¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    biological brother, and I¡¯m nothing.¡±


    Saying this, she burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m so scared that Mom and Dad, and all of you, will no longer want


    me.¡±


    Ever since Simone was found and returned, this fear had been haunting her.


    Having grown ustomed to being the pampered daughter of the Gray Family, she had no desire to


    return to her old life.


    Thus, she often subtly sowed seeds of discord against Simone when she was alone with the Grays.


    She created a narrative that implied Simone¡¯s return meant not only taking away her identity but also


    harboring ill will toward her.


    Simone wanted to take everything from her and push her out of the family.


    Over this past year, she had been quietly making her moves, and it had been quite sessful. Sure


    enough, the entire family still doted on her while growing increasingly dissatisfied with Simone.


    So what if Simone is their biological daughter? She still can¡¯t measure up to the adopted one.


    Whenever she coveted something of Simone¡¯s, all it took was a subtle, indirect suggestion,


    Those from the Gray Family would willingly snatch it from Simone and hand it over to her.


    She had been in control and manipting everything all along. But since the previous incident,


    everything had spiraled out of control.


    Simone suddenlyshed out at the family, even severing ties and leaving.


    Initially, Jodie was delighted, thinking she had finally gotten rid of Simone, the legitimate heiress.


    Now, however, things were not going as she had anticipated.


    After Simone left, although the members of the Gray Familyined and scolded Simone, they


    Chapter 54 The Shocking Live Stream


    often disyed a strong desire for her toe back.


    Aaron, for example, used to be the one Simone fawned over.


    But ever since he appeared on the variety show, he found himself constantly drawn to Simone, seeking


    her affection.


    This made Jodie ufortable and gave rise to a sense of crisis. She had a feeling that things


    shouldn¡¯t be this way.


    Moreover, today, Simone nearly exposed their rtionship on the inte by mentioning the three


    taboos. This had thrown Jodie into a panic.


    After much contemtion, she suddenly felt that driving Simone away might not be the best option.


    Instead, she should let Simone continue to provoke the displeasure of the Gray Family¡¯s members until


    they themselves pushed her out. Thus, she needed to persuade the family to win Simone back and


    then find ways to sow discord gradually.


    Eventually, they would reach a point where they couldn¡¯t stand Simone and would expel her. This was


    the only way to truly eliminate future trouble.


    Aaron had one arm around Jodie¡¯s shoulder. With the other, he gently stroked her head. ¡°Silly girl, that


    won¡¯t happen. You¡¯re the little princess of our family, our cherished treasure. How could we ever not


    want you? As for the issue of your identity, you don¡¯t need to worry anymore. It hasn¡¯t been exposed


    yet, and Titus will definitely find a solution. Even if it doese out, I¡¯m not afraid of criticism. We¡¯ll


    protect you.¡±


    Seeing Jodie¡¯s anxiety and fear, he regretted his impulsive actions earlier. He also felt a bit resentful


    toward Simone for insisting on the three taboos.


    Isn¡¯t that deliberately telling everyone about their blood ties?


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Simone as his sister, but it just wasn¡¯t the right time for a


    public announcement. They should wait until Jodie was no longer afraid of losing them.


    He wanted to wait until Jodie felt secure and had firmly established herself in the entertainment


    industry. Then, it would be more appropriate to reveal the rtionship with Simone.


    Why is Simone so impatient and unhappy waiting this little bit of time?


    ¡°Will you not want me anymore?¡± Jodie looked at him pitifully, as if seeking reassurance once again.


    Aaron, looking at her in this state, felt a pang of heartache.


    He bent down and instinctively kissed her forehead, assuring her. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll never not want you.


    You¡¯ll always be our precious one. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that, Jodie¡¯s tears turned into a smile. She yfully said, ¡°Then, once this variety show is over,


    you guys better coax Simone. After all, she¡¯s the true daughter of the Gray Family. I don¡¯t want her to


    leave the Gray Family because of me. I¡¯ve been feeling really uneasytely. If she doesn¡¯te back,


    I¡¯ll feel like it¡¯s my fault, and I¡¯ll want to leave too.¡±


    Wed, 29 NOV


    Chapter 54 The Shocking Live Stream


    Hearing this, Aaron looked at her with a soft gaze and said, ¡°My Jo is so kind and sensible. Her leaving


    is due to her own stubbornness, and it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t overthink it. Of course, no


    matter what, she¡¯s still a daughter of the Gray Family. We¡¯ll make sure shees back. Don¡¯t worry.


    After she learns her lesson andes back, she won¡¯t deliberately vie with you anymore.


    They all hoped to see Simone and Jodie coexist peacefully in the family. Perhaps after this incident,


    once Simone had caused enough trouble and returned home, it could be realized.


    Hearing this, Jodie felt relieved.


    Upon hearing his reassurance, Jodie felt her tension eased. She leaned in, nting a kiss on his


    cheek. ¡°I always knew you understood me, Aaron. You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Ever since her arrival at the Gray Family, Jodie had been working to ensure her brothers¡® affection and


    closeness. From a young age, she purposefully engaged in intimate gestures with them, even coaxing


    them to nt kisses on her forehead and cheek as a form of selffort and reward. She also


    reciprocated with her own affectionate gestures, signifying her approval and endearment.


    As expected, as they grew older, Jodie and her five brothers continued to nurture their closeness,


    strengthening their bond even further. In Jodie¡¯s heart, these five brothers were not just family; they


    were hers, and she didn¡¯t want anyone else to intrude upon this special connection.


    Unbeknownst to them, the courtyard gate was open, and the cameras were rolling.


    From the moment they embraced, their actions were being recorded for the live broadcast.


    Due to the distance, they deliberately spoke in hushed tones.


    Therefore, the audience could see their intimate actions but couldn¡¯t hear their conversation.


    However, even this was shocking enough for the viewers.


    The abruptly ended live stream reopened, and the production team announced that they were going for


    an impromptu surprise, offering the viewers a glimpse into the guests¡® daily lives in the evening.


    Who would have imagined that it would start with such a thrilling scene?


    The cameraman couldn¡¯t stay at the doorway the entire time, as it would be too obvious what they were


    doing.


    After all, they had already captured something sensational. So, he raised his camera and walked into


    the courtyard, followed by other members of the production team.


    As they entered the courtyard, they also startled Aaron and Jodie. Simultaneously, they let go of each


    other.


    Aaron furrowed his brows, looking at them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Then he noticed that the camera was on.


    His expression changed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re live streaming?¡±


    When Jodie heard this, herplexion also changed. She was especially concerned that their


    previous


    Chapter 54 The Shocking Live Stream


    conversation might have been caught on camera. Both of them silently cursed the production team for


    being so sneaky.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Isn¡¯t that deliberately telling everyone about their blood ties?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Simone as his sister, but it just wasn¡¯t the right time for a


    public announcement. They should wait until Jodie was no longer afraid of losing them.


    He wanted to wait until Jodie felt secure and had firmly established herself in the entertainment


    industry. Then, it would be more appropriate to reveal the rtionship with Simone.


    Why is Simone so impatient and unhappy waiting this little bit of time?


    ¡°Will you not want me anymore?¡± Jodie looked at him pitifully, as if seeking reassurance once again.


    Aaron, looking at her in this state, felt a pang of heartache.


    He bent down and instinctively kissed her forehead, assuring her. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll never not want you.


    You¡¯ll always be our precious one. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that, Jodie¡¯s tears turned into a smile. She yfully said, ¡°Then, once this variety show is over,


    you guys better coax Simone. After all, she¡¯s the true daughter of the Gray Family. I don¡¯t want her to


    leave the Gray Family because of me. I¡¯ve been feeling really uneasytely. If she doesn¡¯te back,


    I¡¯ll feel like it¡¯s my fault, and I¡¯ll want to leave too.¡±


    Wed, 29 NOV


    Chapter 54 The Shocking Live Stream


    Hearing this, Aaron looked at her with a soft gaze and said, ¡°My Jo is so kind and sensible. Her leaving


    is due to her own stubbornness, and it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t overthink it. Of course, no


    matter what, she¡¯s still a daughter of the Gray Family. We¡¯ll make sure shees back. Don¡¯t worry.


    After she learns her lesson andes back, she won¡¯t deliberately vie with you anymore.


    They all hoped to see Simone and Jodie coexist peacefully in the family. Perhaps after this incident,


    once Simone had caused enough trouble and returned home, it could be realized.


    Hearing this, Jodie felt relieved.


    Upon hearing his reassurance, Jodie felt her tension eased. She leaned in, nting a kiss on his


    cheek. ¡°I always knew you understood me, Aaron. You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Ever since her arrival at the Gray Family, Jodie had been working to ensure her brothers¡® affection and


    closeness. From a young age, she purposefully engaged in intimate gestures with them, even coaxing


    them to nt kisses on her forehead and cheek as a form of selffort and reward. She also


    reciprocated with her own affectionate gestures, signifying her approval and endearment.


    As expected, as they grew older, Jodie and her five brothers continued to nurture their closeness,


    strengthening their bond even further. In Jodie¡¯s heart, these five brothers were not just family; they


    were hers, and she didn¡¯t want anyone else to intrude upon this special connection.


    Unbeknownst to them, the courtyard gate was open, and the cameras were rolling.


    From the moment they embraced, their actions were being recorded for the live broadcast.


    Due to the distance, they deliberately spoke in hushed tones.


    Therefore, the audience could see their intimate actions but couldn¡¯t hear their conversation.


    However, even this was shocking enough for the viewers.


    The abruptly ended live stream reopened, and the production team announced that they were going for


    an impromptu surprise, offering the viewers a glimpse into the guests¡® daily lives in the evening.


    Who would have imagined that it would start with such a thrilling scene?


    The cameraman couldn¡¯t stay at the doorway the entire time, as it would be too obvious what they were


    doing.


    After all, they had already captured something sensational. So, he raised his camera and walked into


    the courtyard, followed by other members of the production team.


    As they entered the courtyard, they also startled Aaron and Jodie. Simultaneously, they let go of each


    other.


    Aaron furrowed his brows, looking at them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Then he noticed that the camera was on.


    His expression changed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re live streaming?¡±


    When Jodie heard this, herplexion also changed. She was especially concerned that their


    previous


    Chapter 54 The Shocking Live Stream


    conversation might have been caught on camera. Both of them silently cursed the production team for


    being so sneaky.


    n surge of fans iming to be geomancers. The Inte is in an uproar, with everyone wanting to know


    who the real siblings are. Now, with this unexpected turn of events, how will people perceive it?¡±


    When it came to addressing the situation between Aaron and Jodie, he preferred to criticize Aaron.


    Reuben also frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let Aaron join this variety show in the first ce. He¡¯s just


    causing trouble. Now, this will negatively impact Jo¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Regardless of whether she was their biological sister or adopted, having an intimate moment recorded


    and broadcast live like this would undoubtedly draw criticism. Jodie was a girl. How could she bear


    such harshments? So, it was all Aaron¡¯s fault.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    dly agreed with his two brothers. ¡°Aaron has gone too far. This is harming Jo.


    Hearing the three of them, Steven was bewildered. Why were all three of the brothers ming their


    brother? ¡°Don¡¯t you think their actions were too intimate?¡±


    Without hesitation, Andrew replied, ¡°Not at all. Look at Aaron. He¡¯s just consoling Jo. When Jo feels


    wronged, wefort her like this too.¡±


    Jodie was their sister, and this kind of intimatefort only proved their close rtionship. He really


    saw nothing wrong with it.


    Steven had been busy with the group¡¯s affairs for the past few years, spending only about three days a


    week at home on average. They only had dinner together, and each of them was working during the


    day. So, he didn¡¯t really know how his sons and adopted daughter interacted.


    Is this level offort necessary forforting a sister? Am I just getting old?


    He asked sternly, ¡°Do you also hug and kiss Jo like this?¡±


    Reuben and Titus realized their father¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite right.


    They were about to deny it, but Andrew, wearing a self¨Cassured expression, said, ¡°Of course, what¡¯s


    wrong with it?¡±


    Reuben and Titus exchanged a look. Andrew was straightforward.


    Seeing Andrew¡¯s attitude and hearing his words, Steven was furious. He raised his hand again and


    smacked the table hard. ¡°You¡¯re siblings, for heaven¡¯s sake! This is outrageous; you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Andrew argued, thinking his father was overreacting. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re siblings that this is a


    sign of a good rtionship between us. Dad, can you please not overthink things?¡±


    Steven was speechless. How can I not overthink it? The crucial point is that even if I don¡¯t, others will! If


    people in our circle find out, I¡¯ll be aughingstock!


    Narrowing his eyes, he asked, ¡°Do you treat Simone, your real sister, the same way?¡±


    Andrew shook his head. ¡°How could we treat her like that? Our rtionship with her isn¡¯t that close.


    Besides, she would never initiate such intimate contact with us.¡±


    Simone would normally be warm and considerate but never initiated intimate contact with them. She


    wasn¡¯t like Jo, who relied on them.


    Seeing Andrew¡¯s unyielding response, Steven was so angry he nearly had a heart attack. ¡°Simone¡¯s


    actions are how a normal sister should act, okay?¡±


    When he saw that they weren¡¯t listening to him, he could only turn to Salma, ming her. ¡°Look at the


    Wed, 29


    Chapter 56 Only One Way Now


    fine children you¡¯ve raised.¡±


    After saying this, he got up with a stern face and went straight to his study. He needed to think carefully


    about how to handle the rtionship between his sons and adopted daughter.


    Salma looked at her displeased husband storming off, feeling very wronged. She knew her sons and


    adopted daughter had a good rtionship, but she really didn¡¯t know they were so close in private.


    Looking at her three sons, she said, ¡°Jo is still young, and she doesn¡¯t understand these things yet.


    You¡¯re all older brothers, so how can you be so intimate with your younger sister?¡±


    She emphasized, ¡°After Joes back, you¡¯re not allowed to hug her, let alone kiss her on the face.¡±


    Andrew was still unwilling to ept this. Why couldn¡¯t they be caring and doting brothers to their little


    sister? Just as he was about to argue, Reuben held him back.


    Looking at Salma, he said, ¡°Mom, we understand.¡±


    Their parents were getting older and couldn¡¯t ept this kind of intimacy. It was fine. They could still be


    close to Jodie behind their backs, just not as carelessly as Aaron.


    Seeing Andrew¡¯s dissatisfied expression and the perfunctory response from Reuben, Salma felt a


    vague sense of annoyance toward Jodie for the first time. She¡¯s a girl, so why isn¡¯t she more self¨C


    respecting? Why is she so intimate with her brothers?


    Simone wasn¡¯t like Jodie. She always kept her distance from men, including her own brothers. Thinking


    this, Salma sighed. Apart from wanting to steal Jodie¡¯s identity and possessions, Simone, her biological


    daughter, was better in other aspects.


    ¡°Handle this matter quickly, and don¡¯t let it blow up,¡± she told Reuben and Titus again. ¡°Otherwise, if


    people in our circle find out, our family¡¯s reputation won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    They nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Salma felt tired and got up to rest in her room.


    Reuben and Titus took out their phones and began making calls non¨Cstop. One went to have the


    trending topic removed, and the other to have the fan ounts release some major gossip about other


    celebrities to divert attention.


    After making the calls, they both felt mentally exhausted. They were starting to regret letting Aaron


    bring Jodie onto the variety show. Ever since they joined, it had been one mess after another, and they


    were the ones left to clean it up.


    This time, it had nothing to do with Simone, and both of them med Aaron for being too careless.


    However, things didn¡¯t unfold as they had hoped. Just as the videos and trending topics about Aaron


    and his sister¡¯s intimacy were taken down, new videos with modified titles and trending topics emerged,


    quickly rising in poprity. The gossip about another celebrity that was brought out also didn¡¯t


    Moreover, because of the intimate video of Aaron and Jodie, the online discussions about who the real


    siblings were became even more intense.


    Chapter 56 Only One Way Now


    In the courtyard, after Jodie finished speaking, the assistant director, along with the cameraman


    knocked on the doors of the other guests¡® rooms and conducted interviews with them.


    Everyone kept their responses brief, sharing their feelings. This made Jodie¡¯s earlier statements seem


    excessive and overly calcted.


    After asking each guest about their feelings, the production team once again ended the broadcast and


    left the courtyard.


    Seeing the live broadcast end, Titus couldn¡¯t help but call Aaron and express his frustration.


    Aaron felt inexplicably wronged, wondering why he was being scolded sote at night. Jodie was


    worried and anxious, which was why she had soughtfort from him.


    This was their normal way of interacting with Jodie, and she enjoyed being cared for in this way. How


    was he supposed to know the production team would make a surprise visit? Moreover, how could his


    brothers me him? He argued with Titus over the phone, and they ended the call without resolving


    anything.


    Titus, looking at the public opinion online, was equally frustrated. He had nned for Aaron to solidify


    Jodie¡¯s ¡®nice girl¡® persona by participating in the variety show and subsequently gaining poprity.


    Following this, he could continue to provide resources for Jodie, aiming to propel her to the ranks of


    top¨Ctier actresses next year.


    Little did he know, things hadpletely backfired. Not only did Jodie fail to rise to stardom, but her


    reputation also suffered greatly inparison to Simone.


    He was at a loss for how to resolve this situation. Sitting in his study, he ponderedte into the night


    and suddenly came up with an idea. He immediately called Aaron.


    Aaron, unable to sleep and tossing and turning in bed, answered the phone when it rang.


    ¡°Why are you calling sote, Titus?¡±


    Titus didn¡¯t waste any time with small talk. ¡°I need to discuss something with Leon. Please pass the


    phone to him.¡±


    Aaron was quite puzzled. Why would his brother be looking for Leon in the middle of the night?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t ask too many questions and called out to Leon.


    Leon had already been awakened by the ringing phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Aaron handed him the phone, saying, ¡°Titus needs to talk to you.¡±


    Leon was unaware of the live broadcast incident involving Aaron and Jodie in the courtyard. So, finding


    it all quite confusing, he took the phone and asked, ¡°Why are you calling sote? What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Titus recounted the previous events, as well as the ongoing discussions online.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way now to divert everyone¡¯s attention,¡± Titus announced.


    Leon frowned, wondering what this method could be. Considering thete¨Cnight call from Titus, he


    Chapter 56 Only One Way Now


    spected that it probably involved him.


    As expected, Titus quickly followed up. ¡°We¡¯ll publicly reveal that you and Simone were in a rtionship

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    R team.


    Suddenly, an assistant joined the video conference. ¡°Titus, something¡¯s happened. Paparazzi have dug


    up Simone¡¯s childhood story. They even exposed the fact that she is the biological daughter of the


    Grays. This will be the top trending headline.¡±


    Titus and his team listened in shock. They immediately picked up their phones and checked the


    trending topics, and it was exactly as the assistant had described.


    ¡®Simone¡¯s Heiress¡® Identity is Revealed, But¡­¡®


    The title naturally piqued the curiosity ofizens.


    Those who clicked on it were taken through Simone¡¯s life from childhood. At a young age, she was


    kidnapped by human traffickers and almost sold into the mountains to be a child bride. On the way, a


    geomancy expert saw through the traffickers¡® n and saved Simone and a few other kidnapped


    children. At that time, Simone was not imed by her family, so the geomancy expert adopted her and


    raised her.


    From there, she excelled in academics. Starting from school, she consistently ranked first in her grade.


    She even skipped several grades and entered Cebros¡® top university, majoring in geomancy and


    metaphysics, bing the top student in the field.


    Her academic achievements, awards, and more were all detailed.


    In her senior year, she entered the entertainment industry with excellent academic results. At neen,


    she was recognized as the missing daughter of the Gray Family. It turned out she was the Gray


    Family¡¯s daughter who had gone missing. Aaron and Jodie were actually Grays.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Chapter 57 No More Waiting


    In the entertainment industry, they used different names. Jodie was not the biological daughter of the


    Gray Family but was adopted by them after Simone went missing.


    It turned out that the group of elderly fans had urately read the physiognomies.


    ording tomon knowledge, Simone seemed to have fallen out with the Gray Family and moved


    out. So, the strained rtionship between her and Aaron in the live broadcast was exined.


    As for deeper secrets, the paparazzi had not uncovered them yet.


    The Gray Family had a long¨Cstanding legacy and had intentionally kept their affairs under wraps. It was


    difficult to unearth any information about them. The paparazzi had only managed to dig up details


    through Simone¡¯s history. They were still working tirelessly to uncover more.


    In addition to this, a major influencer posted on social media. They shared the screenshot of the


    paternity test between Simone and the Gray Family. It was sent to their inbox, and after confirming its


    authenticity, they promptly posted it to ride the wave of poprity.


    This influencer had strong backing and used an ount that often posted major scandals, and they


    were not afraid to offend anyone. These revtions quickly went viral online.


    Previously, there was no solid evidence regarding the cousin¨Csibling rtionship or the ims that


    Simone and Aaron were true siblings. But now, with the paternity test results out, coupled with the


    reputation of this influential figure, everyone wholeheartedly believed it.


    Aside from being astounded by the enormity of this revtion, many were also captivated by Simone¡¯s


    achievements. Most admired her for her resilience in oveing difficulties with determination.


    People sympathized with her predicament and were also curious about what had transpired between


    Simone and the Gray Family. Why were she and her biological brother on such strained terms? Was


    Simone¡¯s departure from the Gray Family true? Many spected that the whole situation might have


    been instigated by Jodie.


    Later in the evening, the video of Aaron and Jodie embracing resurfaced. Many suspected that Jodie


    might have orchestrated it. After all, they were not blood¨Crted, and the intimacy shown in the video


    led to wild spections.


    Simone¡¯s fans even went through the reys, capturing numerous other clips. From the videos, it was


    evident that Jodie often disyed deep affection for Aaron in front of Simone, highlighting the


    closeness she shared with Aaron. It seemed like a deliberate jab at her sister¡¯s feelings.


    Moreover, earlier in the day, Jodie intentionally injured her hand. People quickly found out the reason


    behind it. She was trying to prevent Simone from exposing their rtionship.


    So, while many sympathized with Simone, there was a growing number of people directing their anger


    toward Jodie.


    Titus, upon seeing the trending topics, the influencer¡¯s social media, and the various spections in the


    He hadn¡¯t managed his public rtions properly yet, but he was already forced to face such a difficult


    situation. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Thus, he called Aaron, instructing him to pass the phone to Leon.


    Chapter 57 No More Waiting


    Leon, still awake, answered promptly. ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡±


    Titus recounted the rapid spread of the news online. ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. Jo is taking the heat


    and being constarily criticized.¡±


    Leon hadn¡¯t expected the paparazzi to uncover this so quickly. Previously, when the Gray Family


    brothers and Jodie entered the entertainment industry, they had deliberately kept their rtionship and


    the fact that they came from the wealthy Gray Family under wraps. The brothers even went out of their


    way to avoid discussing it.


    So, the paparazzi had not been able to uncover their rtionships for a long time. If it hadn¡¯t been for


    the previous exposure of Aaron and Jodie traveling alone together, they wouldn¡¯t have willingly


    revealed their sibling rtionship.


    The entertainmentpany under Reuben¡¯s management was just a subsidiary of therger Gray


    Corporation, with the mighty Gray Corporation as its backbone. Thus, obtaining the Gray Family¡¯s


    paternity test was not an easy feat.


    Leon couldn¡¯t help but think of Simone.


    There was silence on the line for a while. Titus urgently asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind? Don¡¯t


    you want Jo to be alright too? Exposing your rtionship with Simone won¡¯t have a huge impact on


    you. You¡¯re not just a popr actor relying on social media traffic now. Plus, you have the backing of


    your family, which is just like the Gray Family.¡±


    With his influential background, Leon was a force to be reckoned with in the industry.


    Upon hearing Titus¡® words, Leon was brought back to reality. ¡°But what about Simone?¡± he retorted.


    He hesitated, biting his lip, and countered, ¡°Have you considered the impact our rtionship being


    exposed will have on her?¡±


    Titus hesitated as well, clearly not having thought about this before. After a moment, he responded,


    ¡°Simone has always shown strength. She has endured so much since her youth and can handle it.


    However, Jo, who was spoiled by the Gray Family, is sensitive and easily hurt. When the variety show


    airs and she discovers the online criticism, I fear she won¡¯t be able to cope. Moreover, it all started with


    Simone. If she hadn¡¯t intentionally shed with Aaron on the show and steered the conversation in a


    certain direction, people wouldn¡¯t have been so curious. It was also her so¨Ccalled geomancer fans that


    gave the paparazzi something to dig into. So, let¡¯s end it with her.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°I willpensate Simone. After all, she¡¯s my biological sister.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She only answered because you kept staring at her. I believe there are three


    taboos among geomancers. You cra ask around when you return to Cebros after the show.¡±


    Aaron feltforted after hearing that. ¡°As long as it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    Then, they fell silent, unable to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Titus called Leon¡¯s manager, Elin Harmon.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t agree to reveal the rtionship, but Titus emphasized that Leon had agreed to it. He


    wasn¡¯t asking for her permission, but merely informing her.


    So, Elin messaged Leon to confirm. They argued, and she reluctantly agreed to cooperate with Titus¡®


    public rtions team, suppressing her anger at his insistence.


    Then, she sent some photos of Leon hugging Simone, Simone holding his hand with a huge smile on


    her face, and a few more from their school days to Titus.


    This was an order from Leon to log into his backup drive and download those photos. He wanted


    Simone to see them after the show, hoping they would bring back happy memories.


    Titus collected a few more photos before asking his team to post them.


    Soon, the headlines ¡®Leon¡¯s Girlfriend¡®, ¡®Not Just Childhood ymates¡®, and ¡®Leon and Simone¡¯s


    Rtionship Unveiled¡® went viral, overshadowing the previous headlines from the paparazzi.


    Titus also spent some money to remove the old headlines.


    As expected, the inte went crazy over the new headlines, especially Leon¡¯s devoted fans.


    They couldn¡¯t ept the revtion of his rtionship and demanded confirmation on Elin¡¯s Facebook


    page.


    On the other hand, many people weren¡¯t surprised by the revtion, as some had suspected that Leon


    and Simone were childhood ymate¡¯s turned lovers.


    However, Leon and Simone didn¡¯t appear like a couple anymore, especially during the show. It seemed


    like they had fallen out.


    Elin didn¡¯t answer the fans¡® questions but made a post stating that Leon would reply to the questions


    after the show¡¯s filming.


    From the beginning, she had been against Leon and Simone¡¯s rtionship and tried to stop it, but


    failed. That was also the reason for her dislike of Simone¨Cshe felt that Simone was using Leon to gain


    resources in the entertainment industry.


    Simone was aware of Elin¡¯s attitude towards her and rejected Leon¡¯s suggestion to sign with Elin.


    For Elin, it was one thing to look down on Simone, but Simone¡¯s rejection intensified her dislike.


    Chapter 58 I Won¡¯t ept This


    She thought Leon had gone mad agreeing to reveal his rtionship with Simone to help Jodie.


    She didn¡¯t know they had actually broken up and was still thinking about how Simone would use Leon


    after the revtion. She despised Simone,


    The night was destined to be chaotic. The next morning, many people woke up to the viral headlines,


    and Simone¡¯s name spread like wildfire.


    As a result, the viewer count reached a new high when the show was broadcast the next morning.


    Jonah didn¡¯t expect that the surprise live show from the previous night would reveal Simone¡¯s familial


    rtionship with Aaron and romantic rtionship with Leon.


    However, the trending topic about Simone and Aaron¡¯s sibling rtionship was no longer present.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In addition to the newly revealed rtionship, he suspected that the Gray brothers were behind this.


    But he looked down on their actions as they were biased. How could they expose Simone, their


    biological sister, just to divert attention from their adopted sister, Jodie?


    Most importantly, the other person involved was the hottest actor, Leon. This put Simone in a difficult


    position.


    He clicked open the post and saw numerousments attacking Simone, as he had anticipated.


    Leon¡¯s fans belittled Simone and refused to ept their rtionship.


    Theybeled her as a scheming b*tch, gold digger, and leech.


    They even used Simone of pretending to be Leon¡¯s childhood ymate and not letting him go,


    which they found despicable.


    Simone¡¯s fans were also unable to ept her rtionship with Leon, as they preferred her to be single


    or, at the very least, not involved with him.


    This sentiment was further fueled by the fact that Leon¡¯s fans had been pursuing Simone even before


    the show. Unable to handle the situation, Simone¡¯s fans were eager to know how she would react upon


    discovering that her rtionship had been exposed.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    579


    Chapter 59 I¡¯ll Drop A Bombshell On Them


    Simone was seen practicing martial arts when the live broadcast started.


    A group of older men and women praised her in the live chat, while Leon¡¯s fans attacked her and even


    picked fights with the older people for liking Simone.


    Naturally, the elderly wouldn¡¯t ept being scolded and retorted that they liked Simone for who she


    was. They didn¡¯t care who she was in a rtionship with.


    They also criticized Leon¡¯s fans for being excessive, as Leon and Simone¡¯s rtionship had nothing to


    do with them.


    Despite their age, they weren¡¯t afraid to retaliate. Fans of geomancy from the previous night, as well as


    Simone¡¯s fans, joined the argument. They didn¡¯t back down despite facing an army of Leon¡¯s fans.


    After some time, some elderly individuals asked everyone to stop arguing with Leon¡¯s fans as it would


    affect everyone¡¯s watching experience. Besides, they were all there to watch Simone practice martial


    arts and would miss it if their focus was on arguing with Leon¡¯s fans.


    Gradually, Simone¡¯s fans stopped arguing, leaving Leon¡¯s fans to continue their one¨Cman show.


    Meanwhile, Aaron and Jodie¡¯s fans were shocked by their intimate embrace and the revtion of their


    sibling rtionship. So, they watched from the sidelines.


    Other fans and viewers were simply watching the gossip. However, it started to annoy them when the


    live chat became too overwhelming and affected their viewing experience. Leon¡¯s fans continued to


    attack Simone in the live chat even after Simone¡¯s fans stopped replying. As a result, it created a


    negative impression of Leon and his fans, as celebrities often face consequences for their fans¡®


    behavior.


    In the courtyard, Simone went to take a shower and make breakfast after practicing martial arts.


    Although she didn¡¯t know the exact situation online, she guessed it wouldn¡¯t look good.


    The DNA test that Simone sent to the verified influencer was probably posted as well.


    Zac woke up early, as usual, to watch Simone practice martial arts before helping out in the kitchen.


    Jonah signaled the cameraman to film Aaron and the others, who were just waking up.


    He entered the kitchen when the camera left. After some thought, he didn¡¯t ask Zac to leave since


    everyone would find out what happened online after the filming was done and they got their phones


    back.


    He walked up to Simone and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve been dominating the trend yesterday and today.¡±


    Simone smiled and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jonah answered, ¡°They confirmed you are Aaron¡¯s biological sister because someone posted a DNA


    test. But the trend was removed this morning. The trending title now is about you and Leon¡¯s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    rtionship.¡± He emphasized the pressing matter.


    Web, ZY NOV


    Chapter 59 I¡¯ll Drop A Bombshell On Them


    57%


    That stunned Simone. My rtionship?! What? She didn¡¯t expect Titus to use her rtionship with


    Leon as a distraction. However, this must be done with Leon¡¯s approval. So, it means that Titus has no


    idea about our breakup.


    Did staying in the same room with Aaron make Leon dumber? During an interview two months ago,


    Leon denied tha we were a couple.


    Now that they broke up, he agreed for Titus to expose their rtionship.


    There could only be one reason: Leon chose to help Jodie instead of her.


    Such irony! Simone shrugged andmented nonchntly, ¡°Whatever they like.¡±


    Since they insisted on doing this, she would also cut ties with Leon.


    When Zac heard Jonah¡¯s words, he felt irritated and a sense of disgust directed at Leon, not Simone.


    Leon isn¡¯t worthy of Simone, considering his attitude toward her.


    Then, he became jealous but held it in as he looked at Simone with widened eyes. ¡°You dated Leon?


    Did you guys fight?¡± Simone told him truthfully, ¡°Yes, we were, but we broke up beforeing here.¡±


    She further exined, ¡°I¡¯ve said it on the first day that we¡¯re no longer friends. I wasn¡¯t joking.¡±


    Zac¡¯s mood shifted. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve broken up. It¡¯s no wonder you guys didn¡¯t look like a couple.¡±


    Hemented straightforwardly, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t seempatible anyway.¡±


    He added, fearing she would misunderstand him. ¡°He¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    Even Jonah agreed with that statement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Althoughizens were saying that Simone was holding onto Leon and not worthy of him, Jonah still


    felt that Leon wasn¡¯t worthy of her.


    In a romantic rtionship, having a higher status didn¡¯t mean being superior. Leon openly and secretly


    helped Jodie multiple times during the live broadcast, and those actions were obnoxious.


    Simone smiled when she saw the seriousness on Zac¡¯s face and the recognition in Jonah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, both of you.¡±


    She was d to have people on her side.


    Then, Jonah said, ¡°I¡¯ll head out. You guys continue with your meal.¡±


    He went in to inform Simone to mentally prepare herself and think of ways to deal with the situation. He


    felt she was confident, considering her attitude.


    After Jonah left and before the cameraman came in, Zac approached Simone. ¡°If you need help, I¡¯m


    here. I promise I¡¯ll help you handle this.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Thank you for the offer. But I can handle a small matter like this.¡±


    However, when she saw the disappointment on his face that resembled an abandoned puppy, she


    Chapter 59 I¡¯ll Drop A Bombshell On Them


    added. ¡®Til contact you if I need help.


    Then, Zac smiled widely. ¡°That¡¯s a promise, then. But! Don¡¯t go to anyone else but me.¡±


    She found it amusing. ¡°Okay¡± Zac pondered for a moment. ¡°You should call your manager and let him


    know about this. So, he can prepare the PR team.¡±


    Although they handed in their phones. Jonah didn¡¯t stop them from using their phones, as it was


    Simone shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a manager anymore. My previous manager was Aaron¡¯s brother.


    And I cut ties with the Gray Family and left Gray Entertainment beforeing here.¡±


    Zac didn¡¯t know Simone before this and had never followed her, so he didn¡¯t know about her manager.


    He frowned after hearing her words. ¡°If Titus was your manager, he most likely wouldn¡¯t help you.¡±


    That punk would only help Jodie.


    Simone reassured him with her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t need his help either. Actually, I should thank him for


    causing all this.¡±


    The situation made it easier for her to fight back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Then, she added. ¡®Let the public express their opinions. After the show, I will definitely reveal


    something shocking to them.¡±


    Observing Simone¡¯s assured expression, Zac ceased his concerns and blinked. ¡°Certainly. I will


    patiently await and witness what you have prepared for them.¡±


    Nevertheless, there was one final sentiment that he withheld. It was his unwavering loyalty towards her.


    He intended to demonstrate through his actions that he could assist her in confronting those who


    tormented her, even if she was unable to ovee them.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 60 Who Knew It Would Come To This


    After breakfast, the two groups did not continue with the task. Instead, they went outside and found a


    space to rehearse for the afternoon performance.


    Simone and her group started by rehearsing the shadow puppetry, and then they watched their group


    mates practice for their own performances.


    Whenever they noticed a problem, they pointed it out so that improvements could be made.


    On the other hand, the other group practiced individually since they all had solo performances.


    Afterwards, Simone made several appetizing dishes using the ingredients given by the vigers as a


    reward for their hard work. She didn¡¯t want the ingredients to go to waste.


    Zac and the rest sat down happily and enjoyed the food.


    As for Jodie¡¯s group, they didn¡¯t have time to cook as they had two performances.


    In the end, Jodie made four PB&Js for lunch.


    Her group found the lunch to be ndpared to the delicious aroma of Simone¡¯s cooking. They


    nned to enjoy a feast when they returned to Cebros.


    At 2:00 PM, the production crew set up a stage and ced chairs in a field in the vige.


    The vige head used a loudspeaker to announce in the vige for the vigers to gather and watch


    the performance.


    Jonah then asked both groups to draw lots. The group that picked the longer stick would perform first.


    Eric represented Simone¡¯s group, while Leon represented Jodie¡¯s group.


    In the end, Leon got the longer stick and asked, ¡°We¡¯re performing first. Who wants to go first?¡±


    Jodie looked around and raised her hand. ¡°Maybe I can go first.¡±


    Leon and the rest had no objections.


    So, she walked up to the stage to perform a traditional dance in traditional attire that she had specially


    asked the production crew to prepare.


    Having practiced from a young age, she delivered a brilliant performance.


    The vigers pped loudly, and Jodie was satisfied as she watched their apuse.


    Then, it was Simone and her group¡¯s turn.


    Eric asked, ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with the children first? We should


    use dance to go against dance.¡±


    Simone and the rest all agreed. ¡°Sure. You go first.¡±


    Chapter 60 Who Knew It Would Come To This


    And so, he led a few of the children in the vige to perform a robot dance for the second performance,


    dressed in clothes prepared by the production crew.


    Zac did exceptionally well, and the children were not bad either.


    The dance was fun with a group of people on stage, which created a better stage effect, especially


    since the vige children were involved.


    Therefore, they received loud cheers during the performance and even louder apuse when they


    finished.


    Jodie pursed her lips when she heard the louder cheers and apusepared to her performance.


    However, she didn¡¯t mind too much since Zac, the man she was interested in, was performing


    After that. Aaron performed a street dance. Considering he was a singer and dancer, he did well.


    However, the vigers couldn¡¯t fully appreciate his dance since he was performing alone. So, the


    apuse could have been more enthusiastic.


    As Jodie¡¯s group had prepared many performances, Le was next after Aaron and went up to sing a


    recent popr song.


    Since the audience mainly consisted of older people and children, their reactions were equally quiet


    since they didn¡¯t understand the song.


    After she got down from the stage, Keira performed with the children, singing a medley suggested by


    Simone.


    They sang ssic songs that older people liked before singing nursery rhymes.


    The group discussed and changed the order and connecting rhythm of each song, so that each song


    transitioned smoothly, creating a joyful, nostalgic feeling.


    The elderly and children in the audience hummed along unconsciously and still wanted to sing even


    after Keira and the children finished the song.


    As for Jodie¡¯s group, despite smiling, they had a bad feeling. They had forgotten an important point,


    which was that the old vigers and children were their primary audience. They had made a mistake.


    And Simone¡¯s group clearly took advantage of that and managed to capture the vigers¡® preferences.


    After Keira¡¯s performance, it was Leon¡¯s turn. He sang a theme song for a TV show, which was on the


    slower side. After he finished, he received quite a loud apuse as some vigers knew the song from


    the show.


    Then, Eric led the children on stage as each of them drew.


    The parents in the audience were happy as they admired their children¡¯s artwork, thinking that their


    child¡¯s painting and writing on the side was the best.


    The other vigers also cheered at that scene.


    It was under such an atmosphere that Jodie yed the song The Battle Cry of Freedom¡® on the harp.


    Chapter 60 Who Knew It Would Come To This


    It wasn¡¯t a poor performance, but the vigers couldn¡¯t fully appreciate it. In the live broadcast, the


    solemn feeling of a battlefield.


    They also mentioned that her performance would have been good if it wasn¡¯t for Simone¡¯s performance


    of A Soldier¡¯s Armor, which had a simr theme.


    But since there was something topare against, even people who didn¡¯t know much about music


    felt that Jodie¡¯s performancecked somethingpared to Simone¡¯s ying.


    However, the vigers still pped but weren¡¯t as excited as they were while listening to the songs and


    watching the painting.


    This wasn¡¯t the excitement that Jodie had imagined as the finale performance. She felt regretful and


    stupid. She should have prepared a song or performance more suitable for older people and children.


    Jodie was consoled that her limelight wasn¡¯t stolen since Simone wasn¡¯t part of the more exciting


    performances.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that her performance was beingpared in the live chat, and she


    was on the losing side. If she knew, she would have been furious.


    Thest performance was Simone¡¯s group performing shadow puppetry with the older people.


    Shadow puppetry was usually performed at night, but the production crew was going to leave with


    everyone else in the evening. So, they had no choice but to perform now.


    It was usible as there was a type of shadow puppetry that could be performed in the daytime.


    The four of them got on stage with Zac, and the other two manipted the shadow puppets and did


    voiceovers while the older people and Simone yed the apaniment.


    Jodie¡¯s team watched as Simone yed and changed instruments to match the music to the scenes.


    They were stunned as they didn¡¯t know that she was also a talented musician.


    Jodie saw how gracefully Simone changed instruments and yed the music. It was obvious that


    Simone was more than just a beginner.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    So, the smile on her face gradually froze. Did this woman secretly learn all of this behind our backs? Or


    did she know all of this but never showed it? Who is she hiding this from? Even Aaron had simr


    thoughts.


    Simone had never mentioned or shown that she knew all of these instruments.


    Was it because she didn¡¯t trust them, or was she cautious of them? He felt a little uneasy and upset at


    that thought.


    On the other hand, the vigers, regardless of age, happily enjoyed the shadow puppet show.


    After the performance ended, the production crew gave each viger a small red flower to vote for their


    favorite act.


    In the end, the shadow puppetry received the most red flowers, securing first ce. Keira¡¯s singing


    Chapter 60 Who Knew It Would Come To This


    performance came in second, followed by Zac¡¯s dancing and Eric¡¯s painting. Leon¡¯s singing ced fifth.


    with Jodie¡¯s traditional dance in sixth ce. Le¡¯s singing took seventh ce, and Jodie¡¯s harp


    ying with Aaron came inst.


    Jodie and her group members¡® smiles all faded at the results.


    It was difficult for them to ept that none of their performances couldpare to Simonc¡¯s.


    It was especially tough for Jodie, considering she had put her heart and soul into getting the most red


    flowers.


    However, who could have predicted this oue? She was furious, and if it weren¡¯t for the live


    broadcast, she would have cried and soughtfort from the Gray brothers.


    Author Stop 60 chapters.. if you find more Chapter any app, tell me,, i will upload very soon.. thanks

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 62 Just A Taste


    After Leon made that post, his fans went into a frenzy. Previously, they had believed that his


    rtionship with Simone was just a publicity stunt and that their idol was not dating anyone. But now,


    with Leon¡¯s own admission on Facebook, everything changed.


    Many fans, who considered themselves ¡°wives¡± and ¡°girlfriends¡± of Leon, cried. They couldn¡¯t yell at


    Leon, however, so they directed their insults toward Simone on her Facebook page.


    ¡°Foster Goes Public With His Rtionship¡± quickly became a trending topic on social media. Simone


    noticed the trending topic and the insults in thements section. She logged into her own Facebook


    ount and posted ament.


    @Simoney: ¡®We have already broken up and cut off contact. Thank you!


    She also uploaded the recording of her conversation with Leon that day.


    Although she initiated the breakup, it wasn¡¯t her fault. Leon and the others wanted to protect Jodie, but


    Simone had to reservations. She recorded the conversation to fight back. She wanted Leon¡¯s fans to


    see the true nature of their husbando¡± and who he cared about more. She refused to take the me for


    Jodie and let Leon¡¯s fans and those who thought she wasn¡¯t worthy of Leon insult her. Whoever should


    bear the consequences, let them bear it.


    By posting this on Facebook, shepletely cut off ties with Leon. This was what she had been


    waiting for. She truly had to thank them for handing her the tools she needed to do this.


    The Inte kept cursing Simone, and then they saw her Facebook update. They were all stunned.


    They wondered if the breakup and cutting off contact were true. When they saw there was an audio


    recording, whether they were Leon¡¯s fans. Simone¡¯s fans, or just bystanders, they all clicked to listen.


    Not only them, but even the other three people in the car couldn¡¯t resist putting on their headphones


    and listening to the audio. After listening, many people couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°Simone Breakup¡± and ¡°Simone and Leon Foster Breakup Recording quickly climbed up the trending


    rankings. Thements under the trending topic kept increasing.


    ¡®Oh my god, a series of major scandals!¡®


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Leon to be like this. I used to really like him, but now I think he¡¯s scum¡±


    The person he truly likes is Jodie?¡±


    Jodie is still his secret lover.


    ¡®Is Simone being used as a smokescreen?


    ¡°No wonder he protected Jodie so much during the variety show live broadcast. So, this is why.


    ¡°The recording says that Leon even wanted Simone to give up her spot on the variety show for Jodie?¡±


    ¡®Indeed, Aaron and Jodie were not on the confirmed list for the variety show before!


    Dec D


    Chapter 62 Just A Taste


    56%


    At this time, Zac¡¯s team immediately stepped in to help Simone out.


    ¡®I happen to know about this. Jodie wants to participate, but her poprity and status are not enough.


    Aaron took the initiative to approach the director and said that he could appear on the variety show at a


    lower sry, on the condition that he could bring Jodie along!


    ¡°That¡¯s why the two of them became special regr guests.


    Actually, it was Jodie who initially wanted Simone to give up her spot, but Simone disagreed, so it


    became Aaron who brought her along


    Jodie is really something else. Not only did she cause a rift between Aaron and his own sister, but she


    also became the secret lover of someone else¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    I admire her. Jojo is truly a master among b*tches.


    ¡°Leon is in a rtionship with his childhood sweetheart while also protecting and helping the secret


    lover. Leon, what a man you are!


    ¡°In the recording. Leon said. ¡°Take back that statement, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. He must have yed


    too many domineering CEO rolex


    ¡°I really want to say Simone handled this beautifully!


    Yes, this kind of se mbag should be dumped decisively


    ¡®Leon doesn¡¯t sound like he wanted to break up with Simone!


    Definitely not. Otherwise, why would he post that on Facebook, saying they¡¯re together without


    mentioning the breakup.


    ¡®Is he trying to force Simone to reconcile with him?¡±


    Unfortunately, he underestimated Simone¡¯s temper. Don¡¯te crawling back to Simone after the


    breakup!¡®


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Leon¡¯s fans say before that Simone wouldn¡¯t let go of their idol?¡±


    ¡°Now it seems like it¡¯s actually your idol who can¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Leon¡¯s actions also disgust me.


    Zac¡¯s team continued to manipte the situation.


    ¡®Here¡¯s another scoop: The sudden exposure of Leon¡¯s rtionship with Simone was a deliberate move


    by Leon to help divert attention from the incident involving Jodie being the Grays¡® foster daughter. He


    intentionally coborated with Aaron¡¯s manager to do this.


    That Facebook post was just using Simone as a smokescreen to help cover up Jodie!


    ¡®Haven¡¯t you noticed? Since the rtionship was exposed, Aaron and Jodie, the siblings, haven¡¯t been


    criticized anymore, while Simone has been heavily criticized¡®


    12:27 Fri, 1 Dec


    Chapter 62 Just A Taste


    With this maniption,izens also took notice. Believe it or not, once this rtionship scandal came


    out, Simone indeed reced Jodie and became the target of criticism from Leon¡¯s fans and others.


    Leon is really heartless. Simone is his childhood friend¡®


    It¡¯s too much for Leon to stab Simone in the back like this.


    D¡¯mn, there¡¯s even more drama behind the scenes. It¡¯s making me sick.


    simone is already in a tough spot having someone like Aaron as her brother, and now her own


    boyfriend is scum 100.


    ¡®Correction, he¡¯s her ex¨Cboyfriend.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Like she said in the recording. Leon, you make me sick too.


    Simone is truly in a miserable situation. I suddenly feel so sorry for her.


    Although it¡¯s tragic, it has to be said that Simone¡¯s announcement of the breakup on Facebook was


    cool. and satisfying. Yes, she did an amazing job! I used to have a good impression of Simone from


    watching variety shows, but now, because of this breakup. I¡¯m bing a fan. I love how decisive she


    is.


    Wow, Simone is so cool and confident. This is exactly I like.


    I¡¯m taking my waifu with me now. Please, Leon. Aaron, and Jojo, don¡¯t bother us.


    I knew my waifu wouldn¡¯t let us down. She did a great job.


    I love my waifu¡¯s straightforward and tough attitude!


    Because of Simone¡¯s Facebook post and the released audio, along with Zac¡¯s team controlling the


    narrative, the online situation suddenly changed.


    Apart from the fans of Leon and Jodie, the majority of people have turned against them


    Even some of Leon¡¯s supporters, who considered themselves his wife fans¡± or ¡°girlfriend fans, couldn¡¯t


    ept this reality and unfollowed him.


    Leon¡¯s devoted followers were all going crazy.


    Compared to Simone, whose rtionship was exposed, they now dislike Jodie even more.


    Having watched the live variety show, they believe Jodie was not as talented as Simone.


    Moreover, they were at a loss for how to criticize Simone anymore.


    They could no longer use her of clinging onto Leon because she announced the breakup before


    appearing on the show.


    They couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t know what was best for her because she had her reasons for making this


    decision


    They couldn¡¯t me her and say, ¡°My idol has his secret lover, and you should just endure it.¡± So, it


    was


    12:27 Fri, 1 Dec D.


    Chapter 62 Just A Taste


    55%


    all Jodie¡¯s fault.


    Otherwise, how could Simone have taken the initiative to break up with Leon and release the audio as


    a counterattack?


    Unable to find an outlet for their anger and unwilling to criticize Leon like others, these fans of Leon


    started flooding Jodie¡¯s Facebook page with insults.


    The things they said were even more offensive and malicious than what they said about Simone.


    Upon seeing the situation online, Zac asked Simone, ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    Simone replied meaningfully. This is just the beginning.


    Zac smirked, ¡°I also think it¡¯s not sufficient.¡±


    He created a new group and invited his manager and the heads of three PR teams.


    He also added Simone as a friend and invited her to join the group.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 Just A Taste


    After Leon made that post, his fans went into a frenzy. Previously, they had believed that his


    rtionship with Simone was just a publicity stunt and that their idol was not dating anyone. But now,


    with Leon¡¯s own admission on Facebook, everything changed.


    Many fans, who considered themselves ¡°wives¡± and ¡°girlfriends¡± of Leon, cried. They couldn¡¯t yell at


    Leon, however, so they directed their insults toward Simone on her Facebook page.


    ¡°Foster Goes Public With His Rtionship¡± quickly became a trending topic on social media. Simone


    noticed the trending topic and the insults in thements section. She logged into her own Facebook


    ount and posted ament.


    @Simoney: ¡®We have already broken up and cut off contact. Thank you!


    She also uploaded the recording of her conversation with Leon that day.


    Although she initiated the breakup, it wasn¡¯t her fault. Leon and the others wanted to protect Jodie, but


    Simone had to reservations. She recorded the conversation to fight back. She wanted Leon¡¯s fans to


    see the true nature of their husbando¡± and who he cared about more. She refused to take the me for


    Jodie and let Leon¡¯s fans and those who thought she wasn¡¯t worthy of Leon insult her. Whoever should


    bear the consequences, let them bear it.


    By posting this on Facebook, shepletely cut off ties with Leon. This was what she had been


    waiting for. She truly had to thank them for handing her the tools she needed to do this.


    The Inte kept cursing Simone, and then they saw her Facebook update. They were all stunned.


    They wondered if the breakup and cutting off contact were true. When they saw there was an audio


    recording, whether they were Leon¡¯s fans. Simone¡¯s fans, or just bystanders, they all clicked to listen.


    Not only them, but even the other three people in the car couldn¡¯t resist putting on their headphones


    and listening to the audio. After listening, many people couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°Simone Breakup¡± and ¡°Simone and Leon Foster Breakup Recording quickly climbed up the trending


    rankings. Thements under the trending topic kept increasing.


    ¡®Oh my god, a series of major scandals!¡®


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Leon to be like this. I used to really like him, but now I think he¡¯s scum¡±


    The person he truly likes is Jodie?¡±


    Jodie is still his secret lover.


    ¡®Is Simone being used as a smokescreen?


    ¡°No wonder he protected Jodie so much during the variety show live broadcast. So, this is why.


    ¡°The recording says that Leon even wanted Simone to give up her spot on the variety show for Jodie?¡±


    ¡®Indeed, Aaron and Jodie were not on the confirmed list for the variety show before!


    Dec D


    Chapter 62 Just A Taste


    56%


    At this time, Zac¡¯s team immediately stepped in to help Simone out.


    ¡®I happen to know about this. Jodie wants to participate, but her poprity and status are not enough.


    Aaron took the initiative to approach the director and said that he could appear on the variety show at a


    lower sry, on the condition that he could bring Jodie along!


    ¡°That¡¯s why the two of them became special regr guests.


    Actually, it was Jodie who initially wanted Simone to give up her spot, but Simone disagreed, so it


    became Aaron who brought her along


    Jodie is really something else. Not only did she cause a rift between Aaron and his own sister, but she


    also became the secret lover of someone else¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    I admire her. Jojo is truly a master among b*tches.


    ¡°Leon is in a rtionship with his childhood sweetheart while also protecting and helping the secret


    lover. Leon, what a man you are!


    ¡°In the recording. Leon said. ¡°Take back that statement, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. He must have yed


    too many domineering CEO rolex


    ¡°I really want to say Simone handled this beautifully!


    Yes, this kind of se mbag should be dumped decisively


    ¡®Leon doesn¡¯t sound like he wanted to break up with Simone!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Definitely not. Otherwise, why would he post that on Facebook, saying they¡¯re together without


    mentioning the breakup.


    ¡®Is he trying to force Simone to reconcile with him?¡±


    Unfortunately, he underestimated Simone¡¯s temper. Don¡¯te crawling back to Simone after the


    breakup!¡®


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Leon¡¯s fans say before that Simone wouldn¡¯t let go of their idol?¡±


    ¡°Now it seems like it¡¯s actually your idol who can¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Leon¡¯s actions also disgust me.


    Zac¡¯s team continued to manipte the situation.


    ¡®Here¡¯s another scoop: The sudden exposure of Leon¡¯s rtionship with Simone was a deliberate move


    by Leon to help divert attention from the incident involving Jodie being the Grays¡® foster daughter. He


    intentionally coborated with Aaron¡¯s manager to do this.


    That Facebook post was just using Simone as a smokescreen to help cover up Jodie!


    ¡®Haven¡¯t you noticed? Since the rtionship was exposed, Aaron and Jodie, the siblings, haven¡¯t been


    criticized anymore, while Simone has been heavily criticized¡®


    12:27 Fri, 1 Dec


    Chapter 62 Just A Taste


    With this maniption,izens also took notice. Believe it or not, once this rtionship scandal came


    out, Simone indeed reced Jodie and became the target of criticism from Leon¡¯s fans and others.


    Leon is really heartless. Simone is his childhood friend¡®


    It¡¯s too much for Leon to stab Simone in the back like this.


    D¡¯mn, there¡¯s even more drama behind the scenes. It¡¯s making me sick.


    simone is already in a tough spot having someone like Aaron as her brother, and now her own


    boyfriend is scum 100.


    ¡®Correction, he¡¯s her ex¨Cboyfriend.¡±


    Like she said in the recording. Leon, you make me sick too.


    Simone is truly in a miserable situation. I suddenly feel so sorry for her.


    Although it¡¯s tragic, it has to be said that Simone¡¯s announcement of the breakup on Facebook was


    cool. and satisfying. Yes, she did an amazing job! I used to have a good impression of Simone from


    watching variety shows, but now, because of this breakup. I¡¯m bing a fan. I love how decisive she


    is.


    Wow, Simone is so cool and confident. This is exactly I like.


    I¡¯m taking my waifu with me now. Please, Leon. Aaron, and Jojo, don¡¯t bother us.


    I knew my waifu wouldn¡¯t let us down. She did a great job.


    I love my waifu¡¯s straightforward and tough attitude!


    Because of Simone¡¯s Facebook post and the released audio, along with Zac¡¯s team controlling the


    narrative, the online situation suddenly changed.


    Apart from the fans of Leon and Jodie, the majority of people have turned against them


    Even some of Leon¡¯s supporters, who considered themselves his wife fans¡± or ¡°girlfriend fans, couldn¡¯t


    ept this reality and unfollowed him.


    Leon¡¯s devoted followers were all going crazy.


    Compared to Simone, whose rtionship was exposed, they now dislike Jodie even more.


    Having watched the live variety show, they believe Jodie was not as talented as Simone.


    Moreover, they were at a loss for how to criticize Simone anymore.


    They could no longer use her of clinging onto Leon because she announced the breakup before


    appearing on the show.


    They couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t know what was best for her because she had her reasons for making this


    decision


    They couldn¡¯t me her and say, ¡°My idol has his secret lover, and you should just endure it.¡± So, it


    was


    12:27 Fri, 1 Dec D.


    Chapter 62 Just A Taste


    55%


    all Jodie¡¯s fault.


    Otherwise, how could Simone have taken the initiative to break up with Leon and release the audio as


    a counterattack?


    Unable to find an outlet for their anger and unwilling to criticize Leon like others, these fans of Leon


    started flooding Jodie¡¯s Facebook page with insults.


    The things they said were even more offensive and malicious than what they said about Simone.


    Upon seeing the situation online, Zac asked Simone, ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    Simone replied meaningfully. This is just the beginning.


    Zac smirked, ¡°I also think it¡¯s not sufficient.¡±


    He created a new group and invited his manager and the heads of three PR teams.


    He also added Simone as a friend and invited her to join the group.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 63 Unexpected Ruthlessness.


    In another car.


    Leon stared intently at Simone¡¯s updated Facebook post, his face filled with disbelief.


    Not only did Simone publicly announce their breakup on Facebook, but she also recorded their


    conversation from that day.


    And now she had posted it without any mercy.


    Did she already anticipate this and wanted to protect herself? This realization was difficult for him to


    ept, and it caused a deep pain in his heart.


    How could this happen? We were fine before; how did it turn into this? Just then, his phone suddenly


    rang.


    Seeing that it was his manager, Elin, he answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Elin Harmon¡¯s voice carried a rare sharpness and urgency. ¡°Have you seen Simone¡¯s Facebook post?


    You¡¯re being criticized by many people for your breakup.¡±


    Leon remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    Elin was furious, ¡°Is Simone crazy? She didn¡¯t even discuss it with you and just stabbed you in the back


    like this.


    This sudden turn of events caught us off guard.¡±


    Just when Leon had posted on Facebook that they were still together, Simone revealed that they had


    already broken up.


    And she even had recorded evidence to prove it.


    It made it impossible for them to refute and say that Simone had faked the breakup, or that she was


    just seeking attention.


    Leon rubbed his temples with his hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless.¡±


    She deliberately wanted to humiliate him, and the timing was just perfect.


    She must have nned it all.


    Elin asked angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your breakup with Simone before?¡± If Leon had told


    her before appearing on the variety show, she could have prepared earlier.


    Leon held the phone to his ear.


    Leaning back in his chair with a sense of despair, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to break up with her before.


    I thought she was just throwing a tantrum, and we would reconcile.¡±


    He had never considered breaking up with Simone, so he didn¡¯t tell anyone.


    Chapter 63 Unexpected Ruthlessness


    Elin took a deep breath, ¡°We need to react immediately now. Otherwise, everyone¡¯s going to think


    you¡¯re a cheater.¡±


    She had already disagreed with Leon¡¯s coboration with Titus before.


    As expected, problems arose.


    Now she not only disliked Simone even more but also started to dislike Jodie.


    And the dislike surpassed her annoyance toward Simone.


    After all, she had been hiding a secret that she dared not reveal¨Cshe liked Leon.


    Leon asked. ¡°How will we deal with this?¡±


    Elin countered. ¡°You tell me first, is Jodie your secret lover? Is she the one you truly like?¡± She


    suppressed her bitterness and added, ¡°I need to know. Only then can I work with the PR team toe


    up with a n for you.¡±


    Leon denied without hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s no secret lover. It was just something Simone said in anger.


    She misunderstood me.¡±


    All along, the only person he liked was Simone.


    He protected and treated Jodie well for other reasons, not because she was his new love interest.


    He didn¡¯t expect Simone to have such a deep misunderstanding about his rtions with Jodie.


    So, although it pained him, he believed that as long as he exined things clearly to Simone, they


    could reconcile.


    Elin was skeptical. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then post another Facebook update denying that Jodie¡¯s your


    secret lover and that you liked her.


    ¡°Say that you and Jodie¡¯s brother are childhood friends, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re helping to take care of


    her.


    We need to clear up the rumors about you two¨Ctiming.¡±


    Otherwise, it would greatly affect his reputation, as some fans have already unfollowed him because of


    this.


    Leon thought for a moment, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll post it¡±


    This way, he could not only prove to Simone and others that he and Jodie were innocent.


    It would also prevent Jodie from being dragged into this.


    After saying a few more words, he hung up the phone.


    And then posted another update on Facebook.


    Leony: I have no secret lover. The only one I like is Simone,


    Fri, 1 Dec


    Chapter 63 Unexpected Ruthlessness.


    56%


    Her brother is my childhood friend, and I¡¯m taking care of her because of that trust.


    With this Facebook update, his fans felt much more at ease.


    And they keptmenting, showing their belief in him.


    Leon¡¯s PR team immediately started shifting the me and hatred to someone else.


    Titus told his PR team to cooperate.


    As a result, Leon¡¯s fans quickly went to Simone¡¯s Facebook page and asked her to stop spreading


    rumors and inciting hatred.


    The onlookers, who were enjoying the drama, also started to doubt the ¡°secret lover¡± and ¡°true love¡±


    situation.


    On the other hand, Zac¡¯s team saw the Facebook update and listened to the recording.


    They strongly agreed with Simone¡¯s actions.


    Since they had already broken up, a decisive counterattack was the way to go.


    Although Simone was currently gaining poprity through the variety shows, her position was still


    unstable.


    If Leon and the others voluntarily exposed their rtionship, it could potentially ruin her future.


    Simone didn¡¯t need to be polite.


    The more she acted this way, the more people would appreciate and like her.


    She would still break up with an award¨Cwinning movie star because he was a cheating, two¨Ctiming


    sc*mbag.


    They were thinking about how to add fuel to the fire when they saw Leon¡¯s new Facebook update.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    So, they startedmunicating with Simone in the group chat.


    ¡°Miss Gray, we listened to your recording. Did you break up with Leon mainly because of Jodie?¡±


    Simone: ¡°Jodie was just the trigger. I broke up with him because Leon wasn¡¯t worth it.


    It took two to tango, and she had broken up with Leon mainly because of his choices and betrayal.


    She had always agreed with the philosophy of an eye for an eye!


    Have you seen the new Facebook post by Leon?


    Simone just finished reading it. I have seen it, but it¡¯s not so easy for him to deny everything.


    Are


    you saying that you have evidence against both of them?


    Simone: I wouldn¡¯t call it evidence, but I have screenshots and photos of them meeting privately.


    Chapter 63 Unexpected Ruthlessness.


    0.56%


    After breaking up with Leon, she already suspected that their rtionship would be exposed and


    be a big scandal.


    So, she used hacking methods to capture screenshots of their private meetings from some surveince


    footage


    She also hired a private detective who took photos of Leon and Jodie secretly meeting before the


    variety show.


    They had no need to meet in private so many times if it was just because of Titus¡® request for Leon to


    care for Jodie. And she specifically instructed the private detective to find angles for the photos so


    some of them looked intimate and ambiguous,


    She was waiting for Leon and his team toe out and spin the narrative, and then she would expose


    them and prove them wrong.


    Indeed, being well¨Cprepared is crucial.


    Zac¡¯s team members were pleasantly surprised when they saw this.


    They found Simone¡¯s work impressive, as it allowed them to counterattack immediately.


    Are


    you willing to share it with us? We will post it online and prevent them from covering it


    ¡°Otherwise, if we let them sessfully cover it up, their team will definitely defame you and use you


    of spreading rumors about Leon.


    After all, they initiated the attack against you¡®


    Simone replied, ¡®Sure, I will send it to you right away


    She then opened her email, downloaded the saved photos, and sent them to the group.


    The team members quickly saved the photos.


    Miss Gray, leave the rest to us. Take a good rest.


    If there¡¯s anything, we willmunicate with you through the group.¡¯


    Simone said, ¡®Okay, thank you all!¡® Then Zac Turner¡¯s PR team promptly began their work.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    56%


    Chapter 64 Does She Really Not Care About the Past Anymore?


    The inte was abuzz with discussions about the progress of Leon and Simone¡¯s rtionship.


    They wondered if Simone¡¯s reason for questioning Leon in the recorded audio and breaking up with


    him was true.


    Or if Leon¡¯s rebuttal was true?


    In the car, Aaron and Jodie have been following the trending topics.


    Jodie saw thements in the live stream¡¯sment section of the variety show, the ones that were


    insulting her.


    Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red, feeling wronged.


    Aaron¡¯s my brother, so why can¡¯t he be nice to me? Simone¡¯s the one who came and tried to steal him


    and my stuff.


    These people are unjustly criticizing her.


    And as for Leon and Simone¡¯s situation, she was even more innocent.


    She did have an interest in Leon and wanted him to like her.


    So, she often found excuses to contact him, intentionally relying on him privately.


    Leon protected and helped her because she had charm.


    Why are they calling me shameless? Simone can¡¯t hold her man down. It¡¯s her fault.


    The more Jodie looked, the angrier and more annoyed she became.


    Then she saw the other Facebook post from Leon, which made her even more upset.


    Just a moment ago, she was proud and happy, thinking she was Leon¡¯s true love and the woman he


    truly cared about.


    Why did he deny it so quickly? Although reason told her that Leon¡¯s actions would be better for his and


    her reputation and she wouldn¡¯t be criticized anymore, and maybe some people would sympathize with


    her, thinking that Simone intentionally dragged her down and damaged her reputation, she still felt very


    ufortable.


    Unable to hold back, she burst into tears.


    Aaron sat beside her, constantly scrolling through his phone, and didn¡¯t notice that Jodie was crying.


    After crying for a while and seeing that Aaron and Leon didn¡¯t ask her what was wrong, she felt event


    more wronged and angry.


    She deliberately cried out loud and pretended to be very upset.


    Only then did Aaron notice, ¡°Jo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Chapter 64 Does She Really Not Care About the Pa¡­


    56%a


    Jodie threw herself into his arms, ¡°Aaron, people online are all insulting me. I feel so sad.


    What did I do wrong to Simone? She insisted on dragging me down.¡±


    No, she deliberately framed me like this, making the people who insult her shift their focus to me.¡±


    She cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath, I always wanted to be a good sister. I would give


    you to her. Both of you.


    ¡°But why can¡¯t she tolerate me?¡± Of course, this statement was deliberately said in front of Aaron and


    Leon to make Simone look bad.


    Aaron also felt that Simone went too far this time.


    Not only did she deceive Leon, but she also deceived jo.


    It was clearly Titus who asked Icon to take care of Jo.


    But ording to Simone¡¯s words, Jo seemed like a homewrecker.


    And she made it look like it was because of Jo that she broke up with Leon.


    It¡¯s simply unreasonable. He held Jodie and gently patted her back tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t feel wronged.


    If she doesn¡¯t want to be your good sister, then don¡¯t be one.


    She¡¯s getting crueler toward me, let alone being a good sister to Jo.


    Just thinking about it makes him feel a little bitter.


    He continued tofort her, saying. ¡°Titus will help rify things online for you.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Leon also rify on Facebook?¡±


    Once everyone knows that you and Leon are innocent, they won¡¯t criticize you anymore.¡±


    Jodie pouted, ¡°That¡¯s what you say.


    I¡¯m going to call Titus.¡±


    After saying that, she called Titus, speaking in a breathless voice full of tears.


    She sessfully made Titus feel sorry for her andforted her.


    She also assured her that he would handle the online issues.


    Jodie had set up so much, not only to express her grievances but also to make Titusfort her.


    The main purpose was to make Titus deal with the online criticism against her. With how he did. things,


    he would switch all the attention back to Simone.


    After hanging up the phone, Jodie still felt wronged and cried in Aaron¡¯s arms for a while.


    Then she looked up with embarrassment, I¡¯m just feeling too wronged. Actually, I don¡¯t me


    Chapter 64 Does She Really Not Care About the Pa¡­


    #


    Simone.¡±


    ¡°She might have misunderstood me and Leon.¡±


    Then she looked at Leon sitting in the


    passenger seat..


    With an apologetic expression, she said, ¡°Leon, I¡¯m sorry Simone got mad at you because of me. I¡¯m


    the one who caused trouble for you. When we get to the airport, I¡¯ll exin to her. There¡¯s nothing


    between us.¡±


    In her heart, Jodie believed that Leon cared about and liked her.


    Like Simone said, she was Leon¡¯s true love.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯te out alone every time she asked him.


    He had always been protective of her.


    He had never refused any requests she made..


    Leon was feeling confused at the moment, and he became even more annoyed when he heard Jodie.


    crying non¨Cstop.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that Simone was better with her personality, never using tears to solve


    problems.


    Then he heard what she said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately said, ¡°No need, this is between her and me; it has


    nothing to do with you. I will handle it.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize. I¡¯m the one who dragged you into this.¡±


    ¡°When you go to the airport, please don¡¯t look for her. I will exin everything to her.¡±


    Knowing Simone¡¯s personality, if Jodie went to exin to her, she might get even angrier and ignore.


    him even more.


    Hearing him say that their issue had nothing to do with her, Jodie felt even more ufortable.


    She pretended to be worried and guilty. ¡°Will she stay angry forever? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve affected


    rtionship with her.¡±


    Leon shook his head, ¡°No, our breakup was not because of you. It was due to our constant arguing.


    You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it.¡±/


    He thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°How about you also post a rification on Facebook so that


    everyone won¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Jodie had already been thinking about doing the same.


    But she said, ¡°Okay, in order to prevent Simone and everyone else from misunderstanding you, I will


    also post on Facebook.¡±


    Chapter 64 Does She Really Not Care About the Pa¡­


    56%


    Then, she took out her phone and posted a message on Facebook.


    @Jodiev: ¡°The famous actor Leon and I are just friends. He is my brother¡¯s childhood friend, so he¡¯s


    like a brother to me. Please don¡¯t misunderstand the situation.¡±


    While Jodie was posting on Facebook, Leon attempted to call Simone again, but he was still blocked.


    Unable to resist, he asked the driver, ¡°May I borrow your phone? I can¡¯t wait until we get to the airport


    to find Simone¡±


    The driver replied, ¡°No problem,¡± and handed his phone to Leon.


    Having memorized Simone¡¯s phone number by heart, Leon dialed it


    Meanwhile, in the car in front, Simone received an iing call from an unknown number and


    answered, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Leon said, ¡°Simone, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Simone¡¯s voice was cold as she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Leon replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, there is nothing more than friendship between me and Jodie. I can


    exin why I know her and why I am protecting her. After we arrive at the airport, let¡¯s have a proper


    conversation, okay?¡±


    However, Simone sneered. ¡°It¡¯s toote; I don¡¯t want to listen anymore. You are a graduate of a


    prestigious university. The terms ¡®breakup¡® and ¡®severing ties should be clear to you, right? We have no


    rtionship now, so please stop harassing me. There¡¯s no need to chat at the airport. If someone takes


    a photo. I won¡¯t be able to exin myself. And I have no interest in knowing why you are protecting


    Jodie anymore. In the future, let¡¯s go our separate ways. I believe you won¡¯t engage in endless


    entanglements, given that you¡¯re a famous actor.¡±


    She finished speaking and hung up without waiting for Leon to say anything.


    For the first time, she realized how annoying Leon could be.


    We are already broken up, so why is there still a need for entanglement?


    Just as Leon was about to speak, the call had ended


    She actually hung up on me like that again.


    Does she really have no lingering feelings? Leon¡¯s mind became even more chaotic.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how he and Simone had reached this point.


    I truly have no romantic feelings for Jodie, so why wouldn¡¯t she believe me? Why was she unwilling to


    even listen to my exnation?

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like I¡¯ve Been pped by Her


    Leon was feeling annoyed and upset.


    Jodie was also unhappy in Aaron¡¯s arms.


    ording to Leon, he wanted to distance himself from them immediately in order to reconcile with


    Simone.


    Could it be that the person he truly likes is Simone? No, that¡¯s not possible.


    Leon must be saying this just to appease Simone and stop her from causing any more trouble.


    On the inte, Titus, together with Elin, was manipting the public rtions team to create a


    sensation.


    They imed that Simone was intentionally diverting the me.


    Leon and Jodie were innocent and not at all like what Simone said.


    Simone simply disliked Jodie and was deliberately tarnishing her


    r reputation.


    Titus even stepped in and used his verified Facebook ount to post an update.


    @Gray Group Top Talent Manager¨CTitusy: ¡®It¡¯s true that I asked Leon to take care of Jodie before the


    variety show started, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be misunderstood by another sister.


    It¡¯s my fault, and I will exin it to Simone. I hope she and everyone else won¡¯t misunderstand the


    situation.


    Since Simone¡¯s rtionship with them had been exposed, there was no need to hide it anymore.


    Titus personally stepped forward and appeared very sincere.


    With both sides manipting sock puppets to create a buzz, many people were starting to believe


    them.


    Leon¡¯s fans, seeing this, turned around and continued to criticize Simone.


    Some people also thought that Simone shouldn¡¯t me Leon just because she disliked Jodie.


    They made Leon look like a sc*mbag.


    Lout


    In reality, he was just helping his younger sister. There was no need to make such a big deal out of it.


    Some people even sarcastically said that Simone was petty.


    Maybe she was afraid of losing a great man like Leon, so she was being sensitive and insecure.


    The so¨Ccalled breakup might just be a show.


    Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like I¡¯ve¡­


    56%


    She wanted to y hard to get with Leon.


    By using this kind of publicity, not only could she shift the me onto Jodie, but she might even make


    Leon take the initiative to reconcile. Or that was what the Inte said.


    Soon, the tide turned in favor of Leon and Jodie.


    Simone once again became the target of criticism.


    Zac¡¯s team couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Simone¡¯s calctions were really urate.


    After they posted the photos in the group and made arrangements with the sock puppets, they also


    contacted the verified influencer who specialized in exposing ounts.


    They were originally nning to take immediate action, but Simone sent a message saying to wait a


    little longer.


    She wanted to release the photos after Leon and Jodie¡¯s public rtions team had finished.


    manipting the situation and tarnishing her reputation.


    This way, it would have a more dramatic effect and give them a taste of their own medicine.


    It will also cause Leon and Jodie to face even greater bacsh. Simone had urately predicted.


    everything.


    When the time was right, they began to release the evidence one by one.


    First, the verified influencer posted two Facebook posts.


    @EntertainmentInsiderV: Is it true that Leon, the award¨Cwinning actor, only took care of Jodie on the


    variety show because of a favor from a friend? I don¡¯t believe it.


    @EntertainmentInsiderV: Don¡¯t question why I don¡¯t believe it because I¡¯m about to post some photos.


    Then, they posted photos spread through nine grids.


    All of them were screenshots and pictures of Jodie and Leon together, alone.


    The key point was that in the nine photos, they were dressed differently in four different outfits.


    This meant that, just from the photos, they had been alone together four times.


    Thest three photos were even more damning.


    In the first photo, Jodie was leaning her whole body against Leon


    In the second photo, their heads were leaning against each other, both smiling and looking down at


    their phones.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In thest photo, Jodie¡¯s lips were close to Leon¡¯s car.


    It looked like she was kissing his ear with her eyes half¨Cclosed, giving off a hint of ambiguity.


    Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like I¡¯ve ¡­


    56%


    As soon as these photos were released, the number of clicks immediately skyrocketed.


    Award¨CWinning Actor Leon Cheats With Jojo¡® became a trending search topic.


    Leon¡¯s fans, who had already calmed down, were disappointed with Leon and couldn¡¯t help but hate


    Jodie.


    The audience, who had been watching the show in delight, were once again shocked by this twist.


    ¡°This is some fast drip feed of the tea. We can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    Tsk isk, Leon, the award¨Cwinning actor, is really ying it well. Just as he denied the rumors and


    rified, he was caught red¨Chanded.


    ¡®He said he was just taking care of Titus¡® sister as a favor, but is this how he takes care of her?¡±


    ¡°They are


    so intimate in private, with Jojo leaning her whole body against Leon, the award¨Cwinning actor. Is this


    what a pure rtionship looks like?¡®


    Jojo is really ¡°divine.¡± On the one hand, she is close to Leon, the award¨Cwinning actor, privately, kissing


    his ear, and on the other hand, she hugs and kisses her ¡°brother.¡±


    ¡°Is Jojo¡¯s innocent image going to be ruined? This feels like the plot of a drama!¡®


    ¡°By the way, does Jojo have a different understanding of what ¡®brother¡® means than normal people?¡±


    ¡°I also think so. In her recent Facebook post, she referred to Leon, the award¨Cwinning actor, as her


    brother, so is this the kind of intimacy she has with her brother?


    ¡°So, they are all ¡°brothers¡± in a romantic sense?¡®


    I pity Simone. Both her ex¨Cboyfriend and her ¡°brother¡± have be Jojo¡¯s love interest. No wonder


    she was betrayed by them.


    The inte was filled with mockery.


    Elin and Titus were shocked when they saw this.


    They immediately had their technical department verify the evidence.


    The result came back that the screenshots and photos had not been edited, and they were indeed real.


    Both of them were on the verge of losing their minds.


    They had no idea that Leon and Jodie had so much private contact.


    Looking at the photos, it was clear that not only did they meet privately, but their rtionship was also


    very intimate.


    Elin wanted nothing more than to go to Jodie and give her a few ps.


    And maybe scratch her b*tchy face.


    Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like I¡¯ve ¡­


    56%


    Leon, who was usually calm and dignified, had actually stooped to this level because of Jodie.


    Now, just as they had sessfully cleared up the rumors about their rtionship, they were being


    exposed by the solid evidence.


    It was like when Leon had just posted on Facebook that they were together, only to be hit with a


    breakup confirmation from Simone.


    With these consecutive setbacks, Leon¡¯s credibility would undoubtedly be greatly diminished, leading to


    a crisis of trust.


    Currently, Elin was seated in Titus office.


    ¡°What should we do now? Our previous efforts in public rtions were in vain, and we even made


    wedding preparations for Simone.¡±


    Elin looked at Titus with a serious expression and continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Simone had left Gray


    Entertainment and was cklisted by yourpany?¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s evident that someone is assisting


    her with her public rtions!¡± ¡°Who is behind her?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s clear that everything was premeditated.¡±


    ¡°We had just restored our reputation, and then they released concrete evidence photos as if they were


    waiting for the perfect moment.


    Titus¡® expression also turned sour.


    This was the first time he had been put in such a disadvantageous position since entering the industry.


    And this first time was due to his own sister.


    Through gritted teeth, he said. ¡°I underestimated her.¡°¡±


    Initially, he only intended to pressure Simone into returning and apologizing to him, making her regret


    her impulsive actions that day.


    As long as Simone stoppedpeting with Jo and obediently assumed the role of the Gray Family¡¯s


    young miss and listened to him, he would utilize his resources as an older brother to assist her in


    improving her public image.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay much attention when Simone left the Gray Family.


    Because he always believed that no matter how much she rebelled, she would eventuallye back


    home.


    Who would have thought that he would be proven sorely wrong by her actions?


    He also wanted to inquire about Simone¡¯s public rtions team and the source of these photos.


    However, now was not the time to investigate that


    After pondering for a moment, he furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Let the sock puppets handle it, im


    that there are issues with the angles of these photos, that they were deliberately taken to mislead the


    public.¡±


    ¡°And this wasn¡¯t a private meeting between the two of them. It was me taking Jo to dinner with Leon, so


    Chapter 65 Who Knew That Now It Feels Like I¡¯ve ¡­


    I was present.


    For now, this was the only way they could salvage the situation.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 I Also Want to Know Why?


    Elin also believed that this was the only solution.


    Both teams began using this point to clear their names.


    To further establish credibility, Titus once again posted on Facebook.


    @Gray Group Top Talent Manager¨CTitusy: There were no secret meetings. Every time, I took Jodie to


    have dinner with Leon, and I was present.


    However, this time, fewer people believed him, and some were only partially convinced.


    Simone¡¯s fans used to be scattered, but now there were a few loyal fans.


    As a result, they organized themselves to support Simone in fighting back.


    Their behavior was quite civilized. They refrained from using foulnguage or insults. They engaged in


    reasoned discussions with those who could be reasoned with and directly confronted those whot


    couldn¡¯t.


    Zac¡¯s fans also joined in to support Simone.


    Upon seeing this, Zac¡¯s team immediatelyunched a counterattack.


    ¡°The brother is here to clear the air again. Jodie is your sister, but Simone is too, you know.¡±


    ¡®A biological sister isn¡¯t a sister, but a foster sister is?¡®


    ¡°Could this be another lover of Jojo¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°This guy is so biased toward Leon and Jojo; he¡¯s ¡°verypetent.¡±


    ¡®Is he trying to harm his biological sister by favoring his foster sister?¡±


    This kind of brother is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Even if this brother was ¡°really¡± present, it doesn¡¯t change the ambiguous posture between the two in


    the photo, right?


    ¡®If it¡¯s just a simple friendship, do they need to be so close?¡®


    Their whole bodies are touching, and their mouths are close to each other¡¯s ears. Such a pure


    rtionship.


    These methods of clearing the air are too low. Let¡¯s try something else.


    As the tension escted, the onlookers also caught on.


    They realized that Jodie¡¯s brother was Simone¡¯s biological brother, but he had continuously cleared the


    air for his foster sister and childhood friend, disregarding his biological sister.


    :55%/


    Chapter 66 | Also Want to Know Why?


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s really scary and horrible!


    So, the biological brother is covering up for his foster sister and childhood friend, trying to steal his


    biological sister¡¯s spotlight?


    Having a brother and an ex¨Cboyfriend like this. I can only sigh for Simone¡¯s unfortunate situation.


    After experiencing being lost, almost being sold to the mountains, and being betrayed by her ex-


    boyfriend and two brothers, Simone can still face life with a smile. She¡¯s really strong.


    Yes, if it were me, I might not be able to resist the urge to strangle these se mbags


    What they call family is truly terrifying!


    If only one photo of them meeting privately looks like this, you can say someone took the photo from a


    certain angle to nder them, but all these photos are like this. Is it really a coincidence? I have a


    question I can¡¯t wait to ask: I really want to know what you guys think.


    ¡®Go ahead and ask.


    What is it about Jojo that is so captivating? How is it that he attracted not only Simone¡¯s brother but


    also her ex¨Cboyfriend? From my perspective, whether it¡¯s appearance, figure, temperament, or


    personality. Simone is superior in every way


    I agree with the person above me, but maybe these guys have a more unique taste that we ordinary


    people can¡¯tpare to.


    Maybe these guys just have a preference for this type. After all, she can change her style on the fly


    Even if Titus came out to defend and use sock puppets to set the narrative, everyone still felt that there


    was an ambiguous rtionship between Leon and Jodie.


    Titus and Elin¡¯s team immediately sent sock puppets to refute, and the two sides started arguing.


    Simone felt touched when she saw so many fans and bystanders speaking up for her.


    When she entered the entertainment industry, she initially did it to pursue Leon to experience the job he


    liked.


    Butter on, she genuinely started to enjoy it herself.


    It was not just acting that was interesting.


    The key was that she had a group of lovely fans who supported her, which warmed her heart from time


    to time.


    So, she had always cherished every fan and audience member who liked her.


    Since everyone was helping her like this, she certainly wouldn¡¯t let them down.


    So, she posted thest few photos that she had saved for a counterattack in the group, circling and


    marking each one.


    Chapter 66 | Also Want to Know Why?


    56%


    noi.


    Simone texted. Share these, We won¡¯t be wasting the public¡¯s me more after this.


    The three members of the PR team opened the photos and looked at the


    The areas marked by Simone were very obvious, so there was no need to ask what they meant or how


    to share the photos.


    Okay with these photos, we can definitely expose them, and they won¡¯t be able to deny it


    Working with someone like Simone was truly enjoyable and stress¨Cfree.


    Soon, while Leon¡¯s fans, Jodies fans, and Simone¡¯s fans continued to argue, anober verbed influencer


    who asionally leaked entertainment industry news posted a message on Facebocic


    @asionalComp I suddenly received a few photos in my email, so I had theh gu take a look. and


    the photos haven¡¯t been edited so I¡¯m sharing them for everyone to see and d.


    The sux photos were uploaded by him


    As soon as he posted


    And it became a for


    Facebook Zac¡¯s team started promoting it everywhere.


    It was a day filled with gow and every


    FRODE was eager for mare.


    Seeing this, etc


    clicked in to take a look


    Although there are six


    evidence.


    ach of them is a solo photo of Leon and Jojo, it¡¯s also sold


    Tsk tsk. wearing the same jade pendand they really only meet because someone asked his childhood


    friend to take care of his sustent


    It¡¯s really the same style, and both of them have worn it on several different asions


    Wearing it so many times shows that both of them really like it


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡®I happened to have seen this pendant in a magazine before. It was introduced as a limited edition for


    couples, not sold separately. Because the price of the two pendants was 900 thousand, it left a deep


    impression on me


    I also checked it, and it¡¯s indeed the same as what the person above said. Take a look, everyone.


    After this person finishedmenting, they attached a picture below thement.


    Everyone clicked on it and saw that it was the same pendant the two wore.


    So, are they publicly disying affection?


    Leon is really generous. gwing away a pendant worth 430 thousand just like that¡®


    Looking at the time they wore it, it was before the variety show, when Leon and Simone were dating


    12:28 Fri, 1 Dec


    |


    Chapter 66 | Also Want to Know Why?


    ¡®Once again, I feel sorry for Simone. She was betrayed so early back then.


    ¡°Solid evidence of the same couple jade pendant. Let¡¯s see how Titus will exin this time.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll say he gave them separately?¡±


    Haha, as the person above mentioned, it¡¯s not impossible.


    ¡®So, he¡¯s helping others while betraying his own sister.


    I never expected Leon to be a cheater.¡±


    Jojo not only stole her brother but also didn¡¯t spare her boyfriend. Impressive!¡±


    Her own brother is assisting others in bullying his own sister, what a sc*mbag


    Just to add, there are two brothers. Aaron is also the same kind of person, a se mbag


    I just want to say, these four people are disgusting.


    Once this photo was released, no one believed that Leon and Jodie were innocent.


    Subsequently, Leon, Jodie, and Aaron were all criticized byizens.


    In the office.


    Titus and Elin witnessed all of this and this time, they were truly furious.


    Titus couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted, ¡°What are they doing? Not only are they secretly eating together.


    but they are also engaging in so many ambiguous actions.¡±


    And now, even matching pendants had emerged.


    How were they going to exin this? Elin couldn¡¯t believe it either, ¡°How could this happen? How could


    they be wearing matching couple pendants?¡± She had never been aware of this.


    Titus¡® face darkened. ¡°I also want to know how they could be wearing matching couple pendants,¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 67 How Could You Do This


    Neither of them could understand.


    Elin couldn¡¯t help but call Leon.


    At that moment, Leon and his group were having dinner at a restaurant.


    They were casually chatting while eating without checking their phones.


    When Leon heard his phone ring, he answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Elin was infuriated by his question and said, ¡°What¡¯s up? Everything!


    Without thinking, she questioned him. ¡°Do you really not trust me? You¡¯ve been hiding everything from


    me. It¡¯s so unreasonable.¡±


    Today, she had been bombarded online with evidence of Leon¡¯s rtionship with Jodie, which wast


    extremely upsetting.


    What she couldn¡¯t tolerate and was most upset about was that Leon had been keeping everything from


    her.


    Leon respected his agent, but that didn¡¯t mean the agent could question him in that tone.


    ¡°Be clear, what have I been hiding from you? Can you calm down? If you can¡¯t speak properly. I¡¯ll hang


    up first.¡±


    Leon¡¯s voice and tone turned cold as if he had poured a bucket of cold water on Elin.


    Only then did she realize that jealousy and anger had clouded her judgment.


    Taking a deep breath, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry: I was just angered by the things I saw online, which


    caused me to overreact. Have you seen thetest trending search? You¡¯re on the list again. Half of


    today¡¯s trending topics are about you.¡±


    Leon replied, ¡°I was having dinner. I didn¡¯t check.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Elin suppressed her emotions and said, ¡°Photos of you and Jodie meeting privately


    were posted online, and each one is very ambiguous.¡±


    Leon furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°How could there be such photos?¡±


    Elin wanted to roll her eyes. I have the same question.


    But he actually turned the question back to her.


    ¡°It should be the surveince video of you two meeting alone. Someone took screenshots. And


    someone unintentionally or intentionally followed you and took photos of your affair.¡±


    Leon¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper, ¡°Watch your words. We didn¡¯t have any affair.¡±


    Chapter 67 How Could You Do This


    -G


    56%


    Elin didn¡¯t want to argue about this with him, ¡°Apart from that, there are also photos of you and Jodie


    wearing matching 450¨Cthousand¨Cdor couple pendants that have been dug up. You both attended


    separate events and wore them on multiple asions.¡±


    Leon was puzzled. ¡°What couple pendants? I didn¡¯t have any!¡± When did I wear a couple pendant with


    Jodie? This is ridiculous.


    ¡°Either someone is spreading rumors or the photos have been photoshopped.¡±


    Elinughed in frustration, ¡°We had the technical department verify it, and the photos haven¡¯t been


    photoshopped at all. Are you still not willing to tell me the truth? How can we handle public rtions like


    this?¡±


    Leon was even more puzzled. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you something if I haven¡¯t done that thing before. I¡¯ll call your


    back after I check the trending list¡±


    He hung up the phone and checked: sure enough, he saw the ¡°intimate photos¡± of him and Jodie.


    After finishing, a wave of anger surged in Leon¡¯s chest.


    All these photos were taken at tricky angles, creating ambiguity.


    The photo of Jodie sticking to him was because she identally slipped and fell on him.


    He helped her up and created some distance after that.


    The one where they were looking down together was when they were reading messages on their


    phones.


    When he noticed that as soon as Jodie leaned her head against his, he immediately moved away.


    And the one where their lips were close to each other was even more outrageous.


    That was when Jodie leaned in to talk to him, and he suddenly sat up straight.


    Her lips touched his car.


    The angles of these photos were too cunning, so even if he went out to exin, not many people would


    believe him.


    He didn¡¯t know who was behind the scenes, causing trouble for them.


    It was obvious that there was a team behind this.


    Leon didn¡¯t suspect Simone in this case.


    Firstly, he thought it was unlikely for Simone to obtain surveince videos and deliberately hire


    someone to follow them.


    Secondly, he didn¡¯t want to believe that Simone would be so ruthless toward him.


    After logging out, he went to look at the other photo,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Chapter 67 How Could You Do This


    50%


    Opening the photo, when he saw the marked pendant, a look of appeared on Leon¡¯s face


    Els heart cant even IOTH


    the sade pendant that person gave him, saving it was specially based for him to wear for


    Thats why he had been wearing it all the time


    Sex


    would identally be exposed, and it would be capmined in phonos during even


    when he came to ventrem, he thought be might have to do some pevac work in the iling, he was d of


    acodentally breaking the pade


    risad


    Thur was wir be pur in in the safe and didn¡¯t wear


    Pan wearing was definitely not from him.


    Bedien wet bow thar Jodie had one


    supercr Econduction dur aeczens dur us, there were only two contined¨Cafiqun puntes


    then were Dar sold separati


    With d what he did he nor understand


    Joce


    de pratur


    sa turve bean even by that person as well.


    Ar this moment, non au wa Leon filled with anger in his chest, it also showed on his face


    He almost much bei un man the phone in his hand.


    How could be exin the me nude bap but wonder if that person had nned it all in advance Be even


    susarmed


    DEPODER intimate photos were also taken by that person.


    Seeing Lean¡¯s dark and unpleasant expression, he looked like a bion ready to explode at any momen


    Aaron and Jodie exchanged a quot


    What¡¯s going on? It was her fra dine meeting, and Leon, who had always been calm and reserved, was


    Thinking about how he acted after losing this phone, both of them went to check Facebook and the


    trending topics.


    And then then were stunned.


    Aaron couldn¡¯t believe that jo and Leon had such a dosetoninup behind the scenes.


    What made it even more ambucus was time they were wearing, marching couple pendants.


    He stared at the two of them in disbelief and blume our Whats your rtionship?¡± It was well¨Cknown


    Chapter 67 How Could You Do This


    that Leon was Simone¡¯s boyfriend, something their entire family was aware of.


    So,


    Even


    though he loved Jo, it was difficult for him to ept that they were secretly involved behind Simone¡¯s


    back.


    Jodie never expected that the photos of her and Leon alone would be dug up like this.


    The ambiguous photos were taken through screenshots and secret shots.


    However, they were all intentionally staged by her to create an ambiguous atmosphere, hoping to


    attract Leon.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t admit to that.


    Regarding the couple pendants, they were not a gift from Leon. They were actually a birthday present


    she received. If she hadn¡¯t seen the photos on Facebook today, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Leon


    had one, too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have worn it several times to events just because she liked it in


    order to maintain her image and avoid anypromising situations.


    Upon hearing Aaron¡¯s questioning, Leon immediately denied, ¡°We¡¯re just friends, nothing more.¡± Jodic


    also


    regained her


    driven crazy, as people were cursing at her based on these photos, even though she was innocent.


    She couldn¡¯t reveal her secret thoughts about Leon in front of him and her brother. Nor could she admit


    it online, as she would be seen as a homewrecker and heavily criticized.


    Aaron¡¯s face was filled with anger as he asked. ¡°If you have no rtionship, then what about those


    photos and the couple pendants? Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t secretly meet without our


    knowledge?¡± The photos were solid evidence and had been verified.


    This statement left Leon and Jodie unable to argue, as they had indeed met alone on numerous


    asions. Leon exined, ¡°Yes, we have met, but it¡¯s not what the rumors online are saying. The


    photos were taken from tricky angles and manipted.¡±


    Aaron stared at him with anger in his eyes and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Even if you take photos


    from tricky angles, you still have to be close to each other! Leon, you se mbag, being with Simone and


    secretly doing this kind of thing. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of Simone?¡± he angrily eximed, ¡°No


    wonder she broke up with you, no wonder she cut and harm to his own sister was simply despicable.


    ties with you, you¡¯re just too much.¡± Leon¡¯s betrayal


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 Is He Taking Me for a Fool?


    Leon¡¯s expression turned even uglier as he looked up, his gaze darkening. ¡°Let me say it one more.


    time: I did not betray Simone.¡±


    Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Leon felt a little panicked.


    Even Aaron misunderstood the situation he saw online and thought that Jodie and Leon were having


    an affair.


    What would Simone think if she saw that?


    Jodie hurriedly grabbed Aaron and said, ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t say that about Leon.¡±


    This whole thing was Simone¡¯s fault. Why didn¡¯t Aaron defend Leon and rify the situation?


    For the first time, Aaron pushed Jodie¡¯s hand off his arm.


    There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. Jo, you know he¡¯s Simone¡¯s boyfriend, so why are you


    being so ambiguous with him? You¡¯re going too far.¡±


    He did spoil Jodie a lot, treating her like a younger sister,


    After Simone came back, she was alwayspeting with Jo, causing Jo to fall ill several times.


    She even almost drove Jo away from the Gray Family.


    That was why he was angry at Simone and protected Jo from being bullied by her.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care about Simone as a sister.


    Especially because he always felt guilty toward Simone. After all, it was his fault that he lost her when


    they were kids because he was ying around.


    In his heart, he considered Simone as a sister, so their conflicts and fights wouldn¡¯t affect their


    rtionship.


    They were siblings with the same parents, sharing the same blood. They were the closest people to


    each other, and there shouldn¡¯t be any longsting grudges.


    Just like how he had fought with his other two brothers before, but they quickly made up,


    Now, it was Jo who had done something wrong to Simone, and he was also unhappy about it.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing from Aaron. Her eyes instantly turned red.


    She felt wronged and said, ¡°Aaron, you actually don¡¯t believe me. And you¡¯re scolding me for Simone¡¯s


    sake.¡±


    Normally, Aaron would definitely feel sorry for her and try tofort her.


    Chapter 68 Is He Taking Me for a Fool?


    56


    But Leon and Jodie¡¯s situation had crossed a line.


    He pursed his lips and looked at her. Jo, dont forget. Simone is also my sister. When she bullies you


    and takes your things I will unconditionally stand by your side. But I cannot ept you secretly getting


    involved with her bovinend Why choose Simone¡¯s boyfriend when there are eligible bachelors from


    prestigious families or A¨Clist actors in the entertainment industry? Why? He was really angry.


    No wonder Simone treated Leon and fo that way on the variety show,


    So, she already knew that these a berayed her If it were him, he would be angry too! He couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder if Simone was taking her anger out on him as well


    Jodie was infuriated by Aaron questioning and almost fell backward in anger.


    This time, she wasn¡¯t pretending the


    tea ars were genuine and uncontroble


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t trust me Are you even my brother¡± She crabbed Aaron and punched him a


    few times. ¡°Ugh. I hate you I dont lice you anymore¡±


    Leon, seeing the two of them like this became even more annoyed


    ¡°That¡¯s enough from both of you¡±


    He was really fed up and mised his voice ¡°What are you doing still firing like this at a time like this?¡±


    Aaron and Jodie both looked at him


    The anger on Aaron¡¯s face deepened. Who¡¯s dirting She¡¯s my sister so don¡¯t you dare say that¡±


    cent and even kissing each other? Those they were taken from an angle.


    Leon looked at him mockingly Which siblings are always hugene photos of Jodie and me on the


    inte were not


    ¡°But you and her being affectionate, thats for real


    He hadn¡¯t known before that the siblings of the Gray Family were so close


    After participating in the live variety show, he discovered that these two were very intimate in various


    ways.


    Especially when he saw a video in the car just now.


    The two of them were hugging and kissing in the yard, and they were caught off guard by the live


    broadcast


    At that time, he only had one thought


    Fortunately, Simone and the Gray Family brothers¡® rtionship wasn¡¯t that close, otherwise, he would


    have been extremely disgusted.


    Of course, mainly because He was disgusted with the Gray Family brothers


    But since Jodie wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, he didn¡¯t care how close she was to Aaron.


    Dec


    Chapter 68 Is He Taking Me for a Fool?


    1 56%)


    But now he wanted to find an outlet.


    He would only retort sarcastically after being questioned by Aaron


    Aaron was furious. ¡°Our rtionship as siblings is innocent. You¡¯re the one with a dirty mind, so you


    see others as dirty.¡±


    Leon snorted coldly. Tll return those words to you. My rtionship with Jodie is pure. believe it or


    not


    Then he didn¡¯t even eat his meal and called Jonah.


    He asked him to arrange another car for him.


    He didn¡¯t want to see the Gray siblings anymore.


    And if he took another car to the airport and got caught, his rtionship with Jodie would be even more


    difficult to exin.


    Jonah was confused when he received the call.


    After asking, he found out that Le was in the car and would soon be near the restaurant.


    He asked Leon if he could take Le¡¯s car, as there wasn¡¯t enough time to arrange a separate car.


    As long as he didn¡¯t have to ride with the Gray siblings. Leon didn¡¯t mind and agreed without


    hesitation


    He stood on the roadside outside the restaurant, waiting for the car.


    Aaron and Jodie were now giving each other the silent treatment.


    Jodie cried incessantly, and in the past, Aaron would have hugged her andforted her


    Aaron scratched his head irritably, not bothering tofort Jodie for the first time, and turned away


    from the restaurant.


    He ignored Leon standing on the side of the road and got into the car, his face icy.


    This time, he took the co¨Cdriver seat instead of sitting in the back.


    Seeing that Aaron didn¡¯t say a word and just left her behind, Jodie couldn¡¯t help but cry in grievance.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She felt a crisising.


    She knew that in Aaron¡¯s heart, his sister Simone was very important.


    Previously, she had used wicked means to constantly pit the Gray brothers against Simone behind


    Simone¡¯s back, making them believe that Simone often bullied her and wanted to force her to leave the


    Gray Family.


    She relied on them growing up together and years of feelings to stand by her side.


    Chapter 68 Is He Taking Me for a Fool?


    This was the first time Aaron stood against her because of Simone.


    If Simone and Leon were really together, she would ept it.


    But she wasn¡¯t! She was clearly the most innocent and aggrieved victim. So why did Aaron me her?


    And Leon was also a jerk.


    He didn¡¯t evenfort her and just left like that.


    Both of them treated her like this because of Simone, which was too much.


    Simone, Simone, why couldn¡¯t that woman just get out of my way? At this moment, Jodie¡¯s resentment


    toward


    Simone intensified.


    Why couldn¡¯t that woman just die before she came back? She had to return, and cause problems for


    her.


    She is relentless,pletely relentless.


    After pondering for a moment, Jodie picked up her phone and dialed Titus¡® number..


    Titus also felt annoyed at the moment.


    When he saw that it was Jodie calling, he suddenly felt the urge not to answer.


    She had actually kept it a secret from them and had been involved with Leon behind their backs.


    He was not only her manager but also a brother who loved her deeply.


    Did she really not trust me? And why did she have to get involved with Simone¡¯s boyfriend, of all


    people?


    This situation was also difficult for him to ept.


    Before the live broadcast, he had specifically called Leon to ask him to take care of her.


    Who would have thought that these two had been secretlymunicating frequently before and their


    rtionship was not simple?


    Do these two think I am a fool?


    ¦¤¦©¦¡

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 Don¡¯t Dwell On It. It¡¯s Impossible.


    The ringing ceased momentarily before starting again.


    Titus answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jodie cried andined. Titus. I feel terrible. Aaron bullied me. Not only did he not believe me, he


    also scolded and left me alone¡±


    Titus listened to Jodie¡¯sint


    Normally, he wouldfort her and then call and scold Aaron.


    But now, he raised his hand and pinched his nose, his eyes filled with exhaustion. ¡°Why did he scold.


    you? Is it because you have aplicated rtionship with Leon?¡± He asked in a deep voice. Jo, tell


    me honestly, are you secretly involved with Leon?¡±


    Jodie thought Titus wouldfort her and then call Aaron to vent


    Little did she know that he would ask her three consecutive questions


    I didn¡¯t. Leon and I have a tonic rtionship?


    She felt even more wronged. We are not secretly together. Titus, don¡¯t you believe me either?


    Tirus fell silent for a moment. The evidence online makes it hard to believe that you have no


    rtionship.


    Jodie eximed. ¡°I truly have nothing with him. If you don¡¯t believe it, then forget it. You all bully me


    Then she angrily hung up the phone.


    In the past, when she was ¡°bullied¡± by Simone in the Gray Family, it was just her faking it


    But now, it was real.


    Since entering the Gray Family and being pampered and spoiled, she had never felt so wronged


    before.


    And it was because of Titus and the others who cherished Jodie like a precious gem


    That¡¯s why she was throwing a tantrum now and hung up the phone on her own


    She hoped that Titus would call back andfort her.


    Unfortunately. Titus was also angry this time.


    After being hung up on he was so angry that he threw his phone on the ground.


    Jodie waited for several muutes, but Titus didn¡¯t call back.


    She was so angry that she almost wanted to throw away her phone, too.


    Chapter 69 Don¡¯t Dwell On It, It¡¯s Impossible.


    55%


    Aaron didn¡¯te in to find her either.


    Jodie could only walk out crying


    She saw Leon standing not far away, and Aaron had returned to his car.


    Jodie thought for a moment and walked up to Leon.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leon, I¡¯m sorry. It was just Aaron¡¯s impulsiveness that made him misunderstand what we said about


    you. I will exin it to them.¡±


    As Jodie approached, Leon immediately took a few steps to the side.


    He kept a distance from her before saying. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I didn¡¯t take his words to heart.¡±


    But Leon¡¯s action hurt Jodie.


    She was about to explode with frustration


    What does Leon think I am? A ferocious beast? ¡°Leon, what should we do now? No matter how you


    want to rify, I will fully cooperate.


    She knew that Leon was not like her brothers.


    That was why she endured the grievances and showed her generosity and thoughtfulness.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to be med for wrecking Simone¡¯s rtionship.


    Otherwise, she would be cursed to death.


    How could she continue to thrive in the entertainment industry and be a top¨Ctier actress? This


    required Leon to solve it.


    Speaking of which, Leon¡¯s headache worsened, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Just then, Le¡¯s car arrived.


    Upon seeing this, Leon said to Jodie, I¡¯m leaving now. If there¡¯s anything that needs rification, I¡¯ll


    contact you.¡±


    Then he turned around and walked toward the car.


    Without even looking back, he got in the car, leaving behind Jodie with swollen eyes and tears all over


    her face.


    And neither of them noticed that not far away, a girl was taking photos with her phone.


    She not only took a picture of the two of them standing together but also captured Jodie¡¯s current


    appearance.


    Jodie saw the car driving away.


    She realized that Leon was also insensitive, which made her furious and helpless.


    Chapter 69 Don¡¯t Dwell On It, It¡¯s Impossible


    55


    She could only return to the can they had originally sat in.


    She opened the car door and sat in the back seat..


    Ignoring Aaron she leaned against the window and sobbed softly, waiting for Aaron to take the initiative


    to appease bre


    When the driver saw the two of them getting in. Leon and the other car had already left,


    the car and followed them


    The director had already learned about the restaurant incident from the staff who had been dining with


    the three of them


    He was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say ¡°They deserve it. Shouldn¡¯t have done it if


    they didn¡¯t want this to happen should they?¡±


    Meanwhile, on the inte a pop


    posted on Facebook


    who usually specialized in making funny videos


    He said that he happened to encounter the product team and saw Leon and Jodie seemingly


    usmeline.


    Jodie¡¯s eyes were swollen from and Leas


    crying


    and left alone in the car


    He also posted the photos he took


    When everyone saw it they saw Leon¡¯s unpleasant expression and Jodie cryin


    Then Leon and Jodie went their separate ways looking upsen,


    Everyone started specting whether these two were having an affair and got caught, so they started


    fighting and judging from their appearance, it really looked like a couple¡¯s quarrel


    More and more people joined in criticizing the two, making the already unfavorable situation even


    Elin was almost driven crazy when she saw all this.


    litet endt


    She hadn¡¯t figured out how to handle the previous incident, and now this happened


    by Jodie restless? On the other hand. Simone and the others were keeping up with thetest


    ao developments.


    Zac spoke up. There¡¯s no way to exin their rtionship now. It¡¯s impossible to clear their names


    Simone smiled and replied. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    But this was just the beginning, as they both said.


    Elin and Titus teams had spent half a day discussing but they couldn¡¯te up with a solution to clear


    their nume


    Elin contacted Leco again. You understand the situation now, right? What should we do?


    Chapter 69 Don¡¯t Dwell On It, It¡¯s Impossible.


    Leon replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t give Jodie the couple ne.¡±


    Elin asked, ¡°Then why does she have it?¡± Emphasizing, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition that is not sold


    separately, and there are only two in the world.¡±


    Leon truthfully answered, ¡°Someone else gave it to her.¡±


    Elin asked again, ¡°What about yours? Did the same person give


    Leon replied. ¡°Yes¡±


    Elin continued, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Leon paused for a moment before saying, ¡°An elderly guy.¡±


    it to you?¡±


    Elin pondered for a moment and suggested, ¡°Could we invite the person to step forward and provide


    rification?¡±


    Leon remained silent for a moment and then responded, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. And the


    Inte wouldn¡¯t believe it either. If it was just a photo, we might be able to clear it up, but now, with the


    couple ne, you didn¡¯t believe we were innocent, did you?¡±


    Elin asked, ¡°What should we do then? If this continues to escte, it will greatly damage your


    reputation.¡±


    Leon looked exhausted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll post something on Facebook, whether people believe it or not.¡±


    This undeniable ¡°evidence¡± would be impossible to erase.


    ¡°Jodie and I are simply friends. ¡°If anyone has the ability, they can search for evidence of our


    inappropriate rtionship. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Elin was speechless. Was Leon suggesting that they give up? She proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and


    ask that


    elder?¡±


    Leon immediately dismissed the idea, ¡°Don¡¯t even consider it; it¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±


    He ended the call and proceeded to make a post on Facebook.


    @Leony: I want to rify once again that Simone is my girlfriend, and I have no inappropriate


    rtionship with Jodie. I didn¡¯t give her the ne.


    He reclined in his seat and closed his eyes,


    Le, seated in the passenger seat, nced at Leon through the rearview mirror and secretly sneered.


    In her mind, she cursed him for pretending to be innocent when he was actually a cheating se mbag.


    He deserved it.


    H


    All six guests were returning to Cebros, so the show¡¯s team had purchased tickets for them for the


    same flight.


    By the time Leon arrived, they were already boarding.


    Chapter 69 Don¡¯t Dwell On It, It¡¯s Impossible


    As Leon entered the cabin, he noticed Simone and Zac sitting together


    He couldn¡¯t help but walk briskly toward them


    Addressing Zac he said. ¡°Mr. Turner, would you mind switching seats?¡±


    55%

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 70 Simone Deliberately Set Him Up


    Zac was taken aback when Leon wanted to immediately switch seats with him as soon as they


    boarded. the ne.


    Looking up at Leon, Zac remarked. ¡°Leon, did you forget to look in the mirror when you got out of the


    Leon looked puzzles and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Zac continued, ¡°You think a guy like you can tell me what to do?¡±


    Leon choked, ¡°Zac, you¡¯ve gone too far. I need to talk to Simone, so please switch seats.¡±


    Zac thought Leon was unusually shameless,


    He sneered, ¡°You want to switch seats to talk to Simone? Dil you even ask for her permission? Before


    Leon could answer, Simone, who had been engrossed in her phone, spoke up without looking up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t


    Zac shrugged at Leon, ¡°Leon, you heard it too. Simone doesn¡¯t want to sit with you.¡±


    Leon panicked and looked at Simone, ¡°Simone, I really need to tell you something urgent.¡±


    He pleaded. Can we talk for just a moment?¡±


    Simone looked up at Leon and replied, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not close enough for that.¡±


    ¡°What if people misunderstand if we switch seats? I don¡¯t want to attract attention by getting seen with


    you again. I¡¯ll just waste the public¡¯s time.¡±


    This remark was filled with sarcasm.


    Leon understood Simone¡¯s intentions immediately.


    She must have known that they were the ones who leaked their rtionship.


    ¡°Can you give me three minutes?¡± He took a deep breath. There are things 1 must exin to you.¡±


    Simone looked away from Leon and picked up a magazine, flipping it open. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your


    exnations.


    Her attitude and actions clearly showed that she had no intention of dealing with Leon anymore..


    Simone had never realized before that Leon could be so persistent and annoying.


    Leon was hurt by Simone¡¯s words and actions.


    But he also knew that if he didn¡¯t rify things with Simone today, given her personality, they might not


    be able to reconcile.


    Fri, 1 Dec


    Chapter 70 Simone Deliberately Set Him Up


    55%,


    Hensted on talking. ¡°Theme as a big misunderstanding between us, and I just want to dear it up


    Simone eand Hipeme


    Zac took out his phone and opened Facebook then suddenly reached out and handed in na Lesom m


    into front of his fact


    ¡°Leon, you¡¯re wear


    cidaces with someone else, and now you re purting again. What¡¯s the mure a big movie star with


    millions of fans, so why bother getting livolved in


    Leen looked


    He pushed his hand way and aid they sedizinstrip with Simone has nothing to do with you!¡±


    This jerit was centena


    shameles, Leon


    mong trouble betwe


    nd Simone, which


    had Gready tlen thei


    The other passengers in first ss were al


    Some peODIC ZOHE


    Aaron sut not far away, lurening


    He nced


    fumone, checXIME DET


    ster dos haveing in their direction.


    After i moment of chought, be walked EDDIKE DE


    ¨C Dround Leon¡¯s shoulder


    Leon, since Simone doesn¡¯t want to like, vou (bookin¡¯s bookma


    Then he tried to lead Leon to another lett wade tali sold


    However. Leon shook of Aaron¡¯s arm.


    shoulder


    He gave him a cold nce and said. ¡°It¡¯s none of your namen. Now, you wont to y the role of a


    loving brother? Do you think Sumone will pay my attendon in your


    Now Leon was annoyed by Aaron as well always beutamment.


    Aaron didn¡¯t expect Leon to be so harsh with him.


    He was infuriated


    He stole a nce at Simone, who was still flipping through a magne, and he felt a bit upset.


    He immediately retorted. Try not pretending. We really are dose vblime¡±


    This remark made Zac burst intoughter.


    He looked at Aaron and said. ¡°I think you should go look in the mire, No wonder you two get along so


    well Both of you have no shame¡±


    Chapter 70 Simone Deliberately Set Him Up


    55%


    Aaron¡¯s dislike for Zac escted. ¡°What business is it of yours when we talk Zac pointed to his own


    seat. ¡°You¡¯re blocking me!¡±


    At that moment, a flight attendant came over and reminded Leon and Aaron to sit in their assigned


    Leon couldn¡¯t care less about that now.


    He leaned on Zac¡¯s chair with his hand and bent down.


    He whispered near Simone¡¯s ear. There is absolutely no romantic rtionship between Jodie and me. I


    was asked to take care of her. All those ambiguous actions in the photos are fake¡±


    He exined why there were those ambiguous actions in the photos. like Jodie falling down..


    And then he continued. ¡°The so¨Ccalled couple ne is not something I gave her. Mine was given by


    an elderly guy who said it had been blessed and would bring watery That why I often wear joe¡¯s


    ne was also given by that same elder Neither she nor I knew that it was a limited editon couple


    ne If it werent for someone posting it on Facebook, we wouldnt have known that we had the


    same ne


    Simone sull didnt react


    He urgently said. ¡°And the reason why she and I met privately was also because that guy asked me to


    give her something Or asked her to give me something Simone you know me. Im not stupid enough to


    intentionally wear a couple ne with Jodie and ave people such incriminanng evidence to grab He


    spoke gently. Its all a misunderstanding and coincidence, believe me, okay


    The fellow passengers who were watching the scene saw Leon relenting and heard his exnation


    They thought maybe it really was a misunderstanding. Otherwise, why would a big movie star like him


    need to exin and beg for forgiveness from Simone in such a humble manner


    Zac didn¡¯t expect Leon, who usually appeared proud and cold, to suddenly act like this.


    He rubbed his arms and shivered.


    Then he looked at Leon with an admiring expression. I¡¯ve got goosebumps. No wonder he¡¯s a movie


    star his acting is amazing


    Leon wanted to throw Zac off the ne right now


    This 100 annoying.


    He looked at Zac with cold eves! You can just shut it


    bout to retort


    Simone looked up again and coldly said to Leon. ¡°Are you done. Leon? You deliberately said all this in


    front of everyone, trying to lower yourself and create a loyal boyfriend image to wash away those online


    rumors


    ¡°The fact that the elder gave you two couple nes and told you guys to exchange gifts all the time


    12-29


    Chapter 70 Simone Deliberately Set Him Up


    55%%%


    means he acknowledges you two as a couple.¡± She sneered. ¡°You¡¯re saying you guys don¡¯t have any


    ambiguous rtionship? Do you think I¡¯m that foolish?¡± She added, ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve already broken up


    and cut off contact. Even if you wanted to act, you chose the wrong person.


    Leon narrowed his eyes.


    With a look of disbelief and pain, he stared at her and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pretending?¡± He poured


    out his genuine feelings to her, but all he received was an usation that he was acting.


    Simone chuckled. ¡°What else could it be? If you were truly sincere, why didn¡¯t you do it earlier? I¡¯ve


    never seen you behave like this before!¡± Simone knew someone was recording.


    So, she deliberately smiled helplessly. ¡°A movie star is a movie star. If I didn¡¯t know you so well, I might


    have believed it.¡±


    Leon stared at Simone, ¡°Very well!¡± He knew everything now. Simone had intentionally set him up like


    this.


    Simone shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I know I¡¯m well, but you no longer have the chance to be with


    someone as good as me.¡±


    Then she gestured for him to follow, Leon, your performance is over, and the ne is about to take off.


    I kindly ask you to follow the instructions and return to your sear


    Leon was now angry and heartbroken, his expression filled with suppression and a sense of defeat.


    How did ite to this?

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71 He Is Truly Her Own Flesh and Blood


    After Simone finished speaking, she shifted her gaze away from Leon.


    She yfully nudged Zac¡¯s arm.


    Then she pointed to the open magazine and asked, ¡°Have you been here?¡± She was flipping through a


    travel magazine and happened toe across an article about a beautiful ind.


    In addition to cutting ties with the se¡¯mbags and focusing on work to prolong her life, if she had a


    second chance, she also wanted to enjoy life fully and travel to different ces whenever she had the


    opportunity.


    Zac¡¯s eyes filled with amusement, Simone¡¯s action of nudging his arm just now was so adorable! He


    leaned over to look at the magazine page and said, ¡°I¡¯ve actually been there. Although it¡¯s a small


    ind, but¡­ Zac continued, passionately introducing the ind to Simone.


    Simone¡¯s eyes also lit up with a smile. She was very interested and said, ¡°When I have the time, I want


    to go there.¡±


    Zac immediately invited in a low voice, I¡¯m familiar with this ce, and I know a great diving spot that


    few people go to. How about I take you there?¡±


    She considered Zac a friend, so she didn¡¯t refuse and replied, ¡°Sure, we can ask Keira if she wants to


    Going out with a group of people would be lively and fun.


    Zac actually wanted to go alone with Simone, but he knew it wasn¡¯t possible. Otherwise, if they were


    photographed and it ended up online, it might turn into a scandal about the two of them being in a


    rtionship.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of those things himself, but he was afraid it would have a negative impact on her.


    He took the opportunity to finalize the n and said, ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    He deliberately looked at Leon, who was still standing nearby and listening to their conversation, with a


    hint of disdain. ¡°Leon, what are you still doing here? The show is already over!¡± In other words, stop


    acting here.


    Just as Leon was about to speak, a flight attendant walked over. She politely asked him to return to h


    his seat as the ne was about to take off.


    He swallowed the words he was about to say and maintained hisposure as he nodded at the flight


    attendant. ¡°Alright!¡± He took onest deep look at Zac and Simone before turning back to his seat.


    Once seated, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep with a serious expression on his face.


    Because they were sitting close by, he could still hear Sinone¡¯s cheerful tone as she discussed with


    Zac how they would explore the ind.


    What hurt him the most was that Zac suggested going together, and Simone actually agreed.


    3


    C


    Chapter 71 He Is Truly Her Own Flesh and Blood!


    55%


    After breaking up and cutting ties with him, she could still be so happy and age n with


    Dutt mer her this herm He didn¡¯t believe it.


    Jodied her ampon ber sir, her eves filled with gloom.


    If she had


    serem itt with her own eyes, she wouldn i have believed make peixe with Simone::


    in


    When they werometer he would go along with her but still mamamed a cold and timel demeanor


    Se. lime?¡± coulch So, I¡¯mma me be nunciemand she felt things shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    my


    And she could then wenstierf people did not cherish what they had when they had it. It was amig when


    it was lour can cde verde ze into valine, which was why the Perretted 1 more and mom.


    She shouldn¡¯t hang lebebet no sa Simone leave the Gray Family and break up with Leon.


    If Simone bad taupo hape devloped 1900 h


    demoed no leave the Gray Family and break up with Leon, things win


    reen out of her control


    Aaron Istened curently no Simone and


    Simone and Zat¡¯s oversation and couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    Not even I have taken Somme ind og oppinen sy does he get the chance! This guy constantly getting


    dose to itine


    Looking at his appearance, in win line a bag wod dog wagging in tail. Shamelessly seeking faver from h


    After about three hours, the ne arved at Cobese Apot


    The production team escorted Simone and the odber is guests off the ne and headed toward the


    Halfway there, a voice filled with joy suddenly sounded alteract. ¡°Simone Simone heard the familiar


    voice and looked up


    She saw a beautiful and tall woman waving an her time fren


    This was her best friend, Gwen Fuster, who was also Lepas win vuner


    nemanned


    They used to have a good rtionship as siblings, but after Leemed no Cetros, they gradually


    On the first day they met Gwen found Simone very likable andpunitie.


    The longer they yed and spent time together, the deeper their bond name, making them each other


    be frends..


    She showed a surprised smile, ¡°Gwen!¡±


    Chapter 71 He Is Truly Her Own Flesh and Blood.


    55%


    Gwen rushed over, embracing Simone tightly, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    Simone reached out and hugged her back. Tve missed you too.¡±


    After they let go, Simone linked arms with Gwen and asked as they walked, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Gwen had a conflict with her family before, and coincidentally, the person she liked went abroad, so


    she followed.


    In her previous life. Gwen didn¡¯te back before she passed away, but they had always kept in


    touch.


    Whenever Simone had a fight or was in a silent treatment bout with Leon. Gwen would always stand by


    her side.


    So, seeing Gwen suddenly, she was truly surprised


    Gwen looked at Simone with a tender gaze and said. ¡°Because I saw what was trending. I knew you


    wereing back to Cebros today, so I bought a nicket and flew back. I was nning to go back to the


    apartment first to surprise you. But as I was walking. I overheard people talking about you, and when I


    turned around, we unexpectedly met at the airport¡±


    She saw Simone being bullied and having a fight with her brother.


    Worried that Simone might get hurt or upset she rushed back to be with her.


    Simone felt warm in her heart and leaned her head against Gwen¡¯s shoulder. Tm fine. You¡¯re the best.


    Gwen.


    Gwen indulged her. ¡°Of course. Im your heart warmer


    Leon was surprised to see his sister suddenly appear


    Now, seeing his sister getting cozy with Simone, it was as if she hadn¡¯t even noticed him, her brother.


    He couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Gwen, did you tell the family about your sudden return?¡±


    Upon hearing Leon¡¯s words. Gwen turned to look at him


    She retorted, ¡°Why should I


    Leon frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell them, how will they prepare?¡±


    Gwen pouted. ¡°No need for preparation. I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    Leon emphasized, ¡°But that¡¯s your home.¡±


    Gwen rolled her eyes and said. I don¡¯t care, and I don¡¯t want to go back and deal with that woman.¡±


    Leon¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper as he replied. ¡°She¡¯s your mother¡±


    His sister had misled him. Whenever he thought of or mentioned their mother, he automatically


    associated her with that person.


    Gwen impatiently waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her to me. It¡¯s annoying just to hear about


    Chapter 71 He Is Truly Her Own Flesh and Blood


    her.¡±


    Then, she let go of Simone¡¯s arm and turned to face her older brother.


    She looked him up and down, scanning Leon from head to toe.


    Leon was puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gwen showed a look of disdain and replied, I¡¯m looking at my dear brother, who turns out to be a


    cheating se mbag.¡±


    Leon¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡®Gwen, you can¡¯t talk to me like that.¡±


    Gwen sneered and said, ¡°Not only do I talk like that, but I also want to beat you up.¡±


    And then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, she raised her hand and punched Leon¡¯s left cheek.


    While he was still trying to react, she continued to hit him all over.


    ¡°Leon, you b¡°stard, how dare you team up with those shameless people and bully my Simone. I¡¯m


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    giving you a taste of your own medicine for bullying my Simone. After returning to Cebros, you haven¡¯t


    learned anything but how to be cold and disgusting like that woman. You are her own flesh and


    blood.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 You¡¯re Ruthless!


    Leon experienced being hit for the first time, and it was by his own sister.


    Naturally, he was initially shocked.


    However, once he regained hisposure, he immediately grabbed her wrist and eximed, ¡°Gwen,


    have you lost your mind?¡±


    Gwen couldn¡¯t continue hitting him after being caught, so she pouted with regret and said. I wanted to


    hit you some more.¡±


    Leon furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Gwen, that¡¯s enough. And don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s also our mother.¡±


    With so many people present, if this incident became known, their parents would surely have


    something to say about it.


    Gwen rolled her eyes and retorted. That¡¯s Skyler¡¯s biological mother, so what does it have to do with


    me? Only you would foolishly butter up to her.


    The more she spoke, the darker Leon¡¯s expression became. ¡°Shut up¡±


    He pulled Gwen closer and whispered in her ear. ¡°Be careful about what you say about her in public.¡±


    Gwen pursed her lips and dered. I don¡¯t care. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If you want to continue


    seeking her love, don¡¯t involve me. I won¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Leon feltpletely helpless with his sister. ¡°Come home with meter.


    Gwen vigorously shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m going to Simone¡¯s house.¡±


    Leon asserted, ¡°No, you can¡¯t


    He then firmly held onto her wrist and refused to let go. ¡°You have toe home with me.¡±


    His sister had been abroad for so long and hadn¡¯t returned even once.


    During the Latewinter Festival, the elders in the family had mentioned it, their words filled with


    reproach.


    He had made excuses on her behalf.


    But now, if it was revealed that his sister hade back but didn¡¯t go home, those people would have


    something to say again.


    Gwen struggled to free herself from his grasp and said, ¡°If I say I¡¯m not going back, then I¡¯m not going


    back.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t shake him off, so she red at Leon and threatened, ¡°Let go of me, or else I¡¯ll scream.¡±


    Leon sneered, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chapter 72 You¡¯re Ruthless!


    The next second, his face first showed surprise, then it became even darker.


    Because Gwen suddenly shouted, ¡°You perv! Help! The award¨Cwinning actor is touching me


    inappropriately!¡±


    At that moment, Leon not only felt embarrassed but also wished he could silence his sister.


    Gwen didn¡¯t care about her brother¡¯s angry expression. She proudly raised her head and said, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll keep screaming.¡±


    Leon had no choice but to release her, gritting his teeth and saying. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Dealing with scum like you who bullies my Simone, I can¡¯t use conventional methods.¡± After Gwen


    finished speaking, she took advantage of her brother¡¯s distraction and quickly ran toward Simone.


    Leon¡¯s face took on a darker shade as his feet throbbed in pain.


    Watching his sister run away, Leon felt both angry and deeply helpless.


    His sister had always been rebellious and uncontroble by anyone.


    Sometimes, she even influenced Simone to do unexpected things.


    Enduring the pain, Leon shouted after her. ¡°Gwen, you may be able to escape now, but you¡¯ll have to


    Gwen held Simone¡¯s wrist and didn¡¯t turn around but raised her hand and waved, ¡°Goodbye to you!¡°//


    This made Leon even more furious.


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised by Gwen¡¯s actions; her best friend had always been fiery and had clear likes


    and dislikes,


    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him, let¡¯s go,¡±


    Gwen pulled her own suitcase back and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home! The two of them walked ahead.


    chatting andughing.


    It was evident that they had a strong bond.


    Leon stood still for a moment before reluctantly walking forward despite the pain in his feet.


    However, the scene just now was not only recorded by passersby on video.


    It was also captured by a paparazzo.


    After leaving the airport, Simone, Zac, and Gwen bid farewell and got into the car arranged by the


    production team.


    The four of them added each other as friends and could contact each other anytime.


    When they arrived at the apartment, Simone checked her phone.


    ¡®Leon¡¯s Sister uses Him of Cheating and Beats Him Up¡® and ¡®Leon¡¯s Loving Act¡® upied the top


    two


    Chapter 72 You¡¯re Ruthless!


    spots on the trending list.


    She clicked on the first one to read.


    The video showed Gwen scolding Leon and the entire process of her beating him up, including the


    things she said about their mother.


    Countless people in thements were cheering for the beating, praising the youngdy for her


    coolness.


    Then came the usations against Leon as a se mbag. After all, if his own sister treated him like that.


    how could it be fake? She brought her phone closer to Gwen¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re trending. The people from


    your family mighte and take you back after hearing what you said.¡±


    Simone was familiar with the situation in Gwen¡¯s family, as she was in a rtionship with Leon and had


    a good rtionship with Gwen


    Currently. Leon¡¯s father was the head of the Foster Family, ranking third among the same generation in


    the Foster Family as the youngest son


    Gwen¡¯s father also had two older brothers


    He took over the Fosters by ousting his two older brothers.


    So, even though the rtionships between the various branches seemed good on the surface, there


    was resentment among the other two branches.


    Unable to defeat Gwen¡¯s father and having no way to deal with him, those people would use Gwen as


    a point of attack to provoke Leon¡¯s father¡¯s family branch.


    Gwen had once taken a group of rich kids to a street race, and it made the trending list.


    After the people from the Foster Family found out they intentionally made snide remarks in front of


    Gwen¡¯s father and mother.


    Gwen¡¯s mother asked Gwen¡¯s father to send someone to bring Gwen back and confine her in her


    room. for several days as punishment.


    This time, Gwen talked smack about Leon¡¯s father¡¯s wife in public, and there was no way around it.


    Gwen took the phone and nced at it, lying on the couch. ¡°Let them be.¡±


    She pouted, ¡°At most, they¡¯ll catch me and make me starve a little while keeping me in a confined


    space. Every time it¡¯s like this, and there¡¯s never any new ideas¡±


    Simone said. ¡°It¡¯s okay; from now on, you¡¯ll be with me, and I won¡¯t let them take you away again.¡±


    Gwen smiled and said, ¡°Okay, from now on, I¡¯ll rely on you.¡±


    Then she looked serious and asked Simone, ¡°Simone, did you really break up with Leon? Is what they


    say online true?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes, I did break up with him and cut ties. Most of the things online are urate. Leon


    Chapter 72 You¡¯re Ruthless!


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 73 Just Like That


    Simone could sense that something had happened just by looking at Gwen¡¯s expression. She asked.


    ¡°Did you have an argument with him?¡±


    Gwen shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t really an argument.¡±


    She looked relieved and said. ¡°I suddenly realized something. After pursuing him for so many years. I


    haven¡¯t captured his heart. It¡¯s pointless


    She shrugged. ¡°So, I gave up.¡±


    Simone was surprised. You really gave up this time? Are you willing to let go Gwen forced a smile that


    was uglier than crying. Tm willing. I truly gave up


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to let go of Leon, then I¡¯m willing to let go of Harold¡±


    She continued. ¡°It was your inspiration that helped me make up my mind. Otherwise. I might have


    continued to waste my youth on him.¡±


    1


    That was the truth. She saw Simone break up with Leon and suddenly understood a lot of things


    Simone agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right: why waste our youth on someone who isn¡¯t worth it? I support you!


    Gwen reached out and yed with Simone¡¯s fingertips, sighing Simone. I suddenly realized that our


    experiences are simr. You were abandoned by your family, and when you found your way back, they


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    favored the adopted daughter. As for me, although I haven¡¯t experienced abandonment, my parents


    don¡¯t love me either. And we both have childhood sweethearts that we like. But these two people are


    both heartless individuals.¡±


    Her eyes turned red, but she didn¡¯t cry. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re a bit unlucky and miserable.¡±


    Simone knew that Gwen must be feeling sad about letting go of Harold.


    Just like in her previous life, she was betrayed by her family and Leon, and it broke her heart.


    She held Gwen¡¯s hand and squeezed it. ¡°That was in the past. We¡¯ll have a better future. It¡¯s better to


    endure a short pain than a long one, and it¡¯s better to feel pain early thante. It¡¯s just family and men.


    If we don¡¯t want them, we don¡¯t need them.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Like the two of us. We¡¯re not blood sisters, but we¡¯re closer than blood sisters. And as


    for men, out with the old, in with the new. Just like that.¡±


    Gwen nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, just like that. From now on, we¡¯ll livepletely for ourselves. To hell


    with family and men, we¡¯ll leave them all behind.¡±


    After saying that, she asked, ¡°I feel like drinking. Do we have any alcohol at home?¡±


    Simone shook her head. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t buy any.¡±


    ¡°How about I order takeout?¡± Gwen snapped her fingers, ¡°Order, order, order!¡± Simone used her phone


    to order takeout.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 73 Just Like That


    Simone could sense that something had happened just by looking at Gwen¡¯s expression. She asked.


    ¡°Did you have an argument with him?¡±


    Gwen shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t really an argument.¡±


    She looked relieved and said. ¡°I suddenly realized something. After pursuing him for so many years. I


    haven¡¯t captured his heart. It¡¯s pointless


    She shrugged. ¡°So, I gave up.¡±


    Simone was surprised. You really gave up this time? Are you willing to let go Gwen forced a smile that


    was uglier than crying. Tm willing. I truly gave up


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to let go of Leon, then I¡¯m willing to let go of Harold¡±


    She continued. ¡°It was your inspiration that helped me make up my mind. Otherwise. I might have


    continued to waste my youth on him.¡±


    1


    That was the truth. She saw Simone break up with Leon and suddenly understood a lot of things


    Simone agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right: why waste our youth on someone who isn¡¯t worth it? I support you!


    Gwen reached out and yed with Simone¡¯s fingertips, sighing Simone. I suddenly realized that our


    experiences are simr. You were abandoned by your family, and when you found your way back, they


    favored the adopted daughter. As for me, although I haven¡¯t experienced abandonment, my parents


    don¡¯t love me either. And we both have childhood sweethearts that we like. But these two people are


    both heartless individuals.¡±


    Her eyes turned red, but she didn¡¯t cry. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re a bit unlucky and miserable.¡±


    Simone knew that Gwen must be feeling sad about letting go of Harold.


    Just like in her previous life, she was betrayed by her family and Leon, and it broke her heart.


    She held Gwen¡¯s hand and squeezed it. ¡°That was in the past. We¡¯ll have a better future. It¡¯s better to


    endure a short pain than a long one, and it¡¯s better to feel pain early thante. It¡¯s just family and men.


    If we don¡¯t want them, we don¡¯t need them.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Like the two of us. We¡¯re not blood sisters, but we¡¯re closer than blood sisters. And as


    for men, out with the old, in with the new. Just like that.¡±


    Gwen nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, just like that. From now on, we¡¯ll livepletely for ourselves. To hell


    with family and men, we¡¯ll leave them all behind.¡±


    After saying that, she asked, ¡°I feel like drinking. Do we have any alcohol at home?¡±


    Simone shook her head. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t buy any.¡±


    ¡°How about I order takeout?¡± Gwen snapped her fingers, ¡°Order, order, order!¡± Simone used her phone


    to order takeout.


    Wapter 73 Just Like That


    the two of them sar


    55%


    vers and drinking ice¨Ccold


    Gwen and Stone sed her sses. This in the lid mail food before gothr abroad to find


    lizi


    with a heart of mone.


    Suzoneughes. This cow toote to turn back


    coo now


    Mast ben, der phone doente mane


    Sipped to a gimpse of it and the aller I


    Simone (tappertesi


    vas i ml for wirinca Carver


    Gwen aanwend and


    ven the uthet m


    Gwen ductinued in eu ten


    Melinda choker


    Gwen soiled byer mu


    davene back nome


    #i because you want me so it¡¯d make me lookme


    Melind: ice coser: few tes Cowen, fou are being undiene¡±


    Gwen continued to be no


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Two


    nothing in from ofine. Se pics axjiet voLITdy demeanor. I went tail for in


    VOL might be a queen for Leon and Skyler but we


    tude: anc d?N TI


    me with your high¨Cc


    voOLL AP


    Melinda didn¡¯t expect her daugter to be more and more outrageous, and she became even mor


    defiant toward her


    Melinda sneered ¡°Gwen, it¡¯s becaus


    like a daughter of a prestigious family


    qe quot bad fends that you are bing less and less


    Simone knew that Melinda was most likti miking about her when she heard this.


    Sure enough, the next sentence from Menda wie. Forca own brother. You are truly bewitched. You are


    be


    Simone


    de of an undesirable, you even hit your fitur away and arop hanging our with that


    rimary family and married Mr.


    Gwen sneered. ¡°Mrs. Foster are you mistaken? You canci Foster and that¡¯s how you got this the Even if


    Simcoe has bem muning for over a decade, she is the true beiress of the Gray Family. This is far from


    being undiesrable. Even if you are jealous of her


    Chapter 73 Just Like That


    55%%%


    status, there¡¯s no need to be so bitter and nderous.¡±


    These words made Melinda so angry that she fell backward, her voice even louder and sharper.


    ¡°Gwen. you wicked child. If you dare, learn from Simone and just leave the family. You and she really


    belong together, bothcking any manners.¡±


    Simone heard this and looked at Gwen, who pointed to her own mouth. I want to speak, can I?


    Gwen made an okay gesture to her.


    Simone sarcastically said. ¡°Mrs. Foster, you really have good manners, talking behind people¡¯s backs


    like that. No wonder you re someone who can marry above your own league.¡±


    She had met Gwen¡¯s mother a few times, and the other woman never liked her.


    Before returning to the Gray Family, she was with Leon and had encountered Gwen¡¯s mother.


    Leon introduced them to each other, and she was about to greet her.


    Gwen¡¯s mother nced at her coldly, with an air of looking down on her as if she couldn¡¯t measure up.


    Simone was someone with dignity, so she naturally didn¡¯t approach her.


    She also put on a cold demeanor without even saying hello.


    Gwen¡¯s mother discreetly approached Leon and expressed her disapproval of Simone, urging him to


    end their rtionship. Simone overheard the conversation and ryed the message to her.


    Upon returning to the Gray Family, Gwen¡¯s mother maintained a cordial rtionship with Salma bur still


    harbored dislike toward her


    In contrast, she disyed clear favonusm toward Jodie.


    There were two instances when Gwen¡¯s mother belittled Simone and made sarcastic remarks.


    Perhaps she assumed Simone would endure it


    Little did she know that Simone would stand up for herself, causing Gwen¡¯s mother to be embarrassed.


    This only fueled her hatred toward Simone.


    Of course, Simone didn¡¯t like Gwen¡¯s mother either.


    It was evident that they couldn¡¯t stand each other.


    Therefore, there was no need to ask: Simone could have already anticipated the situation.


    The pendant must have been given by Gwen¡¯s mother to Leon, who then secretly passed it on to Jodie.


    Gwen¡¯s mother likely intended for Jodie to be her daughter¨Cinw.


    On the other hand. Gwen¡¯s mother was taken aback when Simone suddenly spoke up, which quickly


    turned into fury.


    If Gwen wasn¡¯t present, she would have been tempted to strangle this troublemaker.


    She intentionally p


    the call on speakerphone, allowing Simone to listen in on their conversation. Being mocked by Simone


    in this manner became unbearable for Gwen¡¯s mother.


    She sneered, ¡°Did I say something wrong? Your words alone reveal yourck of refinement. I will have


    a serious conversation with your mother another day.¡±


    Simone deliberately smiled and retorted. ¡°Then you should hurry and have that conversation with your


    good friend, Salma. After all, I may have a mother, but I¡¯m left to my own devices. I¡¯m an unrefined


    woman, remember?¡±


    Gwen¡¯s mother didn¡¯t anticipate Simone saying this and choked on her words. She quickly changed the


    subject, ¡°Gwen, you have one hour to return, or else, don¡¯t evere back to the family.¡±


    Gwen¡¯s mother knew that Simone didn¡¯t even show her respect when she was dating Leon, and she


    spoke to her rudely.


    Now that she was in conflict with her second son, Simone wouldn¡¯t show Melinda any respect.


    She then directed all her anger toward Gwen.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    octor said that if she had a miscarriage, it would cause certain damage to her body. That¡¯s why she


    decided to give birth to us. After we were born, she didn¡¯t like us. I was sent to her mother¡¯s family


    when I was young, and my brother was sent to our grandfather¡¯s ce. Not only did those old fogeys


    take away our clothes and toys to give to the other cousins, but they also often bullied us. I secretly


    me of disrespecting my grandparents.


    ¡°But those people from her mother¡¯s family just wouldn¡¯t let me go back home. Later, I found out that as


    long as I stayed there, the Fosters would give more benefits to her mother¡¯s family. If it weren¡¯t for my


    own cleverness, crying and calling my grandfather, who then took me in, I¡¯d have no idea how bad I¡¯d


    have it with that family.¡±


    She helplessly and puzzledly said, ¡°Only Leon would yearn for the so¨Ccalled motherly love and insist


    on being manipted by her.¡±


    She had seen through the hypocrisy and favoritism of her mother a long time ago.


    Simone nodded and said, ¡°I used to not understand why your mom favored your older brother and was


    cold toward you and your Leon. But after I returned to the Gray Family, I understood this favoritism.


    They favor their adopted daughter and step on me, their biological daughter. It¡¯s just like your biased


    mom.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    mp


    Together


    She shrugged, ¡°We¡¯re just unlucky.


    They were like sisters from different mothers, connected by a twist of fate.


    Their family situations could be seen, of course, but it was exceedingly rare.


    Yet, they both happened to experience it, and it was really miserable! In normal families, parents loved


    their children, and a mother¡¯s love was the greatest. Children were treasures.


    But for them, they were like weeds.


    But if it weren¡¯t for this, they wouldn¡¯t have met and had such a good rtionship.


    It was a matter of gaining something while losing something


    Simone changed the subject and said, If they don¡¯t love us, then we ll love ourselves.¡±


    Since her rebirth, she truly didn¡¯t care about these things anymore


    Gwen smiled and said. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll love ourselves


    With a hint of relief. she said to Simone. It¡¯s a good thing you broke up with Leon. Otherwise, dealing


    with this kind of mother¨Cinw who likes to control everything would be a nightmare


    Simone blinked. Hearing you say that. I suddenly feel that my decision was right


    Then, the two burst intoughter at the same time.


    Simone raised her ss and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not talk about those annoying people and things.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do after youe back?¡±


    ¡°I registered a studio. I was worried that when I wanted to participate in variety shows or acting, no one


    would manage it. Are you interested in being a part of mypany¡±


    Gwen studied management and was very capable herself.


    ¡°Sure, I came back this time to join you.¡± She clinked sses with Simone. It just so happens that I


    want to find something to do, and you¡¯re offering it to me.¡±


    With a hint of self¨Cmockery, she added, ¡°I originally learned management for that worthless man, but


    now I¡¯m using it for myself.¡±


    Simone smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that even better? What you learn on your own is truly yours.¡±


    ¡°In the future, let¡¯s make our studio bigger and stronger.¡±


    ¡°You can stand in front of that/worthless man like a queen, looking down on him and telling him to get


    lost. It¡¯ll be so satisfying.


    From her perspective, her friend didn¡¯t deserve this.


    Harold must have had feelings for Gwen; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let her chase after him for so


    Chapter 74 Sent to the Garbage Dump Together


    55% a


    many years.


    But it¡¯s like trying to warm up a heart of stone, and he had a scheming assistant by his side.


    He was even worse than Leon, so they should both be sent to the garbage dump


    Gwen thought about Simone¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°You know what, if that¡¯s the case, it would indeed be.


    satisfying


    ¡°By then. I¡¯ll just tell him to get lost and let him y with that little b*tch on his own.¡±


    She finished her drink and said. ¡°From now on. I wont chase after worthless men anymore. I want to


    be an independent woman


    Simone also finished her drink and said. ¡°Great, let¡¯s build our careers together! The two of them


    happily drank and forgot about all the troubles


    The situation online continued to escte.


    Leon and Jodie were heavily criticized, and many of their fans unfollowed them.


    The Gray Family.


    Aaron and Jodie were sent back by the show¡¯s crew.


    In the end, Aaron gave in to Jodie¡¯s tears.


    After suppressing his anger, heforted her and finally made her feel better.


    When Jodie returned home, her eyes were swollen from crying.


    Steven was not there, but Salma and the four Gray brothers were sitting in the living room waiting for


    her.


    As Jodie walked into the living room, she saw Salma and the others.


    She greeted them softly, saying, ¡°Mom. Reuben, Titus. Luca, Andrew!¡±


    Andrew noticed Jodie¡¯s swollen eyes.


    Immediately, he stood up, showing a concerned expression, and asked, ¡°What happened, Jo? Who


    bullied you?¡±


    Upon hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Jodie¡¯s sense of grievance resurfaced.


    She threw herself into Andrew¡¯s arms and started crying. Through her tears, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been


    attacked by many people online.¡±


    Naturally, it was Simone who did it


    She believed that her brothers would investigate.


    Then sheined, ¡°Leon and I are innocent, but Aaron not only didn¡¯tfort me, he also didn¡¯t


    Chapter 74 Sent to the Garbage Dump Together


    believe me and scolded me.¡±


    Andrew hugged her tenderly andforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Jo. Reuben and Titus are


    already investigating the person behind all this.¡±


    ¡°When we find out who it is, we will seek revenge for you.¡±


    He then red at Aaron and said, ¡°Aaron, you¡¯re just being foolish. Why bother with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll confront himter and help you release your


    anger.¡±


    Aaron touched his nose and said, ¡°At that time, I saw what was happening online and got angry in the


    heat of the moment.¡±


    Jodie leaned against Andrew¡¯s chest and pouted at Aaron, saying, ¡°Aaron is being mean.¡±


    Aaron sped his hands together and pleaded with her, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m being mean. Little troublemaker.


    that¡¯s enough.¡±


    He was truly afraid of her.


    Andrew held Jodie¡¯s shoulder and sat down on the couch.


    Luca also came over and hugged Jodie¡¯s waist, whispering and teasing her to stop crying.


    Although Reuben and Titus didn¡¯te over, they keptforting Jodie.


    They also assured her that they wouldn¡¯t let the person behind the scenes get away with it.


    Salma saw the scene and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows, which she probably wouldn¡¯t have done


    in the past.


    Now, however, she couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.


    Her adopted daughter was being embraced by her third and fourth sons, one on each side.


    This didn¡¯t seem like the typical behavior between adult siblings. The five sons, especially, revolve


    around their adopted sister, constantlyforting and reassuring her.


    It was more likeforting a lover thanforting a sister.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge


    Chapter 75 Settling the Score


    Salma stared at Jodie and the others, her mind filled with questions. When did her sons and adopted


    daughter be like this? When Jo first arrived, all five sons resisted and mored for a sister.


    Especially the youngest, who would wake up crying and searching for his lost sister every night. He


    became listless andcked vitality.


    They sought help from a master who suggested that Jo should be called by Simone. This would not


    only help them find their biological daughter in the future but also bring happiness and prosperity to the


    Gray Family. The master also rmended that Jo sleep with the youngest at night to help suppress


    his nightmares.


    Initially, the youngest resisted, but after a few days, his attitude toward Jo slowly changed. He no


    longer woke up from nightmares, and his mental state began to improve with Jo¡¯spany. They


    developed a close bond, and Jo integrated herself into the lives of the other sons, improving their


    rtionships with each other. The boys no longer ranted about looking for their sister.


    Salma wondered when the dynamics started to reverse. The sons, apart from doting on Jo, would


    worry and pamper her. She remembered the incident when the eldest son princess carried Jo upstairs,


    iming that Jo had fallen asleep on the couch. The sons wouldpete to carry Jo when the family


    went out, and they happily helped her finish her meals. If anyone else had asked them to do that, her


    fussy sons wouldn¡¯t have done it, but they happily helped Jo.


    Initially, Salma was pleased with the rtionship between the adopted daughter and the sons, thinking


    of it as sibling¨Clike. However, now she felt a chill down her spine, questioning if her sons were treating


    Jo as a sister or something more inappropriate. This is preposterous. They can¡¯t treat their adopted


    sister like that. She¡¯s a girl, Salma had never taught her about the difference in sexes, so she might not


    know to stay away from the boys. But you boys are older than her. You should know better.


    Salma¡¯s anger grew as she thought about it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jodie noticed a sharp gaze shooting at them and saw theplexity and anger on Salma¡¯s face. Jodic,


    seekingfort, sat next to Salma and hugged her, expressing her grievances. Her eyes were red,


    and she said, ¡°Mom, they¡¯re all cursing me. I¡¯m so upset.¡± Jodie had gotten used to beingforted by


    her brothers and had forgotten to restrain herself in front of Salma.


    If this was in the past, Salma probably wouldn¡¯t think too much about it, but after the Inte¡¯s rumors


    went wild and talked about how she was flirting with Aaron and looked more like a couple than siblings,


    everyone was starting to take it the wrong way. Salma must be keeping an eye on the Intetely, so


    she couldn¡¯t let Salma misunderstand this. Jodie believed that Simone was behind all of this, intending


    to harm her.


    Ever since the livestream began, Simone hinted that Jodie and Aaron shared a close rtionship. Now,


    a lot of people were reying the show and taking a screenshot of all the intimate actions between


    Jodie and Aaron. Then she set up a trap for her and Leon and dragged Titus and Aaron into this,


    making them look like they were having a sordid rtionship. She did it on purpose. To hurt me.


    Determined to settle the score, Jodie continued to hold Salma and express her grievances. ¡°Mom, I.¡±


    Salma froze up at first when Jodie held her. Salma, listening to Jodie¡¯sints, felt her anger


    dissipate and patted Jodie on the back. She did raise this child, and she patted her, feeling concerned


    for her.


    12:31 Fri, 1 Dec


    Chapter 75 Settling the Score


    55%


    #


    ¡°Reuben and Titus are investigating the mastermind behind the scenes. Once they find out, they will


    seek revenge for you. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Salma reassured Jodie.


    Jodie rubbed her shoulder against Salma¡¯s and expressed her happiness to have them as her family


    Salma smiled. ¡°We raised you Of course, we have to be nice to you.¡± But she couldn¡¯t let the matter go


    just yet. She coldly looked at her five sons and criticized their behavior as uneptable. She


    emphasized the need to maintain a certain distance between men and women, especially with Jo


    Salma warned them to be more careful and avoid hugging and embracing fo and any overly intimate


    gestures


    Aaron, remembering the onlinements, felt furious and awkwardly replied that he understood


    Andrew and Luca didn¡¯t see any problem with their behavior, as they had always treated Jo like a


    sister. Andrew defended their rtionship, stating that it was the outsiders who had twisted thoughts:


    Salma scolded them, reminding them that they were adults and that sibling rtionships should avoid


    such gestures to maintain proper manners. She then turned to Jodie and advised her to be careful well.


    Jodie disagreed in her heart, knowing that she had subtly fostered a close and protective rtionship


    with her brothers over the years. She considered them all as her own.


    What if their rtionship became distant in the future? However, she obediently nodded and said,


    ¡°Mom. I didn¡¯t understand these things before, but I will listen to you and be more cautious in the


    future.¡±


    In front of Salma and her noodles, Jodie was obedient, considerate, and well¨Cbehaved, never throwing


    This was one of the reasons why Salma liked to spoil her.


    Salma finally said with satisfaction. ¡°You are the most well¨Cbehaved


    She looked sharply at her sons and asked, ¡°Did you hear that? She didn¡¯t notice that Jodie, who was


    int her arms, winked at her brothers.


    They all replied. ¡°Yes, we heard it, and we will be more careful in the future.¡±


    They all said that, but they didn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    However, they did need to be more cautious with outsiders in the future; otherwise, it would damage


    Jo¡¯s reputation.


    For now, this matter was considered resolved.


    Salma suddenly remembered something that had made her feel uneasy before


    She asked Jodie, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Leon?¡± Jodie had already prepared how to


    respond. to Salma and the others.


    She said with even more grievance, Leon and I are innocent. We met privately because Melinda likes


    me, and he would bring me gifts. That so¨Ccalled couple pendant was also given to me by Melinda, and


    neither Leon nor I knew about it before. Simone misunderstood the situation, but when Leon tried to


    12:31


    Dec


    Chapter 75 Settling the Score


    exin, she didn¡¯t want to listen. This misunderstanding has caused everyone to have the wrong


    impression of us.¡±


    Hearing Jodie¡¯s words, Salma felt relieved.


    It was just a misunderstanding.


    This kind of thing could be rified by asking Mrs. Foster so Leon and Jo couldn¡¯t be lying.


    And Jo had indeed been favored by Mrs. Foster since childhood.


    As long as she wasn¡¯t stealing her biological daughter¡¯s boyfriend, Salma could have a sound


    conscience.


    ¡°Oh, I see. It was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    She then said to Titus, ¡°Go find Simone and offer her the best contract with thepany¡¯s finest


    resources. This will serve aspensation for her


    She paused and added, ¡°It¡¯s also a good opportunity to bring her back. She¡¯s a Gray Family heiress.


    Living in a small apartment like that is just not right.¡±


    She wanted her daughter toe back but couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask, so she sent her second son


    instead.


    55%


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully


    In a situation unrted to Jodie, there was a certain level of generosity shown toward Simone, whether


    it was from Salma or the five Gray brothers.


    Even if Salma didn¡¯t express it, Titus also wanted to go find Simone.


    The sudden appearance of photos and the team¡¯s assistance with Simone¡¯s case were all beyond his


    control.


    He believed that Simone should return to thepany where he could control her properly.


    Dealing with the constant uncertainty and the mess it caused was exhausting.


    He could also control Simone¡¯s misbehavior if she is under his supervision.


    So, he readily agreed, saying, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go find her tomorrow. I¡¯ll offer her the best contract and treat


    her the same as thepany¡¯s top female artist. This time, she shouldn¡¯tin or cause any more


    trouble.¡±


    Regarding going home, he believed that as long as they provided Simone with an opportunity, she


    would definitely take it.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He knew that Simone, his own sister, longed for family affection.


    As blood rtives, there should be no lingering grudges between them.


    It was normal for them to argue and make a fuss.


    The other four brothers shared simr thoughts.


    They all believed that if they gave Simone an opportunity, she would happily return.


    As a family, there was no need to be so calcting.


    And if Simone hadn¡¯t constantly tried topete with Jo, they wouldn¡¯t be so angry with her.


    As long as Simone and Jo could get along well from now on, they would also love her the same.


    Jodie felt a little uneasy when she heard Salma¡¯s words.


    It was different when it was her own flesh and blood. Even though they¡¯d reached this point and cut off


    ties, they still wanted to bring her back.


    But since this aligned with her n, she didn¡¯t try to stop it.


    She agreed and said, ¡°Yes, it was all a misunderstanding on Simone¡¯s part. Titus should really coax her


    back. When the timees, I¡¯ll apologize to her and exin the situation with the photos and the


    couple pendant.¡±


    She deliberately set up a trap and said, ¡°I believe that as long as I exin it clearly to Icon and prove


    my innocence, Simone will definitely understand.¡±


    Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully


    55%


    Titus says, ¡°Apologies are not necessary, but you do need to exin to her about you and Leon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to let a man affect your rtionship with each other.¡±


    The family hoped that Simone and Jo could peacefully get along.


    He used to be disgusted by the fact that Jodie was involved with Simone¡¯s boyfriend.


    Now that he knew it was a misunderstanding, he felt relieved.


    Leon was also to me. He couldn¡¯t handle the rtionship between the two sides.


    All the life experiences he went through, wasted.


    His resentment toward Leon was now the greatest, as he had caused his two sisters to quarrel like this.


    Simone, without distinguishing right from wrong, misunderstood and caused Jo to endure so much.


    criticism.


    It made their public rtions difficult.


    After appeasing Simone, he would ask her to post a rification on Facebook.


    The rification would state that there was a misunderstanding about the rtionship between Leon


    and Jo.


    If the parties involved post such a message on Facebook, it would be more effective than any public


    rtions efforts.


    Jo would also be able to emerge from this mess without facing further criticism.


    As for Leon, if Simone really didn¡¯t want to reconcile with him, they would find another wealthy young


    man for her,


    After all, they were siblings, and they could discipline and control her, preventing her from rebelling and


    causing trouble.


    But they wouldn¡¯t let others bully her.


    Not even his friend Leon.


    After dealing with these matters, Salma felt tired and went back to her room.


    After she left, the other five peopleforted Jodie once again.


    Andrew, out of habit, reached out to hug Jodie.


    But just as his hand was about to reach her, the housekeeper suddenly appeared.


    And she reminded them, ¡°Master Andrew, Madam has requested that you please be mindful of


    boundaries.¡±


    Before Salma went upstairs, she specifically instructed the housekeeper and the servants to keep an


    eye


    Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully


    on the five brothers and Jodie.


    If there was any inappropriate behavior, they were to speak up and stop it.


    Seeing the housekeeper¡¯s expressionless face, Andrew awkwardly withdrew his hand. ¡°There¡¯s really a


    lot going on.¡±


    Honestly. Mother, do we have to be watched like this? It made them seem like they were doing


    something scandalous. It was so frustrating.


    Jodie was also unhappy that her foster mother had someone watching them.


    What does this mean? It seemed like she had to be more careful when there were people at home.


    If she upset Salma and she told Steven about these things, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her.


    Not only did she have to hold on tightly to her five brothers, but she also couldn¡¯t let Salma and Steven


    develop any negative opinions or favor Simone.


    The next day.


    Simone apanied Gwen to get a new hairstyle.


    Gwen had a stunning and enchanting appearance.


    In the past, she deliberately went against her parents and the family.


    She changed her hairstyle and hair color every week and intentionally dressed in an alt style.


    Butter, because of Harold, she changed her hair color to ck and straightened it.


    She also dressed more professionally and maturely.


    Simone suggested that she try a new style that suited her better.


    After some thought, Gwen agreed.


    Now, she wanted to go back to being herself, so she would do what suited her and what she liked.


    She got a perm and dyed her hair a smoky blue color.


    She also took Simone to the mall and bought a bunch of new clothes.


    The style was all bold, sexy, and enchanting.


    Trying on a sexy wine¨Cred suspender long dress, Gwen eximed, ¡°I look so good!¡±


    Simone stood by and agreed, ¡°Indeed, beautiful.¡±


    She continued, ¡°You used to be held back by that stupid guy.¡±


    Gwen endured wearing clothes she didn¡¯t like for a long time, such as professional attire, for the sake


    of Harold.


    : :55%


    Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully


    She thenined, ¡°No kidding.¡±


    ¡°That stupid guy, even if I wore a dress that didn¡¯t cover my knees, it would make him unhappy.¡±


    ¡°There was one time I wore a dress with a low back, and he turned on the air conditioning all day.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it was just low. That jerk just hindered my beauty.¡±


    She changed into another backless long dress. ¡°I like this kind, with long hair falling down, making my


    back appear hidden and visible.¡±


    So sexy and beautiful. That stupid guy doesn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    She says to Simone, ¡°You¡¯re better. You like what you like and haven¡¯t changed these things for my


    brother.¡±


    Simone was deeply concerned about her brother and her family, and she took care of them in every


    aspect of their emotions and lives.


    However, she refused to change herself for these people.


    Leon used to disapprove of Simone participating in races or riding motorcycles with Gwen.


    If he tried to stop Gwen, she wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Her brother would try to persuade Simone and prevent her from engaging in these activities that he


    disliked.


    But Simone continued to pursue her hobbies and didn¡¯t give them up for Leon.


    In the end, Leon reluctantly epted it.


    When they argued or had conflicts, if Simone wasn¡¯t at fault, she wouldn¡¯t apologize or try to appease


    her brother.


    Upon returning to the Gray Family, they wanted Simone to quit the entertainment industry.


    They suggested that she study economics or management abroad again, but Simone refused.


    If the Gray Family said something offensive to pressure her for the sake of Jodie, Simone wouldn¡¯t just


    ept it; she would fight back.


    Simone could be very kind and warm¨Chearted toward the people she cared about, but she wouldn¡¯t


    allow them to change her.


    Gwen felt that she had been foolish in the past.


    To oppose her parents and seek their attention, she deliberately rebelled.


    She even changed many of her preferences for the sake of that foolish man, and when they argued,


    she was always the one to apologize first.


    Simone patted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to realize it now.¡±


    Chapter 76 But Others Cannot Bully


    55%


    She had previously advised Gwen not to change herself or her preferences for the sake of Harold. But


    at that time, Gwen was too infatuated with Harold and continued to pursue him.


    Simone suspected that Gwen may have been psychologically influenced by Harold behind the scenes.


    Gwen nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my life is just beginning now.¡±


    Then, with smiles on their faces, they looked at themselves in the mirror and said, ¡°Oh my, the more we


    look at ourselves, the more beautiful we be. We are so beautiful that others should appreciate


    us.¡±


    At that moment, Simone was also trying on a different style of dress in the same color.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and chuckled, ¡°Indeed, the two women in the mirror are so attractive.


    How is that possible?¡±


    While they were joking around, Simone¡¯s phone rang.


    It was an unfamiliar number, so she answered, ¡°Hello!¡± Since she didn¡¯t have an assistant yet, she


    handled all the matters in the entertainment industry herself.


    The unfamiliar number could be a new job opportunity or a new resource, and she was open to it.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77 Infuriating


    Soon, a male voice came through her ear. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Simone was somewhat surprised that Se mbag No. 2 would take the initiative to call her. She


    pretended not to recognize him and asked. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Titus was rendered speechless. He said meaningfully, ¡°Simone, can¡¯t you tell who I am?¡±


    She replied solemnly. ¡°How can I recognize a stranger¡¯s voice? If you don¡¯t introduce yourself, I¡¯ll hang


    up.


    His face turned dark. Tm Titus.¡±


    Simone sneered. ¡°Titus? I don¡¯t remember a Titus in my life. You¡¯ve dialed the wrong number!¡± Then,


    she hung up directly.


    He listened to the busy tone, looking incredulous. In the past, whenever he mistreated Simone, she


    would give him the cold shoulder but would never hang up on him like this. His face turned even darker,


    and he gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Fine, this is getting out of hand!¡±


    But to coax Simone back to thepany and home, he dialed again, only to find that he had been.


    blocked.


    Unable to control his anger, Titus smashed the phone.


    Standing behind him, his assistant was stunned. That¡¯s mine¡­..


    After shattering the device. Titus took a deep breath. He opened the office door, went out, and grabbed


    a passerby, borrowing another phone. Then, he phoned Simone again.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Her voice came through, and this time, he did not hold back and spoke straightforwardly, ¡°It¡¯s me, Titus


    Gray


    Simone sat on the couch, waiting for Gwen to continue trying on dresses.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Gray Group Top Talent Manager. What can I do for you?¡±


    difficult when they


    Se mbag No. 2 was just as despicable as Sc*mbag No. 5. They insisted on could have just talked


    nicely. Now that they had been dealt with, they should be speaking nicely. She had given them too


    much respect in the past.


    Titus did not like Simone calling him that. However, he also knew that if he said something that upset


    her, she would hang up again. Why is her temper worsening? He got straight to the point and said, ¡°I


    have something to discuss with you.


    She asked, ¡°What is there to discuss with you? You must be joking.¡±


    Titus held back his anger and said, ¡°I discussed it with Reuben. We want to offer you a new contract.


    We¡¯ll make you our top prioritized artist. What do you think?¡± He added. ¡°I dare say that no


    12:31 Fri, 1 Dec.


    Chapter 77 Infuriating


    55


    entertainmentpany would offer you such treatment.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and said. ¡°I appreciate your charity. I. however, have a strong backbone and dislike


    settling for less. So, you can save it for someone else.¡±


    At that point, Titus suspected he had misheard and raised his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡±


    She moved the phone away slightly. ¡°I was clear. Is yourprehension as a top agent this poor? No


    wonder you haven¡¯t produced any popr actresses or actors in these years. So. I suggest you either


    go to the hospital for a checkup or consider whether you¡¯re suitable for the entertainment industry.


    Don¡¯t harm others or yourself.¡±


    Speechless, he had only said four words, and she mocked him so much. He had always known that his


    sister had a sharp tongue, but he did not expect her to be so sarcastic. With a hint of gritted teeth, he


    said. ¡°Thank you for your concern. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.


    Simone disdainfully said. ¡°There¡¯s another problem. Can you lower your voice, too? It¡¯s hurting my


    ears. She sneered. ¡°And you call yourself a scion of a wealthy family. With such a loud voice, you can


    scare away a bunch of heiresses. No wonder you¡¯re single.


    She had long wanted to mock Sembag No. 2 to death. Since he took the initiative to provide her a


    chance today, she would satisfy him.


    Titus had no words. Suddenly, he wanted to strangle his sister and could not help but say. ¡°Simone,


    you¡¯re going too far.¡±


    She chuckled, hung up the phone again, and blocked his number.


    Gwen turned her head and asked. ¡°Was it a call from one of the sc¡°mbags?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°It was Sc*mbag No. 2, saying he wanted to offer a contract and sign me as their top


    artist. He thought that by throwing out this so¨Ccalled bait, I would take it.¡±


    Gwen rolled her eyes. ¡°Is he crazy?¡± She curiously asked, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll call again?¡± She felt so


    satisfied listening to Simone mocking Tirus, whose arrogance was baffling.


    In the family, Simone always won when it came to arguing, never losing. Gwen learned from Simone


    how to handle the people in her household, including the elders.


    Simone knew Sc*mbag No. 2 quite well. ¡°He will.¡±


    He was the most controlling among the brothers and would not give up until he achieved his goal.


    Especially when she acted like this, he would want to regain control over her.


    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, the phone rang again from a third unknown number.


    Gwen blinked and asked, ¡°Are you going to answer? I want to hear you mock him.¡±


    Simone chuckled lightly. ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I answer? We¡¯re bored. Teasing a mad dog is also


    fun.¡±


    Gwen raised her thumb. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Chapter 77 Infuriating


    If Sc*mbag No. 2 had known that Simone spoke of him like this, he would probably have gone crazy


    with anger.


    This time, she put the call on speakerphone. where Titus¡® suppressed voice came through. ¡°Simone,


    can¡¯t we have a decent conversation?¡± He held back from shouting, afraid that she would hang up


    again.


    She yawned. ¡°Stop. we¡¯re not that close. Please don¡¯t call me Simone. I¡¯m getting goosebumps; it¡¯s


    disgusting.


    Titus was baffled once again. Can¡¯t we just have a normal conversation? He gritted his teeth. Fine. I


    won¡¯t call you Simone, whatever. But I¡¯ll send you the contract. Just think about it. You¡¯re a smart


    person. Why would you refuse the biggest benefit at hand?¡±


    Simone cut in. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m a smart person that I can¡¯t associate with idiots like you!¡±


    He was furious. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Her voice was firm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not interested.¡°¡±


    When his gentle approach failed, he attempted a more forceful one. ¡°So, you¡¯re not interested in


    continuing in the entertainment industry?¡±


    She sneered. ¡°You guys threatened to cancel me in the industry before, but not only was I not


    canceled. I even became popr. Your threats are as useless as your farts, and yet you dare to try it


    again. If I were you. I would find a hole to hide in. cover my face, and nevere out to embarrass


    myself.¡±


    Titus was so enraged that he stumbled back. You¡¯re truly something


    No one had ever dared to mock and ridicule him in such a manner before. Not only was his younger


    sister bing more temperamental, but her courage was also growing.


    Simone responded with a cheerful smile. Thank you for thepliment. I¡¯ve always been great.¡± Then,


    she added disdainfully. ¡°But you sure are talkative. If you have something to say, say it Otherwise, I¡¯m


    hanging up.¡±


    He hastily interjected, ¡°Wait! Consider the contract. If you¡¯re willing to sign, you can contact me


    anytime.¡± He feared that Simone would immediately hang up. Hence, he quickly yed the family card.


    ¡°Mom misses you; she wants you toe home and visit.¡±


    Simone retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s Mom? I don¡¯t know her!¡±


    He did not anticipate that mentioning their mother would fail either. He took a deep breath once more.


    ¡°Okay, let me rephrase it. Mrs. Gray wants to see you. She hopes you¡¯lle home.¡±


    However, sheughed. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You guys have something wrong with your brains. Maybe


    you should go to the hospital. You see, you¡¯re so forgetful. It hasn¡¯t been that long since I cut ties with


    your family, yet you¡¯ve already forgotten? She¡¯s not my family; please remember that. She made


    another suggestion. ¡°The brain is a good thing. Be sure to use it sometime.¡±


    This round. Titus could not contain his anger and frustratingly said, ¡°Simone, you- Unfortunately. before


    he could finish, the busy tone interrupted the conversation once again.


    He was stuck, unable to utter the words he wanted to curse, feeling an urge to explode. He made


    Chapter 77 Infuriating


    55%


    another call, only to be rejected once more. He held his breath, refusing to let go until he released his


    anger.


    This time, he did not bother with polite words and wanted to retaliate with curses. So, he borrowed


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    another phone and dialed again.


    Simone did not answer this time and declined the call. She knew the nature of Se mbag No. 2, and she


    was certain he was calling to curse at her. That was why she did not pick up, deliberately making him


    suffer, hoping to infuriate him.


    Still, Titus refused to give up, borrowing more than ten phones in a row and making the same futile


    attempts. At that moment, he finally understood. He had been manipted by his sis


    Ultimately, he returned to his office and vented his anger by smashing things around. But instead of


    calming down, his fury continued to escte. He regretted it! He should not have called that woman!


    How infuriating!

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 Poaching


    After ending the call, Gwen


    ego.¡± He indeed was the worst.


    t next to Simone with a smile. ¡°Well done! Sc¡¯mbag No. 2 has an inted


    She smirked. ¡°Insulting him alone won¡¯t satisfy my anger. Not only do I want to make them angry, but I


    also want to poach their men.¡±


    Gwen was surprised and asked excitedly, ¡°Who exactly?¡±


    Simone replied. The operations director of Gray Group, along with the team he leads. After Sembag


    No. I took over Gray Entertainment, Sembag No. 2 also joined thepany as a manager. They didn¡¯t


    like the original operations director, so they promoted their person,¡± she continued. ¡°They even made a


    mistake and demoted the former director, Mr. Wills, to a supervisor, along with his team. Since they


    look down on them, we¡¯ll take advantage of it


    Gwen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I like the sound of that. They underestimate them, but the demoted team will shine


    in our studio. By then, Sc¡¯mbag No. 1 and No. 2 will be furious.¡±


    Simone blinked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Of course, she wanted to poach their employees mainly because she had studied that operations team,


    who were indeed excellent.


    Gwen decided to stop shopping for clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s end our shopping trip here today and start working.¡±


    Simone stood up, and the two changed into their original clothes, purchasing everything they liked


    before. They left their address, and the mall would deliver the clothes to their home. Hand in hand, they


    walked to the car.


    ¡°Simone, where should we ambush them?¡±


    She replied, ¡°I found out that Mr. Wills has been picking up his kid from school every day recently, Let¡¯s


    go to the school gate and meet him there.¡±


    If they wanted to poach their men, they had to do it discreetly and could not openly go to their


    them.


    Then, she mentioned an address.


    Gwen turned on the navigation and drove out of the parking lot. ¡°Simone, after we poach the operations


    team, should we get you an assistant?¡± she asked. ¡°Then, we can recruit and discover more artists.¡±


    She was now filled with enthusiasm and wanted to achieve something with Simone.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, I do need an assistant. I¡¯ve been searching for one recently, but I haven¡¯t found


    a suitable candidate. I¡¯m not only an artist but also a part¨Ctime manager for artists, so I have high


    expectations for assistants. I just want to find a suitable candidate without wasting time and energy on


    constant changes.¡±


    At that, Gwen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°How about I rmend someone to you?¡±


    Chapter 78 Poaching


    Simone was interested and said. ¡°Sure! Tell me about them. Gwen was someone she trusted.


    Gwen replied, ¡°I have a college ssmate who used to be my roommate. We have a good rtionship.


    Her mother was hospitalized due to illness before, and she took a leave of absence to take care of her


    for some time. Her boss was dissatisfied and wanted her to return to work, even assigning her many


    tasks toplete during her leave. As a result, she had no time to take care of her mother. And taking


    leave meant no sry. So, she was forced to resign.


    ¡°A few days ago, I saw in our group chat that she¡¯s looking for a job. She¡¯s trying to find a job that can


    advance her a few months sry because she needs the money for her mother¡¯s surgery. But such


    jobs


    hard to find. She¡¯s capable. hardworking, meticulous, and not someone who talks too much. So, I think


    she¡¯d be suitable to be your assistant.


    She paused and continued. ¡°Shees from a single¨Cparent family. Her father passed away when she


    was young. Her mother never remarried for the sake of her and her younger sister. She works two jobs,


    one to repay the debt her father borrowed when he was ill and the other to support her and her sister¡¯s


    education. She started working part¨Ctime in college to earn a living and reduce her mother¡¯s burden. I¡¯d


    stayed at her ce for a few days. Although they aren¡¯t wealthy, it is warm and full of love.¡±


    Simone admired that warmth and motherly love. It was precious, and she hoped to preserve it. She


    thought for a moment and asked, ¡°If she bes my assistant, there may be times when she¡¯ll get


    super busy or even have to leave Cebros. Can she handle that?¡±


    Gwen replied. ¡°Yes, she can. Her sister will graduate from college this year and has decided not to look


    for a job temporarily but to take care of their mother in the hospital. So, she¡¯ll work and earn money for


    the surgery and medical expenses. She has work experience, so her sry will be much higher than


    that of a recent college graduate. The bond between the three of them is very strong¡±


    She added, ¡°She had a boyfriend before, and they almost got married. But then her mother suddenly


    fell ill, needing surgery and ongoing medical expenses. Her boyfriend and her family allowed her to


    send money to her mother every month, but she couldn¡¯t quit her job and go back home to take care of


    her family. They wanted her sister to take care of her. Otherwise, they would postpone the wedding.


    They had been dating for several years, and she liked that guy. But after he made such a request, she


    broke up with him. So, besides her capability. I also highly value her character.¡±


    Simone felt the same. ¡°From what you¡¯ve said. I think she¡¯s great. Contact her and see if she¡¯s willing


    to work for me. If we decide to hire her as an assistant, we¡¯ll give her an advance sry.¡±


    Gwen nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact her tonight.¡± She asked again. ¡°For artist recruitment, should we


    poach from other entertainmentpanies or nurture unknown talents?¡±


    Simone said meaningfully. ¡°You tell me. Should we abandon and suppress the artists from Gray


    Entertainment or intentionally bring them over and cultivate their poprity?¡± She decided to sever ties


    with the Gray Family, and no matter what happened, she would never reconcile with them again.


    Originally, for the sake of her favorite job and life, she wanted to work hard to make more people like


    her and cut ties with that family. However, to force her to submit. Sc*mbag No. 1 and No. 2 wanted to


    cklist her in the industry.


    Subsequently, they hired fake ounts to praise Jodie and criticize Simone on the variety show. This


    time, they went even further by constantly painting Jodie as the angel andunching attacks against


    her.


    Dec


    Chapter 78 Poaching


    K55%


    Had she not nned ahead and saved those photos, she would have been in a difficult situation.


    Additionally, Zac¡¯s team was influential. Now, she was the one facing criticism and attacks all over the


    inte.


    After being cklisted, who would want to hire her? How would she be able to continue her career in


    the industry? This was cutting off her future path, which was simply too much. She did not want to have


    any further entanglements with them, but that did not mean she would allow them to bully and exploit


    her.


    If everyone minded their own business, they could coexist peacefully. However, Sc¡¯mbag No. I and No.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    2 had caused her so much harm and wanted to destroy her future, so she had to retaliate.


    Poaching artists, utilizing Gray Entertainment¡¯s resources, and expanding her studio were some ways


    of seeking revenge. Those who could not make her popr and even intentionally suppressed and


    marginalized her would now flourish under her guidance.


    Not only would it embarrass the Grays, but it would also make Sc¡¯mbag No. 1 and No. 2 experience the


    bitter taste of regret after their failure.


    Gray Entertainment was powerful, always attempting to cklist and attack her, not allowing her to


    survive in the industry. If that was the case, she would take their ce and bring Gray Entertainment


    down.


    The one who had thest word was the winner.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 I Knew It Wasn¡¯t That Simple


    Gwen had always been an adventurer, seeking thrills and excitement. She agreed. This idea is


    excellent. Our studio needs to grow and be stronger. In the beginning, we couldn¡¯t directly


    Otherwise, if they join forces, we¡¯ll be suppressed, and that wouldn¡¯t be beneficial.


    ¡°Instead, we should focus on poaching the artists that Gray Entertainment has given up on,


    suppressed. or ghosted. People might think that you¡¯re acting on impulse. You did this intentionally to


    go against the two brothers. And I¡¯m sure no


    e will have high expectations. Sc¡°mbag No. 1 and No. 2 might even see it as a joke. They won¡¯t be too


    cautious.


    ¡°Based on their arrogant personalities, they won¡¯t y tricks in the beginning to suppress the people


    we poach. That¡¯s because they want to see you fail and make a fool of yourself so they can mock you.


    Or, they might pretend to be generous and offer you a contract to return to Gray Entertainment. But


    once we elevate our people, it will be toote for them to regret.¡±


    Simone¡¯s smile deepened in her eyes. ¡°You understand me.¡±


    Her thoughts were exactly what Gwen had said.


    ¡°After we poach Gray Entertainment¡¯s former operations team, we can start poaching their artists. We


    can consider the artists who have been given up on as long as they have potential and good character.


    But we shouldn¡¯t poach too many in the beginning. Let¡¯s start with two to four talents to promote. We


    should poach secretly so that when they switch jobs, they won¡¯t mention our studio. Although Sc*mbag


    No. 1 and No. 2 might want to see me fail, it doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t make things difficult for us when


    we poach.¡±


    Especially after she had angered Sc*mbag No. 2, who was still holding a grudge, it would be best to


    announce it publicly after sessfully poaching the people.


    Gwen nodded. ¡°We truly have a telepathic connection. I was thinking the same thing.¡±


    Whether it was in life, philosophy, or work, she and Simone always harmonized so well. That was why


    they wanted to be lifelong best friends who could trust each other with their backs.


    ¡°When you participate in the next live variety show, I¡¯ll go to the film academy to see if there are any


    talented neers. We can even invest in producing our own films. Gwen said, ¡°I have quite a bit of


    money, so I can invest it in the studio.¡± She added with a bold attitude, ¡°I¡¯ll sponsor all of you.


    Although her mother did not favor her and her brother, they were raised by their grandfather.


    Before he passed away, he intentionally favored them and left them with six percent of the shares,


    evenly distributed among the siblings. That was because after Leon went to study at Cebros, he was


    influenced by Mrs. Foster, He foolishly wanted to bring their grandfather back to Cebros to create a


    harmonious family. This angered their grandfather, who only gave him a share.


    In the end, their grandfather gave Gwen all the antiques he collected and the assets that did not belong


    to the Foster Family so that she would have something to rely on if she ever wanted to leave the family.


    Her older brother and other cousins received nothing from their grandfather.


    It served them right, as they had distanced themselves from their grandfather all these years because


    of


    Chapter 79 I Knew It Wasn¡¯t That Simple


    Mrs. Foster. Only the siblings had stayed by their grandfather¡¯s side for many years.


    After he passed away and she returned to the Foster Family, it was because of the things their


    grandfather left behind that she had the confidence and strength to oppose her mother and others.


    The rest of the Foster Family was extremely jealous and covered the shares she held. Even Mrs.


    Foster openly and secretly hinted at her, not only wanting her to give the shares to Skyler but also


    wanting the antiques their grandfather left behind Gwen pretended not to understand and ignored her.


    If she got annoyed, she would retort a few words.


    She would not be like her foolish older brother who would go up to their mother and be used by her as


    soon as she showed a little motherly love. Because of this Mrs. Foster disliked her daughter even


    more.


    It was because she could not bear to part with the things in her hands that she would scold her while at


    the same time, begging her toe home: Every year, Gwen received dividends of tens of millions


    from the Foster Family shares. After going abroad, she worked at Harold¡¯spany She was busy


    every day and did not have much time or energy to go out and spend So she had umted several


    billion in her hands.


    Simone knew her friend was a wealthy woman and joked. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for you to sponsor us.¡± She


    would also work hard to earn money and invest in the studio Plus, she had invested some of the money


    in the stock market before


    Later, she nned to do some ceomancy work. She would also take some time to the jade market at


    the border and bring back some jade to sell as protective talismans, making money and connections.


    Thinking of this, she reminded Gwen. Your grandfather left behind several antiques that have


    auspicious energy. They can be used as good protective talismans or mystical tools Don¡¯t sell them


    Gwen nodded. ¡®Dont worry I¡¯ve stored them all in a bank safe specifically for these items. I have plenty


    of money, I won¡¯t sell them. If I leave them at home. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be gone by the time Ie back.


    Mom and the others are all coveting them, especially her. Her desire for the annques left to me by my


    grandfather exceeds my share in my hands I wonder what she wants to use them for She shook her


    hand speechlessly Look she even covets this string of bracelets in my hand. She has hinted several


    times before, saying that she likes it and wants me to give it to her. I pretended not to hear, and then


    she went to my brother to hint that she liked it


    That fool. Leon, came to me and said. It¡¯s just a string of bracelets. Since Mom wants it, just give it to


    I was so angry at the time: I wanted to hit him. This was especially sought by my grandfather, and he


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    asked me to wear it all the time before he passed away. How can I give it to that woman?¡±


    Simone¡¯s gaze fell on the bracelets on Gwen¡¯s wrist. In her previous life, she could not directly see the


    true value of these beads, but she had recently attended a mini timeline focused on mystical arts, and


    her proficiency in this area had greatly improved.


    Now, she could easily discern its true nature. She remarked. This is an incredibly potent mystical tool


    for self¨Cprotection. It can ward off disasters and save lives in critical moments. No wonder she desires


    IL.¡±


    She also wore a jade pendant around her neck, a gift from her master, which held a simr significance


    to these crystals.


    Gwen smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly upon hearing her words. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. She typically


    Chapter 79 I Knew It Wasn¡¯t That Simple


    adorns herself with high¨Cquality jewelry and limited¨Cedition luxury bracelets. How could she possibly


    appreciate a string of bracelets?¡±


    Simone examined the beads and pondered for a moment before inquiring. ¡°Does Mrs. Foster possess


    knowledge of mystical tools?¡±


    Gwen shook her head. ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°But she does have a fondness for collecting antiques. My father has auctioned off many for her.


    However, once she acquires them, she doesn¡¯t seem to hold them in high regard. If she doesn¡¯t like


    them, she simply umtes them in a room. I overheard her two assistants privately discussing how


    she has given away a significant number of them. Im unaware of who the recipients are, though.¡±


    Simone cautioned, ¡°If you return in the future, pay attention to this aspect of her behavior. Many


    antiques can serve as mystical tools. It seems there is more to her acquisitions than meets the eye¡±


    Initially, Gwen had not paid much attention to these matters. However, upon hearing Simones words.


    she also sensed that something was amiss. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be more observant next time and have the


    butler keep an eye on her.


    The butler was her grandfather¡¯s trusted aide, who had secretly protected and assisted her,


    Simone nodded. ¡°Hmm, but be cautious.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 Will It Work?


    Simone and Gwen drove to the school gate, but it was not yet time for school to be over. However,


    Simone came prepared and quickly located Mr. Wills¡® car.


    At that moment, Gary Wills was smoking with the car window open, lost in thought. He seemed to


    exude a sense of defeat.


    Thedies approached, and Simone raised her hand to knock on the car door. Gary snapped out of his


    daze, turned his head, and saw her, then paused for a moment. ¡°Miss Simone! Although he was not


    familiar with her, he knew who she was


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, Simone was an artist under Gray Entertainment, but she had never worked with the public


    rtions department. ording to rumors, it was because she had offended her manager, Titus, that


    she was treated the same way as them, being left out in the cold.


    They had believed it before. After all, she had excellent looks, temperament, and acting skills. They all


    thought she had unlimited potential and a high chance of bing popr. However, the resources


    were limited, and it seemed like she was intentionally suppressed by her manager.


    There had been a lot of hot topics and online controversiestely. Only then did he find out that Simone


    was Titus¡® biological sister. That meant she was also Reuben¡¯s sister.


    Hence, they could not understand why these two brothers would suppress their sister. They heard that


    they wanted to promote the adopted sister, which was why they targeted their biological sister.


    They just could not understand it.


    Especially since Jodie, regardless of qualifications from all aspects, was not as good as Simone. It was


    like throwing away a piece of gold for pyrite.


    Still, the Gray brothers were cocky and biased toward their own. As such, deeds like this seemed


    normal to them.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wills, we¡¯d like to talk to you. Can you spare us a few minutes?¡±


    Gary had been paying attention to the events of the past few days. It had to be said that she had


    executed a beautiful turnaround. From being on the verge of being cklisted by the entire inte,


    she suddenly became the object of everyone¡¯s sympathy.


    Now that Leon and Jodie were being criticized, there was no way to salvage their public image.


    He admired someone as capable as Simone. As such, he extinguished his cigarette and smiled. ¡°If you


    They would have to wait for the children to finish school, so he could not find a cafe to sit down and


    talk with them.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± She opened the back door and entered with Gwen.


    Gary nced at his watch. There was still more than ten minutes until school was over. So, he


    straightforwardly asked, ¡°Miss Simone, did youe to me for something specific?¡±


    Chapter 80 Will It Work?


    :55%,


    Simone did not beat around the bush, either. ¡°We¡¯ve opened a studio and need an operations team.


    We want you to take charge.¡±


    He looked surprised and turned to her ¡°You have your own talent studio now?


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, the Gray brothers wanted to cklist me, so I decided to open my oWIL


    Gary¡¯s eyes showed a hint of admiration. ¡°You re impressive¡±


    own.


    The Gray brothers had released news within the industry to basic hee Weert was because they were


    afraid of offending them or they did not want to cause trouble for themselves other entertainment


    Then, he changed the subject. But I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have any ns to leave Gray Eemainment for


    §á§à§Ø


    own hum a favor certament


    There had been people trying to poach him before, but the former president had Moreover, his sry


    was indeed good and he was working at one of the top threepanies in the industry So even though


    the newly promoted Gray brothers had seamed up to sideline him, he had never considered switching


    jobs.


    With Sumone opening a new studio she had nothing at the moment, and the future


    Even if he were to switch jobs, he would bring his colleagues to a stable entertainmentpany


    Simone was not surprised that Gary decisively refused. After all from any perspective, there studio did


    not have any advantage to attract talent. She was prepared for this.


    She took a folder from her bag and handed it over ¡°Mr Wills this is the operational n I made f the


    studio. Take a look and see if you re interested.¡±


    Although Gary did not n to witch jobs, he was not repulsed by such a proposal. So, he took it and


    flipped through it, bing gradually surprised. He did not expect Simone to understand operanons


    so well.


    If her n was executed, the studio would indeed have a promising future.


    ¡°Miss Simone, your operational n is excellent Impressive. But¡­ I still have to lead my team, so I¡¯m


    sorry.


    Simone handed over another folder. This is the sry package. You can take a look at it again.¡±


    He was curious about the sry package a small studio could offer them. Hence, he took and read it.


    surprised once again. The sry was higher than what they were currently receiving and the autonomy


    was also rtively high.


    He used to be a director, fully managing and operating the studio. All of this felt like full trust from


    Simone, but of course, he was not skeptical of her. It was just that he was already at this age, and his


    family was in chaos now. He no longer had that drive.


    Regardless, she did not expect these two folders to convince Gary to switch to her side. She nced at


    Gary¡¯s face and said. ¡°Mr. Wills, have you been having some family troubles recently


    He furrowed his brows. How did she know? Did she investigate me behind my back? Then, he


    suddenly


    Dec


    Chapter 80 Will It Work?


    55%


    remembered that she also knew physiognomy.


    ¡°There have indeed been some issues at home, so I haven¡¯t been able to focus on worktely. I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯ve disappointed you, Miss Simone.¡±


    She remained silent and raised her hand to calcte. ¡°Mr. Wills, I have a suggestion for you. After


    sending the kid home for dinner, return to thepany, and you will find the answers to your questions.


    She added meaningfully, ¡°If it were me, I would make them pay the price.


    *I¡¯m starting a studio, and the first thing I need to do is snatch the people and resources of the Grays.


    also want to retaliate against Titus for hiring fake ounts to smear my reputation and Reuben for


    trying to block my path in the entertainment industry. Mr. Wills, after you resolve your doubts, I hope


    you will seriously consider our studio. Before we achieve anything, I won¡¯t make empty promises about


    what we can do. But I can guarantee that your sry will be based on what I have offered you.¡±


    Gwen added, ¡°I am the daughter of the Foster Family, and in the future, I will also be a major


    shareholder of the studio. So, rest assured, we won¡¯tck money. With me and Simone, we won¡¯t be


    Gary did not fully grasp Simone¡¯s meaning. However, he had recently been gued by doubts and


    confusion. ording to her, he would find the answers by visiting thepany tonight. Once he


    resolved his doubts, what decision would he make? He had always believed in metaphysics and


    intuition.


    Since she had suggested it, he would see if he could obtain what he desired. He nodded at her.


    ¡°Alright, I will take your request into consideration. At that moment, he did not have much thought about


    the studio, and it was merely a polite response.


    Simone nodded. ¡°My phone number hasn¡¯t changed. Contact me once you have an answer.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give you an answer regardless.¡±


    She said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you from picking up your child, then. See you soon!¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. Did she assume that I¡¯d choose her studio? See me soon? He smiled again.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then, Simone and Gwen left and got into the car. Thetter asked, ¡°Will it work?¡±


    Simone shrugged. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, it should work. We¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡±


    Although Gwen was curious, she did not inquire further as it involved Gary¡¯s family matters. She said,


    ¡°Shall I prepare the contract?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    On the other side, Gary picked up his kid and finished dinner. After hesitating for a moment, he decided


    to leave the kid with his grandmother and drove to thepany.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 Can¡¯t Stand It Any Longer


    Gary entered thepany and spotted a familiar figure standing not far away. He paused for a


    moment. Wasn¡¯t that his wife? Didn¡¯t she say that she would be apanying an artist and working


    overtime for a movie shoot? Why would she be at thepany now? He was about to call out to her,


    but he remembered Simone¡¯s response and held back.


    He followed from behind at a slow pace. After watching his wife enter the elevator, he approached and


    waited to see the elevator stop on the fifth floor.


    Gary hesitated for a moment before deciding to head to the fifth floor as well. His office was located


    there. Was his wife here to see him? It didn¡¯t make sense, though! He¡¯d been picking his kid up after


    work these days, and she was aware of that.


    He got off the fifth floor and checked his office, but no one was there. He then wandered around.


    After approximately ten minutes, he arrived at the door of the freshly promoted director¡¯s office. Not


    only were the lights on, but he could also hear voicesing from inside. He approached quietly.


    The door was slightly ajar, allowing him to hear the conversation inside while standing at the door.


    ¡°You were absolutely dreadful today.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Gary¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing his wife¡¯s voice from inside.


    Suppressing the urge to kick the door open, he took out his phone and started recording, continuing to


    listen.


    A male voice spoke, which belonged to the new director.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing it at the office. Let¡¯s find another ce. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m really capable of.


    I¡¯m much better than Gary, right?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re far better than him! Dang it, when can I divorce him?


    Every day, I feel like puking whenever I see his face. Also, his son pesters me weekly to take him to the


    amusement park. It¡¯s so annoying.


    The man replied, ¡°Just hold on for a little while more, darling. We¡¯ve endured it for two years already,


    and a little more time won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    ¡°My patience is wearing thin, though.¡±


    ¡°As long as you obtain the information he has, we can finalize the divorce. By then, we¡¯ll hire a woman


    and catch them cheating. Since he cheated first, he¡¯ll be at fault. Not only will you have a reason to


    divorce, but you can also im most of the assets. Gary has been a director for many years, and


    ording to what you said, he asionally takes on private jobs. He must have some family wealth.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for helping you, who would care about his small fortune? However, he¡¯s


    wasted two years of my youth, so he shouldpensate for it.¡±


    The conversation took a turn. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you by making himmit two major mistakes, which led to


    his demotion from the position of director.


    12:32 Fri, 1 Dec


    Chapter 81 Can¡¯t Stand It Any Longer


    ¡°You¡¯re already the new director, so why do you still want those documents from him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re not easy to obtain, you know. I¡¯ve tried to crack the password on hisptop several times, but


    he¡¯s never told me the code.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. He has been running thepany for many years, and those documents are


    very important to him. There are still many resources that will determine whether I can advance further.


    Darling, whether you guys can divorce quickly depends on whether you can obtain those things sooner.


    She suggested. ¡°Perhaps I can do what I did thest two times and put sleeping pills in his drink. I¡¯ll


    steal hisputer. You guys can unlock it and secretly copy the documents, and I¡¯ll put it back.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way of doing it,¡± replied the man. Have a romantic dinner with him one day, give him


    some wine, then make him drink some water with sleeping pills. That way, he will sleep longer and


    won¡¯t suspect anything, thinking it¡¯s because he got drunk


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled, then.¡± The woman went along with the n.


    ¡°Once everything is done, I will ask Mr. Gray to help you make your debut and make you famous,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°No broken promises! Based on what you¡¯re saying, does Mr. Gray know about all this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How am I supposed to bring Gary down and take his position otherwise? The n is to get


    rid of all theckeys belonging to the previous president. What¡¯s more, Gary offended Mr. Gray shortly


    after he joined thepany. If he doesn¡¯t leave, who will? However, Gary has been quite stable,


    having worked with thepany for many years. If he doesn¡¯t make any mistakes, the president can¡¯t


    easily rece him as director,¡± the man exined. ¡°We just need to make him make a mistake. Once


    we obtain the documents, Mr. Gray can remove him and his team.


    ¡°I understand now. Two years ago, you asked me to get close to him, target his son and mother, and


    make him marry me. Is Mr. Gray aware of this, too?¡± she asked.


    The man answered, ¡°He knows. Mr. Gray discovered that Gary values his son¡¯s and mother¡¯s opinions


    the most. That¡¯s why I had you target them and bring him down.¡±


    ¡°You guys really have the patience,¡± shemented..


    ¡°Of course, we are people who aplish great things. Let¡¯s go find somece else.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I want to see how capable you are today!¡± said the woman.


    Upon hearing this, Gary¡¯s face turned as dark as it could get.


    Instead of bursting into the room and confronting them, he took a deep breath, saved the recording.


    and quietly walked away.


    If he were to rush in now and beat the other person up, it would only alert them.


    He didn¡¯t leave thepany but returned to his office instead.


    Without turning on the lights, he switched on theputer and copied all the useful information. While


    copying, his face was filled with anger and gloom.


    Chapter 81 Can¡¯t Stand It Any Longer


    :55%


    He never expected that his young wife had been deliberately ced by his side under the instruction of


    the new director.


    His wife had passed away in an ident a few years ago, leaving behind a son.


    He never considered remarrying.


    Meanwhile, this woman was transferred to be his assistant two years ago. She was young, beautiful,


    and especially considerate and caring toward him. Most importantly, she treated his mother and son


    very well, taking his child out to y every week. She even imed to love him so much that she loved.


    everything about him


    Gradually, he was moved by her, and with his mother and son also liking this woman, they decided to


    make it official. They got married after dating for a while.


    Once, he overslept and missed a crucial meeting, which was the perfect opportunity to promote a top


    celebrity for thepany. Consequently, he was demoted from his position as director.


    He couldn¡¯tprehend why he had overslept. Logically, he shouldn¡¯t have, considering he had never


    made such a basic mistake before,


    However, he never anticipated that it was this woman who had yed a trick on him.


    What was even more astonishing was that Titus and the general manager were aware of it and even


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    conspired with the new director to try to oust him.


    Lately, this woman had been throwing frequent tantrums, causing turmoil at home.


    He was deeply perplexed by her behavior, and it turned out that she wanted a divorce.


    What was even more outrageous was that these two individuals nned to make him the one at fault


    for the divorce and take the majority of his assets.


    At that moment, Gary felt nothing but coldness, anger, and a sense of maniption.


    Suddenly, he recalled a statement Simone had made earlier in the day.


    If I were you, I would make them pay the price.¡±


    At the time, he didn¡¯tprehend why she had said that. Now, not only did he understand, but he was


    alsopletely engrossed in it.


    He couldn¡¯t bear this anger.


    Being manipted like this, he also desired for them to face the consequences.


    Simultaneously, he was astounded by Simone¡¯s power. Had she already calcted all of this? After


    copying all the information from theputer, he deleted it.


    He also ensured that it couldn¡¯t be recovered, preventing anyone from essing it in the future.


    After sitting for a while, he finally stood up and left thepany, returning to his car.


    Chapter 81 Can¡¯t Stand It Any Longer.


    55


    He didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he pondered for a while.


    Then, he retrieved his phone and dialed Simone¡¯s number, which he had just found on theputer.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 Within Her Expectations


    Simone and Gwen were cooking in the apartment when she received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    She immediately knew it was Gary calling.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she answered, and Gary spoke. ¡°It¡¯s me, Miss Gray¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°Figured it out, eh?¡± Hearing Simone¡¯s calm tone, Gary became even more convinced


    of her capabilities.


    ¡°Did you predict everything that happened tonight?¡±


    Simone truthfully replied, ¡°Well, not exactly. I only deduced from your demeanor that you attracted a


    streak of bad luck. Someone you trust has betrayed you, and thus person colluded with the misfortune.


    that befell you, Lalso deduced that tonight is the best opportunity for you to unravel the mystery and


    find the answers, hence my suggestion


    She wasn¡¯t a irvoyant, so it was impossible for her to predict all the specific events that happened to


    Gary tonight.


    However, she could roughly deduce certain things, such as Gary being cheated on by his wife and


    being betrayed by someone he trusted, and these individuals would continue to conspire against him.


    Nheless, since they would be colleagues in the future and he was rather perceptive, there


    was no need to explicitly inform him about it.


    Gary breathed a sigh of reliel. He had been deceived like a fool. His wife was sent to him by the other


    party, and he was made a cuckold.


    It was too embarrassing, and he didn¡¯t want his future superiors to know about it.


    He asked, ¡°Miss Gray, do you really want to retaliate again the Gray Family and peach the resources of


    the Gray Group?¡± He wanted to confirm it agam to strengthen his determination.


    Simone replied, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would I be poaching members of your team? The Gray


    Family are arrogant and intolerant of others. You¡¯re way more capable than the new operations team,


    but you¡¯ve been manipted into doing menial work. I want to poach all of you and make our studio


    bigger and stronger in the future.¡±


    She continued, ¡°By then, people will think those brothers have no vision and are holding onto fake


    pearls, while I have a discerning eye. Not only will this make my studio stronger, but it will also


    humiliate the Grays, don¡¯t you think? Eventually, they will start falling behind whenpeting for


    resources. Imagine the satisfaction of humiliating them! It will also make the shareholders of the Gray


    Group unhappy with Reuben, finding him incapable. If he can¡¯t even manage an entertainment


    willing to join my studio and help me take down the Grays?¡± After hearing Simone¡¯s words, Gary knew


    she was serious and had thought this out..


    It wasn¡¯t just about taking down the Gray Family but also about bringing Reuben down from his position


    as the heir of the Gray Group. It had to be said that her words struck a chord with him.


    He also wanted to teach the Grays and that new director a lesson; he wanted to let them know what


    Chapter 82 Within Her Expectations


    55%


    they were supporting and what kind of talent they were losing.


    At this moment, he instantly felt a sense of camaraderie with Simone.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re determined to do what you just said, my team and I will join you.¡±


    Simone smiled and said. ¡°Wee, Mr. Gary and team.


    ¡°We should switch titles. From now on, you should call me Director Gary


    Gary said. Then I should call you Director Gray.


    They exchanged a few more pleasantries.


    Gary added. There¡¯s a problem, though. They¡¯ve been eyeing the information and resources in my


    hands. If I jump ship with my team without handing those over thepany probably won¡¯t let us go.¡±


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have used such underhanded means to plot against him


    ¡°If I forcefully resign, the higher¨Cups at Gray Entertainment will most likely spread rumors in the


    industry, saying that we are ipetent and such. Then, they will cklist us and make it difficult for


    us to survive in the industry. Furthermore, if they find out that we are going to your studio, they might


    target you as well¡±


    Simone replied confidently. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid! They wanted to wreck my career early on, but I


    managed to gain fame. As long as we have strong capabilities, we can just ignore their nonsense.¡±


    Gary was initially taken aback, but the frustration in his chest lessened a bit. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°So, should we just resign forcefully? Simone asked. ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten your answer tonight, you


    must have obtained some leverage, right? Gary was not an impulsive person, so he most likely had


    some leverage.


    This statement made Gary look at Simone with even more admiration.


    She had everything under her control, which was impressive.


    ¡°Yes. I do have some leverage.


    Simone suggested. Tomorrow, you should go directly to Reuben and show him what you¡¯ve got.


    ckmail him and say that if you can¡¯t leave thepany without a hitch, you will make it public


    She added, ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re in charge of operations and PR, they wouldn¡¯t dare let you do that.


    Reuben loves upholding a certain image. By doing this, you¡¯d be able to leave with all those information


    and resources. They wille after you once you leave, but soon, they¡¯ll realize that you¡¯ve joined my


    studio. I won¡¯t pay attention to them, so it¡¯ll be useless. We can also give them a taste of their own


    medicine.


    Gary thought about it and agreed.


    He had been considering whether to release the recording.


    However, he had his concerns, afraid that the Grays would hinder his and his team¡¯s path.


    Chapter 82 Within Her Expectations.


    Now that Simone wasn¡¯t afraid, he had nothing to fear either.


    At worst, it would be a failure, and he would start over.


    To vent his frustrations, he was determined.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay Reuben a visit tomorrow.¡±


    The two of them discussed the details of his resignation and parted ways.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simone asked, ¡°You¡¯re probably familiar


    With thepany¡¯s artists and have their information, right?¡± Gary replied, ¡°To some extent, yes.


    What¡¯s the matter?¡± Simone said, ¡°Are we poaching them as well?¡± Now, he was thinking from the


    perspective of Simone¡¯s studio.


    Simone continued, ¡°Yes, but not those who are already popr. They wouldn¡¯t be willing to jump


    switch. We need to focus on developing the artists early on. We will poach those who have been


    abandoned, shelved, or suppressed but have potential.¡±


    She added, ¡°Just like your team, they¡¯re talented but sitting on the bleachers. We will give them another


    chance, and they will surely soar.¡±


    Gary was pleased with the idea, saying, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. For now, hiring these artists won¡¯t raise any


    suspicions from the Grays. I¡¯ve already copied the information and resources from theputer. I¡¯ll


    I will reach out to them before I leave and convince them to join us.¡±


    This was also his way of showing loyalty to the studio. As long as Simone could protect them, he would


    remain loyal to her.


    Simone smiled and replied, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Gary


    After ending the call, they added each other as friends on social media.


    Gary smoked a few cigarettes in the car before heading home.


    Upon arriving home, his mother brought up his wife and expressed concern about his safety when


    Seeing that his son was already asleep, Gary made up his mind and yed the recording for his


    mother.


    He couldn¡¯t let his mother be deceived any longer by that woman¡¯s acting. It was better to face the pain


    now than to suffer for a prolonged period.


    After listening to the recording, Gary¡¯s mother was filled with anger, feeling like she was about to


    explode.


    ¡°Divorce her. You must divorce her immediately.¡±


    Gary narrowed his eyes and dered, ¡°Not only will I divorce her, but I will also make her pay the


    consequences[¡±


    The Heiress¡® Return & Revenge

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83 Tricked by Their Own Sister Again


    Gary had no intention of staying overnight, as it would be too frustrating.


    He made a phone call to have someone check which hotel the two of them went to. Then, he pulled up


    the artist¡¯s information and carefully reviewed it.


    After careful consideration, he sent a list and the information to Simone.


    Gary had full trust in his team and was prepared to invite those who were nning to switch jobs to his


    house.


    However, he didn¡¯t inform them that the woman was arranged by the new director to be by his side.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose his reputation, so he made sure everything was well arranged. That being


    said, he did tell a few people that he found out his wife was having an affair with the new director.


    These two mistakes were caused by the collusion between the two and Titus. They not only wanted to


    bring him down but also wanted him to leave with them.


    Gary cut off the recording short and yed the part where the two of them told him to leave for


    everyone to hear.


    The team members were all furious, thinking that the Gray brothers were too ruthless.


    After all, they were veterans of thepany and had contributed to its current sess.


    The other side wanted to get rid of them without any mercy.


    ¡°Since the Gray brothers and the new director are not being decent, we don¡¯t have to be polite either.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should fight back.¡±


    After arousing everyone¡¯s anger, Gary took the opportunity to discuss the decision to work at Simone¡¯s


    studio.


    These people had been through thick and thin with Gary and trusted him.


    Thepany couldn¡¯t amodate them anymore.


    If they switched to anotherpany, they would either be suppressed or they wouldn¡¯t fit into the other


    party¡¯s operation team and wouldn¡¯t be able to make progress. It was better to take a chance and go to


    Simone¡¯s studio.


    The main thing was that the sry and benefits Simone offered touched their hearts.


    They all had families to suppon, and a high sry and performance¨Cbasedmission were hard to


    resist.


    As such, they all agreed, one after another, to switch jobs with Gary.


    Meanwhile, Gary secretly copied and deleted the information without alerting thepany.


    Chapter 83 Tricked by Their Own Sister Again


    He discussed it with Simone and decided to confront Reuben tomorrow. There was no need to worry


    anymore.


    Hence, when the person they hired sent a message saying they had found the hotel where the two


    were staying, they went to the hotel with a group of friends to catch them in the act.


    Whatever those two wanted to do to him, he would let them have a taste of their own medicine.


    Gary¡¯s mother was usually very gentle toward his wife and never interfered in their affairs; she was a


    good mother¨Cinw.


    Now, however, she couldn¡¯t hold back and called some of her close friends and their close neighbors to


    go and catch them together.


    To get a divorce and make that woman leave with nothing, naturally, one would need to have some


    leverage.


    Gary had hidden the fact that he was set up and manipted, but he wasn¡¯t nning on hiding the fact


    that he had been cheated on. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to justify gettingpensation.


    A group of people went to the hotel and sessfully caught the two of them in the act


    Before Gary entered the room. he took out his phone and started recording a video.


    After kicking the door open and entering, he recorded the appearance of the two of them. Then, he


    proceeded to beat up the new director with his men.


    Gary¡¯s mother, along with the other women, dragged the daughter¨Cinw down and gave her a good.


    beating as well.


    Their actions were so loud that they attracted the attention of the hotel and the nearby guests.


    However, when everyone found out it was catching an affair and beating up the cheating man, they all


    they all cheered for it.


    Gary and his men vented their anger, and after announcing the divorce, he paid for the broken door of


    the hotel before leaving with their group.


    They left behind apletely bewildered new director and a wife who was crying


    The two of them didn¡¯t know that Gary had discovered their previous affair at thepany. They


    spected that someone might have seen them at the hotel and told Gary.


    And so, they tried to figure out how to resolve the situation without informing the Gray brothers.


    As a result, the Gray brothers had no idea they were deceived by their own sister.


    In the apartment. Simone and Gwen were looking at a list of profiles.


    They first picked out one profile¨Ca neer who became popr because of a handsome picture and


    was recruited by Gray Entertainment.


    Chapter 83 Tricked by Their Own Sister Again


    55%


    The talent agency arranged for him to act in a drama portraying young stars. As he had the charm of


    an idol, he became popr for a while,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, because he shed with a new talent that Titus wanted to promote, his resources were cut


    off.


    After acting in said drama, he was only given two minor roles within a year, which was equivalent to


    being put on the shelf.


    In the entertainment industry, neers would disappear quickly, even if they were once popr.


    Presently, Simone pulled up the drama he acted in and watched a few episodes


    ¡°Although his acting is a bit raw, it¡¯s not bad at all. He has great potential for improvement. There are no


    ck marks in his profile. Despite being put on the shelf, he is still taking acting sses to improve his


    skills. He¡¯s a good talent. We can get him on board and groom him as the face of our current


    studio.¡±


    Gwen saw the elegant and handsome young man and smiled. ¡°He has a unique charm. I think he¡¯s


    great. Let¡¯s go with him, then.¡±


    Simone checked the profile she had printed out and put a checkmark on it.


    She pointed to another profile and said. ¡°This singer is also a good choice. He became a little famous


    after participating in a talent show with a song he wrote, but after being recruited by the Gray Group. he


    was suppressed because of conflicts with the se¡°mbag. Now, in order to make money, he can only go


    to the bar and perform. I¡¯ve listened to his songs. His vocal range and quality are very good, and he


    has unlimited potential.¡±


    She continued to y a song for Gwen to listen to


    Gwen¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. This young man sings so well! He¡¯s even better than Sc*mbag


    No. 3. I want him! Let¡¯s support him and have him in a showdown with Sembag No. 3. Let¡¯s beat that


    b¡¯stard down and make them furious!¡±


    Simone chuckled lightly. ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    And so, they made a deal.


    In the end, they chose a female artist in her twenties. She used to be a first¨Ctier actress, but she was


    cklisted by the entire inte because she got involved with thepany¡¯s other actress and


    popr young actor.


    After being cklisted, she had almost no resources for over a year, and even if she had roles, they


    were either portraying her as the mistress or an annoying antagonistic character.


    ¡°Her acting skills are top¨Cnotch among the actresses. She can y both innocent and gentle roles, as


    well as mature, sensual, and aloof characters. She also possesses a great deal of versatility in her


    appearance. She¡¯s capable of exuding both purity and gentleness, as well as a mature, alluring, and


    aloof demeanor. The information provided by Gary suggests that she was the one who initially became


    involved with the popr young actor. She paved the way for that popr young actor, but in the end.


    she was betrayed by both of them, yet she managed to turn the tables.¡±


    Simone then added, ¡°I know the A¨Clist actress who cklisted her and used her as a stepping stone to


    Chapter 83 Tricked by Their Own Sister Again


    K55%


    sess. She was also manipted by Se*mbag No. 2, presenting herself as dignified and polite in


    public, but behind the scenes, she mistreated her assistant and acted like a diva. All the less famous


    female stars have an arrogant attitude behind the scenes. When Se*mbag No. 2 called for a meeting,


    she disyed great arrogance and asked me to fetch her coffee, but I ignored her. We will bring this


    cklisted actress on board and restore her reputation. She will pursue a path as an actress renowned


    for her acting skills. I believe she has a chance to rise from the ashes and win an award.¡±


    Simone smirked once again before stating. ¡°It will also force Sembag No. 2 to eat his words and


    witness the kind of people he has been promoting.¡±


    Gwen also felt speechless. ¡°Sembag No. 2 has a terrible character, and the individuals he promotes


    are equally shameless, shemented, ¡°Among your group of despicable brothers, he possesses the


    worst character and exhibits the most ruthless behavior


    She then added, ¡°Of course, the other despicable brothers are no better. Let¡¯s get this actress on


    board. Let Sembag No. 2 witness how we can help the person he stepped on rise again and surpass


    the individuals he has been promoting!


    Simone ced a checkmark next to the information about the actress. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s proceed with these


    three.


    They aimed to take the high¨Cquality route and promote one established and one emerging artist, so


    they didn¡¯t need to scout too many individuals initially.


    As they were wrapping up their discussion, Simone¡¯s phone rang.


    She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Zac.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 Didn¡¯t Expect Simone To Resist Such Temptation


    Simone clicked the message to read it.


    Zac: Simone, do you have a moment? Let¡¯s chat.


    Simone: Sure.


    Zac: I heard that the Gray Family has cklisted you in the industry and even warned other


    entertainmentpanies and agents not to sign you. But they can¡¯t control everything. I met the


    president of ourpany today, who happens to be my brother¡¯s childhood friend. He holds you in high


    regard and wants to offer you a pretty good contract. I¡¯ll send it to you. Take a look and see if you¡¯re


    interested.


    He then sent a document over.


    Simone was touched by his gesture. She didn¡¯t anticipate Zac would secure her a contract with his


    Simone: Thank you, but I¡¯m not nning to sign with any other entertainmentpany anymore. I¡¯ve


    Zac: Oh, I see! That¡¯s a great idea. I believe that you¡¯re capable of seeding. How about I join your


    studio and work with you?


    Zac was currently sitting in the office of Felix Reich, the president of Star Entertainment.


    Felix was sitting next to him, ncing at his phone.


    When he saw how Zac was actively requesting to join Simone¡¯s studio, he couldn¡¯t help bu


    widen his


    eyes.


    ¡°Excuse me. Isn¡¯t this too much? You¡¯re the pir of ourpany right now, How could you leave for a


    girl?¡± It was obvious that Zac had deliberately shown Felix the chat.


    Hearing this, Zac rolled his eyes. ¡°You have plenty of pirs in thepany. Losing me won¡¯t make a


    difference.¡±


    Star Entertainment was a bigpany that couldpete with Gray Entertainment.


    As one of the top three entertainmentpanies in the country, it boasted numerous leading actors


    and actresses.


    Felix choked. ¡°Are you really prioritizing love over friendship to this extent?¡± Although they housed


    several top actors in theirpany, Zac had thergest fan base.


    He would be heartbroken to let Zac go.


    He didn¡¯t expect Simone to resist such temptation.


    Zac smirked. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s only one girl who has captured my heart, but I have many friends like


    you. Besides, you¡¯re just my brother¡¯s best friend.¡±


    Chapter 84 Didn¡¯t Expect Simone To Resist Such¡­


    55%


    Felix went speechless before screaming, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    This guy really deserved a beating. No wonder Aaron and Leon were eager to punch him.


    At this moment, he received a reply from Simone, who answered. ¡®If you join me. I¡¯m afraid that Mr.


    Reich wille after me with a knife. I appreciate your intentions, and I believe that we¡¯ll have many


    opportunities to coborate in the future. By then, I¡¯ll rely on a top actor like you to protect me!


    Simone didn¡¯t expect Zac to be so loyal to her.


    It was truly impressive for a top star to switchpanies so easily.


    Zac was a dependable friend, so Simone figured that she shouldn¡¯t take advantage of that.


    Since he was currently a hot star. Star Entertainment would have definitely nned out his future path


    to ensure his continuous rise to fame.


    Although she believed that her studio would do better in the future, she stillcked in certain aspects at


    the moment.


    Her connections, resources, and strength were not on the same level as Star Entertainment.


    A top star without enough exposure to powerful resources would eventually be forgotten or be


    outdated.


    Her studio definitely couldn¡¯t afford to provide him with an array of resources.


    It would only hinder his development if he were to join her studio.


    Moreover, it might be seen that she was intentionally making use of his poprity, capital, and


    connections to build herpany.


    Since Simone considered Zac to be a friend, she wouldn¡¯t hold him back.


    Her mentor once told her that one must always be sincere with others and never prioritize personal


    gain. She agreed with that.


    Giving without expecting anything in return might not guarantee a reward, but not giving guaranteed. no


    reward at all, and the same goes for rtionships.


    However, in instances where one didn¡¯t receive a sincere response, then the other party could be


    abandoned forever, just like with the Gray Family.


    Zac wasn¡¯t too surprised by Simone¡¯s response.


    Despite feeling disappointed, he was also somewhat happy.


    He was disappointed that Sim¨®ne didn¡¯t ept him but d that she cared about him.


    Looking at Felix, he sighed and uttered regretfully. ¡°Well, it seems like I¡¯ll have to stay.¡±


    Felix was surprised to hear that. ¡°Did she actually decline your offer? My regard for her has increased.


    Chapter 84 Didn¡¯t Expect Simone To Resist Such¡­


    55%


    When Simone made a brillianteback online recently, he already knew that this woman was


    extraordinary.


    Seeing that she dared to confront the Gray Family and even started her own studio, he couldn¡¯t help


    but admire her.


    Nheless, he didn¡¯t expect that Simone would reject such a tempting offer from Zac.


    It should be noted that Zac could easily go to anypany or studio and be a prominent figure.


    Moreover, this guy came from a top¨Ctier wealthy family and was spoiled by his family with significant


    capital of his own.


    After joining the industry, he also made many connections.


    If he joined Simone¡¯s studio, she wouldn¡¯t only gain a top star who could support the studio¡¯s


    reputation, but she could also gain ess to his capital and resources¡­


    And yet, she refused.


    It also implied that she was aware of the impact Zac¡¯s involvement with the studio would have on his


    future.


    Her considerations truly surprised Felix but also earned his admiration.


    If it were him, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to reject such a good offer.


    Zac proudly and confidently stated, ¡°She has good character. Your regard for her will only increase as


    time goes by.¡±


    Felix went silent for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s not even your girlfriend. Why do you sound so proud? Does


    Simone know?¡± He even deliberately added, ¡°I guess even a top star like you can have it tough. She


    didn¡¯t even want you after you offered yourself to her.¡±


    Zac shot him a disdainful look upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s because she cares about me. You wouldn¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    Simone is the best!


    He really wanted to join her studio and work with her every day. Just thinking about it made him happy.


    Zac: What a pity! But don¡¯t worry. No matter where you go in the future, I¡¯ll have your back. You said


    we¡¯ll have many opportunities to coborate in the future, so don¡¯t even try to back out when the time


    Reading the message, Simone smiled and replied, ¡®Have you ever seen me back out?¡®


    Zac: No. You¡¯re the most trustworthy person I know.


    He even attached a pinky promise emoji and a smiley emoji along with the message.


    Simone replied with the same emojis.


    Chapter 84 Didn¡¯t Expect Simone To Resist Such ¡­


    It was the first time Felix saw Zac putting on such a smug but adorable smile that could make him


    cringe.


    ¡°If I were you, I would ask if her studio needs any help, like poaching people.¡±


    Immediately, he came up with a brilliant idea. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t recruit ourpany¡¯s


    artists. She can hunt from Gray Entertainment instead.¡±


    He and Reuben had been in conflict for a long time.


    They despised each other and would be delighted to bring each other down


    Zac was left speechless. ¡°You¡¯re truly ruthless.¡±


    Then, he changed the topic, ¡°But I approve of it, so Simone should approve of it too.¡±


    Without hesitation, he sent the message.


    Zac: Simone, do you need any assistance? Just be straightforward with me, or I¡¯ll be upset. How about


    we recruit some artists from Gray Entertainment?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix was lost for words. Who was it that just called him ruthless? Why was he trying to encourage the


    poordy now?


    Zac had no boundaries.


    ¡°How are we still friends?¡± Zac continued messaging without looking up. ¡°Who said we are? Anyway,


    I¡¯m not interested in an older man like you.¡±


    ¡°I only like Simone,¡± he added cheekily.


    That additional statement only left Felix annoyed. Just leave.


    Zac was too shameless.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85 Smack Him in the Face


    Simone¡¯s smile grew wider when she read the message sent by Zac.


    Then, she texted. ¡®I feel the same way! She even added a fist emoji and a smiley as well.


    Zac chuckled, ¡°Simone likes the idea too. Her emojis are so adorable.


    Felix realized that Zac was totally smitten. ¡°Do it, then. I wonder who caught her attention.¡±


    It was undeniable that Simone¡¯s personality and way of doing things were right up his alley


    The Gray Family tried to suppress and silence her, hoping she would give in.


    However, Simone didn¡¯t back down. Instead, she stood her ground.


    Do you want to silence me? I¡¯ll start my own business, then. Bring it on. I¡¯m not afraid of you! That


    seemed like her way of work, so it was no wonder someone like Zac, who usually didn¡¯t show interest


    in women. took notice of her.


    Meanwhile, Zac continued texting Simone.


    Zac: Are you interested in anyone? If you do, tell me. As long as it¡¯s not the top stars of Gray


    Entertainment, I¡¯ll help you recruit them.


    As long as they weren¡¯t A¨Clisters, he would spend money and resources to bring them to Simone.


    Her studio wasn¡¯t suitable for A¨Clist artists anyway.


    Simone felt touched by his initiative. Zac might appear to be arrogant and have a sharp tongue to


    others, but he was kind toward his friends.


    Of course, he also had a mischievous side.


    Simone: I¡¯ve already shortlisted three people, and none of them are artists that Gray Entertainment


    values, so you don¡¯t need to intervene this time..


    Then, she added: Otherwise, it would be a waste of your talents.


    After reading the message, Zac turned to Felix and eximed smugly, ¡°Look at my girl. It¡¯s a pity that I


    have no avenue to show off¡±


    Felix shuddered. ¡°You better stop talking, or I might lose my appetite.¡±


    This boy merely wanted to show off how amazing the girl he liked was and how he had a good eye for


    women!


    Zac nced at him andmented disdainfully. ¡°A single man like you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Felix mused. You re talking as if you¡¯re not single yourself!


    However, it would be a waste of effort to exin to a man trapped in the bitterness of unrequited love.


    er 85 Smack Him in the Face


    After showing off. Zac continued texting Simone, Simone, you truly live up to your reputation. Don¡¯t


    hesitate to let me know if you need any help.


    Felix smirked. Tsk tsk. Even Mr. Turner has to beg for someone to ept his help.


    ¡°Do your older brothers and sisters know? How about your beloved grandfather and grandmother?¡± If


    they knew, their jaws might drop due to shock.


    Zac sneered and bragged, ¡°Do you think my family is like the Fosters, who don¡¯t have good eyes for


    WOTTICA, long as it¡¯s someone I like, my family will like her too.


    Felix choked on his words. He¡¯s right.


    Zac resembled a little tyrant at home.


    Simone: If necessary. I won¡¯t hesitate to seek your help.


    Zac: Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting. When you¡¯re free, let¡¯s have a meal together. Four of us!


    Simone: Sure, no problem!


    Zac: Alright, see you when I see you. Goodnight!


    Simone: Sure thing. Goodnight!


    Felix raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that it? Aren¡¯t you going to chat a little longer?¡±


    Zac reluctantly ced his phone down. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    He could tell that Simone wasn¡¯t romantically interested in him for now because she was focused on


    her career.


    Moreover, she recently went through a breakup, so it would be unlikely for her to get into a new


    rtionship immediately.


    Hence, he decided to stand by her as a friend and apany her through her hardship.


    Seeing his expression, Felix leaned closer and guessed, ¡°Are you trying to slowly win her over?¡± Zac


    pushed him away. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ll give Simone the best of everything because she


    deserves it. A single soul like you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Felix was speechless at that. He really prioritized women over his best buddy. How could he mock him


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    for being single? Waving his hand, Felix uttered, ¡°Just leave already, b¡°stard.¡±


    He might be able to control himself from sending a punch into Zac¡¯s face if he were to stay any longer.


    Zac stood up and joked, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave. If it weren¡¯t for Simone, why would I waste time sitting here


    with an old man like you?¡±


    Felix picked up the contract in his hand and threw it at him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Zac swatted the contract away.


    ¡°This contract is useless now. You can keep it.¡±


    Then, he left swiftly.


    12:33 Fri, 1 Dec J


    Chapter 85 Smack Him in the Face


    55%


    Felix couldn¡¯t help feeling amused by the young man. He could just discard anything once he was done


    with them.


    On the other side, after ending the conversation with Zac, Simone curiously opened the contract and


    took a look


    After reading it, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Sc*mbag No. 2 told me before that the contract they gave


    me would be unmatched by any otherpany.¡±


    ¡°All the special treatment and whatnot.¡±


    ¡°I really wish to smash this contract onto his face and let him take a good look himself.¡±


    She knew what kind of contract Gray Entertainment gave their top artist.


    The contract Zac sent her had simr treatment to Gray Entertainment¡¯s top artist and offered even


    more freedom.


    It meant that Star Entertainment¡¯s contract for her was better than what Sc*mbag No. 2 offered.


    Gwen leaned over to take a look. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist pping it in his face.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°Should I do it, then?


    Gwen nodded. ¡°Do it. Give him a good p.¡±


    Simone felt quite satisfied with the idea. Tll ask Zac if I can p it in Sc*mbag No. 2¡¯s face. If he


    agrees. with me, I¡¯ll proceed to carry out the n. I could use this opportunity to make him think that I¡¯m


    joining Star Entertainment. In that case, he would never imagine that I¡¯veunched my own studio and


    am looking into poaching their celebrities.¡±


    Otherwise, he would definitely try to make things hard for her.


    ¡°Sounds like a good n, Gwenmented.


    With that, Simone messaged Zac again and told him the n.


    There was no way Zac would object to her idea.


    He even wanted Simone to use him to embarrass others.


    Therefore, he gave her permission to p the contract in Titus¡® face, and he would bear the


    consequences that came after.


    Anyway, Titus wouldn¡¯t dare to look for him and Felix openly; hence, Zac agreed.


    Suddenly recalling something. Simone uttered, ¡°I blocked Sc*mbag No. 2 from my follower list before.¡±


    ¡°I have it,¡± answered Gwen.


    Simone smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll add him back, p his face, and then block him again. He¡¯ll definitely be more


    furious.¡±


    Chapter 85 Smack Him in the Face


    55%


    Gwen¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea. I love it!¡± She then handed Sc*mbag No. 2¡¯s business.


    card to Simone.


    Simone proceeded to add him as a friend.


    Meanwhile, Titus and Reuben were discussing matters in the study.


    When Titus heard the sound of a phone notification, he opened it and was initially surprised.


    smirk appeared on his face. ¡°She was having such a tough talk earlier, so I didn¡¯t expect her to give in


    so quickly. I knew she wouldn¡¯t hold out for long.¡±


    Reuben looked away from the documents. ¡°Who is it?¡± Titus replied meaningfully. ¡°Our feisty little


    sister.


    Reuben had previously heard from Titus about how Simone had deceived and enraged him.


    After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Since she has willingly given in, you shouldn¡¯t be too harsh on her


    either. She¡¯s our little sister, after all. Let¡¯s not go too far.¡±


    Titus wasn¡¯t ustomed to Simone being away from home these days.


    He wanted to continue receiving her affectionate text messages, her homemade meals, and the health


    supplements she prepared,


    He added, ¡°If you make her leave again, even Mom and Dad won¡¯t forgive you this time.¡±


    Titus sneered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke her again. I¡¯d be delighted as long as she isn¡¯t upset with


    me.¡±


    Recalling what had happened before made him furious.


    But since she had apologized first, he wanted to regain his dignity from that day.


    If she didn¡¯t try to sweet talk him, he would withhold that contract from her.


    12:33 Fri, 1 Dec

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86 She¡¯s Fearless, She Truly Is!


    Simone: No, I added you to p your face because you said before that you would give me the best


    contract in the industry, something that other entertainmentpanies couldn¡¯t offer. Aren¡¯t you


    embarrassed to make such grand ims before?


    This time, Titus was so angry that he sent a voice message. ¡°Simone, don¡¯t test my patience anymore.¡±


    She answered, ¡°Who would waste their time challenging your patience? I just want to help you see


    yourself clearly so you won¡¯t keep embarrassing yourself in the future. If I were you, I would find a rock


    and smash my head with it right now, lest I embarrass myself even more. Say, if I spread the words you


    said into the industry, will peopleugh their heads off and make you the biggest joke in the industry?


    Oh, speaking of that, I think it¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    After Simone finished speaking, she immediately deleted ¡°Sc*mbag No. 2


    Titus was once again infuriated, his anger reaching new heights, and sent the next voice message.


    How dare you!¡±


    Little did he know, a message came in after he sent it, notifying him that they were no longer friends.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Speechless, he thought, Dun, is this sister of mine a b¡°tch? She¡¯s so b*tchy.


    At the moment, he was both angry and anxious, afraid that Simone would reveal the contract he gave


    her. After all, what they wanted was for Simone to back down, not for her to humiliate them, but now,


    she had a firm grip on the situation.


    Every time, she would ignite his anger, but he had no means to release it, which was too hard to take.


    Picking up the teacup on the table, he smashed it angrily on the ground. ¡°D¡¯mn it!¡±


    This action startled Reuben. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± For the first time, he was seeing his brother so angry and


    out of control.


    Titus handed him the phone. ¡°Take a look for yourself¡±


    Reuben took the phone and read the message, aplex expression appearing on his face. No


    wonder he¡¯s so angry. Simone¡¯s words were indeed infuriating. He asked, ¡°She won¡¯t actually do that,


    will she?¡±


    Titus frowned. ¡°She probably won¡¯t go that far. If she dares to do that and humiliate us, she can forget


    about her future.¡±


    Reuben thought for a moment. ¡°True. She¡¯s probably just trying to provoke you.¡±


    Just then. Titus¡® phone rang, and he saw that it was his assistant calling. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Soon, an urgent voice came through the phone, Titus, Simone posted a Facebook post mocking you


    What should we do?¡±


    Titus widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°She really did that?¡± He hung up and opened Facebook.


    Sure enough, he saw Simone¡¯s update.


    @Simoney: I have cut off all ties with the Gray Family and hope for no further disturbances. Titus Gray,


    the renowned top agent, wants to use a contract to silence me and ims that it¡¯s a deep sibling bond,


    but why didn¡¯t he do it earlier? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Keep that meager bit of family affection


    Chapter 86 She¡¯s Fearless, She Truly Is!


    for yourselves. I don¡¯t want it. They want the to pesta so¨Ccalled rification on Facebook that goes


    against the truth and myeonsesenice but I refuse I dont care for this so¨Ccalled best contract in the


    industry, so don¡¯t bother me anymore in the future


    After reading the post, Titus face fell, and he was furious She really did it Dmn it, she tricked me again.


    She f*cking tricked me! Is she really my sister? She must be my enemy?


    Not only did she humiliate bum by rejecting the contract offered to thepany¡¯s top celebrities, but


    she also deceived lum Leon, and Jodie


    What did she mean by asking her tre post a rification on Facebook that went against the facts and


    her conscience Although he had nned to ask her to pont a Facebook rification after signing the


    contract, how could she bartmouth them before he even mentioned it?


    He could imagine that all the efforts and money spent on removing those trending topics would be in


    vain, the moment this Facebook post went public, the public would start specting and attacking them


    again


    Seeing his brother losing control once again. Reuben rear bed out to take his phone, and his face


    changed after reading the Facebook post ¡°She actually did this Doesn¡¯t she fear that we won¡¯t ept


    heranymore because of these things??


    Tinus couldn¡¯t help but curse. She isn¡¯t afraid at all, and she¡¯s deliberately going against us by pping


    me in the face.¡± He couldn¡¯tprehend What does she gain from embarrassing her own brother? She


    truly doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s best for her. He was on the verge of losing his mind.


    Reuben furrowed his brows even deeper Let¡¯s devise a n to handle the public rtions first


    Titus took a deep breath, attempting to suppress his anger and think rationally about how to solve the


    problem. ¡°This is indeed the best contract in the industry, so let¡¯s begin with public rtions. If we


    intend to silence her, why would we use this contract? Ill have the PR department emphasize that we


    care about her as our sister, and it¡¯s her fault for not recognizing our goodwill and retaliating against


    Reuben sighed. ¡°We have no other option. More and more, he couldn¡¯t understand Simone, his sister.


    Titus wasted no time and posted a Facebook message himself, stating that he only wanted to


    motive. Lastly, he asked her not to misunderstand any longer.


    He also uploaded a photo of the contract for everyone to see, demonstrating his good intentions and


    herck of appreciation. He simply blurred out the parts that involvedpany privacy.


    After a while, Titus phone rang again, and it was his assistant calling. He answered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    now?¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Zac Turner just posted a Facebook message, adding fuel to the fire.¡±


    Titus was dumbstruck. Zac had previously assisted Simone in targeting and bullying Jodie, and now he


    was provoking a conflict with them. I don¡¯t remember ever doing anything to provoke him! He¡¯s simply


    deranged. Can¡¯t that jerk behave like a decent person?

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 They Underestimated Her Before


    Titus picked up the phone and opened Zac¡¯s Facebook post


    7


    55%


    @ZacTurnery. The best contract in the industry? Isn¡¯t Titus afraid of being exposed by his sister? Well,


    let me reveal the truth. The contract I¡¯m about to share is the one ourpany gave to Simone.


    Everyone canpare.


    He then uploaded the contract, blurring out the sensitive information. Of course, Felix had given his


    consent for this, but he didn¡¯t expect Simone to go this far and confront them directly on Facebook.


    When Zac wanted to help Simone by openly sharing the contract, he didn¡¯t object because he enjoyed


    seeing the Gray Family brothers being embarrassed. Also, he despised the Gray Family brothers for


    their arrogance. Hence, he looked forward to seeing their infuriated expressions when they found out


    that Simone had started her own studio and even poached the talents from Gray Entertainment


    Upon seeing Zac¡¯s Facebook post, Titus knew that their previous public rtions efforts had been in


    vain, and they were once again being embarrassed. He was already furious with Simone, and now, Zac


    was adding fuel to the fire, making him extremely displeased.


    Looking at Reuben, he asked, ¡°Zac Turner is too arrogant. Shouldn¡¯t we teach him a lesson?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Reuben shook his head and replied, ¡°We can¡¯t touch him for now.¡±


    Titus furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Why? Star Entertainment has already crossed the line.¡±


    Reuben exined, ¡°Zac Turner¡¯s arrogance isn¡¯t built on Star Entertainment, but on the power behind


    him, the Turner Family. If we go after him, we might anger the Turner Family, and that would be


    troublesome. Besides, he¡¯s not an easy opponent because he has a widework in the industry, and


    his fans are both rational and crazy. Anyone who messes with him will be in deep trouble.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Titus asked, ¡°So, we just have to bear with this? Previously, he put Aaron down and


    bullied Jo, and now he¡¯s helping Simone to embarrass us. Are we just going to let him get away with it?


    I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡±


    Reuben, however, remained calm. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t, we have to because we can¡¯t provoke the Turner


    Family. Zac is the most beloved grandson of Old Mr. Turner and the youngest son of their family. He¡¯s


    highly favored while we¡¯re just businessmen and can¡¯t confront his family head¨Con. In this industry,


    even Felix doesn¡¯t dare to offend major investors publicly, but Zac does. He publicly embarrassed an


    investor who liked to engage in shady practicesst time, and that person didn¡¯t even dare to retaliate.


    That¡¯s the confidence Zac Turner has, and the contract given to Simone was not initiated by Star


    Entertainment¡¯s top management.¡±


    They had certain rules in their industry. Even if Felix wanted to support Simone in going against them


    and saw the potential in her, it was impossible to offer Simone the contract of the top star in Star


    Entertainment or even more freedom.


    ¡°Star Entertainment had considered Zac Turner¡¯s connections before offering this contract.¡± He stood


    up and patted Titus¡® shoulder. ¡°So, you have to swallow your pride. In the future, once there is a


    chance, we¡¯ll take revenge on Zac Turner in the dark and make up for it, but not now.¡±


    He was also angry at Zac¡¯s arrogance and the way he humiliated them, but if he couldn¡¯t anger the


    Chapter 87 They Underestimated Her Before


    wer Timer um retune tum, he cut on bee


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ne overtimen


    Ruben was tive


    Reuben erity


    On the Innemer, due to the consecre Farmoni


    E-


    Chapter 87 They Underestimated Her Before


    Once again, Leon and Jodie were mentioned and berated, reigniting the heated discussion that had


    just subsided.


    Jodie, feeling that she was deceived by Simone once again and being criticized by so many, was filled


    with anger and on the verge of losing her mind. Seated in the living room, she cried out of frustration.


    She aspired to gain poprity in the entertainment industry, but not through negative means.


    Seeing this, the three Gray brothers, including Luca, couldn¡¯t help but console her again. However, they


    were being watched by the female housekeeper, so they refrained from embracing andforting her.


    Aaron pondered for a moment and suggested, ¡°What if we don¡¯t participate in the next variety show?¡±


    Being treated coldly and ridiculed by his own sister on a variety show was ufortable. In truth, he


    wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic about continuing to participate in the next season, and now that Jodie


    was being criticized, he thought that it would be better to withdraw,


    As soon as this suggestion was made, Jodie immediately opposed it, saying, ¡°No, I won¡¯t quit.¡± If she


    were to quit like this, wouldn¡¯t it imply that she was afraid of Simone? She had already devised a n


    to change her image and win the audience¡¯s favor in the next season.


    Most importantly, her dream indicated that this variety show would be increasingly popr.


    Otherwise, why would she go to such lengths to participate when she couldn¡¯t take Simone¡¯s spot?


    Aside from wanting topete with Simone and bring her down, it was because of the hints in her


    dream. That was why she desired to be on this variety show and gain poprity from it. How could she


    give up now? No, she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Dec

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 Creating Their Own Opportunities.


    Jodie¡¯s resolute rebuttal caught the attention of Aaron and the other two, and she realized that her


    reaction was too intense. Biting her lip, she said. ¡°If we withdraw, won¡¯t it imply that we¡¯re afraid? It will


    only confirm the usations against me and Leon. I¡¯m innocent, so I¡¯m not afraid and will continue to


    participate, proving that Simone had misunderstood us and that I am innocent.¡±


    She had never revealed to anyone in the Gray Family that she had been having prophetic dreams


    since she was a child. For instance, when she dreamt that Steven would be set up by another woman


    and cheat on Salma, she took Salma with her to catch him in the act, preventing the other woman from


    seeding.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When she dreamt that her older brother would identally fall from upstairs, she arrived just in time to


    have him sent to the hospital. When she dreamt that there was a script that would be popr, she


    advised Andrew to snatch it away from the original director


    When she dreamt that there was a song that would be a hit, she suggested to her third brother.


    Luca, to buy it from the songwriter in advance. When she dreamt that a certain trainee idol program


    would be famous, she advised Aaron to participate,


    When she dreamt that Titus had a C¨Clist talent that would interfere with the rtionship between


    another actor and actress, causing both of them to be criticized and forced into obscurity, she


    suggested that Titus strike first andbel the actress as the third party, causing her to be cklisted,


    Thus, from a young age, she had been their lucky star. However, these dreams didn¡¯t provide detailed


    processes, only hints. For example, when she dreamt that Simone would participate in a live variety


    show that would explode in poprity and Simone would be famous as a result, she wanted to


    snatch her role so she could be the one who became famous. Even if she couldn¡¯t snatch it, she would


    still participate.


    She had previously dreamt of a drama that would be an unexpected hit this year, so she had Titus


    snatch the female lead role for her. After participating in the variety show, she would start filming in the


    drama.


    As for the previous female lead, who would have be popr because of this drama, it only meant


    that her luck was not good enough.


    If she could snatch it, it would be hers, then. After all, this industry was always about survival of the


    fittest. Should anyone else know about things in advance, she believed that they wouldn¡¯t be able to


    resist the chance ced right in front of them.


    Even with her five closest brothers, Jodie wouldn¡¯t reveal this secret to them. So, she found other


    reasons and took the opportunity to nder Simone in front of her brothers. She firmly believed that


    Simone had taken advantage of her in the first episode, but she would make aeback in the second


    episode.


    After all, she was the one favored by the heavens.


    After hearing Jodie¡¯s words, Aaron gave up on the idea of withdrawing from the variety show and


    sighed. ¡°Then, let¡¯s continue participating


    In the next episode, he would try his best to reconcile with Simone so she would stop being so hostile


    Chapter SS Creating Their Own Opportunities


    towatch them. His wounger sister had gone (vispleten cras relentlessly targeting them. First it was hum


    and lote antoniowa Tak


    Luca sunt u shoulde partepame Otherwise


    §å§é§Ñ§ã§ä§î


    Andrew added. You the shoulde wall des


    prople w


    mes about her


    be


    Jodie pour bearing their support had shakin bere baita bright see on her face and sant, Thank veverine


    I show that you are the Nest Then, the four et huddled together on the coach and started sing


    gu


    While the other thin cave Sestie ideas on how to shine in the des dowels together, but there wine


    hugging it the temale hincsest


    On the othet dhe Samone and Gwen had decided on the tem discussing the development paths for the


    three of them as well as


    bed & beve


    for s


    supone know which arantias and maintesc nid be popr would subtends betrite popr et even


    tancia because of certain ann am Zui kte herself on the three artikoster was nning to tong sling the


    data¡¯s pian


    from obers


    Since they couldn


    the appertines the would have to create their


    would becerme perpr


    done well that they ended up thing


    They could save them and tum stem from file they wouldn¡¯t have


    or the


    hich would be more fulfi


    could even in


    Simone and Gwen discussed until dawn and made a detailed n before going to sleep. The next day


    they scouted for an office space while Gary went to look for Reuben because he wanted to resign won


    his team.


    Without a doubt, Reuben wouldn¡¯t agree, but seeing Gary¡¯s persistence, he proposed that he hand


    over the informanon he had before they could leave Heweven Gary ved the recording fromst night


    for him and threatened that if they weren¡¯t allowed to leave, he would post the recorting on Facebook


    lening everyone know about the darkness and disgust of Gray Entertainment. He also emphasized he


    had a backup of the recording and if Gray Entertainment harmed hi


    med him has inends would expose them online.


    Reuben didn¡¯t expect Gary to have such evidence and secretly cursed the new director as a fool Wary


    of the recording in his hand. Reuben could only let Gary and his team leave just like that


    negotiation


    After receiving the resignation letters from Gary and bus team, and after they left, he called Tinus into


    his office and yed the recording that Gary had left for him. Look at what your men have done.¡±


    Thus face darkened after listening to it. ¡°Not only causing chaos in thepany but also treating such


    Chapter 88 Creating Their Own Opportunities


    2K 55%


    an important matter as casual conversation, and it happened to be heard by Gary. What an idiot.¡± He


    was extremely annoyed; things had not been going well recently.


    Reuben put on an equally serious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s promote a new director. We don¡¯t need to keep


    such a useless person. Then, he squinted his eyes. ¡°Gary has some guts to threaten me. Does he


    really think that I don¡¯t dare to do anything to him just because of this recording? We won¡¯t take any


    direct action against him, but we can make sure that he can¡¯t survive in this industry.¡±


    Titus shared the same thought. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness, let¡¯s make sure


    that he exits this industry.¡±


    They then devised a n to utilize their connections to hinder Gary¡¯s prospects in other entertainment


    going against the Gray Family


    Titus nodded. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t want to cut all connections with the Gray Family, I believe that no


    entertainmentpany will ept them. Not even their archenemy, Felix. After all, they had the


    backing of the Gray Group.


    They were not concerned about Gary; their n was to first limit his options andpel him to switch


    industries. Once enough time had passed, and Gary was no longer vignt, they would seize an


    opportunity to retrieve all the backup copies of the recording.


    There was no way they would leave any unfavorable consequences, but little did they know that Gary.


    whom they were nning to deal with, had secretly reached out to three artists from thepany after


    resigning. He had just arranged a meeting with the three of them at a nearby cafe to discuss the


    possibility of them switchingpanies.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89 The Extraordinary Challenge


    After contacting and arranging a meeting with the three individuals, Gary reached out to Simone first.


    Simone and Gwen had just secured a new office location and signed the contract. To demonstrate their


    respect for the three artists, they hurried over immediately after finalizing the contract.


    Inside a private room at a cafe, Gary presented all the advantages and disadvantages, exining


    everything to the three artists. He also mentioned that he had personally led his team away and turned


    to Simone¡¯s studio to show his confidence in Simone through his actions.


    Initially, when the three of them heard that Gary was attempting to recruit them, they didn¡¯t think that it


    was a reliable idea. Given their current circumstances, no reputable entertainmentpany would be


    interested in them, and they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were being recruited to exploit their


    remaining value. However, when they heard Gary mention that he had resigned together with his team,


    they realized that they might have misunderstood the situatio


    One of the handsome men with an aloof temperament spoke up, ¡°Gary, you¡¯ve said so much, but you


    haven¡¯t informed us whichpany we would be joining.¡±


    Just as Gary was about to answer, his phone rang, and he answered the call, mentioning the room


    number. Then, he said to the three of them. ¡°It¡¯s not an entertainmentpany but a newly established


    studio. The owners are here, and you¡¯ll see when you meet them.¡±


    His words further piqued the curiosity of the three artists. Did the owners personallye to meet


    them? After a moment, there was a knock on the door of the private room, and Gary stood up to open


    the door, greeting with a smile. ¡°Miss Gray and Miss Foster, pleasee in!¡±


    Simone and Gwen greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hello, Gary!¡± They entered the private room, stunning the


    three artists sitting there, surprised to see Simone entering.


    Although they weren¡¯t familiar with Simone, she had recently gained poprity by winning several


    battles in a row, which made them pay more attention to her. In addition to her excellent performance


    on variety shows, everyone was interested in her rtionship with the Gray Family brothers, Leon, and


    the adopted daughter.


    To some certain extent, they all admired her and knew what kind of person Titus was. Any artist he


    targeted would be suppressed, except Simone, who not only held her ground but also fought back.


    Secretly, they observed the situation and found it satisfying but didn¡¯t expect that Simone, who had


    been offered such a good contract by Star Entertainment, would give it up.


    Simone and Gwen sat down, and Gary introduced them to each other. Gesturing at the aloof¨Clooking


    man, he said, ¡°This is Ethan rk.¡± Then, he introduced the handsome guy next to him, ¡°This is Harry


    Ford. Finally, he introduced a beautiful woman who appeared slightly fatigued but still stunning. ¡°This is


    Fiona Hilton.¡± Next, he introduced to the three of them, ¡°This is Simone, the owner of the studio, and


    her partner, Miss Gwen Foster.¡± He added, ¡°She is also the heiress of the Foster Family.¡±


    The three of them were surprised and greeted Simone and Gwen, ¡°Hello, Miss Gray and Miss Foster.¡±


    Simone and Gwen smiled warmly at them and said, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Simone continued, ¡°Gary has already briefed you, so I won¡¯t waste any more time. She took out three


    prepared contracts from her bag and handed them to each person ording to their names. These are


    12:35 Fri, 1 Dec


    Chapter 89 The Extraordinary Challenge


    54%A


    the terms we offer you at our studio. There is also an additional document in the contract, which


    outlines the studio¡¯s training n and direction for the three of you. Take a closer look.


    They boasted about how powerful and sessful the studio was, but it was all empty talk. When it


    came to changingpanies, what the three of them valued the most was naturally thepensation


    and prospects.


    Nevertheless, the three of them didn¡¯t expect Simone to be so straightforward and decisive and


    couldn¡¯t help but admit that they liked this style¡­


    Anyone could make promises, but when they first joined Gray Entertainment, it was the agent who


    made promises. However, the level ofpensation in the contract was not high.


    Even Fiona¡¯s contract was in the secondst tier, and she had to work hard to move up. Therefore,


    they were all curious and opened the contracts to take a look. After reading the contracts, they were all


    surprised because the terms offered by Simone far exceeded their expectations.


    The profit¨Csharing ratio wasparable to that of the top artists at Gray Entertainment, and they had


    much more freedompared to staying at Gray Entertainment,


    They were tempted, but even with a high profit¨Csharing ratio, it would be meaningless without any


    work. So, they all picked up the contract again and examined the n attached at the end. One by one,


    they disyed expressions of surprise.


    It must be said that thepensation in the contract they had just read didn¡¯t move them as much as


    this piece of paper did, and they felt a sudden sense of recognition and respect in their hearts,


    especially Fiona, who had the urge to burst into tears. Simone had created a detailed work n based


    on each person¡¯s characteristics, strengths, and preferences.


    Fiona was the first to put down the contract and the n and looked at Simone. ¡°I really appreciate


    then n you¡¯ve made for me. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to do since I joined the industry¡±


    She joined the film academy and the industry because she genuinely loved acting, and Simone¡¯s n


    for her was to focus on acting rather than using her infamous reputation to create hype and follow the


    path of controversy.


    In the past, there werepanies that tried to exploit her remaining poprity and drain her value.


    Angry and helpless, she didn¡¯t agree.


    Simone nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the dramas you¡¯ve acted in and know that you truly love acting,


    Plus.


    your acting skills are excellent, so pursuing the path of a talented actress suits you best.¡±


    Smiling, Fiona said, ¡°Thank you for your recognition.¡±


    Ever since she was targeted and brought down from her high position, she hadn¡¯t received such


    kindness in the industry for a long time.


    Then, the conversation took a turn. ¡°But you should also be aware of my current situation. I¡¯ve been set


    up by that despicable couple and have be the target of public criticism. No director dares to cast


    me as the leading or supporting actress in positive roles anymore. The only roles I get offered now are


    antagonists, and they are the kind of malicious characters that viewers despise.¡±


    Her agent intervened and encouraged her to take on those roles. Apart from contractual restrictions,


    Chapter 89 The Extraordinary Challenge.


    54


    she epted them because she loved acting. She wanted to experience and interpret different


    characters, even if they were viinous, but because she took on several of these viinous roles, the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    audience disliked her even more, and her reputation worsened.


    ¡°If you sign a contract with me, you might also face criticism.¡±


    Simone was not only the owner of the studio but also an artist herself, so she was at risk of criticism,


    too. That despicable couple had been closely monitoring Fiona, preventing her from getting a chance to


    turn things around.


    ¡°The Gray Family brothers may also exploit me to damage your reputation.¡± Although she wanted to


    continue acting, she didn¡¯t want to harm others, either.


    Upon hearing these words, Simone had even more confidence in Fiona. When she recruited talent, she


    valued not only their potential but also their character. She put on a casual smile. ¡°I have already taken


    all these things you mentioned into consideration. I¡¯m not worried at all, so what are you afraid of?¡± she


    said confidently. ¡°If we want to bring you back to the top, our studio will eliminate all the blemishes on


    your reputation. Furthermore, we¡¯ll ensure that the despicable couple faces the consequences for how


    they treated you.¡±


    She had already devised a n to help Fiona restore her reputation. At the same time, she could also


    humiliate Se*mbag No. 2.


    Simone¡¯s words surprised not only Fiona but also the other two present. They were curious about the


    methods she would employ to help Fiona clear her name. Even with the top talent agent from Gray


    Entertainment, they doubted they could do the job. After all, it had been over a year, not only was the


    best opportunity for reputation recovery already over, but Fiona was also trapped by that couple who


    fabricated evidence at the time.


    It was truly challenging to erase the stain and rise again!

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 Simone¡¯s Hidden Skills


    Undoubtedly, Fiona wanted to retrieve the evidence. ¡°But how can I prove it? I have no evidence,¡± she


    said.


    Simone replied, ¡°I have investigated the incident where you were framed before. Originally, you


    discovered that your boyfriend was cheating on you with another C¨Clist actress, and you wanted to


    break up with him and expose them. So, you announced that you were dating him, but the man


    cheated, and the woman intervened. Later, the two of them posted some photos to prove that they


    were the real couple and had been together for almost two years, and it was actually you who wanted


    to be the third party, but the man disagreed. After that, they imed that you kept harassing him, using


    various means to threaten and oppress his girlfriend. Finally, their manager found out and helped them


    escape from your threats and oppression. Out of anger, you wanted to ruin him and smear fiis


    girlfriend¡¯s reputation. So, to protect his girlfriend, he had toe forward and tell the truth.¡±


    Fiona nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was framed by them, and they were able to prove that the intruder.


    Simone looked at her and asked, ¡°When you were together with that sc*mbag, did you take photos


    together, go out for meals, and so on? You didn¡¯t use that evidence to counterattack because they are


    no longer avable, are they?¡±


    was


    Fiona was not a fool in love, so she could have retaliated against the sc*mbag. There was only one


    possibility when she didn¡¯t¨Cthe other party had prepared in advance and taken advantage of her.


    Stunned, Fiona was surprised that Simone could guess this. ¡°Yes, on myputer and in my email, I


    had saved our life selfies together, as well as photos and videos from our trips. But he secretly deleted


    all these photos and videos behind my back. He lied to me, saying that the woman was his cousin. I


    had a document that recorded the resources I helped him and that woman obtained since I met him but


    he deleted it, too.¡±


    There was hatred in her eyes as she added, ¡°They nned it so that I would discover their rtionship.


    So, when I started making a scene, they could easily discredit me and say that I was the third party.


    When I wanted to fight back, not only were the things on myputer and in my email secretly deleted


    by him, but even the ces where we went to that had surveince videos, his manager helped to


    handle them. I couldn¡¯t produce any evidence, and my manager didn¡¯t dare to offend Titus Gray, so he


    betrayed me and said that I was pestering that se mbag. In the end, I was attacked and hated by the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    public


    Mione nodded after listening to her words. ¡± close to my guess. Is yourputer and


    nodded. ¡°Yes they are


    Simone said, ¡°Give me theputer and the email ount. I¡¯ll recover the deleted. photos and videos.


    They could be recovered using hacking methods.


    For a moment, Fiona was stunned, then she sighed. ¡°I had taken theputer to a specialist to


    recover the data before, but that sembag destroyed the files and used permanent deletion. Although


    the specialist managed to retrieve them, he couldn¡¯t restore them.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°That¡¯s because their skills are not advanced enough, but I can recover them. Spare


    some time in the next two days and give me theputer.¡±


    Fiona didn¡¯t expect Simone to have such skills, and the others were equally surprised. Although she


    didn¡¯t think the chances of recovery were high, she was still willing to believe in Simone. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Simone asked again, ¡°Do you remember the ces with surveince that you¡¯ve been with him


    before?¡±


    Fiona replied, ¡°After they turned the tables on me, I thought about finding surveince. evidence and


    wrote down the times and ces that left a stronger impression. But when I went there, I was told that


    the previous surveince records had been cleared.¡±


    Simone knew this was Titus¡® habit to avoid leaving any evidence behind.


    ¡°Send me the time and ce. I will help you find evidence to clear your name.¡±


    After hearing Simone¡¯s words, Fiona could feel that she genuinely wanted to clear her name and would


    not hold her back. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Simone continued, ¡°Once we find the evidence, I will arrange for you to appear on a variety show first.


    After everyone criticizes you and brings up those past events, we will present the evidence to turn the


    tides.¡±


    Knowing that appearing on a variety show would bring quick results and high poprity, Fiona nodded,


    ¡°Okay, thank you for your help


    Simone smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. If all three of you decide to switch to our studio, I will guide you


    personally.¡±


    Harry, who had been silent all along, asked in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that you will be our part¨Ctime


    manager?¡±


    They knew that some celebrities didn¡¯t have managers and managed themselves, but they had never


    heard of a celebrity who was already famous taking on the role of a manager for their own artists.


    Fiona and Ethan also turned to Simone in astonishment, but Simone smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I will be


    your part¨Ctime manager. Don¡¯t worry; even though I have my own job, I promise to follow the route


    nned for you and help arrange everything for you. Furthermore, Gwen and I will secure the


    resources for you. Of course, I¡¯ll hire three assistants for you guyster, responsible for your work and


    personal matters. If you have someone in mind, you can also suggest them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the three of them had no objections, and it was clear that she was sincerely trying to


    recruit them.


    Ethan looked at Simone and asked, ¡°I have a question. If Harry and I join the studio, what will you


    arrange for us to do first?¡±


    Simone¡¯s arrangement for Fiona seemed very promising to him, so he was curious about their ns for


    them.


    Harry nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also curious.¡±


    Simone had already thought about it. Looking at Ethan, she said, ¡°I will secure a role for you in a


    Republican¨Cera drama. After filming and airing, we will then have you participate in a popr variety


    show to solidify your poprity.¡±


    She knew of a high¨Cquality Republican¨Cera drama that was still in the early stages of production.


    Recently, the actor ying the second male lead caused a scandal by drunk driving and hitting


    someone, which became a viral topic.


    The director didn¡¯t want to use such a low¨Cquality artist, but the father of the second male lead was the


    biggest investor in this drama, so he withdrew his investment directly. As a result, the drama couldn¡¯t


    continue filming.


    The director was still looking for investors, but most people didn¡¯t have confidence in this type of


    drama, and the funding gap wasrge, so no one had invested yet. Previously, the rector intended to


    cast a rising star from Titus agency for the role of the third female lead, but she declined him.


    In her previous life, she did not participate in variety shows. Titus provided her with the


    that the director had sent and asked if she was interested. After reading it, she found the sempt to be


    good and liked the role. She believed it would turn out well and was just about to ask. Trus to secure


    the role for her. Ligle did she know that the director was


    able to secure the funding and had to temporarily halt production.


    aller that there was no further news


    Minion had high expectations for this drama, sa che was prepared to invest in it. She


    sunil k than to y d?n cool male lead we she would take on the role of the third


    His temperament and appearance were more suitable for that character than the male lead. Moreover,


    both roles were likable, so as long as the drama became popr, their rewards would be substantial. It


    also happened to be an opportunity topete with the drama that Andrew was going to him.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 It¡¯s Impossible


    Upon hearing this, Ethan appeared surprised and asked in astonishment, ¡°Are you referring to the


    drama that Alex Yates is currently filming?¡± He knew one of the male supporting actors in that drama,


    and they were friends. That guy had asked him to rehearse some scenes with him, so he had read the


    script and liked the role of the second male lead.


    Despite that, that role had already been cast, and even if it hadn¡¯t, his agent wouldn¡¯t help him fight for


    it.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡±


    Thinking that Simone was unaware of the situation, Ethan reminded her, ¡°I heard that the major


    investor in this drama withdrew their investment, so it¡¯s unlikely they will continue filming.¡±


    In other words, there was no chance, but Simone gave him a reassuring look. Reaching out, she patted


    Gwen¡¯s shoulder, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s okay. From now on, Gwen will be the ¡®daddy¡®


    for this drama.¡±


    Gwenughed confidently and nodded. ¡°Yes, from now on, I¡¯ll be the main investor.¡±


    They had already contacted the director, Alex, this morning, and when Alex heard that they wanted to


    invest, he was extremely excited and invited them to have dinner together: tonight to discuss the


    investment.


    Simone was confident in what she was doing; she believed it would work out.


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, the three of them were surprised again. They didn¡¯t expect the major


    shareholder of the studio to directly invest in that drama; it seemed that the studio¡¯s funds were quite


    abundant.


    This was the power of the heiress of the Foster Family.


    And the efficiency of the studio was also impressive, which put the three of them at ease.


    Ethan¡¯s handsome eyebrows and eyes arched with his smile. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to trouble both of you.¡±


    He loved acting, and he needed money, so he decided to switch


    management.


    Simone nodded at him and smiled. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re all on the same team. Don¡¯t be so formal.


    Then, she turned to Harry. ¡°As for you, my n is for you to release a new song first. After recording it,


    let¡¯s strive to reach the of the popr new song charts on various music apps. Once the new song


    bes popr, you should also go on a variety


    how to increase your exposure.


    She didn¡¯t n to turn the three of them into variety show stars, but variety shows had high exposure


    rates and were the easiest way to gain fans, so when the timees, they should still attend one.


    ¡°All three of you, after the variety show ends, Ethan and Fiona will continue to take on acting roles, and


    Harry will release another new song.


    Fiona was a few years older than her, and Ethan and Harry were about the same age as


    She then changed the topic, saying, ¡°Of course, if any of you have your own ideas, you can also


    to act in a drama. You can all contact me, and I will arrange for you to try it out.¡±


    Harry shook his head. Td rather not act. If I do, it will be a disaster for the director.¡± He joined the


    industry because he loved singing, and it was his passion.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s important to genuinely like what you do in this industry, so I won¡¯t force


    you. Take the contract home and have a look. If you¡¯re interested, I will have the studio¡¯s legal advisor


    will take care of it for you.¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°Then, please ask Gary to terminate my contract in these two days.¡± She truly despised


    Gray Entertainment and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    Ethan and Harry were on the same note with her. ¡°We¡¯ll also request Gary¡¯s help in terminating our


    contracts as soon as possible. They had long wanted to escape from the quagmire of Gray


    Entertainment, but they hadn¡¯t had any opportunity before. The conditions offered by thepanies


    that wanted to poach them were very harsh, and they knew that if they made the switch, they would be


    squeezed dry, so they had been hesitant.


    After talking with Simone, they suddenly felt hopeful about the future, and the treatment and freedom in


    the contract were things they liked, not to mention that she had thought about how to pave the way for


    them so seriously. If they could develop as she rmed, they would be willing to go all out for her as


    friends.


    They chatted for a while and added each other as friends.


    Simone and Gwen left first, leaving Gary to discuss the termination of the contracts with the three of


    them, who were in the hands of different agents and were all abandoned.


    Simone¡¯s studio even paid thepensation for terminating their contracts, which made the


    terminations an easy process.


    Moreover, Gary was close with the director of the HR department. By asking for a favor,


    they could avoid dy and terminate the contracts in a day. termination of their contracts on the same


    day


    ence, they settled the


    The three of them pretended not to know each other and went separately to sign the termination


    contracts. Because all of them were currently neglected by thepany on purpose and had no


    prospects, it wasn¡¯t surprising that they wanted to terminate their


    contracts.


    Many people gossiped, saying that Fiona should have left a long time ago. After being the third party in


    someone else¡¯s rtionship and the couple had surpassed her in leaps in their careers, didn¡¯t she feel


    guilty and embarrassed? Carrying such a bad reputation, she had stayed in thepany for so long.


    Did she still want to turn things around? It was simply impossible.


    That se mbag and the C¨Clist actress heard about this from their assistants right away, but neither of


    them cared. They hadpletely trampled Fiona and were sure that she had no chance of turning


    things around, just waiting to see her being used and manipted. Once she had no value left, she


    would be forced to leave the industry, bing a joke.


    The young. fresh¨Cfaced celebrity who had been targeting Ethan before this spected that he couldn¡¯t


    make it in the industry anymore upon hearing the news of his termination. Terminating his contract and


    joining a smallpany where he would be exploited. or even changing careers, that should be


    Ethan¡¯s fate. I don¡¯t think he can make aeback, either. he thought. Ethan had confronted him


    head¨Con without considering the influence behind. him when he should have known that Mr. Gray¡¯s


    younger brother was a top¨Cnotch talent agent in thepany. Titus had always been thorough in his


    actions and never allowed those who he had crushed to rise again. So, he was not worried at all. As


    long as Titus was around. Ethan would never have a chance to regain poprity.


    In the office, Luca¡¯s assistant entered the room. Mr. Luca, there¡¯s news from the HR department that


    Harry terminated his contract and left today.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luca was in the midst of writing a new song that he was feeling really good about. Upon hearing this,


    he looked up. ¡°Was he recruited by anotherpany?¡± Among the singers in thepany. Harry was


    the one he disliked the most


    To him, Harry was too arrogant, despite having only a little talent, and acted like a genius in front of his


    fans. Not only did he not know his ce, but he even dared topete with Luca for the top of the


    charts and acted superior in front of Luca. Naturally, Luca wouldn¡¯t allow someone like that to rise. After


    all, thepany belonged to him.


    The assistant replied, I heard he¡¯s going to a small studio.¡±


    1. ed. He thinks he can make it in a small studio when he couldn¡¯t even make it Gray Entertaiment?


    How naive Maybe he recruited to write songs for others, just bing more and more


    embarrassing. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to someone


    who has no future anyone.¡±


    In his mind, he had already condemned Harry beleving that he would soon disappear from the industry


    The same attitude was held toward all three of them.


    Titus was even more indifferent. After has assistant mentioned the news to him, he didn¡¯t even


    respond, showing no care at all. Instead, he was busy contacting people everywhere to suppress Gary


    and prevent him from conting in the industry


    tameet


    On the other side, Simone and Gwen contracted people to clean and decorate the rented office space


    and then went to the restaurant toret Alex as nned. The three of them had a pleasant conversation


    and finalized the vestment contract Alex weed Simone¡¯s decision to inchade Ethan in the cast


    The next day, when Gwen i funits were in ce. Alex resumed production, and as per Gwen¡¯s request,


    he removed two artists from Gray Entertainment from the cast


    These two were originally talents from Gray Hertainment who used their connections to get in. They


    had poor acting skills and bad terperaments, which Alex didn¡¯t like from the beginning


    However, since the main investor had spoken, he didn¡¯t hesitate to send them back


    At Gray Entertainment, the agent of the two artists who were sent back angrily rushed to Titus¡® office.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 Not Something Ordinary People Can Do


    In Titus¡® office, the man furrowed his brows upon hearing his manager¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Alex¡¯s drama unable to secure funding? Alex had previously approached Gray Entertainment


    for investment but was rejected.


    The manager replied, ¡°I heard that someone else invested in it, and it¡¯s double the amount from the


    previous investor.¡±


    ¡°As soon as the funds arrive today, the production willmence.¡±


    Titus was surprised. ¡°Who would be foolish enough to invest double the amount? Are they out of their


    mind? He didn¡¯t have much faith in this drama.


    That was why he didn¡¯t let the third¨Crate actress in his hands audition for the female supporting role.


    The reason why he had a deep impression of this drama was because Simone liked that female


    supporting role.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sudden funding issue with this drama, he would¡¯ve secured the role for Simone.


    The manager had already inquired about it and reported, ¡°Apparently, that studio was established not


    too long ago.¡±


    He continued with a face full of anger, ¡°Mr. Gray, that investor even said not to use any artists from


    Gray Entertainment. Alex is targeting two of my artists. If it weren¡¯t for letting them gain some exposure,


    I wouldn¡¯t even care about this lousy drama.¡±


    He deliberately instigated, saying, ¡°Seeing how they are challenging Gray Entertainment, they¡¯re


    disrespecting your reputation!¡±


    Titus didn¡¯t care about the two rejected artists, but after hearing those words, it still made. him quite


    unhappy despite knowing the manager was instigating things.


    He sneered. ¡°Who¡¯s being so arrogant?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°We haven¡¯t found out the specifics yet. Hmph, I want to see this foolish person


    suffer. We¡¯ll get thestugh!¡±


    Thus narrowed his eyes. ¡°T¡¯ll make arrangements. In the future, if Alex wants to cast our artists in his


    dramas, we¡¯ll reject them all, Forges about investing!¡±


    He had no intention of dealing with a director who didn¡¯t know how to appreciate and had


    no connections.


    The manager felt relieved after hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Seeing that Titus was busy, he didn¡¯t bother him anymore.


    Titus quickly put this matter aside.


    In the afternoon, Simone and Fiona met up. Fiona brought her aputer and gave her an email


    address and the location of the surveince footage.


    At the same time, Gwen, apanied by awyer, officially signed on Fiona and the other two people.


    After returning home. Simone restored the photos and videos that were destroyed and deleted from the


    Then, she restored the contents of the email, spent money to obtain a backup of the surveince data,


    and restored the deleted surveince videos.


    Finally. Simone used a new phone and inserted an anonymous SIM card that she had bought.


    Then, she downloaded a messaging app and created a new ount before adding the sc*mbag¡¯s


    friend and used hacking techniques to smoothly pass through.


    Then, she sent an emoji, and the other person asked her who she was in confusion.


    With this reply, she hacked the sc*mbag¡¯s phone and all the electronic devices connected


    to it.


    Soon, she found the deleted chat records between the sc*mbag and Fiona. Not only that, she located


    the chat records between the sc*mbag and the real intruder.


    After taking screenshots, she manipted the sc*mbag¡¯s phone and sent the screenshots to the


    anonymous email on her new phone.


    Following that, she deleted all the records and erased any traces.


    Simone did not proactively hack other people¡¯s electronic devices, but she didn¡¯t need to be courteous


    with sc*mbags like him.


    She was just restoring the truth and making them bear what they should have originally


    borne


    After all, it was an eye for an eye.


    After saving the screenshots, Simone went to study some variety shows.


    Finally, she chose a popr, long¨Cstanding outdoor live reality show.


    She nned to have Fiona guest on one of its episodes.


    The director of this reality show was Jonah. She was Simone¡¯s ssmate and a very talented female


    director.


    As such, she called Jonah for help.


    After the call was connected, Simone straightforwardly exined her request.


    Jonah remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping with this, but Fiona has a bad


    reputation, and Kelly cares a lot about the character and reputation of artists, and she hates


    homewreckers the most. So even if I pull some strings, she most likely won¡¯t agree to it.


    Simone was not surprised by Jonah¡¯s response


    Kelly¡¯s marriage had once been ruined by an intruder, so she had high requirements for choosing


    artists, which was not a secret in the industry.


    She replied, ¡°Fiona has been wrongly used, and the real intruder is that other girl. Kelly¡¯s show


    already has a few episodes, but it¡¯s not gaining much traction. If we feature Fiona, we can gain a lot of


    attention. I will release evidence of Fiona being framed, proving that those two are the wicked ones,


    Not only will it reverse the situation, but it will also clear Fiona¡¯s name and let everyone know that Kelly


    didn¡¯t make a mistake in choosing her. It will also bring higher poprity, discussions, and attention to


    the show.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Jonah¡¯s worried face turned into a smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I believe Kelly


    won¡¯t refuse. I¡¯ll give her a call and get back to youter,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright, thanks for the trouble,¡± said Simone.


    Shortly after, Jonah returned the call.


    Kelly wanted to meet Simone for a meal and see if she really had the evidence in her hands. She


    wanted confirmation if Fiona was truly innocent.


    Simone naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse, so they made ns to have dinner together that evening together


    with Jonah.


    That night, the three of them  up.


    Simone pulled out a few chat screenshots from her mailbox, as well as photos of Fiona


    and the sc*mbag that clearly showed they were lovers.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kellypletely dispelled the doubts in her heart, feeling both angry and disgusted by the actions of


    these two.


    Kelly¡¯s sister was the vice president of another prominent entertainmentpany apart from Gray


    Entertainment and Star Entertainment.


    As such, she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending those two and Titus.


    Furthermore. Kelly also realized that Simone was not someone ordinary.


    She had just opened a studio and signed on a risky artist like Fiona, who had been cklisted.


    What was even more impressive was that she had found solid evidence to fight back so quickly.


    As a woman. Kelly sympathized with Fiona¡¯s experience and was willing to help.


    Moreover, this reversal would indeed be beneficial in increasing the poprity and discussion of her


    variety show.


    In addition, Kelly wanted to establish a good rapport with Simone, given her capabilities, so she agreed


    without hesitation.


    She informed Simone to bring Fiona along and meet up with her assistant to sign the contract in the


    Fiona was astonished when she received Simone¡¯s call, for the woman¡¯s efficiency was unbelievable.


    She couldn¡¯t help but admire Simone¡¯s capabilities.


    To have her as a guest on that popr variety show was an aplishment beyond the reach of an


    ordinary person.


    Both of them were concerned about any unforeseen circumstances, so they went to sign the contract


    the next day.


    They also managed to secure the guest seat Gray Entertainment had originally intended. for Fioria.


    Coincidentally, it was an artist handled by Thu


    Thus was dumbfounded when he heard that Kelly had rejected his candidate and went for

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 How Did She Do It


    Tins couldn¡¯t understand it


    He asked his assistant, ¡°Why is Fiona able to get on the show? Did she sign a contract with a big


    all Fiona as so organized that there no hope for her


    a hugpany I found out that the signed with a


    big


    one Cary joined after leaving us


    The aitant replied, ¡°She didnt you studio that opened not too long ago the


    i


    Mr. Gray had instructed him to keep an eye found out that Fiona had also signed wit the


    Cary movements, and that was how he


    medio


    a sad that opened not too long


    Titus posed for a moment and said Leaving agTM¡± He suddenly remembered what Paliner and before


    ago¡±


    Ext


    With a serious express he ordered Co ako the They re an arroger for


    targeting w


    The anxitant nodded and und. Yes. [II do that night away


    Meanwhile Gary find this as the walls work


    They found that although it was just a studs for ce was quite spacious, upying an entire Boo


    The offer furniture was all new and veryfortable


    Each person not only had a new desktopputer but also a new high¨Cendptops


    There were also dedicated rest areas, dining, and fitness areas


    The rest areas even had coffer, variosis juices, plenty of snacks, and fresh fruits


    The offer environment and level offort were much better than at Gray Entertainme


    Fona and her twopanions also arrived at the studio.


    They found that each of them had a separate office suite furnished ording to their personal


    preferences


    Gwen even gave each of them a generous am for them to buy their favorite


    ot


    Chapter 93 How Did She Do It?


    Titus couldn¡¯t understand it.


    He asked his assistant. Why is Fiona able to guest on the show? Did she sign a contract with a big


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    though! After all, Fiona is so disorganized that there¡¯s no hope for her.¡±


    The assistant replied. ¡°She didn¡¯t join a bigpany. I found out that she signed with at studio that


    opened not too long ago¨Cit¡¯s the same one Gary joined after leaving us.¡±


    Mr. Gray had instructed him to keep an eye on Gary¡¯s movements, and that was how he found out that


    Fiona had also signed with the same studio.


    Titus paused for a moment and said. ¡°Leaving to join a studio that opened not too long. ago?¡± He


    suddenly remembered what Palmer had said before.


    With a serious expression, he ordered. ¡°Go and look into this. They¡¯re so arrogant for targeting us.


    The assistant nodded and said. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do that right away.¡±


    Meanwhile, Gary led his team to the studio for work.


    They found that although it was just a studio, the ce was quite spacious, upying an


    entire floor.


    The office furniture was all new and veryfortable.


    Each person not only had a new desktopputer but also a new high¨Cendptop.


    There were also dedicated rest areas, dining areas, and fitness areas.


    The rest areas even had coffee, various juices, plenty of snacks, and fresh fruits.


    The office environment and level offort were much better than at Gray Entertainment.


    Fiona and her twopanions also arrived at the studio.


    They found that each of them had a separate office suite furnished ording to their personal


    preferences.


    Gwen even gave each of them a generous amount for them to buy their favorite. decorations.


    It made all three of them feel warm inside.


    Previously, at Gray Entertainment, they didn¡¯t have separate workspaces. Instead, several people


    shared one.


    Meanwhile, Simone had someone buy a cake and drinks and had them delivered to the


    rest area.


    Then, she invited everyone over for a wee tea party, briefly discussing the studio¡¯s. future ns.


    Everyone was in a rxed andfortable state, full of love and anticipation for their new job.


    After discussing work. Simone chatted with everyone to build a better rapport.


    Just then, Fiona¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from her former agent, she was surprised. She


    got up and walked to a quiet ce to answer the call. Two minutester, she returned and sat down in


    the empty seat next to Simone.


    She leaned in and whispered, ¡°Simone, my agent called to inquire and find out who I¡¯m working for


    now.¡±


    The higher¨Cups at Gray Entertainment seem to know about Gary and the rest leaving them for us.¡±


    Simone said nonchntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my studio, and Gwen is the major shareholder,¡± she continued, looking at the others. present ¡°As


    for you guys, there¡¯s nothing to hide. We¡¯re openly going against Gray Entertainment, so there¡¯s no


    need to deceive them.¡±


    Gary and his team left their previouspany, and Fiona secured a guest spot on the variety show.


    This would surely attract the attention of the Gray Family and other entertainmentpanies,


    prompting them to investigate the studio.


    Once they made a move, they wouldn¡¯t stay hidden for long; exposure was inevitable.


    Gary smiled and said, ¡°Simone is right. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we¡¯re exposed. Let¡¯s be


    prepared


    Simone realized that she had resolved her family issues and was now eager for revenge.


    Meanwhile, Gary¡¯s whole demeanor had changed and he was full of lighting spirit.


    Simone looked at Gary and said, ¡°My guess is that Gray Entertainment will start making a


    try to


    move by tomorrow. They will most likely use the fact that I set up this studio and signed the infamous


    Fiona to create a scandal. You guys will handle the PR and operations, firmly standing by Fiona and


    her remaining fans, insisting on her innocence. They will provoke me, but we can control the narrative.


    There¡¯s no need to engage with them publicly and leave a bad impression on the public. The biggest


    workload will be during Fiona¡¯s live variety show in five days.¡±


    Gary nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Simone. We are prepared.¡±


    They had just joined the studio, and their ability to establish themselves depended on this


    battle.


    If they won, they could make a name for themselves in the industry.


    If they dost, not only would Simone throw away her dignity, but they would also be a


    As such, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose; they had to win.


    Upon hearing their conversation, the others also showed excitement and anticipation.


    Everyone had been mistreated and sidelined at Gray Entertainment, and they all wanted to vent their


    frustrations,


    Since they had amon enemy, the studio was united and determined to work hard to


    will.


    They continued their discussion.


    Meanwhile, Gray Entertainment and the other two major entertainmentpanies had already


    discovered who opened the studio.


    Felix was the first to receive the news.


    At the moment, he and Zac were ying games in the office.


    Upon hearing his assistant¡¯s report, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Is Simone that capable? She


    managed to lure Gray Entertainment¡¯s most formidable PR team over to her side!¡±


    As rivals, the three major entertainmentpanies were constantly watching each other.


    So, when Gary, the team leader, resigned, he knew about it.


    Gary¡¯s operations team was superb, Felix was nning to hire new staff, or he would¡¯ve


    seized the opportunity as well.


    Other major entertainmentpanies probably had the same idea, but since they were afraid of


    offending the Grays, they didn¡¯t dare take action


    After all, those two made it clear that anyone who took Gary¡¯s team away would be going against them.


    He previously wondered why Gary and the others would suddenly resign. After all, Reuben hadn¡¯t


    made up his mind to let them go. Nothing seemed right, so he instructed his people to pay attention to


    Gary¡¯s movements


    He didn¡¯t expect this kind of result


    Although he knew Simone wanted to retaliate against Gray Entertainment, he didn¡¯t expect her to make


    such a big move right away


    Gary and his team are definitely top¨Cnotch in the industry in terms of operations and public rtions.


    Although they had been neglected at work, they were still active and helped Gray Entertainment¡¯s new


    team a lot.


    Now that they had all left, things were about to get interesting.


    Zac said nonchntly, ¡°Simone¡¯s a smart one. She merely poached your operations team. Why are


    you so surprised?¡±


    Felix was speechless. To each their own. I guess.


    Zac made it seem like Simone was making groundbreaking moves on a regr basis.


    ¡°Given his talent, I don¡¯t understand why Gary, who was so loyal to the Grays, would join Simone¡¯s new


    studio. Things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.


    Zac lowered his head and continued ying his game. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Simone¡¯s charm and ability!


    If you don¡¯t realize this, old guy, you¡¯re a bit clueless!¡±


    Felix gave him a disdainful look. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s clueless! But Simone is impressive. give her


    that. Not only did she recruit Gray Entertainment¡¯s experienced operations team, but she also got Fiona


    to appear as a guest on Kelly¡¯s variety show. It came as aplete surprise. How did she do it? Also,


    how did she manage to elevate Fiona¡¯s poprity and repackage her reputation?¡±


    Even he wasn¡¯t sure if he could pull that off.


    So how did Simone do it? Zac smirked. ¡°This is just the beginning, so don¡¯t be too surprised. As for


    how she¡¯s going to clean up this mess, I believe you guys will be amazed by her results soon.


    Felix, intrigued by his words, became even more curious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    He then instructed his assistant to pay closer attention to Simone¡¯s studio and report any details


    immediately.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94 Why Isn¡¯t She Ruling the World, Given How Capable She Is?


    In addition to Gray Entertainment and Star Fainment, there was another major entertaesentpany


    called Royal Entertagement


    The CEO of Royal Entertainment was a man


    his


    his thirties with a refined semperament,


    Epon hearing the news from us assam A Roy was surprised


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this


    na


    He couldntprehend why Gary would take ram and work for a small, and


    dio Also, what about the matter with


    wariety show quest


    me


    hydal Key age to have her as a


    Kelly despour immoral as the decoctions and confidence no


    anted individualsph


    So, how did Semeer manage to do He was to what was to Fiona going to redeems harruelf or eler


    of her value!


    Was


    while aparting on the live the


    did


    Knowing Fice¡¯s personality if she wanted to her career, she would have done it long ago Why wait on


    now


    Howest if she wand oder herald thehancers were slim! For the first time he


    be no became curious about Simone and had the urge to pay attention to her


    The


    Yes, and they also rated


    and that he doesn¡¯t need any artists from the two artists from them¡±


    This was truly unexpected. Simone was too bokt


    Alex¡¯s drama Alex even arrogantly Gray Entertainment, and he sent back


    Arthur couldn¡¯tprehend the situation at and Star Entertainment offered such great conditions, but


    Stone dent ept it. Instead she opened her own studio What is she ning Arthur pondered for a


    moment and remarked. She probably wants t


    nning.¡±


    hallenge Gas Extertainment


    ¡°The people in for studio, except for Cen fr the Foster Family used to work for the


    preme Tulisanajan pembe, apped on his lip. Lewath the deaza unfold. We¡¯ll see if the t¨¹rays of their


    seer wil prevail.¡±


    Chapter 94 Why Isn¡¯t She Ruling the World, Given How Capable She Is?


    In addition to Gray Entertainment and Star Entertainment, there was another major entertainment


    The CEO of Royal Entertainment was a man in his thirties with a refined temperament.


    Upon hearing the news from his assistant, Arthur Roy was surprised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this.¡±


    He couldn¡¯tprehend why Gary would take his team and work for a small, unknown studio. Also,


    what about the matter with Fiona Why did Kelly agree to have her as a variety show guest?


    Kelly despised immoral artists the most, and with her connections and confidence, no unwanted


    individuals could triumph.


    So, how did Simone manage to do it? He was very curious about what was toe. Was Fiona going


    to redeem herself or elerate her downfall while squeezing out thest bit of her value?


    Knowing Fiona¡¯s personality, if she wanted to end her career, she would have done it long ago. Why


    wait until now?


    However, if she wanted to redeem herself, the chances were slim! For the first time, he became curious


    about Simone and had the urge to pay attention to her.


    The assistant said, ¡°Yes, and they also invested in Alex¡¯s drama. Alex even arrogantly announced that


    he doesn¡¯t need any artists from Gray Entertainment, and he sent back the two artists from them.¡±


    This was truly unexpected; Simone was too bold.


    Arthur couldn¡¯tprehend the situation at hand. ¡°Star Entertainment offered such great conditions,


    but Simone didn¡¯t ept it. Instead, she opened her own studio. What is she nning?¡± Arthur


    pondered for a moment and remarked, ¡°She probably wants to challenge Gray Entertainment.¡±


    The people in her studio, except for Gwen from the Foster Family, used to work for the Grays.


    A mischievous smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Lets watch the drama unfold. We¡¯ll see if the Grays or their


    sister will prevail


    He was looking forward to witnessing the Gray Family¡¯s embarrassment, even though it was already a


    joke. However, he had a feeling that there might be an even bigger joke waiting.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Simone¡¯s studio and report any unusual movements to me.¡±


    They had underestimated Simone before.


    They thought she was just toying with the Grays, but now, it seemed like things were different.


    She probably had ns in ce topete with Gray Entertainment.


    It was bing more and more interesting!


    In Reuben¡¯s office, he and Titus sat on the couch, listening to the assistant¡¯s report on the information


    they found.


    After listening, both of their faces disyed shock and disbelief.


    Titus, in particr, even confirmed with the assistant again.


    ¡°Are you saying that Simone rejected the contract from Star Entertainment and started her own


    entertainment studio? Moreover, the operations team and artists used to work for us, am I right?¡±


    The assistant couldn¡¯t believe it when he found out this news, and only after confirming it multiple times


    did hee to report the matter.


    However, that was the truth.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, Gary took his team and went to Simone¡¯s studio. Now, he is the operations director.


    Fiona, Ethan, and Harry all joined her studio after terminating their contracts with us.¡±


    He was faced with the wrath of his bosses.


    He added salt to the wound, saying, ¡°They are also the instigators behind Alex¡¯s project investment and


    releasing news that Gray Entertainment artists were no longer needed.¡±


    Titus snapped the pen he was holding in his hand with a crack. His face turned even darker, and he


    gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°If Simone¡¯s so capable, why isn¡¯t she ruling the world? His sister was tantly


    going against them.


    Poaching theirpany¡¯s old team and artists was deliberate and intentional!


    ¡°Reuben, she¡¯s deliberately pping us in the face, making a joke out of us.


    After all, the other two major entertainmentpanies would find out about this, too.


    Seeing their sibling rivalry, they¡¯d sit back and enjoy the drama.


    Simrly, Reuben did not expect this oue.


    ¡°Yeah, once everyone in the industry knows about this, we¡¯ll be treated as a joke.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t realized they were being overshadowed by their sister.


    Those artists weren¡¯t of much value, so it didn¡¯t matter if they lost them. However, Gary¡¯s team was a


    force to be reckoned with in the industry, and it was embarrassing that they¡¯d been lured elsewhere.


    Titus asked, ¡°Reuben, do you think Simone had a hand in Gary¡¯s resignation? It was too sudden, and


    they used audio evidence to break ties with us. It¡¯s very much Simone¡¯s style.¡±


    Reuben nced at him. ¡°Are you just realizing this? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°I suspect


    that Gary suddenly discovered that secret, all thanks to Simone¡¯s scheming.¡±


    Otherwise, how could such a coincidence happen?


    His sister was bing more and more unpredictable.


    Things had already escted to this point, and she held so much resentment toward them.


    In reality, he wanted her to return to Gray Entertainment and work as part of the management instead


    of being an artist.


    After listening to his older brother¡¯s words, Titus¡® suppressed anger grew even stronger.


    ¡°She¡¯s done it this time.¡±


    It made him even more furious.


    He then asked, ¡°So what do we do? Should we take down her studio while it¡¯s still new?¡± If Simone¡¯s


    studio was allowed to thrive, they¡¯d be at odds every day.


    It was so cimbarrassing.


    He added, ¡°If her studio can¡¯t survive, she¡¯ll have toe back after closing it down.¡±


    That was exactly what he thought. He only had one n in mind, which was to drive Simone to the


    edge and make here back.


    He couldn¡¯t tolerate his own sister constantly stepping over him.


    Reuben raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Dad called yesterday and gave me an earful. He


    said Simone is our sister, and the way we are treating her not only damages the sibling rtionship but


    also brings shame to the family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Titus sneered. ¡°He usually doesn¡¯t care about us, but now, he wants to interfere. Isn¡¯t that interesting?


    Besides, Simone doesn¡¯t even care about him as a father. He¡¯s just afraid that we, as siblings, will fight


    and embarrass him. Why didn¡¯t he do something earlier?¡±


    Reuben warned Titus with a nce, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again in the future.¡±


    Titus shrugged. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Simone wants to confront us head¨Con, so we can¡¯t back down.¡±


    He squinted his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°I will make her bow down to me.¡±


    Seeing his younger brother like this, Reuben sighed. ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    He also hoped that his sister woulde back.


    In order to make amends, Simone expressed her disagreement and even deliberately opposed them.


    Consequently, they had to resort to extreme measures.


    Titus sarcastically smiled. ¡°By luring Gary and the others, Simone must have some insight and ability.


    However, she¡¯s just digging her grave by convincing Fiona to join them.¡±


    He sneered once more. ¡°Since she¡¯s being so high¨Cprofile and wants to deliberately humiliate us, I will


    make sure she understands the consequences of her actions.¡±


    Reuben pondered for a moment. ¡°I feel like things aren¡¯t that simple. Whatever we can think of, Simone


    must have thought of it, too. She¡¯s pretty smart, you know. By using Fiona, she might still have some


    tricks up her sleeve.¡±


    He realized their sister was not an easy opponent.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 This Is What a Bad Teammate Looks Like


    Although Titus was angry, he no longer underestimated his younger sister.


    ¡°She must have some tricks up her sleeve.¡±


    ¡°But Fiona won¡¯te out of this unscathed.¡±


    ¡°We have already destroyed all the evidence beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Unless the two people under mymand reveal the past before going public, Fiona may have a


    chance to turn things around.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    He was confident about this.


    Reuben knew that his brother never left any loose ends. Moreover, it was all over a year ago, so it


    would be difficult for Simone and the others to find evidence.


    He asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Titus replied, ¡°Expose the fact that Simone refused to let Zac fight for a good contract and opened her


    own studio instead.¡±


    ¡°Set the rhythm and make Zac¡¯s fans turn against her.¡±


    ¡°Let the fans of the two of them fight first.¡±


    ¡°Also, create a rift between her and Zac.


    Anyone would be angry if they were framed like this, especially someone like Zac, who was originally


    an arrogant and proud heir of a wealthy family.


    He continued, ¡°Then, release the news that Simone not only signed Fiona but also helped her appear


    on the next episode of that live reality show.¡±


    ¡°What is Fiona¡¯s reputation? If Simone doesn¡¯t mind tarnishing her own reputation, then I¡¯ll help her add


    fuel to the fire.¡±


    Signing a star like Fiona, who interfered with others, would also raise questions about Simone¡¯s


    character.


    I¡¯ll let sock puppets set the tone, and Simone will be implicated by Fiona and get criticized:


    1/5 ¨C


    He shrugged. ¡°This time, it¡¯s not me deliberately targeting her, but her own doing.¡±


    Who asked her to go against them deliberately?


    After thinking for a moment, Reuben said, ¡°What if she finds evidence to clear Fiona¡¯s name?¡±


    Titus said, ¡°Fiona was definitely caught red¨Chanded back then. Unless she can retrieve the deleted


    photos and videos and get the chat records of several people, that is.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s simply impossible.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know. Fiona had previously tried to recover them but failed. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t still be


    in the shadows now.¡±


    Reuben also agreed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Take it easy. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, she is our sister, and we have had a rtionship for over a year.¡±


    If only Simone¡¯s personality hadn¡¯t been so stubborn and she had learned to be more flexible, they


    wouldn¡¯t have reached this point,


    Titus waved his hand. ¡°I know. I just want her to admit her mistake.¡±


    From beginning to end, he never intended to exterminate Simone. He just wanted her to realize her


    mistake ande back to apologize.


    After returning home, they could live together peacefully without any hostility.


    Although he was ruthless, he wasn¡¯t crazy enough to kill his own sister.


    ¡°Once her studio copses, I will offer her a better contract than Star Entertainment.¡± He added, ¡°As


    long as she behaves and listens to me, I won¡¯t hold her past against her and will support her with


    resources.¡±


    Reuben nodded. ¡°That can be arranged.¡±


    The two of them discussed further, and Titus went to make the arrangements.


    Soon, a verified influencer revealed that Simone had rejected Zac and started her own studio,


    Then, some people started spreading rumors, iming that Simone intentionally refused to work with


    Zac. They said that by rejecting the great contract from Star Entertainment,


    she had embarrassed Zac.


    Zac received the news immediately. Without even checking, he knew that it was Titus doing.


    He was afraid that his fans would be influenced by the sock puppets and me Simone.


    After obtaining Simone¡¯s consent, he immediately posted on Facebook.


    @ZacTurnery: Congrattions to Simone for going solo. Remember to treat us to a meal!


    When Simone saw this, she also posted on Facebook.


    @Simoney: Thank you, Zachy. Treating you all to a meal is a must.


    Seeing how harmonious the two of them were, both Simone and Zac¡¯s fans breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zac¡¯s fans had a different stylepared to other fans, so they didn¡¯t get angry at Simone


    for rejecting the contract.


    Instead, they admired her for being so independent.


    As a result, thements under their Facebook posts were filled with praise from Zac¡¯s fans.


    ¡®Simone is amazing. She has be the person I envy.


    ¡®Simone is capable. Why shouldn¡¯t she go solo


    ¡®Zachy is not narrow¨Cminded. Of course, he supports Simone¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Those people online who try to manipte others don¡¯t think we can¡¯t see through it. They are the


    ones who want to ruin the rtionship between Simone and Zachy!


    ¡°Zachy and our fans won¡¯t fall for it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡®We are not stupid as Zachy¡¯s fans. Simone is so talented, so we are more than happy to support her.


    How could we ever bring ourselves to criticize her?


    That¡¯s right; with Zachy protecting Simone, how can we not protect her too?¡±


    Those people trying to set the tone are idiots with no brains.


    Congrattions to Simone for going solo as a cast. We and Zachy¡¯s fans send blessings!


    Manyments copied this sentence.


    It also meant that many of Zac¡¯s fans had crossed over to fans, enthusiastically calling her ¡°wife¡±


    Simone and be her


    Simone¡¯s fans were even more excited, continuously calling her ¡°wife.¡±


    Titus never expected this oue.


    He was speechless and couldn¡¯tprehend Zac and his fans¡® thought process.


    Simone really embarrassed them, and yet Zac happily became her stepping stone without a care in the


    World. He must be a


    Just as Aaron said, Zac was not an ordinary person.


    The first n failed miserably, and he felt unlucky.


    So, he had someone spread the news that Simone¡¯s studio would be signing a contract with Fiona


    tomorrow.


    Keira and Eric saw the news on Facebook and asked Simone privately if she was really starting a


    studio.


    After receiving confirmation, they also posted a Facebook message simr to Zac¡¯s, congratting


    Simone and asking her out for a meal.


    When Le saw this, her agent advised her to ride the wave of poprity.


    After all, they appeared on the same variety show, and it would make sense for her something simr.


    to post


    Le still remembered how the Gray Family siblings treated her before, so she posted a simr


    Facebook message.


    Besides riding the wave of poprity, she also wanted to provoke them.


    She posted it, and now it was up to them to respond.


    Le¡¯s move really provoked Jodie.


    She already knew about Titus n.


    She had been waiting to see Zac¡¯s fans criticize Simone, but little did anyone expect that Zac, the


    seemingly disinterested straight guy, would not only harbor no anger but alsoe out in support of


    Simone.


    And to everyone¡¯s surprise, instead of criticizing Simone, her passionate fans found all sorts of ways to


    shower her with praise. They had to be out of their minds.


    This infuriated her even more, and she couldn¡¯t fathom why Simone deserved such treatment. Then


    she stumbled upon Keira and Eric¡¯s Facebook post, which was hardly surprising.


    After all, the four of them were a tight¨Cknit group, so it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t make a post, but Le


    betrayed them.¡±


    Jodie cursed Le for seeking attention, iming she had no shame.


    And what about the other three? Should they make a post or not? It seemed that no matter what they


    did, it wouldn¡¯t please anyone.


    Before she could decide on a course of action, she suddenly came across Aaron¡¯s Facebook


    post.


    @Aaronv: Congrattions to Simone on bing the lead cast yer!


    At least he had some self¨Cawareness and didn¡¯t ask Simone out for a meal, but his Facebook post only


    fueled Jodie and Titus¡® anger.


    This was what a bad teammate looked like.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 You¡¯re So Despicable!


    Titus came across a Facebook post made by his teammate.


    Unable to contain his frustration, he called Aaron.


    Aaron had been scrolling through Facebook, hoping to see a response from his sister.


    Earlier, he had seen Simone¡¯s post and replied to Le.


    When he saw the iing call, he answered, Titus, why are you calling me?¡±


    Titus voice was filled with anger. ¡°Are you clueless? How could you follow the trend and make such a


    Facebook post?¡±


    Aaron knew what the man was referring to as soon as he heard this. He felt confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with me making that kind of Facebook post? Didn¡¯t we agree that we wanted to convince Simone to


    Titus was furious. ¡°Your best? You¡¯re just dragging us down. You useless teammate.¡±


    He was the least intelligent among his siblings, always single¨Cminded.


    Aaron felt unfairly criticized. ¡°How am I dragging you down? I just wanted to make a good impression


    on Simone.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom say it before? Let¡¯s give Simone an opportunity toe home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable, scolding me for making an effort. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Titus was speechless. He realized Simone was right when she scolded Aaron during the live


    broadcast. Aaron was hopeless..


    ¡°You idiot.¡± He said. ¡°By making this kind of Facebook post, you¡¯re making things difficult for Jo and


    Leon.


    Aaron replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°They can also make a post. They participated in a variety show and


    posted simr messages. Isn¡¯t that fine? This way, we can improve our rtionship with Simone.¡±


    Tirus sighed, feeling that his brother was slow¨Cwitted.


    What nonsense


    *If Jo and Leon also make a post, and Sinone ignores them, wouldn¡¯t it be more ensbarrassing and


    shameful? Now that you¡¯ve made a post, should they make one or not?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯ve


    put them in a dilemma, and yet you still think you¡¯re right. You stubborn fool.¡±


    Aaron also got angry. ¡°You¡¯re the stubborn fool. If you hadn¡¯t been so ruthless, Simone wouldn¡¯t have


    been so angry with us. I just wanted to improve our rtionship. I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong.


    post, then they don¡¯t have to. What¡¯s the point of


    ¡°If Jo and Leon don¡¯t want to make a po being so indecisive?¡±


    ¡°I sometimes can¡¯t understand why your mind is soplicated. Isn¡¯t it better to be straightforward and


    clear?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand the way Titus and the others thought.


    If anyone wanted to make a post, then they should make one. If they didn¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t. What


    was so difficult about that?


    After listening to it, Titus was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak to him anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. I can¡¯tmunicate with someone like you.¡±


    He and Aaron just couldn¡¯tmunicate with each other.


    Aaron was speechless. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you either. I can¡¯tmunicate with someone like you.¡±


    Titus was cunning and twisted, and they couldn¡¯tmunicate at all.


    He sneered and hung up the phone.


    Aaron heard that he had hung up his phone and sneered as well. Titus was bing more and more


    unbearable.


    He felt it necessary to suggest that Titus go to the hospital for a check¨Cup.


    With this in mind, he sent a message.


    ¡°Titus, I think Simone is right. There might be something wrong with your brain. Go to the hospital


    tomorrow and check it before it worsens.


    When Titus saw this message, he almost exploded with anger.


    How could he have such a foolish brother? Suppressing the urge to go home and beat up Aaron, he


    replied, ¡®Get lost!


    Then, growing angrier and angrier, he sent another message.


    I also think Simone is right. There is something wrong with your brain. Go and treat it


    Aaron saw the message and thought that Titus was the so¨Ccalled ¡°lunatic¡± that people talk about


    online.


    As a normal person, he wouldn¡¯t bother with a lunatic like Titus. From now on, he would have less


    contact with him to avoid being influenced by his stupidity..


    He ignored Titus and continued browsing Facebook.


    Titus saw that Aaron didn¡¯t reply and decided to have less to do with this idiot to avoid being influenced


    by his foolishness.


    At this point, the two brothers despised and detested each other.


    On the other side¡­


    Jodie was at home, really wanting to go and scold Aaron, but in order to maintain her image as a


    considerate sister, she had to endure it and keep her anger to herself.


    She thought for a moment and sent a message to Leon, asking if he wanted to go on Facebook.


    Leon replied with a message. ¡®Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.


    After that, she sent two more messages to him, but he didn¡¯t reply.


    After a while, with no response, Jodie felt uneasy. She deliberately sent a message to Melinda, Leon¡¯s


    mother, asking if something was wrong with Leon since he didn¡¯t reply to her messages.


    She was worried about him.


    At the Fosters, Leon saw the messages from Jodie.


    Not only did he have no desire to reply, but he also irritably threw his phone aside.


    He picked up a bottle of wine, opened it, and poured it into a ss to drink.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised by Simone¡¯s rejection of Zac and her decision to start her own studio.


    After all, he knew that she had always been independent and self¨Creliant.


    That was one of the things he really liked about her.


    He actually wanted to be with her now and have s meal to celebrate her opening her own studio, but he


    also knew that she wouldn¡¯t pay attention to him.


    Recently, he had tried to contact Simone, but all his attempts had failed. As soon as she heard his


    voice, she hung up the phone.


    As for doing something foolish like Aaron and posting on Facebook, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    It would only make Simone dislike him even more.


    He was now feeling restless and miserable. He didn¡¯t know how to make Simone let go of what


    happened before and reconcile with them.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Leon spoke, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Melinda pushed the door open and walked in.


    She saw Leon sitting on the floor, drinking with a deste look. She frowned. ¡°What you doing? You¡¯ve


    made yourself like this.¡±


    Leon looked at his ss and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just in a bad mood.¡±


    Melinda was displeased to see him in such a state. ¡®Is it because of the online incident? Or because of


    Simone?¡±


    Leon didn¡¯t respond but looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She furrowed her brow even deeper. ¡°Jo sent you a message. Why didn¡¯t you reply? Where are your


    manners? Is this how I taught you?¡±


    He was already annoyed, and he had also been drinking.


    Upon hearing Melinda¡¯s words, he suddenly smashed the ss in his hand onto the floor.


    Melinda was startled.


    She was about to reprimand him, but Leon spoke first.


    With red eyes, he looked at her and said, ¡°You keep on mentioning about Jo. Do you think that an


    outsider is more important than your own son? When have you ever raised me? I was raised by my


    grandfather since I was little For the first time, he shouted, ¡°Let me say it onest time. I have no


    romantic feelings for Jodie, and I will not be with her. The only person I like is Simone.¡±


    It was the first time that Melinda had been scolded and contradicted by her son, especially when he


    went against her wishes like this.


    ¡°What has Simone done to you? How can shepare to Jo? She has caused so much


    embarrassment online, yet you still care about her. She looked furious and answered, ¡°You¡¯re so


    despicable!¡± What¡¯s so great about Simone? She didn¡¯t understand what her son saw in her.


    How could her son go against her wishes? Absolutely not.


    He couldn¡¯t be like that unfilial daughter who always opposed her.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 Bted Affection Is Worth Less Than Grass


    Leon was taken aback when Melinda called him despicable.


    He suddenly burst intoughter. The more heughed, the louder it became, and his eyes


    turned red.


    Melinda had never seen Leon behave so recklessly. With a stern face, she said. Leon, are you listening


    to me? I don¡¯t like Simone. Since you¡¯ve already broken up, it¡¯s better to end it. Don¡¯t think about her


    anymore. Jo is so good, gentle, and kind. She¡¯s like a little fairy and my ideal daughter¨Cinw. Listen to


    me. Pursue Jo and marry her.


    She appeared as a loving mother and emphasized. I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Leon stood up,ughing and saying. I listened to you too much before; that¡¯s why I lost the girl I liked.


    You asked me to be good to Jodie, to take care of her more privately, and I did. You don¡¯t like Simone,


    so I restrained myself from bringing her in front of you and tried to minimize our alone time. What else


    do you want?¡±


    He kicked the bottle on the ground, sending it flying. ¡°You¡¯ve already destroyed my feelings, and now


    you want to force me to marry someone I don¡¯t like. I¡¯m your son, not a dog that just obeysmands.


    I did everything you asked me to do before.¡±


    Then, he ended his sentence with great pain. ¡°But I can¡¯t break up with Simone.¡±


    Thinking about the girl he had protected and cared for since childhood, the one he held dearly in his


    heart, he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    His heart ached.


    He had been good to Jodie before and agreed with Titus to snatch Simone¡¯s spot on the variety show.


    He even helped Titus by agreeing to announce their rtionship publicly.


    Apart from following Melinda¡¯s wishes, Leon actually had a hidden agenda. He wanted Simone to leave


    the entertainment industry ande back to him, to revolve around him. He didn¡¯t want others to see


    Simone¡¯s brilliance and uniqueness.


    He hated seeing her act in romantic scenes with other men.


    He only wanted to have her for himself, to keep her by his side.


    If Simone was forced to leave the industry by Titus and others, he could take the opportunity to have a


    secret marriage with her.


    He had once suggested that Simone leave the industry, but she resolutely refused.


    So, he deliberately acted coldly toward her.


    He made her realize that working in the entertainment industry would cause them to spend less and


    less time together.


    He even endured not contacting her for a long time, making her reflect and realize who was more


    important, him or her work.


    As he wished, she would leave the industry.


    However, before he could achieve his goal, everything changed.


    Simone decisively broke up with him because of Jodie and no longer had any contact with him.


    He could feel it this time. She didn¡¯t just y with his desires; she really didn¡¯t want him anymore, and


    he couldn¡¯t ept this fact.


    Now, he was already miserable enough, and Melinda had to add fuel to the fire.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If she hadn¡¯t insisted on making him take care of Jodie, how could he have frequent private interactions


    with her?


    Melinda widened her eyes, showing an incredulous expression. ¡°Are you actually ming me?¡± Her


    eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re actually scolding me because of Simone. Leon, I am your mother. Don¡¯t you


    think that I am more important than the little vixen?¡± She looked at him with a hurt expression. ¡°Today,


    you have to choose between me and Simone.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ept it, nor did she believe that annoying Simone held more weight in his son¡¯s heart


    than herself.


    Leon had stoppedughing manically and looked exhausted. ¡°Mom, I beg you. Please stop causing a


    scene, okay?¡±


    Melinda was furious. ¡°How am I causing a scene? I just want you to make a choice.¡± She said, ¡°Give


    me a definite answer today. Do you want your mother or that vixen?¡±


    The weariness on his face grew stronger, and he felt like he was about to copse. ¡®Don¡¯t force me


    anymore. Please stop forcing me, okay?¡±


    Melinda said with a sense of grievance, ¡°How is this forcing? I just want you to make a choice.¡±


    Leon suddenly retorted, ¡°Then, who would you choose between me and Reuben?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment. She thought that Leon could notpare himself with Reuben, but she


    knew she couldn¡¯t say it. She couldn¡¯t let her Leon drift away from her.


    205


    Chapter 97 Bted Affection Is Worth Less Than Grass


    +5 Free Cons


    So, she replied. ¡°Both you and Reuben are important to me. I can¡¯t let go of either of you.¡±


    Leon responded, ¡°Both you and Simone are important to me. I can¡¯t let go of either of you.¡±


    Melinda was stunned, her face turning pale with anger. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to that little


    Leon frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not a vixen¡±


    She sneered. ¡°If she can bewitch you like this, then she¡¯s definitely a vixen. What else could


    Just then, the voice of Gwen suddenly came from the doorway.


    So, if you can bewitch my dad like that, does that mean you¡¯re an old vixen?¡±


    She had returned today to take a few documents that had been kept in the safe in the room.


    Little did she know that as soon as she reached the upstairs, she heard the sound of arguinging


    from this side.


    So, she walked over and roughly listened to the conversation between them.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t bother speaking up and thought Leon deserved it, but she didn¡¯t expect Melinda to


    be so excessive, constantly calling Simone a vixen.


    She couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    Melinda turned her head and saw Gwen, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°You wretched child. How could you


    speak to your mother like this?¡±


    Gwen sneered. ¡°If I¡¯m a wretched child, then what are you? An old one?¡±


    Melinda clearly had a twisted mind and kept brainwashing Leon, which left Gwen disgusted


    to her core.


    Melinda was so angry that she fell back. You! Believe it or not, I will make your father kick you out of


    the family.


    How could she have given birth to such a wretched child? She should have abandoned her long ago.


    Gwenughed. ¡°Of course, I believe it. After all, my dad is yourpdog.¡±


    It was true, though. Her father usually had a lot of nower in the family, considering that he was shrewd


    and clear¨Cheaded. When it came to his wife¨CMelinda, he acted like a lovestruck fool by always being


    herpdog.


    Melinda had always been cold toward the man. The more distant she was, the more he acted like a


    When Gwen reflected on this, she suddenly felt repulsed by her past self that pursued Harold.


    Fortunately, she had turned over a new leaf.


    Unable to restrain herself, Melinda hurriedly walked to Gwen¡¯s side and raised her hand in preparation


    to p Gwen, but the youngdy grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Melinda, I¡¯m not like my father and brother, who would follow your lead. If you dare toy a finger on


    me today, I will seek Grandmother¡¯s intervention.¡±


    Since their grandfather¡¯s passing, their grandmother has undergone aplete


    transformation. Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t find anyone else, she significantly changed her attitude


    toward her grandchildren.


    Upon hearing this, Melinda¡¯s expression changed, and she felt even more resentful. She was terrified


    of that wicked mother¨Cinw and feared that Gwen would truly seek her out.


    That old woman seemed to have gone mad and was now fiercely protective of Gwen.


    So, she bluffed, ¡°Gwen, just you wait.


    After uttering those words, she angrily stomped away in her high heels.


    Gwen chuckled. ¡°Even Melinda can be so cowardly at times.


    Leon nced over and said, ¡°Regardless, she is still our mother. Don¡¯t speak so disrespectfully.¡±


    She gave him a disdainful look. ¡°You¡¯re beyond redemption.¡±


    After saying that, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Leon and turned to leave.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Gwen, do me a favor.¡±


    Gwen halted in her tracks. ¡°If you want me to persuade Simone, then don¡¯t bother asking.


    Leon was taken aback as he didn¡¯t expect Gwen to refuse to help him. After pondering for a moment,


    he suddenly asked, ¡°What would you do if Harold came back to find you? You can understand me now,


    right?¡±


    also surprised by Leon¡¯s question. She chuckled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell him that bted with less than grass,


    I¡¯m not interested. This message applies to you as well. My the same as Simone¡¯s So, I can¡¯t


    understand you, let alone agree with you.


    Then, she suggested, ¡°Leon, go see a psychologist. You have been deeply poisoned by our mother.


    After saying that, she returned to her own room, packed her belongings, and left the Fosters.


    She attempted to call her father to return and deal with his wife, but she was unsessful and ended


    up bing angry with herself once again.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 I¡¯ll Take the Same Path as Him, Leaving Him No Way Out


    Leon watched Gwen disappear through the doorway.


    He sat on the ground once again, filled with pain.


    The saying goes, ¡°Bted affection is worth less than grass.


    But he had always liked Simone. Otherwise, how could he have enticed her to approach and constantly


    rely on him when they were young?


    Did he make a mistake?


    The wine was kicked over, but the bottle didn¡¯t break


    He retrieved it, continued drinking, and drowned his sorrows in alcohol.


    When Adam returned, Melinda caught him andined to him.


    He went upstairs to find Gwen, only to discover she was gone.


    Seeing Leon¡¯s room door open, he walked in and saw him in such a deste state.


    At the sight, Adam frowned. ¡°Drinking won¡¯t solve anything.¡±


    Leon looked up. ¡°Then, what can I do?¡±


    The older man closed the door tightly and walked to his son¡¯s side thereafter. He sighed, reached out,


    and patted Leon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯re already in the game, you can¡¯t run away. To break the deadlock,


    you need patience. You¡¯re still too naive.¡±


    Leon didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Seeing Leon so discouraged, Adam felt a little heartache. ¡°Don¡¯t be so devastated for the sake of a


    woman.¡±


    Leon chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you did for Mom I guess it runs in the family.¡±


    Adam¡¯s eyes deepened. I¡¯m different from you.


    What¡¯s the use of regretting now after plotting before?¡± Leon looked at his father and asked, So, what


    should I do?¡±


    Adam thought for a moment and said. There are only two paths now. Why don¡¯t you give up and cut off


    all thoughts?¡±


    Leon smiled bitterly. ¡°If I could, why would I be in such pain?¡±


    Then, the older man continued, ¡°Then, pull yourself together and strive again to fight for it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    pester her, or she¡¯ll only dislike you more. When she needs support, go and her. Maybe you can move


    her and change her mind.¡±


    Thest sentenceforted Leon. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He suddenly asked, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t want me to marry Jodie?¡±


    support


    Adamughed. ¡°Why would I let you marry Jodie? That¡¯s your mother¡¯s idea, not mine.¡±


    Leon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mom will get angry when she finds out?¡± Adam


    returned the favor and did the same thing. Then, will youin to her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Leonughed.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s settled,¡± Adammented and patted Leon¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Grow up.


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned around and left.


    Leon had always been aware that Melinda had a clear bias towards Reuben.


    kid.¡±


    He thought Adam also appeared to favor Reuben. But in reality, he didn¡¯t treat him and Gwen poorly.


    However, as he watched Adam¡¯s diminishing figure now, he felt an indescribable sensation, as if he


    was bing increasingly inscrutable.


    On the other side, Gwen took the documents and returned to the studio.


    She put them in the safe and went to Simone¡¯s office.


    Simone was checking the online trends at the moment.


    When she saw the maniption that came out earlier, she knew that Sc¡¯mbag No. 2 wanted to provoke


    her rtionship with Zac.


    10


    He also wanted to instigate a fight between their two fan bases.


    THE


    However, Stinbag No. 2 clearly underestimated their fans.


    When Gwen came in and saw Simone deep in thought, she smiled and asked, ¡°What are you thinking


    about?¡±


    Simone snapped back to reality and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to continue to provoke Sc*mbag No.


    2.*


    Gwen became excited when she heard this and asked, ¡°How do you n to provoke him?¡±


    Simone¡¯s current words definitely didn¡¯t refer to counterattacking, so she replied, ¡°Sc*mbag No. 2 has


    made a series of arrangements. The first arrangement was broken by Zac and his fans on their own.


    Sc*mbag No. 2 must be very unhappy about it and is holding back his anger. Then, he will continue


    with the second arrangement, using sock puppets to expose the fact that I signed with Fiona and


    provoke a bacsh.¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°Originally, I thought I would let him provoke and enjoy it for a while, but


    now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want to take the same path as him and leave him with no way out. I want


    him to realize that I anticipated his anticipation and make him furious.


    Gwen agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. So, are you suggesting that we voluntarily expose this


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Simone knew that Gwen understood her.


    ¡°I will reveal it myself, rendering all their preparations useless. With his arrogance and the belief that


    everything was under his control, he will definitely be infuriated. Let him feel dejected and utterly


    frustrated.¡±


    Gwen pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡°,


    Simone sent a message asking Mr. Wills and Fiona toe to the office.


    After the two arrived, she exined her intentions.


    Mr. Wills smiled and said, ¡°This counterattack is good. It will definitely hit Titus hard.¡±


    He had always been arrogant. If he found out that Simone anticipated his actions and acted first, he


    would definitely be angry and frustrated


    Fiona saniled. Although I don¡¯t understand all this, I think it¡¯s more satisfying this way. I support it and


    will fully cooperate


    Simone knew Titus habits and could roughly guess when he would have his team expose the matter.


    She told Fiona, Tomorrow morning, I will post an announcement on Facebook weing you to join


    the studio. You just need to reply to the announcement.


    us will definitely send his sock puppets to cure, and your haters, especially those who


    were misled before, will alsoe to curse. I will post another announcement, and you will


    need to share it.


    don¡¯t


    ¡°After that. We need to worry about it. Just wait for the situation to escte.¡± She smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Let the Gray Family spend money to buy hot searches and sock puppets to hype up our poprity.


    ¡°The hotter they hype, the more beneficial it is for you to turn the tables. We can save a lot of money on


    whitewashing operations. Then, we can invest it in Gray Entertainment andpete with them, making


    more profit. Perfect!¡±


    Gwenughed. ¡°The Gray brothers will want to thank uster.¡±


    Others couldn¡¯t help butugh, too. Simone really had a cunning move. They were looking forward to


    seeing the expressions of the Gray brothers when they found out. It must be exciting.


    After discussing the next steps, Fiona and Mr. Wills left the office with smiles on their faces.


    Gwen and Simone shared with each other the conversation they had overheard between Melinda and


    Leon.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°You said what I wanted to say.¡±


    It was not just ¡°bted affection is worth less than grass. She did not care about it and did not mind


    either.


    Leon and the others made their choices for various reasons, and once they made them, they couldn¡¯t


    undo them.


    Furthermore, there was still a past life connection between them. How could she forgive and forget in


    just one reunion?


    Gwen said. ¡°Because that¡¯s what I believe.¡±


    After that, she sighed again. ¡°I really wish I could p my past self right now.¡±


    Simone put her arm around her shoulder andmented, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t fallen for a jerk when they were


    young? Just focus on the present and the future.¡±


    Gwen nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t p myself anymore.¡± She touched her face and cherished it,


    saying. T¡¯m so beautiful. It would be a shame to ruin it.¡±


    Simoneughed. ¡°Exactly


    e next day. Titis arrived at thepany early in the morning. After checking the time, he


    ced the operations team, ¡°Begin the exposure at ten o¡¯clock in the morning,


    $16


    Five minutes before


    ten am, his assistant suddenly hurriedly knocked on the door and rushed into the office. ¡°Mr. Gray,


    somethings wrong. Simone just posted on Facebook,


    disrupting our n

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 Simone Is Incredibly Irritating


    Upon hearing the words ¡°Simone posted on Facebook,¡± Titus felt an inexplicable sense of dread.


    Swiftly, he pulled out his phone and opened Simone¡¯s Facebook page to confirm his


    fears.


    What he saw was, ¡°@Simonev: Wee to my studio! Let¡¯s coborate and create something


    amazing! (Handshake/emoji] @FionaH @Ethan @HarryF.¡±


    While thetter two mentions weren¡¯t significant, Titus was caught off guard by the first person Simone


    tagged. Suddenly, a surge of frustration washed over him as if he wanted to


    go crazy.


    ¡°She did it on purpose. It must have been intentional. Had she not timed it to the minute, I would have


    turned the name upside down.¡±


    Titus had instructed the team to start at 10 o¡¯clock.


    Typically, they¡¯d prepare three to four minutes in advance, attracting the audience before using a


    verified ount to announce the news on Facebook.


    However, Simone had posted five minutes early, perfectly timing her announcement.


    His assistant, Chris, observed Titus¡® darkened face and remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. for it to be


    this coincidental.¡±


    Simone caused trouble specifically targeting Gray Entertainment earlier. This time, she¡¯s even more


    cunning in her way of predicting Mr. Gray¡¯s moves.


    Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t dare say such words, but even though he couldn¡¯t voice it, Titus knew.


    Simone had analyzed his timing habits and guessed they would use Fiona as a topic to generate buzz.


    After taking a deep breath, Titus said, ¡°Very good! Excellent! She¡¯s clearly challenging us by opening


    her own studio.¡±


    He sneered ¡°She truly deserves to be a member of the Gray Family; her mind is indeed sharp


    In Chris mind, he thought, Didn¡¯t he mock Aaron for having a foolish mind just yesterday? So, this


    situation shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with being part of the family.


    If they weren¡¯t on opposing sides, he might even admire Simone. Only Simone could make


    ¡®Mr. Gray, should we still control the narrative even though we can¡¯t announce the news ourselves?¡±


    The team, on the other side, was still waiting for an answer.


    Titus pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t believe that she can find any favorable evidence


    to help Fiona turn the situation around.¡±


    ¡°I suspect she might use some so¨Ccalled physiognomy tricks.¡± He instructed, ¡°Go all out with the


    negative publicity: don¡¯t give Fiona any chance to recover.¡±


    The worst thing for someone who stepped on others was to be overturned by the other party.


    If Fiona were to make aeback in the entertainment industry, it would mean the end of the two cash


    cows in his hands. That was something he couldn¡¯t allow to happen.


    Chris cautiously asked, ¡°What about Simone?¡±


    Titus nced at him and said, ¡°She will be dealt with ordingly.¡±


    Chris responded, ¡°Understood! Should we increase the intensity?¡±


    Titus nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s increase it. Maintain the rhythm and im that Simone wants to use


    physiognomy tricks to help Fiona recover her reputation. Tell everyone not to believe it. He sneered, ¡°If


    she can predict my predictions, I can predict hers as well.¡±


    Chris nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.


    Upon hearing Mr. Gray¡¯s instructions, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had destroyed a lot of evidence against Fiona and used irreversible means.


    He didn¡¯t think Simone and the others could retrieve them, so he had always been curious about how


    Simone would help Fiona suppress the usations.


    Mr. Gray¡¯s words enlightened him.


    As the saying goes, ¡°The older, the wiser.¡± Simone is facing a significant challenge this time.


    He ordered the team to skip the preparations that had been exposed before and move on to the next


    n.


    Simone was very popr now, so when she posted on Facebook, many people noticed it.


    When they saw the three people she signed to her studio, everyone in the industry was Confused


    The negativements regarding Ethan and Harry weren¡¯t substantial, and their poprity quickly


    waned It didn¡¯t attract much attention.


    However, signing Fiona raised questions. Fiona was a popr rising star but also the one who suffered


    the most from recent scandals.


    It was almost impossible for her to make aeback.


    How does Simone n to dispel Fiona¡¯s usations? Will she employ methods to vindicate her name?


    Or will she steer Fiona toward a path of public disdain? The spection leans toward thetter.


    As for Ethan and Harry, both had endured prolonged suppression, making it challenging to


    elevate their status.


    What could be Simone¡¯s strategy? Even if she were to unearth three new talents, they would likely


    prove to be better investments than the current trio.


    But soon, noticed amon point.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    yone


    The trio were all targets of suppression and neglect by Gray Entertainment.


    So, is Simone intentionally challenging Gray Entertainment? But she has no chance of winning!


    Everyone couldn¡¯t understand what Simone was up to and wondered if she had lost her mind.


    They also believed that in this battle of poaching, Simone was most likely to lose.


    And would Gray Entertainment, or the Gray brothers, let such arrogance go unpunished? Probably not.


    As expected, the online sentiment swiftly began to shift.


    Fiona and the other two took to Facebook, expressing their joy in joining Simone¡¯s studio and


    anticipating a fruitful co


    However, thements on their posts were soon flooded with negativity.


    Fiona bore the brunt, facing bacsh not only from orchestrated sock puppets but also from the fans of


    the two betrayers.


    Haters and people disliking Fiona also contributed to the negativements.


    They used her of having a bad character, being a poor role model, andcking the Qualifications to


    remain a public figure,


    unanimous demand for her departure from the entertainment industry even became a trending topic


    with the headline Fiona should leave the entertainment industry.


    Those in the know recognized that Gray Entertaiment had taken action.


    Upon sensing the timing, Titus¡® team prepared to expose Simone¡¯s guest spot for Fiona, but just as


    they were about to release the information. Simone preemptively posted on Facebook. by writing.


    @Simonev: Thank you, Kelly, for giving Fiona this opportunity. It¡¯s been a pleasure working together!


    @Royal Entertainment¨CKellyXv.


    The


    management team of Gray Entertainment was left dumb. How does Simone know exactly when to


    strike? She¡¯s also exposing everything we¡¯ve prepared, except for the sock puppets.


    Their efforts seemed pointless. If only they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time


    and energy.


    In his office, Titus checked on Facebook and the trending topics intermittently.


    Upon witnessing Simone¡¯s perfectly timed self¨Cexposure, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to smash his


    phone.


    As Reuben entered the room, he saw Titus losingposure and destroying his phone.


    The phone coincidentallynded near Reuben¡¯s feet, startling him.


    After picking it up and inspecting it, he was relieved to find it unharmed.


    Upon approaching Titus¡® desk, he ced the phone down and remarked, ¡°This is the first. time I¡¯ve


    seen you lose control like this.¡±


    Titus¡® eyes were bloodshot with anger. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Simone.


    Reuben paused for a moment. ¡°What did she do this time?¡± He had only seen Simone¡¯s initial


    Facebook post of the day.


    Titus retrieved the phone from the desk and turned on Facebook. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Reuben took the phone and perused it. He remained silent. After a while, he finally spoke, ¡°I warned


    you before; things wouldn¡¯t be that simple if she signed Fiona. She anticipated every move you were


    going to make and deliberately posted on time.¡±


    It was a direct insult.


    Simone was clearly conveying and mocking Titus. I have already seen through and predicted


    everything you are going to do. Your preparations are all in vain.


    At that moment, he suddenlyprehended why Titus was so furious and out of control, Simone was


    truly exasperating.


    te


    vel in her moment of triumph. It won¡¯t be the only one capable of foreseeing things


    This clenched his teal and dered, ¡°Let her the to do the same Don¡¯t think she 11. Abo. Just wait and


    see how I turn the

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 Simone Actually Did Come Forward


    Reuben observed Titus¡® confidence and determination to regain control of the situation. After a moment


    of thought, he refrained from saying what he had originally intended.


    He had wanted to suggest that Simone might have some tricks up her sleeve, but they were unable to


    determine what those tricks were.


    It was highly likely that she had only possessed the physiognomy tricks that Titus had predicted.


    The crucial point was that without Titus¡® prediction, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess what it was.


    Now that they weremitted to this course of action, saying anything wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see, Reuben said as he prepared to observe this battle closely.


    Just as they were conversing, Luca stormed in with an angry expression on his face.


    Reuben asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Luca angrily replied, ¡°What was Simone doing? She actually signed the person I hate the most to her


    studio.¡±


    During this time, he had contacted Simone a few times, but he didn¡¯t expect her to delete him as a


    friend and block his number.


    He called her on someone else¡¯s phone, and when she heard his voice, she hung up without any


    hesitation.


    He had already been angry before, but now, Simone¡¯s actions made him even angrier.


    Reuben wanted to pinch his brow and said, ¡°You¡¯re missing the main point.¡±


    Luca¡¯s mind was solely focused on writing songs, and he wasn¡¯t very perceptive about many things.


    Sure enough, he asked inexplicably, ¡°What¡¯s the main point?¡±


    Titus helplessly said, ¡°The main point is not what Simone wants to do, but it¡¯s obvious that she


    deliberately did this to provoke us.¡±


    Why is he so clueless?


    Luca was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Why did she do that?¡±


    Titus couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely been infected with stupidity by Aaron. I think you¡¯re


    He didn¡¯t want to exin any further; he was tired. Why is Simone so much smarter than these two


    idiots, even though they are all siblings?


    Luca unhappily said, ¡°Titus, it¡¯s you who arecking intelligence. I¡¯ve been secluded, focusing on


    writing songs, and I haven¡¯t paid attention to external matters.¡±


    Not only does Titus have a lot of tricks up his sleeve, but he is also bing more and more


    outrageous.


    Titus chuckled and said, ¡°Even without the seclusion, you¡¯re still the same.¡±


    Aaron was the most clueless, Andrew was the most impulsive, and Luca was the dumbest.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Reuben and sigh. ¡°Reuben, it seems like we¡¯re the only ones that can be


    relied on in the family from now on.¡±


    Having the other three not act as terrible teammates would be considered good: they are simply not


    reliable at all.


    Reuben smiled wryly and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Upon considering Luca and Aaron¡¯s pride, Reuben worried that speaking excessively might affect their


    brotherly rtionship.


    Luca caught the sarcasm in Titus¡® words as if they were being held back. He sneered and remarked, ¡°If


    you hadn¡¯t gone to such extremes and constantly deployed sock puppets to attack Simone, she


    wouldn¡¯t deliberately oppose us and ignore us.¡±


    He hummed again. ¡°Titus, don¡¯t speak so confidently. Otherwise, you¡¯ll embarrass yourselfter.¡±


    Titus was left speechless. Why is everything my fault now?


    He was already furious, and now, he felt utterly exhausted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you: there¡¯s no way to


    Luca retorted, ¡°Titus, where are your manners?¡±


    Titus offered a cold smile.


    Luca coldly snorted. I can¡¯tmunicate with a scheming person like you.¡±


    After saying that, he wore an unpleasant expression and walked away, intentionally mming the door


    loudly


    Titus expression darkened Luca and Aaron are too difficult to deal with


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Reuben reached out to pat his shoulder. ¡°Just get used to it, try to be more open¨Cminded¡±


    He never expected much from them.


    Titus shrugged. ¡°I can only try to be more open¨Cminded.¡± Since it has happened, what else can be


    d


    Reuben didn¡¯t return to his office but sat there waiting for what would happen next.


    He asked, ¡°Do you think Kelly will respond on Facebook?


    Titus said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say Kelly dislikes immoral artists the most, so under normal circumstances, he


    shouldn¡¯t respond.¡±


    Now that Kelly had been repeatedly pped in the face by Simone. Titus couldn¡¯t be too


    Reuben thought for a moment and said. ¡°I think there¡¯s an 80 to 90 percent chance that he will


    respond.


    Titus asked, ¡°How can you be so sure


    Reuben said, ¡°Because Simone won¡¯t waste her efforts. She must have discussed it with Kelly before


    posting on Facebook¡±


    He had already discovered that Simone was not only intelligent but also had the ability to strategize.


    Titus didn¡¯t want to admit it. Is she really capable of that?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Reuben saw the Facebook post. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    @Royal Entertainment¨CKellyXv: Happy to work with you! @Simoney @Fional¡± were the words he saw.


    Titus finished reading and felt a stifling feeling in his chest, unable to vent his frustration. ¡°Reuben, you


    really understand her now¡±


    Reuben said, ¡°You underestimated her. Titus, don¡¯t view Simone with your previous perspective;


    otherwise, you will be defeated.


    They had underestimated Simone before, which led to them being repeatedly pped in the


    matters from Aaroh to Titus forced them to learn from this lesson


    Simone gave him the feeling of a worthy opponent igniting all his lighting spirit


    Reuben nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more


    When Kelly made this response, everyone in the industry was shocked


    They couldn¡¯t understand why Kelly would be polite to Simone and agree to work with Fiona


    Questions arose from everyone


    It couldn¡¯t possibly be because Simone is the heiresso he might not even she respect to the Guy


    brothers fallen outwith the Grck Amaly


    No one could understand


    Cuy Now


    could be polyg


    On the other hand, the Gray Entertainment TANAMAN to withdraw their preparations once


    xperienced frustration prompting i


    Subsequently, they allowed sock puppets to set


    This time, their criticism extended beyond Hogs character demanding her departure from the


    entertainment industry.


    Additionally, they directed criticism toward Singene


    They asserted that since Simone had signed someone like Pena, she was probably someone with


    simr traits. No wonder Leon went to support Joe and didn¡¯t want her


    It must be because of her questionable character that he would approve of Dona


    They also alleged that Simone was dering wagon the entire entertain


    B


    the fans. If she wanted to defend someone like then she should leave the entertainment industry along


    with her


    The fans of that disgraceful couple had changed their stance and gone to Simone¡¯s Racebor to critice


    her Fiona¡¯s opponents had a


    bed


    See¡¯s to condemn bet


    sand Zac¡¯s fans didn¡¯t belie


    Sumene ceud


    ould be such.


    N


    saw ours fen


    It was clear that she was cheated by the man, and he was having an affair with the other person.


    However, she was framed and turned from a victim into a perpetrator.


    The number of Fiona¡¯s fans was limited at that time, but they seemed to have reasonable and well¨C


    founded arguments, which was why they were not overshadowed by the criticism from the opponents


    Naturally. Mr. Wills led the team and controlled the situation.


    The tule Simone Signs with hical Artist¡® and ¡®Simone Quits the Entertainment Industry both


    became trending topics.


    They even reached the top two spots.


    In addition to their poprity, the first and second spots were also secured by the Gray Entertainment


    team, who further promoted them.


    There were also many people demanding that Simonee forward and respond; otherwise, it would


    be seen as a sign of guilt¨Cand she actually dide forward.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 Are You Out of Your Mind?


    Simone posted on Facebook as a response.


    Her


    post wasn¡¯t meant to exin herself to the anti¨Cfans and sock puppets but to respond to her


    supporters.


    Moreover, it was a direct jab at Sc*mbag No. 2.


    Given Sc*mbag No. 2¡¯s personality and mindset, it was almost certain he¡¯d suspect Simone of using


    physiognomy to help Fiona refurbish her image.


    It was a calcted move, meant to make him feel as if he¡¯d predicted her strategy, leading him to


    continue manipting people and spending money to maintain their poprity.


    @Simonev: The righteous will be vindicated, and good will be rewarded, while evil will be punished; it¡¯s


    not a matter of if, but when.


    Fiona swiftly reposted Simone¡¯s Facebook post.


    Ethan and Harry followed suit by sharing it.


    Upon seeing the post, Titus finally cracked a smile on his otherwiseposed face. Then, he turned to


    Reuben and remarked, ¡°Look, she¡¯s set on using geomancy to cleanse Fiona¡¯s image. This time, I¡¯ll


    show her the meaning of a colossal failure.¡±


    Reuben was surprised. ¡°You actually predicted it!¡±


    Upon ncing at Simone¡¯s enigmatic post on Facebook, it did seem rather cryptic.


    Titus smirked. ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s trying to y games with me, but shecks experience.¡±


    Reuben pondered for a moment. ¡°Could this be a trap? I just feel like it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Given Simone¡¯s current way of doing things, her approach to posting on Facebook seemed too


    straightforward and suspicious for just a post to clear Fiona¡¯s name.


    It must be said that Reuben, groomed as the heir by the Gray Family, was indeed more perceptive than


    the others, but Titus dismissed it, saying, ¡°Reuben, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Upon sensing Titus¡® resolve, Reuben held back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep watching¡±


    He was intended to oversee whether Titus urately predicted Simone¡¯s moves and whether the


    counterattack was effective,


    If it failed and Tirus didn¡¯t showcase outstanding performance afterward, the major


    125


    shareholders might have opposed his appointment as the president of the entertainmentpany


    when he went to the Gray Groupter. This was not what he wanted to see.


    Gray Entertainment had to remain in the hands of the Gray Family.


    However, if Titus was deceived by Simone again and this battle ended in failure, it wouldn¡¯t have been


    the worst oue.


    Titus had always had an easy time, and being brought down by Simone would have been a lesson for


    him, making him more cautious in the future.


    He urged his team to intensify the situation, aligning with their prior strategy.


    Beyond the entertainment industry, even the Gray Group shareholders and Steven were observing this


    unfold.


    For the first time, Steven discovered that Simone waspetent. He pondered whether Titus was truly


    dominant or if Simone had outwitted him.


    Upon seeing Simone¡¯s Facebook post, Zac promptly expressed his support.


    @ZacTurnerv: A clear conscience fears no usation. I believe in Simone¡¯s judgment, and I support


    you! @Simone


    Zac¡¯s action garnered significant support from his fans.


    My boy Zachy is truly courageous. Well done!¡±


    This is what a friend does, showing support right away.


    ¡°Great job, Zachy! I support you!¡±


    In response to thesements from Zac¡¯s fans, many were left speechless.


    At the same time, his public endorsement of Simone left many in awe of his boldness- showing no fear


    of potential consequences.


    Openly supporting Simone at such a critical juncture was perceived as either foolish or admirable.


    hat astonished everyone even more was that both Alex and Jonah shared Zac¡¯s post.


    marked the first instance of both directors publicly expressing support for an artist on Facebook


    Fullowing suit, Keira also shared Zac¡¯s post.


    Despite her rtively short acquaintance with Simone, Keira believed that Simone¡¯s decision. to sign


    Fiona had a purpose.


    Keira suspected there was more to Fiona¡¯s story


    Moreover, thanks to Simone¡¯s earlier warning, Keira had been cautious with her ex¨Cboyfriend. and


    discovered potential harm in time, preventing any maniption.


    With a solid background and no fear of the Gray brothers or anti¨Cfans, Keira openly supported her


    friend.


    Upon witnessing this, Eric hesitated. Despite his agent¡¯s opposition, he insisted on his own thoughts


    and shared the same Facebook post.


    They were a group, He could discern Simone¡¯s good character, prompting him to take a chance.


    The actions of this small group surprised everyone.


    Are they out of their mind? They actually follow Zac in supporting Simone.


    Even Simone was taken aback.


    Zac¡¯s support was expected, but she didn¡¯t anticipate Jonah, Alex, Keira, and Eric publicly supporting


    her on Facebook, especially since thetter three were unaware of the situation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Simone then noticed her fans, Zac¡¯s fans, and some bystanders expressing their support and belief in


    her.


    She felt warmth in her heart.


    She looked at the lifeline on her palm, which had grown longer since her rebirth, indicating that more


    and more people liked her.


    She resolved to repay everyone¡¯s support.


    Leon felt annoyed when he saw online rumors involving him and Jodie.


    Can¡¯t things calm down? His frustration intensified upon seeing Zac quickly posting on Facebook to


    support Simone. He cursed Zac inwardly for shamelessly taking advantage of the situation.


    At the same time, he reflected on himself. Upon thinking of his father¡¯s words, he realized


    t he had been too possessive in the past. Liking someone doesn¡¯t mean wanting to control them


    ht of many people attacking Simone us Facebook and influencing his fans, he


    ebook status. Velcony. The breakup was due to a misunderstanding now


    sosted


    Simone¡¯s character. It was because I didn¡¯t handle the boundaries with female friends well. To those


    anti¨Cfans and sock puppets, don¡¯t try to twist this. I don¡¯t buy it. From now on, I will always stand by


    Simone¡¯s side and support her unco


    Leon¡¯s sudden Facebook post caught everyone off guard.


    Upon seeing the post, Titus was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. In frustration, het kicked the


    coffee table away, eximing, ¡°Idiot teammates! Why do I always end up with them? One Aaron wasn¡¯t


    enough, and now there¡¯s Leon¡­¡±


    Reuben was also surprised by Leon¡¯s actions, stating, ¡°After what he did, your n to use him to clear


    Jo¡¯s name is ruined. It seems like Leon really cares about Simone; he probably won¡¯t help you


    anymore.¡±


    Titus wanted to curse. ¡°He¡¯s just crazy. Now, he¡¯s acting all sentimental. Where was he earlier?¡°.


    Unable to hold back, he called. Leon.


    As soon as Lcon answered, Titus eximed, ¡°Leon, have you lost your mind?¡±


    Leon furrowed his brows and retorted, ¡°Titus, mind your tone, or I¡¯ll end the call.¡±


    They did not have a superior¨Csubordinate rtionship. Despite being signed to Gray Entertainment, he


    enjoyed a great deal of freedom. If he grew upset, he could leave at any time without fearing any


    penalties.


    Titus heard Leon¡¯s words and managed to suppress his anger slightly. ¡°Why did you post such a


    Facebook status?¡±


    Leon responded, ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s to support Simone.¡±


    ¡°So, now you want to support Simone?¡± Titus sneered. ¡°Where were you earlier?¡±


    Leon felt a twinge of embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to make amends now.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°You should focus on something productive instead of constantly scheming against


    your sister.¡±


    Titus felt like he was about to explode. ¡°Am I the one scheming against her? It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s


    deliberately targeting me and attempting to humiliate me!*


    Leon stated, ¡°You know the truth deep down in your heart. I won¡¯t assist you any longer. Take care of


    yourself


    After that, he Inang up the phone.


    Titus was left speechless, contemting the unfair me directed at him. Why are they suddenly


    holding me responsible when they were all involved from the beginning? This is utterly ridiculous.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102 Simone¡¯s Charisma


    When Simone stumbled upon a Facebook post by Leon, it didn¡¯t stir any emotions in her.


    She conveyed gratitude to Zac and others for their support by responding to their post. And she


    deliberately avoided any acknowledgment of Leon.


    If she intended to sever ties, she knew it had to be done cleanly.


    As before, she engaged with Le but brushed off Sc*mbag No. 5.


    Upon observing Simone expressing gratitude to everyone except him, Leon felt a sense of


    disappointment, though not unexpected.


    Simone¡¯s personality, marked by a clear understanding of feelings of love and hate, was just like his


    sister¡¯s.


    He was willing to bide his time.


    Zac and others continued their unwavering support for Simone.


    Gray Entertainment¡¯s sock puppets remained dormant, prompting fans of the sc*mbag couple and the


    anti¨Cfans of Fiona and Simone to flood their Facebook pages with insults.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Zac¡¯s fans naturally retaliated.


    As night fell, rumors circted. They asserted that Simone was merely employing geomancy and


    physiognomy to help Fiona clear her name.


    They argued that the matter of physiognomy was not as she described it.


    Nevertheless, Fiona¡¯s evident interference in others¡® rtionships was undeniable, and they were not


    buying into any attempts at clearing her name.


    At that moment, Simone was meeting with Gwen¡¯s roommate, Lisa.


    They had met once before and had a good first impression of each other.


    Lisa sessfully applied to be Simone¡¯s assistant.


    She had been busy taking care of things for her mother and sister in the past few days, causing a dy


    Today, she came to the studio to report for work I


    When Simone exined the uing work arrangements to Lisa, Gary knocked on the


    door and entered the room.


    ¡°Miss Gray, the online sentiment is starting to go in the direction you predicted. Should we add fuel to


    the fire, or should we start clearing Fiona¡¯s name a bit?¡± Gary¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He


    had developed great admiration for Simone, as she urately predicted


    all of Titus¡® actions.


    Simone contemted for a moment and responded. ¡°No need. Let Titus people spread rumors for the


    next few days. When bystanders see it for the first time, they might indeed.


    feel disgusted with us. But if they encounter these negativements consist they


    might develop a rebellious mentality. After being exposed to it for so long, they will find these people


    annoying. They will wonder why they can¡¯t stop cursing. Also, they won¡¯t even like the fans of those


    two. If we can turn the tables, it will also evoke a specific sentiment that the real victims are suffering


    greatly. Not only were they harmed by the perpetrators, but they were also relentlessly chased and


    cursed by their fans. This will elicit more sympathy and pity.for Fiona, intensifying the disgust toward


    the two who betrayed her.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes and added, ¡°Well, I prefer a direct hit so they can taste the bitter fruit of their


    own actions and never recover. We don¡¯t need to clear Fiona¡¯s name now; otherwise, we might alert


    Titus and make him suspicious. Let him continue to misunderstand. Once they fall into this trap, they


    won¡¯t be able to climb out.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gary realized that he had been too calm, just as he had done before.


    eager to win and needed to remain


    His admiration for Simone reached new heights.


    They decided not to take any further action.


    The next day, the online sentiment took a turn for the worse.


    Many people began criticizing Simone as a fraudulent chatan or a fame¨Cseeking


    geomancer.


    The idea of using physiognomy to clear Fiona¡¯s name was absolutely uneptable to


    everyone.


    With the support and funding from Gray Entertainment, the title of Simone¡¯s Unorthodox. Approach to


    Clearing Fiona¡¯s Name¡® quickly went viral.


    Shmone¡¯s loyal followers became upset upon seeing this.


    Then, a verified geomancer on Facebook found two bare¨Cfaced photos of Fiona and posted them for


    analysis. He imed that based on the physiognomy reading, Fiona was not the intruder but rather a


    victim of bad luck and malicious people.


    Simone¡¯s other loyal followers clicked on the post to see.


    seen the bane¨Cfaced phynomy reading of this girl and it aligns with Master


    idol


    Talways knew our granddaughter it was a kind¨Chearted and beautiful person. How could she possibly


    do something that would tarnish our industry and reputation? It¡¯s those people who are trying to smear


    her


    m 1


    If thoseypeople don¡¯t understand they shou speak recklessly Fiona¡¯s physiognomy reading clearly


    shows that she has been harmed by malicious individuals. How could she be the one causing harm?


    Yes, I see her as a sterim based on her physiognomy reading


    Our granddaughter idol did the right thing


    pahi


    Good dards are rewarded, and evil deeds are shed. This girl¡¯s physiognomy reading clearly shows that


    the is good¨Chearted With granddaughter of¡¯s help her back is about to turn around


    She was supposed to be a miserable life, but she doesn¡¯t have to


    If that¡¯s the case, does this coure as defying far Sie Will it have any negative effects on her


    nan i


    a


    Our granddaughtre idol defying fate Sr doing good deeds and restoring destinies to where they should


    be


    to


    Yes, defying tate involves using secret methods change the fate or fortune of someone who is on the


    verge of death That¡¯s when a bemes self¨Cdestructive


    Was that defying fate when she saved two childrenst time!


    Like when granddaughter idol observed the phognomy readingst time and jumped into the water to


    save the children, it was about helping them avoid death, not defying fate


    is


    Defying fate requires extraordinary means and extremely difficult


    Many of those are witchcraft that legitimate gromancers rarely practice as it would harm theinselves.


    Maingnomy is just a way to predict and help people avoid danger in advance. It is a deline and Lioness


    given by face, and it is allowed.


    That¡¯s why there are so many people who want to seek help from gromancy maters


    Di¨¦ du er falleg deeration seered tack


    As they continued their conversation, they realized that most of them were certified geomancy masters,


    and some of them were quite famous.


    Many wealthy individuals and celebrities who had consulted these masters admired Simone¡¯s charm.


    They were surprised that these masters liked her and openly supported her, prompting thoughts of


    secking Simone¡¯s help in the future.


    As these masters came out in support, more people rallied behind Simone and Fiona,


    Moreover, this sparked suspicions that there might be a hidden agenda behind Fiona¡¯s involvement.


    rumors.


    The Gray Entertainment team noticed this and started spreading ru


    They either asserted that these masters were biased toward Simone due to being her fans, or they


    imed that these individuals were supposedly ¡®geomancy masters¡± hired by Simone,beling them as


    mere con artists.


    Thesements infuriated the geomancy masters.


    They were not con artists at all and felt even more frustrated when they witnessed that some people


    actually believed these baseless usations.


    Regardless of their attempts to defend themselves, it seemed futile; they had no choice but to wait and


    see how events would unfold to prove their innocence.


    In a collective response on Facebook and in thements, they asserted, ¡°The truth will be revealed,


    and someone will face the consequences.


    Many eagerly awaited the next development.


    Soon, it was time for Fiona to go and film a variety show.


    Lisa apanied her and handled some trivial matters on her behalf.


    Simone and Gwen watched the live broadcast from their office, while Titus also tuned in on


    the other side.


    The variety show, which used to be pre¨Crecorded, switched to live broadcasting for these two


    SUOSE S


    An episode of the recorded session was two hours long. The behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes footage. would be


    released separately.


    For the live broadcast, there was no behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes footage. It started at 10 o¡¯clock in the Thorning


    and concluded at 8 o¡¯clock in the evening.


    During the broadcast, a two¨Chour break was arranged for the


    guests.


    Upon Fiona¡¯s appearance, the live chat became inundated with negativements, disrupting the


    show¡¯s atmosphere and frustrating original viewers who came to enjoy the variety show.


    Despite the calls for restraint, the fans, anti¨Cfans, and sock puppets of the sc*mbag couple


    refused to heed them.


    As a result, their idol left a highly unfavorable impression on the audience.


    Criticism extended to Kelly. They questioned his judgment in having Fiona, a fallen artist, as a guest on


    the show.


    This prompted many bystanders to join in criticizing Kelly, Fiona, and Simone.


    Satisfied with what he witnessed, Titus instructed Chris to monitor the situation before closing the live


    broadcast and moving on to other tasks. Unbeknownst to him, right after the live broadcast ended,


    Simone hacked the sock puppet¡¯s verified ount, which tarnished her and Fiona¡¯s reputation the


    most.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103 Ready To Start


    Simone had hacked a verified ount under Gray Entertainment, known for its track record of leaking


    urate information.


    Around ny percent of the leaks had proven true, earning ¡°him¡± the moniker ¡°leak king.¡±


    It was widely rumored that ¡°he¡± was a reliable source. As a result, his disclosures garnered significant


    credibility.


    Naturally, the revtions predominantly involved artists from Gray Entertainment¡¯s rivalpanies and


    other entities in the entertainment industry.


    A year prior, this ount had unveiled Fiona¡¯s involvement in a scandal and supplied supporting


    evidence.


    Simone, meticulously nning a counterattack to redeem her reputation, seized control of this ount.


    By employing their own verified ount to expose leaks and provide evidence, Gray Entertainment


    would find themselves silenced.


    After all, their own cultivated ount had turned against them. What could they do? They were


    probably just feeling the urge to go crazy.


    Beyondmandeering this ount, Simone hacked into the sock puppetpany responsible for


    postings on Gray Entertainment¡¯s behalf.


    She uncovered incriminating evidence of their involvement in Fiona¡¯s scandal, including transfer


    records and attempts to discredit her. She took a screenshot of these findings and promptly sent it to


    her email.


    With these tasks aplished, Simone returned to monitoring the live broadcast.


    Gwen inquired, ¡°Should we release the evidence now? The online situation is escting. The sock


    puppets and the anti¨Cfans are rallying for Fiona¡¯s removal from the show and a halt to the recording.¡±


    ¡°Many people are still discussing her past in the live chat. They¡¯re also pressuring Kelly.


    ¡°If this persists, can Kelly handle the pressure?¡± Simone nced at the live broadcast, where. the


    group was on a mountain.


    Fiona seemed isted, with little interaction from other artists. Yet, she remainedposed, free of


    self¨Cdoubt or embarrassment, radiating positivity and optimism.


    Simone replied. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Let¡¯s wait a litt fonger. Let Fiona change everyone¡¯s perception


    through her own efforts. When those anti¨Cfans be increasingly repulsive.


    then we can strike.¡±


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, Gwen thought about Fiona¡¯s recent efforts and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.


    You¡¯re the one who can handle this.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been in this industry for a long time.¡±


    As they continued watching. Gary and his team disyed patience, ready to act on Simone¡¯s


    After a while, Kelly reached out to Simone, hoping for Simone to take action.


    She persuaded them to resist the pressure. Not only did they permit Fiona to continue the live


    broadcast, but they also increased the number of shots.


    The variety show¡¯s theme was thrilling and challenging, which was aimed at pushing the limits.


    Activities included bungee jumping, walking on a cliffside nk road, and crossing a ss bridge


    between two mountains.


    A few days earlier, Kelly had warned the guests to be mentally prepared.


    However, if they were genuinely unable to confront the challenge, no one would force them.


    Alternatively, it was eptable if someone in the grouppleted the task.


    Everyone first tackled the ss bridge, divided into groups of three.


    Fiona and two other permanent guests¨Ca male and a female¨Cwere grouped together.


    The female guest among them was an artist from Gray Entertainment. Therefore, she targeted Fiona


    more, isting her from her teammates.


    While climbing the mountain, she ¡°identally sprained her foot. Since she was wearing cropped


    pants, her visibly swollen ankle was on disy.


    She pretended to attempt to walk on the ss bridge. Then, she covered ber foot, imed she had


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    tried her best but couldn¡¯t walk, and appeared emotionally distraught.


    As for the other two groups of six, even those with a slight fear of heights endured their apprehension


    and persevered.


    Fiona used to be afraid as well, but she had trained specifically for the past few days, so she


    essfully crossed the bridge with the male guest, disying a calm demeanor.


    They den proceeded to the cliffside nk read


    After oveing their fears through various means of self¨Cencouragement, the other two groups of six


    people cautiously crossed the road under the guidance of the team leader.


    The male guest deliberately didn¡¯t wait for Fiona and walked with the team leader first.


    Fiona had long grown ustomed to such treatment, so she didn¡¯t change her expression or feel


    unhappy. With the assistance of the staff, she secured the safety rope and followed suit.


    Her performance in this situation won the favor of many audiences.


    Her fans were even more heartbroken. Previously, Fiona never needed to care about the attitude of a


    second¨Ctier artist, yet now she was treated so coldly by one.


    However. Fiona indeed did not disappoint them; she was bing stronger and stronger.


    Finally, it was time for bungee jumping off the cliff.


    This time, the other two groups of guests went first.


    Upon standing on the bungee jumping tform and looking down, they backed down and didn¡¯t have


    the courage to jump.


    Almost everyone chose to give up because they couldn¡¯t ovee their fear.


    Even for those who weren¡¯t afraid of heights, it was normal not to dare to jump off such a high cliff.


    Out of the six people, only one male guest chose to give it a try. He was usually a fan of extreme


    sports, so he managed to do it sessfully but still screamed in fear.


    The male guest, who was in the same group as Fiona, attempted it on the stage but gave up because


    he was too scared to jump.


    Now, only Fiona remained, so she took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    She walked up to the stage, closed her eyes, and reminisced about the events of the past year. She


    also recalled how Simone and Gwen had apanied her to this cliff bungee jumping location,


    helping her ovee her fears and psychological barriers.


    Because of their encouragement andpanionship, she conquered her fears and took that Teap.


    munte says, it doesn¡¯t matter if others give up on me. What matters is that I should never give up on


    yar No matter how challenging the road ahead is, as long as I persist, everything will turn out fine,


    Simone and Gwerr believed in her, warmed her heart, and supported her. She couldn¡¯t let


    Then she opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t y the victim or feign fear. She neither crafted a persona of


    strength and bravery nor exerted effort to ovee the situation.


    Instead, she smiled and jumped down.


    After a scream, she shouted, ¡°Fiona. keep going!¡±


    This scene stunned the director and the other guests.


    Even though Fiona had been mistreated, she didn¡¯t give up and continued to embrace life with a smile.


    It was an indescribable sensation that defied words.


    The audiences who were tuning into the live broadcast were deeply moved as well.


    Many people expected Fiona to utter something like ¡°Get lost, se¡°mbag!¡± or express her pitiful state.


    However, she surprised everyone. She simply whispered to herself to keep going, never give up, and


    face life with a smile.


    Numerous audiences empathized with their own challenging situations.


    For a moment, many couldn¡¯t help but be touched. Some even welled up with tears, and countless fans


    of Fiona couldn¡¯t help but shed a few themselves.


    Fiona¡¯s fans flooded the live chat with messages


    Fiona, keep going!¡±


    Fans of other artists and passersby couldn¡¯t resist joining in.


    Simone¡¯s eyes gleamed with a smile. ¡°I knew she had it in her.¡±


    For those who worked hard, were sincere, and kind, life would never be a disappointment for them.


    Even if Fiona was forced to leave the industry and find another job, Simone believed she could still


    maintain a positive and optimistic outlook.


    She signed Fiona not only to humiliate Titus but also because she admired Fiona¡¯s approach to life and


    work.


    Ar that, she sent a message to the operations team. We can begin now.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104 Unwitting Self¨CSabotage


    Simone and Gary strategized on how to counter the usations.


    Initially, she logged into the verified ount on herputer and posted an apology on Facebook.


    mleakskingy: I want to apologize to Fiona for leaking false information. A year ago, I received


    evidence alleging that Fiona had interfered in the romantic rtionship between a popr young male


    star and a rising female star consistently causing trouble and suppressing the two. After examining the


    evidence, which proved to be authentic, I was enraged. How could Fiona, a renowned A¨Clist celebrity,


    engage in such morally reprehensible behavior? Consequently, I disclosed the information, which led to


    Fiona facing widespread criticism and online bacsh, plummeting her from A¨Clist status to a level


    worse than a D- list celebrity. However, I now realize that I misjudged Fiona entirely. I was manipted


    by someone, and my actions caused harm to her. It turns out the popr young male star had


    ndestinely deleted the genuine evidence beforehand and even ndered his ex¨Cgirlfriend. I will


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    unveil the truth about the incident involving Fiona¡¯s alleged interference from a year ago. Everyone can


    scrutinize the details and draw their own conclusions. I sincerely apologize to Fiona once again. I


    deeply regret my actions, nearly tarnishing the reputation of a positive and inspirational celebrity.


    Henceforth, I will permanently deactivate this ount and refrain from disclosing any further


    information.¡±


    Simone then posted numerous photos of Fiona with the se¡¯mbag involved, including timestamps and


    locations. She shared chat records between Fiona and the sc*mbag, as well as conversations with the


    real instigator.


    Additionally, she exposed the resource list Fiona provided to them and screenshots of the manipted


    sock puppets.


    The verified ount of the Leaks King was a long¨Ctime Gray Entertainment¨Csupported ount with


    millions of fans and a very high poprity.


    When this apology surfaced on Facebook, it sent shockwaves through the entire industry.


    The Leaks King Apologizes to Fiona, the Truth of the Past Turns Out to Be Like This¡­ swiftly


    ascended to the top of the trending topics, driven by its own poprity.


    As people began clicking to learn more, they were unprepared for the multitude of hidden facts and


    twists in this unfolding drama.


    Subsequently, Gary¡¯s tearn identified themselves as ¡°Gray Entertainment employees and Cinsiders


    before they stepped forward to disclose additional information.


    The truth behind Fiona¡¯s framing and online atars, as well as the mudslinging, was unveiled through the


    revtions of a few individuals. Why did the whistleblower issue an


    apology? It transpired that Simone¡¯s studio had located him and presented evidence, urging him to


    apologize to avoid legal repercussions.


    Driven by guilt or fear of litigation, he opted to apologize for his errors.


    As readers processed this information, a wave of sympathy for Fiona swept over them.


    The reprehensible actions of the two individuals came to light¨Cdespite benefiting significantly from


    Fiona, they had colluded to tarnish her reputation with false usations.


    Upon exploiting Fiona¡¯s trust, one of them shamelessly deleted photos and evidence.


    Fiona¡¯s agent disyed a simrly despicable stance, failing to support their artist and even aiding the


    wrongdoers. The agents of the sc*mbag couple were equally shameless and ruthless, knowingly


    assisting in the deletion of surveince videos and the destruction of evidence.


    Thankfully, Simone¡¯s studio enlisted technicians to restore and repair thepromised evidence.


    They also located the Leaks King, apprising him of the situation.


    Whether due to realizing his mistake or fearing legal consequences, the Leaks King courageously


    came forward.


    Without this intervention, Fiona¡¯s besmirched reputation would have been permanently affected,


    potentially leading to her swift exit from the entertainment industry under the auspices of Gray


    Entertainment.


    The actions of this prominent entertainmentpany, intentionally supporting the perpetrator against


    the victim, were nothing short of outrageous.


    This revtion sheds light on why Fiona faced such severe usations. Rather than aiding her, her


    ownpany aligned with the actual wrongdoers and suppressed her.


    It was challenging to imagine how she could turn things around.


    Soon, many people on the live chat were discussing this.


    Fans of the guests and passersby were curious and went to check the trending topic on Facebook,


    especially after watching Fiona, who had been used by the entire inte, still smiling and cheering


    herself on.


    Everyone felt a sense of difort and anger. Fiona¡¯s fans were crying their hearts out, and even


    more passersby couldn¡¯t help but shed tears


    Those sc?mbag couple and their agents, as well as Gray Entertainment, were truly bullying


    people.


    ¡®How could someone engage in such despicable and disgusting behavior?¡±


    For the sake of profit, some people have not only lost their moralpass but also their humanity.


    This kind of entertainmentpany should go bankrupt as soon as possible.


    These kinds of agents should be fired directly; they were pests in the entertainment. industry.¡¯


    ¡®Fiona signing with Gray Entertainment must have been the unluckiest thing that had ever happened to


    her.


    ¡®It¡¯s alright. She met Simone, and she will definitely have good luck from now on.


    ¡®People who are kind and hardworking will have good luck. Both Fiona and Simone are like that.


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t the people who previously imed that Simone was unreliable and used physiognomy to


    clear Fiona¡¯s nameing out now?¡±


    Those sc*mbag couple¡¯s fans were so fierce before, constantly polluting the live chat, but now they¡¯re


    silent.


    And what about those brainless people who followed the sock puppets¡® lead and relentlessly bashed


    Fiona and Simone? Why don¡¯t theye out and continue their nonsense?¡±


    They¡¯ve been silenced by concrete evidence that contradicts their ims. They don¡¯t dare toe out


    and judge anymore.


    I just want to say Simone is amazing! After signing a contract with Fiona, not only did she help Fiona to


    secure good resources, but she also found evidence to clear her name from false usations, washing


    away the injustice.¡±


    ¡®Simone is incredible¡­


    Fiona, keep up the good work!¡±


    Following thisment, a wave of people started praising Fiona and Simone.


    Then, Gary¡¯s team started exposing the sc*mbag couple for their arrogance, behind¨Cthe- scenes


    bullying of less famous artists, buying sock puppets to attack their opponents, and other scandals


    They also exposed the sembag couple¡¯s agents, who were the same people who had forced


    Simone out in the past.


    One of them was even rted to Simone by blood¨CTitus.


    This revtion further fueled everyone¡¯s anger. They all rushed to the Facebook pages of the sc¡°mbag


    couple and Gray Entertainment, leavingments filled with mockery and insults.


    This time, there were no sock puppets involved; it was everyone¡¯s genuine reaction.


    The criticism that Fiona and Simone had endured previously multiplied, rebounding against those who


    had initially criticized them.


    At Gray Entertainment¡¯s office, Chris rushed in without knocking on the door. He looked flustered.


    Upon sensing something was amiss. Titus looked up with a sense of unease.


    As anticipated, Chris blurted out, ¡°Mr. Gray, we had a problem. I don¡¯t know why, but our verified


    ount of the Leaks King, which used to leak information for us, suddenly posted. an apology to Fiona


    on Facebook and shared a lot of evidence from a year ago.


    Titus¡® expression instantly changed. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Even Chris couldn¡¯t believe it upon seeing it. It was the ount they had been sponsoring, so it was


    impossible for it to betray them. Then, he received a message, and after reading it, he told Titus, ¡°The


    tech department says this ount has been hacked.¡±


    At that moment. Chris had a feeling. This precisely embodies the sensation of self¨Csabotage.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105 She¡¯s Truly His ¡°Good Sister!¡±


    Titus read through the Facebook post and evidence shared by the verified influencer they had


    personally trained. Taking his assistant¡¯s advice, he didn¡¯t get angry, and he didn¡¯t throw his phone


    away this time around, Instead, he slumped in his chair with frustration.


    ¡°Is it true that the tech department can¡¯t recover this ount?¡± he asked. The assistant sensed that


    something was off with the boss, but it wasn¡¯t hard for him to make sense of it. After all, they had lost


    miserably this time. Previously, his boss had been extremely arrogant after he thought that he had


    predicted Simone¡¯s strategy for redeeming herself. Who would have expected Simone to take such an


    unusual path? She didn¡¯t even attempt to clear up the usations through maniption or deception.


    Instead, she used the most advantageous evidence to counterattack.


    Who could have imagined that Simone would find someone to expose the verified influencer ount


    they had nurtured and even use it to clear Fiona¡¯s name? An apology from the verified influencer


    ount had a much greater impact than using other marketing ounts. to expose evidence.


    The key was that Simone and her team were adept at ying the victim card. They allowed. their


    opponents to throw dirt and set the rhythm, letting the tension reach its peak before counterattacking.


    Fans and bystanders who didn¡¯t understand the situation could only sympathize with Fiona. On the


    other hand, they felt utter disgust toward the two people that. the boss had brought with him.


    Thepany¡¯s operations team had spent a significant amount of money in the


    in the past few days. They had to do some uwful work in order to help Simone clear up Fiona¡¯s


    name.. Anyone, the boss especially, would be furious to hear about this.


    The boss messaged the tech department to inquire about this matter.


    The tech department said they can¡¯t recover it, the department head replied. ¡°This ount is useless


    from now on.¡±


    Judging from thest sentence on Facebook, this ount would no longer expose anything. So, not


    only did Simone counterattack the boss, but she also rendered useless the ount that thepany


    had invested a lot of money and effort into developing. Titus clenched his phone as he trembled with


    anger. He found it even more difficult to ept this fact. Not only had he lost, but everything he had


    done before had also served as a stepping stone for Simone.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe it if one were to tell him that she hadn¡¯t nned it all out in advance.


    This the first time in his life that he had been so tantly shamed and embarrassed, and it was all at


    the hands of his own sister. He rembered the day Simone left home resolutely. He had spoken harshly


    to her and their family, thinking that it would make here back


    and apologize.


    Now, not only did he feel embarrassed and hurt, but he


    was.


    noticed how ironic the situation


    ¡°Boss, the operations team is asking about how we should handle the public rtions, Titus assistant


    said. The operations team had never expected Simone to make this move, and they


    were at a loss.


    Simone hadn¡¯t just exposed evidence to clear Fiona¡¯s name, but they also gradually released. evidence


    of the poor character of those two individuals. If they didn¡¯t do damage control with the public, the two


    cash cows in the boss¡® hands would also be ruined.


    Titus let out a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle. ¡°How can we salvage this? Let¡¯s make sure they don¡¯t


    embarrass themselves any further. They¡¯re a bunch of useless people. I don¡¯t know why we keep them


    around,¡±


    This was the operations team he had pushed so hard for, and now he felt a pang of regret. After all,


    Simone and the team that they discarded had sessfully fought back this time. The more he thought


    about it, the angrier he became.


    All of a sudden, Titus felt a sharp pain in his chest. He coughed up some blood.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± His assistant was startled.


    Reuben walked in just in time to witness this scene. ¡°You vomited blood because of this?¡± he asked


    with his brows furrowed. Isn¡¯t Titus¡® mental resilience a little too.. fragile?


    Titus wiped his mouth with a tissue before speaking expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in for so


    long, and it¡¯s alling out now.¡± He didn¡¯t want to admit that he vomited blood because of his sister.


    After the assistant left at Reuben¡¯s request, Reuben approached Titus. ¡°Thepany¡¯s shareholders


    just called me and asked for an exnation from you regarding this matter.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the entertainmentpany¡¯s shareholders or the group¡¯s shareholders?¡± Titus


    asked.


    The entertainmentpany, Reuben replied. Then, he changed the subject. ¡°But the shareholders of


    the group will also be dissatisfied with you.¡±


    Previously, his father had already made all the necessary arrangements. Reuben would first be


    the president of the entertainmentpany that was under the Gray Group. This would be both a test


    and an opportunity for him to gain experience. After some time, he


    o be transferred to the headquarters and eventually take over Cray Group. After he left,


    younger brother would then take over the reins of the entertainmentpany.


    However, his younger brother didn¡¯t just fail to showcase some impressive results. He even fell victim


    to a few consecutive attacks from their own sister. This would make the


    shareholders of the grouppany have a negative perception of Titus and might event leave an


    impression that Reuben was incapable of being relied upon. This matter would end


    having some impact on him, of course.


    up


    Titus smirked. ¡°It¡¯s just a marketing failure. There¡¯s nothing to exin to them.¡±


    Reuben furrowed his brows even more. ¡°Thepany has suffered significant losses this time. The


    effort put into developing the ount was wasted, and those two popr stars in your hands are now


    useless.¡±


    Beforeing here, he had researched and inquired about it. Those two individuals who were exposed


    this time would never be able to recover.


    ¡°More importantly, Simone¡¯s team is the one in control now, and thepany¡¯s reputation has been


    greatly damaged because of this,¡¯ he added. ¡°Now, the official Facebook page of thepany has


    been taken over by Simone and Fiona¡¯s fans and all sorts of bystanders. There have been a lot of


    online rumors about ourpany¡¯s artists¡® characters, suggesting that they¡¯re problematic. Some


    people are even asking for a boycott of ourpany¡¯s artists and demanding an exnation from us.


    With this chain reaction, it can be predicted that ourpany¡¯s stocks will definitely drop significantly


    tomorrow.¡±


    Due to this intense uproar on the Inte, the reputation and interests of thepany had been


    directly impacted. The shareholders were definitely angry and would certainly demand an exnation


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    from both Reuben and Titus.


    Titus felt an urge to puke again. ¡°Simone truly lives up to the Grays¡® name¨Cshe¡¯s as ruthless as us,¡± he


    hissed through gritted teeth. Not only did she embarrass him and ruin his reputation, but she also


    forced thepany to hold him ountable.


    Great, she¡¯s truly my good sister¡°! he thought.


    Reuben hadn¡¯t expected Simone to be so ruthless and urate with her calcted actions. ¡°I warned


    you about this. She¡¯s not that simple. I told you not to underestimate her,¡± he said.


    However, his younger brother was overly confident and refused to listen to him.


    Titus expression darkened. ¡°Indeed, I must admit, I underestimated her once again. Tell me, Reuben.


    What should I do?¡±


    Reuben pondered for a moment. Thepany will publicly announce the suspension of your


    managerial position to provide an exnation to the public. The two artists under your thanagement will


    be terminated.¡±


    wir actions had already vited the terins of the contract. Therefore, thepany was ble to dismiss


    them outrightly, and the other party would have to pay a penalty for


    breaching the contract


    Titus sneered. ¡°Hah! Is thepany using me as a scapegoat to appease public anger? Simone really


    executed her n perfectly.¡±


    At that moment, he suddenly understood the feeling of being criticized and boycotted by the entire


    inte. He understood the pressure of public opinion forcing him to take action¨Cit was as


    ufortable as cutting out his flesh with a knife.


    A year ago, he helped his two artists deal with Fiona. He never anticipated that one day, they would


    face a bacsh twice as strong.


    Reuben sighed. ¡°This failure is not entirely a bad thing for you. When the public scrutiny subsides. I will


    promote you directly to the head of the talent management department. In the meantime, I want you to


    reflect on the reasons behind your failure and learn from it.¡±


    ¡°Gray Entertainment will be entrusted to you in the future. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me or your


    father,¡± he added with a serious tone.


    Titus sneered. ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡± Obviously not.


    Before Reuben could respond, Titus continued speaking. ¡°I understand. Well, coincidentally, I wanted


    to take a vacation for a while. After saying that, he grabbed his phone and car keys and left the office


    without hesitation.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106 Even More Exciting


    In the meantime, Mr. Wills and his team were setting the pace as they pursued their targets. After


    gainingplete control of the situation. Mr. Wills went to Simone¡¯s office. Simone and Gwen were


    watching a live stream of a variety show. As expected, the tone of the livestream hadpletely


    changed.


    Previously, they had been criticizing Fiona, but now it was filled with sympathy and words of


    encouragement. Fiona¡¯s performance in the variety show did not disappoint. When Mr. Wills entered.


    Simone smiled at him. ¡°Please have a seat!¡± Suppressing his excitement, Mr. Wills sat across from the


    two women before updating them on their operations.


    Simone nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job.¡±


    Mr. Wills pondered for a moment. ¡°Miss Gray, if we set the pace and put pressure on Gray


    Entertainment, will they really take action against Titus?¡± At that point, Gray Entertainment was


    controlled by the brothers of the Gray Family, and they practically hadplete control over the


    So, he wasn¡¯t sure if Reuben would be willing to take action against his own younger brother. However,


    Simone replied with great certainty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Based on my understanding of Reuben, he will make


    Titus provide an exnation to thepany and to the public. However, this won¡¯t mean they are


    be trained to take over Gray Entertainment. They need to satisfy the shareholders now in order to take


    those two positions smoothly in the future. So, they will use Titus Gray as a scapegoat to appease the


    public anger. The two artists under Titus Gray will also be expelled and held ountable, Simone said.


    ¡°Within half an hour, Gray Entertainment¡¯s official website and Facebook will definitely announce the


    results of their actions against the three individuals,¡± she added after ncing at her watch.


    Mr. Wills now had a lot of trust in Simone. ¡°So, Titus is done for this time?¡± Simone shook her head.


    ¡°No, after some time, when the heat dies down, and no one is paying attention any longer, Reuben will


    start using him again. They believe in the idea of working together and having mutual benefits, which is


    why they are so against the idea of having outsiders in the


    Simone could empathize with Mr. Wills when she saw the look of discontent on his face. After all,


    anyone who was manipted and plotted against by Titus would want to retaliate as soon as possible


    andpletely crush the other party. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; our counterattack this time will have an impact on


    the Gray brothers as well.¡± She smirked. ¡°If this happens a few more times, even if Tinus is the


    chairman¡¯s own son, he won¡¯t be able to take over Gray Entertainment in the future.¡±


    Since Reuben will be transferred to the group, it will also have a significant impact on his


    resume. We won¡¯t know if he can sessfully


    Gray Family s


    future.¡± One way or another, it was Simone¡¯s n to continue adding fuel to the fire and obstructing


    their path. Just like they did to her. Tit for tat.


    Mr. Wills calmed down after that conversation. It was already quite a sess for them to have forced


    Gray Entertainment to cast out Titus. Titus reputation was almostpletely ruined in the industry.


    Furthermore, their actions hadpletely tarnished the reputation of the top talent agent. The two of


    them chatted for a while longer.


    Gwen picked up her phone after a while. ¡°Everything is within Simone¡¯s expectations and control. Gray


    Entertainment has posted the oue on their official Facebook page and apologized to Fiona and


    everyone.¡±


    ¡°Reuben is the smartest among his brothers,¡± Simonemented. ¡°Handling the situation. and


    apologizing to the public as quickly as possible will indeed divert their attention from thepany. It will


    also calm down a lot of people¡¯s anger.¡±


    ¡°Should we continue to press on?¡± Mr. Wills asked. ¡°We don¡¯t need to focus on Gray Entertainment


    anymore,¡± Simone replied. ¡°If we cross the line, Gray Group might take action. We don¡¯t have the


    strength topete with Gray Group right now. Furthermore, the public¡¯s attention span won¡¯t be long.


    They have already dealt with the situation and apologized. If we keep targeting them, the public might


    turn against us.¡±


    Then, she changed the subject. ¡°But we can keep an eye on Titus,¡¯ she uttered thoughtfully. ¡°Knowing


    him, after being humiliated like this, and after having thepany turning against him, he definitely


    won¡¯t go to thepany for a while. He will most likely go to various entertainment venues to vent his


    emotions.¡±


    ¡°And if we keep an eye on Jodie, she¡¯ll probably y her role as the good sister. She will definitely take


    the opportunity to show her support after her brother¡¯s incident. If they are together, we should


    immediately contact the paparazzi. They will surely capture some useful photos. We don¡¯t even need to


    spend money on marketing. We can just watch the show,¡± Simonemented.


    Gwen chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Season two of Simone¡¯s variety show will probably start next


    week. Let¡¯s give Jodie some of the spotlight. We should just listen to Simone from now on. She knows


    what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Mr. Wills smiled with a look of admiration on his face. ¡°From now on, we will all listen to President


    Gray.¡± Simone is really amazing, Mr. Wills thought. Not only can she predict the opponent¡¯s moves, but


    she also knows how to strike back. If something scandalous about Titus and Jodie is captured by the


    paparazzi, things will get even more exciting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll book a restaurant for tomorrow night and invite everyone from the studio, Simone suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s


    have a meal together. Everyone has worked hard these past few days!¡±


    Mr. Wu chuckled. Tll inform themter. It wasfortable to work with Simone. She wasn¡¯t


    just a powerful fighter: she was also respectful toward everyone.


    Meanwhile, Steven was in his office at Gray Group having tea with a close shareholder. This


    shareholder was Donovan Gulls, and he was the general manager of one of the influential departments


    in thepany. ¡°Mr. Gray, have you heard about what happened at the entertainmentpany


    today?¡± Donovan asked


    Steven had been paying attention to this matter of course. ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±


    Donovan smiled. ¡°Like father, like daughter. Your daughter has a strong ability to strategize Among


    Steven¡¯s several children. Reuben had always been the one that most people looked up to Previously.


    Donovan also had a good impression of Titus Donovan figured that Titus was quite capable, although


    not as good as the other children.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But this incidentpletely changed his view. Among Steven¡¯s children, it seemed that his daughter


    was the most impressive one¡® Her various calctions and counterattacks this time were simply


    perfect. Moreover, she knew when to pause and assess the situation, which was


    fare


    Steven smiled bitterly. I underestimated her in the past. The sibling rivalry turned her into the victor.


    This was something he hadn¡¯t expected. It had also turned the Gray Family into the public¡¯s


    Donovan smiled. ¡°Your daughter is a promising talent. I believe she should be provided with more


    attention and training. She has a good understanding of the entertainment industry, and I think she is


    more suitable to be the future sessor of Gray Entertainment¡±


    He and Steven were on the same team, which was why he could be so direct. Although Gray


    Entertainment was just a subsidiary of the group, it had been generating considerable profits in recent


    years. As major shareholders, they received one¨Cthird of the total annual dividends from the


    entertainment subsidiary


    Naturally, they hoped for even greater sess for the entertainment subsidiary. After this incident,


    Steven had a different perspective on Simone, and he began to recognize her abilities even more.


    However, he sighed. ¡°She holds a significant bias and resentment towards the Gray Family. I¡¯m not


    sure if she would be willing to return to the entertainmentpany.¡±


    The Gray Family business was inherited from Steven¡¯s ancestors, and he had always beenmitted


    to taking it to the next level. Both Titus and Simone were his own blood. As long as one of them could


    manage the entertainmentpany better than the other, he would support whoever was in charge.


    So, he was somewhat tempted by his friend¡¯s suggestion. Yet, he was concerned that Simone would


    resist. Donovan also had some knowledge about the Gray Family. After pondering for a moment, he


    offered some advice. ¡°As a father, if you extend a helping hand to her, I believe


    she would follow you. I heard she is also skilled in geomancy. Can you help me get in touch with her?


    Perhaps you can invite her toe and assist me. What do you think?¡± Donovan asked.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107 Too Late


    Steven had been contemting how to approach Simone and reach out to her proactively. Upon


    hearing his old friend¡¯s words, he smiled. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m just unsure about her


    proficiency in geomancy. Please don¡¯t me her if she¡¯s not too urate.¡±


    His daughter was adopted by a geomancy master and had been learning these skills since she was


    young. She even pursued a rted major in college. However, from what he understood, a young


    geomancy practitioner like her would only have average skills. When his daughter first came to their


    home, she got along well with her brothers. He heard that his eldest son had asked Simone to help with


    geomancy in the entertainmentpany¡¯s office. Before his fourth son started filming a drama, he had


    also asked Simone¡¯s help to determine an auspicious time. Steven never inquired about the results.


    Donovan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being modest. Simone participated in a live broadcast of a variety show, and


    she could tell that one of the vigers sons was in danger just by reading the


    that viger¡¯s face. She jumped into the water and rescued the son. Later, she noticed. another


    person¡¯s child was having issues because of the bracelet they were wearing, and after handling it, the


    child¡¯s issues were resolved. Judging by her performance, her skills are definitely not mediocre.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you asked her for help?¡± Donovan asked. Steven had been busy before and hadn¡¯t made time


    to watch that variety show. So, he really didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°She helped me with geomancy and


    auspicious times for my two sons, but she hasn¡¯t helped us with face reading, so I don¡¯t know much


    about it,¡± Steven exined.


    Donovan had great faith in geomancy. He had only started paying more attention to Simone after he


    heard another geomancy practitioner praising Simone¡¯s face reading skills.


    ¡°She has three taboos, so she can¡¯t help you with face reading,¡± Donovan exined. Steven. also


    believed in geomancy, but he didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°The three taboos?¡± ¡°They are not able to read the


    faces of rtives, politicians, or themselves,¡± Donovan borated. ¡°Geomancy practitioners are unable


    to read the faces of their rtives or themselves, as it is said to be concealed by some divine secret.


    But this is expected. Otherwise, they would simply be too powerful. It would be chaotic if all that


    geomancy practitioners did were to constantly help themselves and their family members avoid


    misfortune and disasters while seizing or upying good fortune. But it¡¯s not a problem to help


    rtives and oneself with auspicious times and geomancy arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Steven said after listening to Donovan¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her when she¡¯s avable, then.¡±


    Steven took out his phone and dialed Simone¡¯s number several times in at row. However, it was either


    that her line was busy all the time or that her phone was turned off. Steven had another suspicion, but


    he thought it was impossible. He pondered for a moment and found Simone on the app that they used


    to chat.


    He sent her a message, but he was then notified that they were no longer friends. This


    confirmed Steven¡¯s previous suspicion. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Not only had his daughter blocked his


    phone number, but she had also deleted him as a friend on the


    friend on the app. This realization made Steven¡¯s expression turn sour


    Mr. Gulls noticed this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked Steven rxed his expression into a smile. ¡°Her


    phone is turned off. She¡¯s probably busy. How about I arrange a time for us to talk about geomancy


    once I get ahold of her?¡±


    Mr. Gulls didn¡¯t think much of it ¡°Sure.¡± After Mr. Gulls left. Steven called in an assistant to borrow their


    phone. Then, he called Simone. Samone saw an unfamiliar number, and she didn¡¯t know who was


    calling


    She answered. ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Simone, it¡¯s me.¡± Simone naturally recognized Steven¡¯s voice and was somewhat surprised Why is he


    calling me? It can¡¯t postbly he about Some No. 2, right? Koting Steven¡¯s personality, he doesn¡¯t seem


    like the type to help Sembag No 2 scale When she was in the Gray Family, Steven was often busy and


    not at home, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to household matters. He wasn¡¯t hiased towards Jodie


    the way other people were


    But he didn¡¯t show much concern for her either. After taking her home, he gave her a card and didn¡¯t


    bother much about her after that. So their father¨Cdaughter bond was very weak The day she left,


    Steven believed what Salma and his few sons said. He assumed that she w always causing trouble,


    and he was unhappy about it What he wanted most was a harmonious family. But since his daughter


    was using chaos in the family, he allowed his sons to teach her a lesson and make her obedient. He


    didn¡¯t investigate whether what those people said was true,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Perhaps there was a difference between blood rtives and non¨Cblood rtives. Naturally, he didn¡¯t


    have the same closeness with his daughter, who had only been brought for a little over a year, as he


    did with his wife and sons. The day that she decided to leave the Gray Family, she treated them all as


    strangers. She didn¡¯t even think about demanding his fatherly love or anything, nor did she need it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.


    Steven frowned. I¡¯m your dad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a dad. I cut off all ties with everyone from the Gray Family a long time ago, Simone


    replied. Steven didn¡¯t expect Simone to say that. She actually wants to cut ties, he thought. And from


    her tone, he could tell she was serious. He sighed. ¡°Simone, are you still holding grudges after so


    long?¡±


    ¡°Nothing matters anymore. I don¡¯t hold grudges she told him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you have to say,


    then I¡¯m hanging up.


    I contacted you today because there is something I want to say, Steven uttered hurriedly ¡°1 have an old


    friend who wants to ask for your help with geomancy. When do you have the time for this? Let¡¯s make


    an appointment. He didn¡¯t mention family matters again, as he was


    afraid that Simone would really hang up. He wanted to use Mr. Gulls¡® matter as an opportunity to mend


    the rtionship with his daughter.


    However, Simone decisively refused his request. No, I don¡¯t want to have any involvement with the


    Gray Family or anyone associated with them. So, you can tell your friend to find. another geomancer.


    The Gray Family members couldn¡¯t just reach out to her whenever they wished to. Once she said she


    was cutting ties, she was insistent on not getting involved with them again. Does Steven think that I¡¯m


    going to listen to him just because of his single phone call? What a joke.


    Steven was taken aback by Simone¡¯s immediate refusal. ¡°Why are you so stubborn, child? There¡¯s no


    long¨Cstanding grudge among us family members. There must have been some misunderstanding


    before. Why don¡¯t we set a date to gather and have a meaningful conversation? If your brothers have


    any concerns, I will address them.¡±


    Steven had heard about the situation between Simone and Titus. It was Titus who had been too harsh


    in his treatment of his sister. On this matter, Steven didn¡¯t support Titus. Regardless, Simone was his


    biological daughter Steven didn¡¯t want Simone to wander out without any support. However, he never


    expected Simone to have such a strong temper. Not only did she express her desire to sever ties


    verbally, but she also wanted to distance herself from them in her actions.


    Simone sneered. ¡°We have no rtionship now. If you think that they are the ones with issues, you¡¯d


    discipline them first. It¡¯s toote, Mr. Gray! I don¡¯t want to have any further ties with you, so there¡¯s no


    need to have a meal or a chat. Don¡¯t contact me again in the future. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± And she indeed


    hung up after saying that.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108 This Is Getting Interesting


    Steven listened to the loud beeping from his phone. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to feel.


    This was the first time someone had dared to hang up on him before he finished speaking. And it was


    his own daughter.


    Naturally, Steven wouldn¡¯t react like Aaron and Titus, who would call back after Simone hung up on


    them. He was too embarrassed to do that


    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that Simone had hung up on him but also how resolute Simone seemed with her


    words. She wasn¡¯t just acting on impulse; she truly didn¡¯t want them as her family anymore. From what


    he could recall, Simone cared a lot about their family since she returned home.


    Although she didn¡¯t grovel to please anyone, she still cared about everyone at home. She didn¡¯t do it in


    a superficial way. Instead, she did it through her actions.


    Steven was busy and didn¡¯t spend much time with his daughter, but every now and then, she would


    send him detoxification pills and health pills that she made. They were effective, which showed that she


    put effort into it.


    How did ite to this? He sat there for a while, then called his secretary in.


    ¡°I want you to investigate the conflicts and rtionships between Simone, my wife, my sons, and our


    adopted daughter. I want you to focus on investigating my adopted daughter. See if she has any


    contact with the geomancy master worshipped by the Gray Family. Do this in secret. I don¡¯t want a third


    person to know about this,¡± Steven ordered.


    His wife and sons had always told him that Simone didn¡¯t get along with their adopted daughter after


    she came back. They imed that she just wanted to snatch things from their adopted daughter and


    would often cause trouble. If that were the case, it would suggest that Simone cared a lot about the


    Gray Family¡¯s wealth and possessions, but looking at the situation then, that didn¡¯t seem like the case.


    Simone probably felt like she had been wronged that day. That was probably what pushed her to her


    limits and forced her into leaving the Gray Family. Presently, it seemed like she didn¡¯t want to


    acknowledge them or ask for anything from the Gray Family.


    Steven believed that things weren¡¯t as simple as his wife and sons described it to be. After she came


    back, he had nned to include her in the family genealogy, to move her household registration to their


    home, and to announce her identity publicly.


    However, their adopted daughter fell ill, so his wife and sons asked him to postpone this matter. After


    that, he coincidentally met the geomancy master worshipped by the Gray Family. The master


    congratted him on finding his biological daughter. They chatted, and the master hinted that he had


    made an urate prediction in the past. His prediction had


    allowed them to adopt a girl with the same age and birthdate as their biological daughter.


    Not only did the Gray Family prosper, but they also found their biological daughter eventually. After


    listening to the master¡¯s words. Steven was inplete agreement with him. Then, the master


    performed a divination for him and told him that it was not yet the time to reveal his daughter¡¯s identity


    to the public. The master imed that it would be best to wait until a yearter. Otherwise, both his


    biological daughter and adopted daughter would face cmities. It would also have an impact on the


    fortune of the Gray Family.


    He told his wife about this, and she agreed to announce Simone as the heiress of the Gray Family a


    yearter when she would be listed in the family tree. They would change her surname and household


    registration at that time. Since their daughter had already returned to them, it didn¡¯t matter whether they


    did these things sooner orter.


    Steven agreed to this n, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts.


    The secretary didn¡¯t expect the chairman to ask him to investigate these private matters, but this


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    represented trust, so he nodded and promised the other man. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Gray. I will handle this


    properly.¡±


    The next day, Simone had dinner with the people from her studio. After the meal, Gwen asked Simone


    to go to a bar with her.


    During the meal, Simone noticed that Gwen wasn¡¯t in a good mood, but she was dressed in a sexy and


    morous way. It was only after they got in the car that she questioned Gwen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Gwen didn¡¯t hide anything from her good friend. ¡°Useless Rock came back.¡±


    Simone had guessed before that it might be rted to Harold. ¡°He contacted you?¡±


    Gwen pouted. ¡°He sent me a message, but I ignored it. Then, he called me. He asked me why I didn¡¯t


    go back, why I abandoned my work and wasn¡¯t responsible¡­ I hung up before listening to the whole


    thing.¡±


    Simone thought about her words for a moment. ¡°Are you sure you want to break up with him?¡±


    Gwen immediately nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure. He called me again today, but I didn¡¯t answer and


    blocked him. I¡¯m a bit annoyed, and I want a drink.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she was still attached to him, but she was just feeling a bit frustrated especially when a


    friend sent her a message specifically to talk about it.


    Harold didn¡¯t just bring that other girl back; he also introduced her to friends in their circle. She felt like


    her past self was a joke, but the man wasn¡¯t a great person either he tried totch onto her while he


    was taking Freya out. He suggested that she study economics and


    management and agreed to let her work at hispany abroad.


    He would voice his restrictions for her, the same way a boyfriend would do to a girlfriend.


    It gave her the illusion that Harold cared about her. It made her believe that one day, she would melt his


    icy heart, and they would be together. She had overlooked the fact that there was always a third party


    by his side. Only after she woke up did she realize that Harold was fooling around with both sides. He


    wasn¡¯t a serious person.


    Thinking about it, she suddenly had the urge to beat that b*stard


    1. up.


    Simone could tell that Gwen really wanted to let go of Harold. However, it was obvious that Gwen was


    still angry at him.


    Simone made some calctions with her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bar you used to frequent.¡±


    Gwen didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Sure!¡± S


    he had originally nned to find a quiet ce nearby, but she didn¡¯t mind Simone¡¯s suggestion. After


    parking the car, the two women entered the bar. This bar was owned by a young man in their circle


    whom Gwen considered a childhood friend.


    Simone also knew him, and their rtionship was decent. Most people in their circle woulde here


    for gatherings and such. The first floor was open to everyone. The second floor, however, was


    exclusive to those with special cards, offering a high level of privacy. It only served the young masters


    anddies of the circle or people with extraordinary backgrounds. Simone, being popr now, was


    easily recognizable. So, she wore a duckbill cap and a mask.


    It was still early, and there weren¡¯t many people on the second floor. The corner spot happened to be


    empty with dim lighting. It was just what the two of them needed, so they walked over and sat down.


    They ordered drinks and savored them while enjoying the live performance downstairs.


    Soon, more people started to arrive, some of whom they knew. However, they didn¡¯t bother to greet


    them.


    After half an hour, another group of people arrived.


    Gwen was taken aback to see them. She turned to Simone. ¡°Did you know that Useless Rock and


    Scumbag No. 2 woulde?¡± Gwen asked.


    ¡°I predicted that your presence here wouldpletely resolve the issue that has been bothering you,¡±


    Simone said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Useless Rock to be hanging out with Scumbag No. 2:


    She was also somewhat surprised.


    Gwen nced at them again. ¡°Not only are they together, but they also seem to be enjoying


    themselves.¡±


    Titus was with Jodie, while Harold was with Freya. There were also a few young gentlemen anddies


    from the social circle apanying them.


    Simone smirked. ¡°This just got even more intriguing.¡±


    Gwen suddenly seemed interested as well. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    She took out her phone, turned off the sh, and snapped two pictures of Titus and Jodie. The


    paparazzi couldn¡¯t show up there, but she could provide some materials first and take more pictures


    As for Harold and Freya, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to photograph them. Their news was not worth


    much.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109 Shocked


    The group sat down at a table opposite Simone and Gwen.


    Since Simone and Gwen were sitting in a dark corner and they deliberately sat sideways, the people on


    that side didn¡¯t notice.


    After the group sat down, Jodie and Innocent Lily didn¡¯t sit with the other girls.


    Instead, one sat next to Titus, and the other sat next to Harold.


    The four of them were sitting on arge couch, with two men in the middle and two women on the


    sides.


    After ordering drinks, Titus and Harold leaned in to chat while Jodie and Innocent Lily poured drinks for


    them, giving the impression of two couples.


    Simone, with her good hearing, could vaguely hear their conversation.


    Sc*mbag No. 2 was discussing investing in web dramas, specifically the new drama of Sc*mbag No. 4,


    with Useless Rock.


    Curious, Simone asked Gwen, ¡°Were Sc*mbag No. 2 and Useless Rock close before?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t very familiar with Harold. When she arrived at Cebros, he went abroad.


    Gwen whispered, ¡°Sc*mbag No. 2, Useless Rock, and Leon were all high school ssmates. They


    were a tight¨Cknit trio during their school days.¡± She added, ¡°Sc*mbag No. 2 is two years older than us.


    He dropped out for two years before returning to our grade.¡±


    That was why she had Sc*mbag No. 2¡¯s contact.


    Leon came to Cebros during his first year of high school, but she couldn¡¯t due to her grandfather.


    go


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    back together


    Unfortunately, her grandfather passed away during her second year of high school.


    At that time, Gwen wanted to stay and be with Simone.


    However, with a significant inheritance in her hands, her mother persuaded her grandmother and father


    to transfer her back to Cebros for school.


    As a result, she ended up in the same ss as Leon.


    To defy her mother and due to her rebellious ne at the time, she pretended to be a bad student, but


    behind the scenes, Gwen actually studied with Simone. So, she had a solid


    foundation.


    However, during exams, she would randomly fill in the answers, intentionally maintaining thest¨Cce


    record.


    Every time her mother saw her grades, she would be furious. It wasn¡¯t because she cared about


    Gwen¡¯s future but because she felt embarrassed.


    After all, both Skyler and Leon were influential figures in school when they were students.


    Both of them consistently ranked in the top three of the entire grade.


    The other cousins and siblings also had good grades.


    Every time the Fosters used Gwen to taunt her mother, she found it quite amusing.


    In their year, Harold was a genius student, always ranking first in the whole school. After Gwen


    transferred, the teacher arranged her seat next to Harold. He had a cold temperament, and she initially


    tried to start a conversation, but he was very indifferent.


    After that, she ignored him.


    Later, she was pursued by a boy outside of school.


    She didn¡¯t agree and told him to go away


    When the boy¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend found out, she brought a group of about ten people to confront her.


    Gwen was capable of fighting, but there were too many of them. Before she could react, the girl took a


    brick and smashed it toward Gwen¡¯s head.


    At that time, Harold happened to pass by that alley. So, he swung his backpack and hit the girl, saving


    Gwen from being hit on the head.


    He also stepped in and beat down several boys who were surrounding her.


    Although Harold had a cold temperament, he was good¨Clooking and always a top student.


    That day, seeing him fighting in his school uniform, Gwen suddenly found him very hot and had a crush


    on him. Because of this incident, she no longer pretended to be a bad student but instead worked hard


    to catch up with him.


    She would often pester him and ask about acadernic matters.


    He would sometimes get impatient, but he would still carefully exin the questions to her.


    Other girls saw this and started to seek his help, but he would coldly refuse.


    Every month, she would bother him to go out and y.


    Harold would act unwilling, but he would always show up at the agreed location.


    During the SAT, Gwen worked hard and got into the same college as him. She even listened to his


    advice and studied economics and management.


    In their third year of college, he finished all the undergraduate courses, obtained all the credits, and


    received his graduation certificate through an early examination.


    He also got epted into a prestigious foreign university for his graduate studies.


    Before going abroad, he told her that he would start apany overseas in the future and hinted that


    she could join hispany after graduation.


    After he went abroad, they maintained contact.


    Whenever she sent him a message, even if his reply camete, there was still a reply.


    If Gwen encountered something she didn¡¯t understand in her studies, he would patiently teach her


    through video calls.


    So, after graduating from college, she went abroad to find him and joined hispany.


    It was then that she discovered Harold had a secretary, Innocent Lily. From the way she looked at him,


    it was clear that she was infatuated with him.


    She had arguments with him because of Innocent Lily, but he would always say they had no


    rtionship and ask her not to overthink.


    She pursued him and wanted to define their rtionship, but he would always change the subject and


    avoid it.


    Because of Innocent Lily, they had many fights.


    Before Gwen returned to the country, they had nned to have a meal together, but Innocent Lily


    suddenly fell ill, so he broke the appointment to visit her in the hospital.


    As a result, they stopped talking.


    Seeing Simone decisively break up with Leon, Gwen suddenly felt exhausted.


    That was when she decided to let go, stop entangling with him, and return to the country to apany


    Simone.


    When Gwen and Leon came to Cebros for high school, Simone was still in another city, so she wasn¡¯t


    very familiar with these things.


    Although they kept in touch, they didn¡¯t mention others much. After all, they didn¡¯t know each other.


    After entering the entertainment industry following her graduation from college, Simone was recognized


    as a member of the Gray Family.


    That was when she found out that Leon and Sc*mbag No. 2 were ssmates, and they could be


    considered childhood friends, but she didn¡¯t inquire much about their high school days.


    She said, ¡°No wonder they seem to have such a good rtionship. Useless Rock even wants to invest


    in Sc*mbag No. 4¡¯s drama.¡±


    Gwen said, ¡°When we were ssmates, I didn¡¯t know he was your brother and would treat you like


    that. Otherwise, I would have beaten him up.¡±


    Although Gwen and Leon were ssmates with Sc*mbag No. 2, they didn¡¯t return to Cebros until high


    school.


    At that time, the Gray Family had already given up searching for their biological daughter openly, and


    no one in their circle or the Fosters mentioned it.


    Sc*mbag No. 2 did mention his sister but in an affectionate manner.


    So, they were unaware that the sister he referred to was not his biological sibling.


    When they were together, they didn¡¯t deliberately inquire or explore each other¡¯s family


    matters.


    Furthermore, Simone and Sc*mbag No. 2 didn¡¯t resemble each other.


    Therefore, they never connected Simone with being the lost daughter of the Gray Family. Later, when


    they discovered that Simone was Scmbag No. 2¡¯s sister, they were all surprised. Simone chuckled and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll have a chance to beat him up myself in the future.¡± While they were conversing,


    opposite them, Jodie picked up a ss of wine and took a sip. She then choked, coughing


    continuously, and her eyes became red.


    Titus immediately went over to pat her back.


    Jodie took advantage of the situation to lean against him and act spoiled, allowing him tofort her.


    In Titus¡® embrace, Jodie even reached out and hugged his neck, rubbing her face against his chest.


    Titus reciprocated by embracing Jodie,forting her while also using a tissue to wipe the


    wine from the corner of her mouth.


    Observing this, Gwen eximed in surprise while taking photos, ¡°Is the Gray Family raising a daughter,


    not a daughter¨Cinw?¡± That didn¡¯t seem like the behavior between siblings. When she had a good


    rtionship with Leon in their youth, they never acted like this.


    After they returned to Cebros, their sibling rtionship became more strained and distant.


    Not to mention hugging, Leon would never pat her head or have a situation where they would link arms


    at a banquet.


    Back in the Gray Residence, Simone was also shocked to see Jodie being so intimate with the five


    sc*mbags.


    ¡°Yeah, Jodie has always been the center of attention.¡±


    Simone also noticed that the reason why the five sc*mbags behaved this way was because Jodie


    intentionally guided them to be ustomed to it.


    Then Simone¡¯s gaze shifted to Innocent Lily sitting not far from the two. Suddenly, her were filled with


    astonishment.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110 Is It Really That Coincidental?


    At this moment, Jodie leaned against Titus¡® chest, revealing her profile.


    Innocent Lily gazed at Jodie and Titus with a hint of envy, showcasing her own profile.


    Simone patted Gwen and remarked, ¡°Hey, look at Innocent Lily¡¯s profile. Doesn¡¯t it resemble Jodie?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon ncing over, Gwen expressed surprise, ¡°You¡¯re right; they do look alike.¡±


    Capturing all four of them in the frame, Gwen took photos with her phone. She also snapped separate


    pictures of Jodie and Innocent Lily.


    Right after taking the photos, Innocent Lily seemed to sense something, turning her head in their


    direction.


    Gwen promptly set down her phone when Innocent Lily shifted her gaze.


    Despite the dim lighting, if observed closely, the general appearance of the people on this side was still


    discernible.


    Innocent Lily¡¯s body trembled slightly. She appeared not to recognize Gwen as she withdrew her gaze.


    While pouring wine for Harold, Innocent Lily leaned closer to him to converse.


    Harold nodded intermittently.


    Although they weren¡¯t seated very close, her intimate conversation with him exuded a sense of


    ambiguity, especially with the couple next to them embracing each other.


    Gwen chuckled, saying, ¡°She definitely saw me and recognized me.¡±


    ¡±


    Previously, their interactions were normal, but Innocent Lily now acted ambiguously and intentionally


    approached Harold to talk. It was evidently done as a show for Gwen to watch.


    Simone nodded, affirming, ¡°She definitely recognized you.¡±


    Then, she inquired of Gwen. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±


    Gwen recalled the earlier incident when Simone asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I asked Harold before, and he


    only said she¡¯s a rtive of his family. I don¡¯t want to be the kind of malicious woman who loses


    her mind over a man, so I haven¡¯t investigated or suppressed Innocent


    Unlock seeded


    !!!


    Harold are because of her, I have never intentionally targeted her.¡±


    She nced at Innocent Lily, then at Jodie.


    Then, she looked at Simone and asked, ¡°The two of them don¡¯t look simr from the front. but from the


    side, they look like twins. Do you suspect that they have some kind of rtionship?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, I always feel that it¡¯s not just a coincidence. Let me take a look at their


    physiognomy.¡±


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately look at someone¡¯s physiognomy. Otherwise, it would not only be


    tiring but also feel like intentionally prying into someone¡¯s privacy¨Cunless the other person¡¯s philtrum


    was obviously ckened, which could be seen at a nce, like that time during the livestream.


    Curiosity surged within Gwen, prompting her to nod and say, ¡°Yes. Take a look.¡±


    Upon seeing Innocent Lily not looking in their direction, she deliberately stood enough, her attention


    was partly diverted to this side as she instinctively looked over.


    1. up. Sure


    Simone carefully examined her facial features.


    When Innocent Lily continued to turn her head to look at Harold, Jodie straightened up Titus¡® arms.


    in


    She turned around and reached out to take the ss of water that Titus had asked the waiter to bring.


    Simone then carefully examined Jodie¡¯s facial features. A look of surprise appeared on her face. ¡°From


    physiognomy, it suggests that they are half¨Csisters with different mothers.¡±


    She asked Gwen, ¡°What is Innocent Lily¡¯sst name?¡±


    Gwen¡¯s eyes widened in shock, clearly not expecting them to have this kind of rtionship. ¡°Innocent


    Lily¡¯s surname is Lawson. Before Jodie joined the Gray Family, was herst name them to have this


    kind of rtionship. Lawson?¡±


    Simone frowned and shook her head. ¡°No, it was Wilson.¡±


    Gwen was stunned for a moment. ¡°Well, how can they be half¨Csisters with different mothers? Is there


    something hidden?¡±


    She believed that Simone wouldn¡¯t be mistaken; the issue must lie with the two sisters.


    And from the way they look, it doesn¡¯t seem like they are very familiar with each other.¡±


    Upon looking at Jodie and Freya, it seemed like they had just met.


    Simone nodded. ¡°They indeed don¡¯t look like they are pretending to be unfamiliar. Could it be possible


    that they are half¨Csisters with different mothers, but they don¡¯t know about each other¡¯s existence?¡±


    For some reason, she felt that this possibility was the likeliest.


    Gwen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very possible,¡±


    Then, jokingly, she quipped, ¡°Are they notpatible with the two of us?¡± Otherwise, why would they


    coincidentallye to ruin our rtionship?


    After hearing her words, Simone¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Jodie and I share the same birthday.¡±


    This was something she heard from Salma after joining the Gray Family. Salma said that they adopted


    Jodie because a master had predicted it¨Cadopting Jodie, who shared the same birthday, and giving her


    the name Simone originally had, would help them find their biological daughter.


    She had actually had some doubts before since the incident involved a so¨Ccalled master.


    For instance, why was she abducted by human traffickers at the tender age of four?


    When she regained consciousnesster, why could she only recall ying with a little boy who eagerly


    watched the performance from the front,pletely oblivious to what was happening behind her?


    She vaguely remembered the boy was Aaron, but details such as his appearance and the location


    eluded her.


    Her memory failed to capture her name, her parents¡® identities, or the circumstances at home.


    Consequently, after her rescue, she remained devoid of any recollections, and the city she found


    herself in was distant from Callington. This was why she became a child untraceable by any known


    rtives.


    After being adopted by her master, she still remembered what happened when she was a child.


    She was smart from a young age and even had the ability to have a photographic memory. Even


    though she was only four years old at the time, she couldn¡¯t forget everything.


    This doesn¡¯t seem right.


    Now that she had discovered that Jodie and Innocent Lily were sisters, the feeling of


    something being off deepened.


    After hearing Simone¡¯s words, Gwen¡¯s face showed a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Oh, you have the same birthday? I mean, Innocent Lily and I were also born on the same day. At that


    time, I happened toe across her resume at thepany. I was amazed that we were actually born


    on the same day.¡± She looked at Simone, confused. ¡°Is it really such a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what time she was born.¡±


    However, for some reason, she always had a feeling that Freya might have been born at the same time


    as her.


    Simone said, ¡°I find it hard to believe that it¡¯s just a coincidence. So, we need to delve into Innocent Lily


    and Jodie¡¯s background.¡±


    Gwen nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I also believe we should thoroughly investigate. I know a skilled


    private detective. I will hire him to conduct the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Simone nodded. ¡°Also, find out if Innocent Lily and Jodie have the exact same birth time as


    us¨Cdown to the minute and second.¡±


    The birth time was determined by the year, month, day, and hour of birth.


    However, even if two people were born at the same hour, the minutes and seconds could be different.


    Therefore, they needed to investigate to make an urate judgment.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111 Fulfilling His Wish


    Titus loungedzily on the couch, and Jodie nestled in his arms as he engaged in a casual


    conversation with Harold.


    The topic shifted to Titus online affairs as Harold inquired.


    Unable to resist, he vented his frustration about his sister, Simone. Eventually, he downed a ss of


    wine in one gulp.menting. I have never been so embarrassed before, all thanks to my dear sister.¡±


    Harold couldn¡¯t believe that Titus had lost to Simone in such a miserable defeat. He looked at Titus


    sympathetically and sighed. ¡°Both you and Leon are truly pitiful.¡±


    ¡°I called Leon to go out for a drink. Harold continued saying. ¡°But as soon as he heard that you bringing


    your sister, he refused.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, adding. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve known that he can be so cowardly.


    Harold also mentioned Leon¡¯s fear of being seen with Jodie privately, as it might lead to Simone


    misunderstanding their rtionship.


    Been misunderstood for a long time? Is there any point in fearing it now? Titus rugged at his tie with a


    mocking look, saying. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that he¡¯s pretending to be deeply in love now.¡±


    were


    ¡°We used to be like best friends since we were both ruined by the same person. Titus continued. ¡°But


    not only did he abandon me, he also med me. I don¡¯t want to have a drink with him.¡±


    Still angry about Leon. Titus added. ¡°He and Aaron are both unreliable teammates.¡±


    Harold remarked. ¡°It can only mean that Simone is quite capable.


    Although not familiar with Simone, he often heard Gwen mention her as a good friend. His curiosity


    about Simone intensified upon learning about the situations of his childhood friends. She must be


    extraordinary to make both Leon and Titus fail.


    What troubled him was that Gwen did not pick up on Simone¡¯s positive traits.


    After Gwen returned, she never took the initiative to contact him or return to thepany. As some


    time passed, he couldn¡¯t sit still and had toe back to pick her up personally.


    Who knew that when be contacted her, she not only refused to meet him but also hung up and blocked


    hurn?


    This was likely influenced by Simone


    Harold rubbed his forehead and said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if your smart sister will corrupt Gwen.¡±


    (X) pron string his expression. This couldn¡¯t help but sy with a hint of schadenfreude ¡°Don¡¯t worry; she


    wiil drbanelypt her: He added. But Gwen was ever a good person to begin with. On the day the


    rearnest be publicly dapped Leon at the airg


    Hevontioned. ¡°Aldangli Somone is not a good person either, she wouldn¡¯t dare to p me like thin.


    Harold helplessly said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid of the two of them being together. It would make it


    even harder for me to manage her.¡±


    Harold didn¡¯t expect Gwen to hit Leon like that, just for Simone¡¯s sake.


    Titus had a look of amusement on his face. ¡°Definitely, I can¡¯t wait to see the drama between you and


    Gwen. I wonder if you can win her back. Leon was rejected by Simone; it seems like she¡¯s not nning


    to get back with him.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourselves. Why get caught up in all this lovey¨Cdovey stuff? Be single like me. I


    can do whatever I want. No woman dares to disrespect me.¡±


    Harold nced at Jodie, who was being embraced by Titus, and raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you even¡­¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the meaning was clear. Titus red at him angrily. ¡°Stop talking


    nonsense. Jo is my sister.¡±


    Jodie scolded Harold with a nce, ¡°Exactly, Harold. Don¡¯t overthink it. Titus just spoils me a bit.¡±


    Harold was speechless. He had never seen someone embrace their sister so intimately before, but


    since he and Titus were good friends, he didn¡¯t say it directly. He picked up his ss and drank.


    ¡°Cheers!¡°,


    Titus clinked sses with him.


    Simone and Gwen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit angered by their conversation.


    Gwen continued to capture the scene, taking a few pictures of Titus embracing Jodie and casually


    conversing with Harold on the couch.


    These photos would undoubtedly cause a sensation if released.


    At that moment, they witnessed Innocent Lily standing up to pour more wine for Harold.


    Then, almost as if she had slipped by ident, she suddenly fell onto Harold¡¯s body.


    Simone couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight. ¡°No wonder they¡¯re sisters; they have the same style. Jodie


    did the same thing with Leon before¡±


    She had previously exposed ambiguous photos of Leon and Jodie, though some angles were edited.


    Nevertheless, the two of them were indeed ambiguous, and the photos were unaltered.


    Even if it was intentional on Jodie¡¯s part, Leon still went along with it; it wasn¡¯t fake.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It took two to tango. If he genuinely wanted to avoid initiating ambiguous situations with other women,


    he had to maintain his distance. Ultimately, when he imed. ¡°We¡¯re innocent. You misunderstood, it


    was even more revolting than cheating.


    Although the current ambiguity was initiated by Innocent Lily, if Harold hadn¡¯t brought her around and


    provided the opportunity, how could she have fallen onto him like that?


    ever looked at them sarcastically. No wonder Leone


    along with Useless Rocks they¡¯re cut from the cloth She added 10¡¯s even more disgusting when those


    who are livions to their own thishy


    Simone agreed. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Then, she witnessed Innocent Lily fall onto Harold¡¯s body, and he reached out to help her up.


    Innocent Lily stumbled again as if she hadn¡¯t found her footing. This time, she fell directly into his arms,


    making them look extremely ambiguous,


    This was undoubtedly a deliberate act by Innocent Lily to show off in front of Gwen.


    Simone heard Tutus look at Harold with a suggestive expression: seems to have a considerable


    amount of good fortune in love affairs.¡±


    He joked. ¡°If Gwen sees this. I wonder if she¡¯ll tear you apart?¡±


    say, ¡°The aloof academic god


    Everyone in the circle knew that Gwen had pursued Harold and gone abroad.


    The others immediately joined in. ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite her toe out for a drink?¡±


    Harold looked at them and said, ¡°Stop teasing. If Gwen sees this, she¡¯ll definitely tear me apart,¡±


    They were still in a cold war because of Freya.


    He looked at Freya in his arms and furrowed his brow, saying, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The implication was that she should get up quickly if she were fine.


    Freya blushed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; there was water on the ground, and I slipped.¡±


    As she spoke, she seemed to be preparing to stand up but deliberately dragged her feet.


    Upon observing this, Simone nudged Gwen and remarked, ¡®Gwen, this is the perfect opportunity to end


    things with this Useless Rockpletely.¡±


    While their rtionship remained undefined, Harold had been giving Gwen the impression of a


    romantic interest. His recent words only served to confirm this perception.


    Now, with another woman sitting in hisp¨Cthough it was Innocent Lily, who had intentionally


    ¡°identally fallen into his arms¨Cit failed to alter the ambiguous situation they found themselves in.


    Things wouldn¡¯t be like this if he could maintain his distance and not give Innocent Lily a chance. What


    annoyed Simone even more was that they were involving her and Gwen in the conversation.


    Coincidentally, she hadn¡¯t exercised recently and wanted to stretch her muscles,


    Gwen¡¯s expression turned sour, clearly sharing Simone¡¯s thoughts. She nodded and dered, ¡°Alright.


    since he wants me to tear him apart. I¡¯ll fulfill his wish now.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112 Today I¡¯m Really Going to Bully You


    After saying that, Gwen picked up her bag and confidently walked over in her high heels.


    Simone also got up and followed her.


    Gwen had a beautiful appearance and a well¨Cproportioned figure.


    She was wearing a spaghetti strap dress and high heels, with her dyed long hair flowing down to her


    waist, giving her a sensual and charming look.


    As soon as she approached, she captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    Harold was surprised when he saw Gwen, and his eyes narrowed. Without waiting for Freya to nag


    again, he immediately pushed her aside.


    Seeing Gwen dressed like this, he became displeased, and his expression turned dark.


    He had the urge to whisk her away in a bit and make her change her outfit.


    Others didn¡¯t expect that Gwen and Simone would be seated opposite them.


    Titus was the first to see Gwen and was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw Simone, who was


    equally radiant, and was even more surprised.


    Did they overhear what we said just now? This made him feel a little embarrassed and guilty, especially


    since he had justined about his own sister.


    Freya felt a bit hurt when Harold pushed her away, but when she saw Gwen walking toward them with


    a cold face, she felt proud. Just look at this woman! She really can¡¯t bear to be provoked.


    She immediately looked surprised and apologized to Gwen. ¡°Miss Foster. I slipped just now. It¡¯s not


    what you saw.¡±


    If it were the old Gwen who still cared about Harold, she would have been angry. However, Gwen just


    looked at Freya calmly and asked, ¡°What did I see? The two of you hugging each other, no?¡±


    I-


    Freya seemed to be in a hurry to exin as she said, ¡°No, you misunderstood. I¡ª¡±


    At that, Gwen interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent and disgust me. You just saw me a


    moment ago and deliberately showed affection to Mr. Jenner in front of me. I understand what¡¯s going


    on. In fact, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush like this. You can just sit on hisp and take a few


    bites of him. I will even apud and cheer for you. Now, you¡¯re deliberately being vague. It¡¯s not


    interesting, and it¡¯s very lowly of you. Only fools would believe it.¡±


    didn¡¯t expect Gwen to say such things. She looked like she was being bullied as she mumbled, ¡°T


    po¨´st,


    At that point, Harold spoke op She slipped just now and fell on me. Don¡¯t be so harsh


    The meant to prevent Gen from misunderstanding


    -1/4


    If it were before, Gwen would have angrily retorted, but now, she just sneered. ¡°Look at how proud o


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    are. Seeing me and this little flower fighting over you, you must be feeling pretty good, right? In the


    past, it was because I was blind that I would be attracted to a sc¡°mbag like you. You clung to me and


    yed around with this Innocent Lily of yours, too. Harold Jenner, you¡¯re really not worth it.¡±


    Harold¡¯s expression turned ugly as he growled, ¡°Gwen, stop messing around.¡±


    This was the first time he had been scolded by Gwen like this, and it was in front of a group of friends


    at that.


    Others were also a bit confused. Gwen truly lived up to her reputation, as Titus mentioned. The woman


    had quite a temper.


    Gwen threw the hard leather bag in her hand toward Harold. ¡°I¡¯m not just messing around. I want to


    tear you apart. I let you cling to me and have another woman on the side. You¡¯re nothing but a


    sc*mbag!


    She kept throwing the bag at Harold, making her feel particrly satisfied.


    Since Gwen woke up, she had been wanting to smash this sc¡¯mbag¡¯s head.


    Harold had never been hit before, especially not by a woman he liked.


    Gwen used a hard leather bag today, and it hurt when it hit him.


    He raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Gwen, have you gone crazy?¡±


    However, she continued to throw the bag while saying, ¡°You said it yourself just now¨Cyou wanted me to


    tear you apart. I¡¯m just fulfilling your wish. How could I be crazy?¡±


    Her actions stunned everyone present as it was unexpected.


    Freya immediately stood up and reached out to pull Gwen, ¡°Are you crazy? How can you hit Harold?


    Stop it!¡±


    But before her hand could reach Gwen, Simone grabbed it first. She looked coldly at Freya. ¡°This is


    their business. If you interfere again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    Meanwhile, Titus saw his friend being badly hit and Simone stopping others from helping.


    And so, he stood up and looked at Simone. ¡°Let go. This is something between the three of them. Let


    them solve it themselves.


    He was a man, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to touch Gwen, Freya was more suitable.


    Simone had originally wanted to deal with Sembag No. 2 and make him jump out on his own. She


    raised an eyebrow and countered, ¡°Are you saying you want a fight too!¡±


    Jus expression darkened as he muttered, Simone that¡¯s enough I¡¯m your broiler


    He ancored. TH just stand here. If you dare,e anal g


    edliby believe Binone would really tare to touch int


    Simone let go of Freya¡¯s hand. This is what you asked for. so I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    As she spoke, she lifted her foot and kicked Titus directly in the stomach.


    Titus was knocked down onto the couch by the sheer force of her kick. He held his stomach, looking at


    Simone in disbelief. ¡°You actually dared to kick me!!


    She chuckled coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you asked for? I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Then, she took two steps forward, grabbed Titus by the cor, and executed an over¨Cthe¨Cshoulder


    throw.


    She then jumped up and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying.


    He soared through the air and crashed into the table opposite, thereafter letting out a painful scream.


    This scene left everyone present dumbfounded.


    ¡°These two women have gone crazy¡­


    Jodie saw Titus clutching his chest and lying on the ground in agony. She pointed at Simone and raised


    her voice as she questioned, ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Simone has be so arrogant!


    Meanwhile, Simone turned around and saw Jodie pointing at her. She then pped Jodie across the


    face. ¡°I hate it when people point at me like that. Looks like you deserve a lesson, too.¡±


    Jodie covered her face, looking at Simone in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me, you b*tch!¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Simone grabbed her by the hair and pped her again. You¡¯re the


    b*tch!¡±


    Jodie tried to resist but couldn¡¯t break free. She tried to reach out and grab Simone. However, not only


    was her wrist caught, but it was also painfully squeezed.


    Feeling aggrieved, she began to cry. ¡°Simone, how dare you bully me? I¡¯m going to tell Mom and the


    other siblings!¡±


    Simone sneered. ¡°I have never bullied you before, but you went to them and twisted the truth, falsely


    using me of bullying you. Well, today, I will fulfill your wish and actually bully you. Go ahead and


    report me!¡±


    After all, I even dared to hit Sc mbag No. 2, so why would I be afraid of anyone else? Jodie has been


    secretly using me of bullying her all along, so today, I will publicly bully her to avoid being med!


    die choked, wishing she could p Simone a few times and scratch her face right away, but she was


    no match for Simone and couldn¡¯t break free. All she could do was cry pitifully. You¡¯re going too far!


    hoped that her helplessness and pitifulness, costing with Simone¡¯s rudeness, would elicit npathy from


    the people present, and someone wood quickly pull Simone away


    wi


    Her kmach, she swore that she wouldn¡¯t let Simone at the hook after beint publicly pped by h


    Everyone was stunned. These two women were so fierce that no one dared to intervene, and they only


    saw Harold¡¯s bruised face and Titus half¨Cdead on the floor.


    On the other side, Freya finally reacted. ¡°Release Harold!¡±


    She hurriedly went to grab Gwen. trying to stop her.


    Gwen, who had also lost her patience, was grabbed by Freya with one hand.


    With her other hand, she threw away her bag and, imitating Simone, pped Freya across the face.


    ¡°You have been going behind my back and insinuating to this Useless Rock and your colleagues that I


    bulled you. Well, today. I am putting it into action so that you can¡¯t unjustly use me!¡±


    Freya was dumbfounded and furious, wanting to fight back, but she was no match for Gwen, who used


    to fight with boys frequently.


    Instead, she was pped a few times.


    This se mbag and b*tch are being pped together today. It¡¯s so satisfying!


    Then, Gwen let go of Freya. Looking at Simone. she stated, ¡°Simone, getting involved with these


    lowlifes lowers our status. Let¡¯s go.


    Simone released Jodie and agreed. ¡°I think so too, but if they dare toe and cause trouble again¡­¡±


    She red fiercely at Jodie and the others. ¡°We will continue tearing them apart, fulfilling their


    despicable demands!¡±


    Gwen picked up her bag and held Simone¡¯s hand.


    The two of them, looking much like queens, turned around and left with a strong and arrogant


    demeanor.


    Meanwhile, Harold hadn¡¯t recovered from being pped, and Titus hadn¡¯t even gotten up.


    And the others didn¡¯t dare to stop the two aggressive women.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113 You Deserve It


    After leaving the bar, Simone and Gwen got into the car.


    Both of them had been drinking, so they couldn¡¯t drive.


    Gwen had called a designated driver who would arrive in about ten minutes.


    Rubbing her wrist, she smiled and said, ¡°I finally released all the pent¨Cup anger today¡±


    Beating those two people made her feel great.


    Simone chuckled. ¡°Indeed,¡±


    She had confronted Titus and Jodie, and she also felt satisfied.


    Tll erase the evidence of us beating them.¡±


    Simone took out her phone and hacked into the surveince equipment on the second floor of the bar.


    She edited the footage to remove the part where she and Gwen beat people up, the footage of Gwen


    taking pictures with her phone, and some footage of them leaving.


    Using her skills, she seamlessly connected the edited footage and slowed down the time flow a few


    times.


    In the end, there was nothing suspicious in terms of the time disy or the footage itself.


    She also eliminated any traces of them being there.


    Even if they had a specialized technician examine it, they wouldn¡¯t find any evidence of editing or


    issues.


    When they watched the surveince video, they could only see Titus and the others sitting, drinking.


    and chatting, just like the two of them.


    Gwen knew that Simone had learned top¨Cnotch hacking skills.


    After watching the edited surveince video, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Simone¡¯s abilities.


    Simone reced the footage of Harold and the others entering the surveince with Harold¡¯s face.


    Harold¡¯s face now had the injuries that he currently had.


    The footage of Sc*mbag No. 2 being helped back to the couch a few minutes after they left was also


    It seamlessly connected with the footage of them drinking and chatting earlier.


    when they left, instead of the footage of them hitch people, it showed them leaving


    It weren for the fact dat she had personally hit someone, just by watching the surveince, she


    would think that nothing had happened.


    ¡°Are you afraid that they will use the surveince footage against us There was a distance between the


    surveince area and where the incident urred.


    And to protect the customers privacy, the audio in the surveince was intentionally weakened


    One would not be able to hear the customers conversation, but they would be able to see their actions


    There was only one surveince camera on the second floor, which was located in the top corner of the


    It was also in the direction of their seating area, and the lighting wasn¡¯t great either


    One could only see Sembag No. 2 and the others, as well as their actions while chatting


    But the lip movements couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, so it was impossible to determine what they were


    saying just by reading their lips.


    Therefore, the surveince footage could prove that they were the ones who hit someone, but it not


    prove that it was those few people who started talking badly about them


    Of course, now that the other party had been hit, it wie also impossible to hear what they were saving


    when they sat together.


    So, after Simone edited it, there would be no discrepancies between the lip movements and the


    footage, avoiding any loopholes.


    Simone said, ¡°The two kicks I gave to Titus will make him suffer for at least ten days. He won¡¯t publicize


    the fact that he was hit by me because he values his reputation. But Jodic will, and she will even im


    to be heartbroken for him. And with the surveince footage, she will have a good reason to fil


    aint against the Gray Family.¡±


    She paused and continued, I¡¯m not afraid of her using the surveince footage to file aint, but I


    don¡¯t want us to get into trouble. Based on her way of doing things, it is very likely that she will find


    someone to use us of assault. If she edits the surveince footage and posts it online, it will create


    a narrative that I viciously attacked my own brother. Physically assaulting someone will damage our


    reputation to some extent, so there¡¯s no need to leave any evidence behind.¡±


    In this world, there were always a lot of self¨Crighteous hypocrites who had never experienced hardship


    themselves but were eager to advise others to be good.


    She then added, ¡°And it¡¯s also possible that Titus will make a copy of the surveince footage to


    threaten me, saying that he will report us for assault if I don¡¯tply


    Among the brothers, Titus is the most cunning and ruthless.


    He also enjoyed scheming behind the scenes.


    If he really went to the authorities, they would indeed bear some responsibility, and there would be


    negative public opinion about them online.


    Naturally, Simone wouldn¡¯t leave such a handle for them.


    Gwen nodded in agreement. ¡°Simone, you have thought of everything thoroughly. It¡¯s better not to


    leave this kind of evidence.


    Titus and Harold wouldn¡¯t want the fact that they were beaten to be spread, as it would be too


    embarrassing.


    But they could also use this as leverage to threaten them.


    Although the duo was not afraid, it was still troublesome.


    Jodie and Freya might seem kind, but they had malicious intentions.


    After being beaten by Simone and Gwen today, they would definitely want to retaliate.


    Using the surveince footage as a means of retaliation was one option.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She gloated and said. I wonder if they will be infuriated when they review the footage and discover


    what happened.¡±


    Simone smirked. They will surely be infuriated. Not only will they be infuriated, but Sc¡¯mbag No. 2¡¯s


    stomach and chest, as well as Jodie¡¯s face, will continge to hurt without any visible marks.¡±


    She leaned closer to Gwen¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°The ces where the Useless Rock and Innocent


    Lily were beaten will also hurt for at least ten days. They still have a lot to endure.¡±


    Just beating up these four people was too lenient: Simone had to do something more.


    So, before attacking them, she manipted a bit of negative energy to enter their bodies.


    Negative energy would quickly dissipate, but it would affect the areas where they were beaten,


    intensifying the pain.


    Whether it was going to the hospital for a check¨Cup or consulting a geomancer, no problem would


    emerge, and no evidence could be found.


    Gwen¡¯s eyes brightened, and she gave Simone a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re amazing¡±


    Simone was just that amazing.


    Soon, the designated driver arrived, and the two of them went home.


    On the other end, after Simone and Gwen lefi, Titus friends rushed over to help him up.


    Titus stomach and chest were in great pain.


    le was supported back to the couch, and only then did he recover from the impact of being kicked so


    fiercely by his sister.


    Not only did Simone dare toy her hands on him, but she also hit him very hard. She was truly ruthicis


    it wasn¡¯t himself being beaten, he would have praised her for her skill.


    But when it happened to him, he not only felt frustrated but also humiliated.


    Being humiliated by his sister in front of his friends, he was probably theughingstock of the group.


    It was incredibly embarrassing


    Jodie¡¯s face stung from the ps Simone had given her, and it hurt immensely.


    As soon as Titus sat down, Jodie couldn¡¯t help but threw herself into his arms and cry. ¡°Titus, hurts so


    much from Simone¡¯s ps!¡±


    my


    face


    ¡°Argh¡± Titus chest was already in pain, and her sudden embrace made him gasp in agony.


    He couldn¡¯t help but push Jodie away.


    When he saw the disbelief in Jodie¡¯s eyes and the hurt expression on her face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel


    even more irritated.


    His sister was simply too fragile. She was always in need of protection, much like a delicate flower.


    But after all they had been together for so many years, so he suppressed his impatience.


    Looking at her. he said. ¡°My chest hurts badly. Your face doesn¡¯t appear swollen, but if you¡¯re in pain,


    should I have someone bring some ice for you to apply? As he spoke, he realized that even talking


    caused his chest to ache, and his stomach twisted in pain, making him even more ufortable and


    imrimble.


    Jodie listened to him and was stunned for a moment.


    She immediately took out a mirror from her bag and examined her own face.


    Sure enough, it still had its fair appearance, and there wasn¡¯t even a handprint, let alone swelling.


    She was a little confused.


    The ps Simone had given her earlier were quite forceful, and they stung even more right now.


    She thought there would definitely be handprints and swelling on her face. Although it was a little


    embarrassing, it would be solid evidence toin about at home.


    She could use it as proof to report Simone for assault and find a way to have her arrested.


    Also, she would post the image of Simone hitting someone online just to let everyone see how rude


    and uncouth Simone was.


    #jolie could sessfully have Simone arrested, thetter wouldn¡¯t be able to appear on next week¡¯s


    variety show. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    But why ar Arre no evidence on my face? How is this possible? Jodie mused.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114 It¡¯s Clearly Not Like This


    Jodie removed her phone again and snapped a selfie with the original camera.


    The photo showed no visible marks on her face from being hit


    Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked Titus, does my face look like it s been beaten?¡± She had


    already prepared to confront Simone with her bruised face, but it turned out like this. Titus covered his


    stomach with one hand and his chest with the other. It doesn¡¯t appear so.


    So, she wasn¡¯t beaten heavily by Simone.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. She had been pped hard by Simone a few times, but now


    there were no visible marks.


    Those who didn¡¯t know might think she was lightly pped, but it was clearly different from this. Her


    eyes turned red, and she said. ¡°My face is burning and hurting right now.


    Tituy was in even more pain himself and suddenly felt that Jodie would ignore his condition. She didn¡¯t


    care about him at all. With her still fair face, how could it be so intensely painful


    His patience was running out. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine in a while.


    Jodie was speechless. How could Titus be like this? Shouldn¡¯t he be hugging,forting, and showing


    concern for her facet


    Freya also touched her face and said with a grievance, ¡°My face is also painfully stinging.


    She was genuinely in pain, not pretending


    Harold still couldn¡¯t believe that Gwen had scolded her, so he didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to care


    about her or offerfort.


    One of the young men sitting there couldn¡¯t help but say, Ahem. Your faces don¡¯t look too serious.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenner and Mr. Gray seem a bit more serious.


    Others also felt that Jodie and Freya were making a big fuss over nothing. To assess the extent of the


    Injuries, it was obvious that these two men were more seriously affected.


    Although they were dapped, their faces weren¡¯t red. How much would it hurt? It was usual for them to


    be a little dramatic and exaggerated, but why were they so oblivious to the situation?


    Jodie and Freya were speechless. What did these straight men know? It really hurts. Titus saw that


    Harold was still in a daze and said unkindly, ¡°Harold, are you dumbfounded? I told you earlier, Gwen is


    surge tough, the even bits her brother in public, let alone hitting you. You still don¡¯t believe


    divered my saver


    mone would hit bin because we eat influenced her, so he finally snapped out of


    His face and hands were bruised in many ces, and it hurt a lot.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect them to be so ruthless.¡± He had sympathized with Leon before, but now he was


    even more hurt. He asked, ¡°If Leon hade today, would he have been beaten too?¡±


    Titus sneered. I¡¯ve already been beaten. Can this so¨Ccalled sec*mbag escape?


    I¡¯mpletely implicated because of you guys.¡±


    He felt so innocent being beaten by his younger sister, and Leon and Harold must have caused it.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Today, you should have called Leon out as well.¡±


    If Simone wanted to fight, she should have fought Leon, too.


    Harold agreed, ¡°I should have called him out as well.


    It shouldn¡¯t just be us getting beaten. Good brothers should endure it together.


    He looked at Titus and asked, ¡°What should we do now? Besides feeling embarrassed, he felt


    incredibly ufortable.


    There was also a heartache as if he was about to lose Gwen.


    With a serious face, Titus said, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t just take the beating.¡±


    If things escted, they could not afford to lose that person, but they could use Simone¡¯s weakness.


    against her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and copy the surveince footage from when we were beaten. If they still act tough, I¡¯ll sue


    them.¡±


    Simone would be in trouble if a video like that were posted online. As long as she still wanted to


    continue in the entertainment industry, she had to give in to them.


    Harold frowned. ¡°Suing them seems a bit excessive.¡±


    Titus was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s excessive about it? Are we supposed to take the beating for nothing?


    You may enjoy being abused, but I don¡¯t. Besides, I don¡¯t n on actually suing right away. I want them


    to apologize and back down.¡±


    Harold thought for a moment. ¡°If you want to sue Simone, I don¡¯t care how you threaten her.¡±


    Then, he asserted, ¡°But you can¡¯t touch Gwen.¡±


    Gwen had already distanced herself from him. He didn¡¯t want to do anything that would push her


    further away.


    And he couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone bullying her either, not even his good friend Titus


    Tits couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. You and Leon masochists.


    One was dragged into a pit by Simone and had his reputation ruineri, yet he still wanted to reconcile


    He also dared not to have any contact with Jodie anymore.


    The other was being publicly beaten like this, yet still protecting his assant.


    ¡°Are you guys masochists? Harold coldly nced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand matters of the heart.


    So, shut up.¡±


    The atmosphere became tense for a moment, and everyone else felt awkward.


    How did these two end up arguing with each other after being beaten? Did their brains get damaged?


    Titus snorted. ¡°If you want to be idiots, go ahead. I¡¯m not ying with you.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up, holding his stomach and chest, and asked the person next to him for a


    copy of the


    rveince footage.


    Jodie was delighted in her heart as Titus was protecting her. He wouldn¡¯t let Simone get away with it..


    So, despite the pain on her face, she immediately followed him.


    Harold thought for a moment and followed suit.


    Freya felt very ufortable. She didn¡¯t expect Harold to be publicly beaten like this by Gwen, and he


    still cared and protected that woman.


    She was unwilling and resentful and hated Gwen even more.


    She just hoped that Titus and Jodic would be more powerful and have those two crazy women


    detained.


    She also got up and followed behind Harold.


    The others looked at each other.


    What could they do? Of course, they would continue to follow and watch the show.


    The manager knew them, so he took them to the monitoring room when Titus wanted to view and copy


    the surveince footage.


    The monitoring room was usually unattended. After all, this bar had a reputation, and few dared to


    cause trouble here.


    In the monitoring room, the manager essed the surveince footage from the mentioned time


    period, which lead been recorded before the incident on the second floor.


    He yed the footage for them once and asked hesitantly, ¡°Would you like to make a copy of this


    Chons bus mind, he secretly wondered if Mr. Gray had some peculiar interest. Wanting to make a


    of the sicku where he embraced his sister serined somewhat perverse.


    moments, the punger enjoysal browsing the Inte for gossip. So, he was aware of


    This was userly dumbfounded


    3


    The individuals behind him also wore expressions as they had seen a ghost


    One person stuttered. ¡°How is this even possible?¡±


    Another person couldn¡¯t believe it and eximed. ¡°Could we have just imagined it?¡±


    A third person swallowed hard and suggested. ¡°Could we have encountered something supernatural


    Otherwise, why is there no footage of those two aggressive women attacking anyone in the


    surveince video?


    It simply illustrated their group chatting and drinking and shortly after, those two women left while


    holding hands. Forget about attacking anyone: they did not even exchange a word with Mr. Gray and


    Mr. Jenner.


    What shocked them even more was that from the moment they appeared in the surveince footage.


    Mr. Jenner¡¯s hands and face looked the same as they appeared after he was being beaten.


    Furthermore, the time on the video ran smoothly without any discrepancies, and it was continuously


    routine. It was genuinely eerie.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 115 The Last Clown Is Still You


    Harold was taken aback when he saw the footage on the surveince video. Naturally, he didn¡¯t believe


    what the people behind him were saying. He said, ¡°Someone must have tampered with this video.¡±


    Titus¡® face grew darker. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Behind Simone, there must be an expert in this field.¡±


    The evidence that Fiona had previously recovered was restored in this manner.


    He asked the manager, ¡°Is this the original surveince video?¡±


    The manager was puzzled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the original video


    He retrieved it before them, so how could it be fake? Moreover, the footage looked normal, and the


    time was progressing normally. Where was the problem? Titus looked into the manager¡¯s eyes and


    couldn¡¯t help but feel even more frustrated.


    What did he owe Simone? She was always manipting him. The more he thought about it, the more


    annoyed he became, so he called Leon.


    Leon was in the ce of worship, listening to his grandmother recite scriptures,


    When he saw that it was Titus calling, he hung up directly, but Titus didn¡¯t give up and kept calling.


    He even asked Harold to call as well.


    Leon¡¯s grandmother was annoyed and said. ¡°Your mind is not at peace. It¡¯s useless for you toe


    here and listen to the scriptures. Go and take care of your affairs.¡±


    Leon got up and said, ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    After he left, his grandmother sighed as she watched his back, then shook her head.


    Leon walked to the courtyard and answered the phone when it rang again.


    His voice was cold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Titus got straight to the point. ¡°Harold and I were beaten, but the other party found someone to delete


    the surveince video of our footage. So, we can¡¯t find any evidence now. You know someone skilled in


    this field. We want to trouble you to bring them to the bar.¡±


    He didn¡¯t tell Leon that Simone and Gwen beat them


    Otherwise, Leon might not help.


    He was surprised. You and Harold were beaten? Who has the audacity?¡±


    wanted toin. We your lover and sister.


    Nether Harold for 1 expected them to go audacious. If you consider us brothers,e


    Leon had a good rtionship with the two of them, so when he heard that they were beaten, he didn¡¯t


    hesitate. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    He knew where they were gathering.


    After making a phone call, he brought his friend, who was skilled in hacking, and went to the bar


    together.


    When Leon arrived at the surveince room and saw the bruises on Harold¡¯s face and hands, he was


    once again taken aback. ¡°Was the beating that severe?¡±


    Who was so ruthless to do this? Harold tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Your sister was reckless.


    Leon looked at Titus again. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been beaten


    Titus¡® chest and stomach were still in great pain. Hearing this, he replied irritably, ¡°I¡¯m in worse


    condition than Harold.¡±


    He nned to ask Harold to go to the hospital after resolving the issue with the surveince. His sister


    had been so brutal, and he didn¡¯t know if he would suffer any consequences.


    He looked at the man next to Leon. ¡°This is your friend, right?¡±


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you could help us recover the original surveince footage.¡±


    Leon¡¯s friend, wearing a duckbill cap and a mask, nodded without speaking. He also had aptop with


    him.


    He copied the surveince video into it, and after more than ten minutes, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem


    with this surveince.¡±


    Titus frowned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We were beaten before, but there¡¯s nothing in the surveince. The


    footage of the incident was cut off.¡±


    The man stood up and shrugged. That can only mean that the person who tampered with it has


    exceptional skills.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find any traces or evidence of the surveince being tampered with.¡± He said truthfully. ¡°With


    this skill level, they would definitely be ranked in the top three on the international hacker


    leaderboard. To recover it, you¡¯ll have to find the person currently ranked first and try it. Otherwise, it¡¯s


    impossible.


    Titus didn¡¯t doubt what he said.


    After all, top hackers could indeed achieve such things


    He could do it, too, but he needed to be more skilled and couldn¡¯t find any traces,


    Let alone restoring the original video.


    Fitusce darkengil. Are you saying it¡¯s impossible to recover?¡±


    214


    The man nodded. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t do it, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and just greeted Leon before leaving.


    Leon was surprised. His friend¡¯s hacking skills were high enough to rank in the top ten on the


    international hacker leaderboard.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Curiously, he asked, ¡°Who exactly beat you?¡±


    Not only did someone dare to beat these two, but a skilled hacker was behind them.


    Titus covered his chest and said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Then, he asked the others if anyone had recorded the video of their previous attack.


    Everyone who came along shook their heads.


    Simone¡¯s sudden attack caught them off guard, and it happened so quickly that they were stunned.


    They didn¡¯t even think about recording a video.


    Titus thought for a moment. ¡®Let¡¯s return to the second floor and ask if anyone has recorded the


    previous video. I¡¯ll pay a high price for it.¡±


    So, the group returned to the second floor.


    His two friends went to other tables to ask, but their situation was simr.


    Everyone was confused then, and no one remembered to record the video.


    Even if someone wanted to record, there was still time.


    Upon hearing this result, both Titus and Jodie felt frustrated and heartbroken.


    The evidence was gone, so didn¡¯t that mean they were beaten for nothing?


    But Harold wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Since Simone and her friends could tamper with the surveince, they


    also thought of this problem. If someone had recorded the video, it might have already been deleted by


    hackers or manipted simrly. So, the evidence is impossible to find.¡±


    As he had said, Simone checked the surveince footage while handling it to see if anyone had


    recorded it


    After finding no one had recorded, she only tampered with the surveince.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Titus was furious and gritted his teeth. ¡°She thought of everything.¡±


    He pointed to the people present ¡°Should I go to the police and have them testify?¡±


    Harold raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Do you think that possible? There¡¯s no footage of us being beaten in


    the surveince video. If you sue, Simone and her friends can argue that you conspired to use


    them falsely. Words alone are not sufficient. You need evidence to support your ims. They might


    even turn the tables and use you of defamation.¡±


    Titus felt a pang in his heart..


    ¡°The surveince footage is the evidence; in the end, you¡¯re the fool.¡±


    He remained silent. What kind of friends do I have? Not only do they not help mee up with a


    counterattack, but they are also here making sarcastic remarks that deeply affect me.


    He growled, ¡®Don¡¯t forget. Gwen also beat you. Don¡¯t you want her to apologize?¡±


    Harold looked at Titus meaningfully. T¡¯m not as foolish as you and Leon.¡±


    Using such tactics to make Gwen apologize would only push her further away and might even result in


    her getting beaten again.


    Leon was a cautionary tale.


    Over the years, Titus failed to make progress, but he also became foolish.


    He continued indifferently. ¡°Besides, fighting is a sign of affection. I enjoy being beaten, so what? Are


    you jealous?¡±


    Titus was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°D*mn it, you¡¯re just a pervert.¡±


    To enjoy being beaten is seriously sick.


    Leon looked confused. What does this have to do with me?


    Harold nced at him. ¡°Are you just realizing it now?


    Titus was so angry that he kicked the table.


    ¡°Hiss.¡±


    Then, he clutched his chest and stomach, intensifying the pain.


    After kicking, the pain made him curl up on the couch.


    After listening to the two of them. Leon finally understood. ¡°Are you saying that Simone and Gwen are


    the ones who beat you?¡±


    What going out He still couldn¡¯t quite believe

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 116 This Show Is Truly Thrilling To Watch


    Harold nced up at Leon.


    ¡°Did you just figure it out?¡± he asked. ¡°Gwen injured me, and Simone injured him he added.


    He continued. ¡°If you weren¡¯t there, you would also have some marks left by Simone.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret missing out on all of this?¡± Leon was speechless. Titus is right, and this guy is bing


    more and more twisted.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°What did you guys do to provoke them?¡± Harold and Titus must have done


    something excessive to get beaten up.


    Titus was speechless. ¡°We were just sitting and chatting, and they came over and beat us up.¡±


    ¡°Not only did they beat us, but they also pped Jo and Harold¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Harold¡¯s face darkened. Titus, if you can¡¯t speak properly, just shut up.¡±


    Freya is my assistant. Don¡¯t mess with our rtionship.


    ¡°You deserved to be kicked by Simone.¡±


    Titus sneered, ¡°Do you remember who was sitting in yourp before? Gwen saw it, and that¡¯s why all of


    this happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you deserved to be beaten by Gwen.¡±


    Leon looked at Harold with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Are you ying around with my sister? Is it fun?¡±


    Harold touched his swollen lip and said. ¡°I¡¯m not ying around with her.¡±


    The rtionship between him and Freya was not what Gwen and others thought.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t exin or rify.


    Leon nced at the person beside Harold, a delicate and innocent girl.


    He sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡±


    If my sister beat you up today, it means she¡¯s not interested in pursuing you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for her anymore.¡±


    Harold didn¡¯t like hearing this. ¡°Can you give up on Simone? Can you do that?¡± This guy is just talking.


    without thinking.


    Lean choked, ¡°You deserved to be beaten


    Harold raised an eyebrow, ¡°If you were here just now wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.


    This statement left Leon speechless once again


    Simone even dared to hit her brother.


    He might have been involved with Titus and beaten up together if he had been there.


    Then, he suddenly remembered something.


    He looked at Titus. ¡°You asked me to restore the original surveince video. Is it to use it as evidence


    to sue Simone and Gwen?¡± Titus leaned back on the couch and admitted. ¡°Yes¡±


    Leon couldn¡¯t help it and threw a punch at Titus face. You¡¯re not a decent person.


    ¡°Simone is your sister, and yet you want to sue her. Have you no humanity left?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how it concerns you that my sister fought with Harold. You won¡¯t even let her go.


    He had never realized before that Titus could be so ruthless


    He hated himself even more for teaming up with Titus in the past to harm Simone for his selfish


    desires.


    fus was caught off guard, plus his chest and stomach were in pain. So, he took several punchies from


    Leon on his face.


    Seeing this, Jodie immediately rushed forward and hugged Leon¡¯s arm. Leon, please stop hitting him.¡±


    ¡°They were the ones who started it with Simone and Gwen for no reason.¡±


    ¡°They nned it well and deleted the surveince footage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Titus.¡±


    With Jodie holding onto his arm. Leon stopped hitting Titus.


    Then, as if infected by some virus, he immediately shook off Jodie¡¯s hand and took a few steps back.


    distancing himself from her.


    With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Don¡¯te near me.


    He warned again. ¡°And don¡¯t let me hear you say anything bad about Simone and Gwen.¡±


    Jodie looked hurt and couldn¡¯t believe it as she looked at him. ¡°Leon, you¡¯re also bullying me.¡±


    Harold sneered and looked at Jodie provocatively. ¡°How did he bully you? Did he do this and that to


    you?¡± Although he didn¡¯t like Simone, who had influenced Gwen, he disliked Jodie¡¯s flirtatious behavior


    even more.


    They were just ythings for the Gray brothers of the Gray Family. They were taking themselves too


    seriously.


    They even put eye drops in front of Simone and C. Were they that foolish? Leon¡¯s face turned dark


    upon hearing this, and he coldly nced at Harold ¡°Sh up.¡±


    It sounded as if he and Jodie had some secret rtionship.


    Harold shrugged. ¡°I was just following her lead and continuing the conversation.¡±


    Not only was Titus in pain all over his body, but his face also hurt badly.


    He sneered, ¡°Leon, why are you pretending to be affectionate and a good person now? Where were


    you earlier?¡± ¡°Do you think Simone will pay attention to you and get back together with you? What a


    delusion you¡¯re having.¡±


    She can even be so ruthless to her brother, so what are you, an ex¨Cboyfriend?¡±


    This jerk hit him, and he must be seriously ill.


    Leon¡¯s face turned even uglier. ¡°Whether she pays attention to me is none of your business.¡±


    Just take care of yourself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out that you¡¯re messing with Simone and Gwen again, or I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    After saying this to Titus, he looked at Harold again. The same goes for you.¡±


    Haroldughed. ¡°Leon, you¡¯re amusing¡±


    Leon felt he couldn¡¯tmunicate or get along with these two. ¡°Let¡¯s not contact each other unless it¡¯s


    important in the future.¡±


    After saying that, he walked away with a cold face.


    Although there was still a smile on Harold¡¯s face, there was not much warmth in his eyes.


    Looking at Titus, he said. Titus. I have the same idea as Leon.¡±


    Forget about the investment.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and left.


    Freya saw that Harold didn¡¯t care about her at all, and while feeling sad, she also felt a bit


    embarrassed.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but quickly catch up with him.


    Titus spat out the blood in his mouth and said, ¡°Those two jerks, da¡¯n it.¡±


    He was in so much pain that he said to a follower. ¡°Dve me to the hospital


    helped him up and said, ¡°Okay. Titus Another person supported Titus on the other side


    and helped him downstairs.


    The den looked at each other in confusion.


    They happily went out for a shrink, but the iron triangle fell out like this,


    anta des unfolded today was thrilling and on


    gjate dumbfounded


    She was furious that Titus didn¡¯t care about her and fust left like that.


    Jodie felt the searing pain on her face intensifying, so she stomped her foot and followed him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She also wanted to go to the hospital for a check¨Cup.


    On the other hand, Simone and Gwen huddled together, watching the video of the incident on the


    second floor.


    Upon returning to the apartment, Simone essed the surveince footage on her phone to see what


    happened next.


    After everyone left, she turned off the video on her phone.


    Then, she nced at Gwen and inquired, ¡°Harold imed he didn¡¯t care about you. What do you


    think?¡± He shouldn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with that insignificant person based on his


    demeanor.


    However, Leon and Jodie also didn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, yet she still felt repulsed and


    couldn¡¯t forgive them.


    Therefore, despite Harold¡¯s reason for intentionally keeping the insignificant person by his side, Gwent


    felt disgusted and hurt.


    If it were her, regardless of the reason, she would never forgive and return to the way things were


    before.


    Like Leon¡¯s recent actions, she didn¡¯t feel moved but agreed with the Sembag No. 2¡¯s words.


    Well, the confrontation between these three individuals was quite thrilling.


    Gwen sarcastically chuckled and remarked, ¡°I find him quite dull.¡±


    ¡°No matter the reason, I won¡¯t have anything to do with him anymore.¡±


    Simoneughed and inquired, ¡°What if hees back to pursue you? I think it¡¯s very likely.¡±


    Gwen rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll p him whenever I see him.¡±


    ¡°After all, he said he enjoys being beaten by me.¡±


    ¡°With such a despicable request, how can I not fulfill? Simone gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Brilliant.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117 Now It Feels Like A Disaster


    Titus and Jodie visited a private hospital.


    There were doctors avable in the evening, and they could undergo various examinations as usual


    He keptining of chest and stomach pain.


    However, when the doctor lifted his shirt, there were no visible injuries


    The doctor pressed the area where he imed to be in pain but found no issu


    He cried out in even more pain when the doctor pressed on him.


    The doctor wrote a prescription and advised him to get checked.


    As for Jodie, the doctor examined her face.


    ¡°There are no signs of being beaten. Your injuries are very minor


    However, Jodie was in so much pain that she wanted to cry, and her eyes were red


    ¡°But I feel a burning pain right now.¡± The doctor had no choice but to prescribe for her to get checked.


    When the results of their examinations came out, the doctor looked at them and felt speechless


    ¡°The areas you both got checked show no signs of injury, so there is no need for treatment¡±


    They were crying out in pain even though they werent injured.


    Could these two siblings be experiencing delusions? Titus didn¡¯t believe in ¡®How is it possible that there


    are no signs of injury? Someone even kicked me away!


    ¡°And now, even breathing is painful.¡±


    He was going crazy.


    The doctor patiently said, ¡°You are not actually sick, so I cannot treat you?


    Titus and Jodie insisted that they were in pain and wanted the doctor to prescribe painkillers for them


    The doctor had no choice but to prescribe some anti¨Cinmmatory and pain¨Crelieving ointment for


    them to try.


    He also politely suggested. ¡°If you still feel pain, you can go to the psychiatric department tomorrow


    ¡°Your pain might be a product of your imagination.¡±


    Tis and Jodie were speechless. Did that mean they were mentally They weren¡¯t imagining the pain.


    But they had seen the results of the examinations themselves, and all the scans showed erected


    results.


    They could only give up and have someone take them home.


    Jodie¡¯s face was in so much pain that she applied some anti¨Cinmmatory and pain¨Crelieving cream at


    the hospital.


    But it only provided temporary relief, and soon, the pain returned even more intense.


    She had never experienced such humiliation and pain in her life..


    Unable to bear it, she turned around and hugged Titus, sobbing, ¡°Titus, I feel terrible.¡±


    She suddenly embraced Titus, and the pain in his chest intensified. ¡°Ouch!¡± At that moment, he wanted


    to curse.


    He said with a hint of impatience, ¡°I feel terrible, too, so let go of me first.¡±


    Before, when his sister hugged him forfort, he felt a sense of aplishment as a brother,


    But now, he felt it was a disaster.


    However, Jodie didn¡¯t let go and held onto him tightly


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Titus. Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± She needed him tofort and soothe her.


    Being held so tightly, Titus aggravated his wound. ¡°Ouch!¡± He was losing his patience. ¡°Can¡¯t you


    understand what I¡¯m saying? I¡¯m in pain, too, Can¡¯t you listen and behave?¡± How did his sister be


    so stubborn? Jodie couldn¡¯t believe Titus would act this way.


    She stared at him with a sense of grievance. Titus, you actually scolded me.¡±


    She let go of him. ¡°I won¡¯t pay attention to you anymore.¡±


    Then, she curled up by the window, sobbing softly, looking pitiful and helpless.


    If it were in the past, Titus would naturallyfort her.


    But now, he just felt annoyed, especially listening to her crying. He wanted her to stop.


    Why did she cry so much? Couldn¡¯t she be strong¨Cwilled like Simone? After a while, Jodie cried even.


    louder because Titus didn¡¯te tofort her.


    Titus couldn¡¯t hold back and angrily shouted, ¡°Stop crying. Aren¡¯t you annoyed? Can¡¯t you be quiet?¡±


    Crying If someone didn¡¯t know any better, they would think he was dead and she was mourning.


    If it weren¡¯s for his sister, who had been in pain for many years, he would definitely make her get out of


    How incudys pus and ufortable, and heating Titus shout at her made her even more hurt


    The


    wale wanting to throw a line antrum,


    But when she met Titus red and gloomy eyes, she immediately dared not.


    She could only bite her lip and silently cry by the window.


    Both the driver and the person sitting in the passenger seat cursed inwardly


    Not only was Titus annoyed by the crying, but they also found it annoying.


    Compared to Jodie, who was weak¨Cwilled, they admired those two strong¨Cwilled women more.


    Back at the Gray Family.


    Except for Steven, everyone else was at home.


    Jodie¡¯s face was in pain, and Titus hurt her heart.


    So, when she saw her other brothers, she immediately sought someone to rely on.


    She immediately threw herself into Luca¡¯s arms, who happened to be standing up.


    ¡°S¨®b!¡± Luca quickly hugged her. ¡°Jo, what happened?


    ¡°Luca, Simone hit me and Titus.¡±


    ¡°We just came back from the hospital. She pped me several times, and my face is still burning with


    pain.¡±


    Simone kicked Titus directly, and his chest and stomach are also in a lot of pain.¡±


    She started crying as soon as she got back.


    These words stunned Salma and the Gray Family brothers; they were unexpected.


    They were somewhat skeptical as well.


    Simone doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would hit her brother. Titus thought as he walked in, clutching


    his chest and stomach, only to hear Jodieining.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of feeling happy, he felt embarrassed.


    Being beaten up by his younger sister was not something to be proud of.


    Salma stood up first and pulled Jodie out of Luca¡¯s embrace.


    With a stern face, she said, ¡°If you have any grievances, sit down and talk properly. No need for all this


    lugging and cuddling


    Always hugging and cuddling, it was pretty annoying to watch.


    Jodic was pulled away, she remembered Salm earlier warning about not hugging each other


    Selma in her roind for being nosy


    On the other hand, she obediently said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    Salma¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°I hope you remember next time.¡±


    She looked at Titus and asked. ¡°So, what happened?¡± Titus didn¡¯t hide anything and exined the


    incident at the bar.


    After listening, Salma was at a loss for words.


    However, upon seeing no visible marks on Jodie¡¯s face and knowing that her son had been to the


    hospital with no findings, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡°Just avoid provoking her in the future.¡±


    She then turned to Titus and suggested. ¡°She¡¯s your sister. Let¡¯s just put an end to this.¡±


    Titus scoffed, ¡°How else can it end? We have no evidence against Simone, let alone the ability to use


    exposure as a threat.¡±


    He was in too much pain to speak and went straight back to his room.


    Salma also didn¡¯t want to deal with it and returned to her room.


    The remaining brothers tried tofort Jodie but hesitated to hug her.


    As Jodie was beingforted by the four of them, she realized that no one mentioned seeking


    revenge. for her.


    It felt as if they were humoring her outburst.


    This made Jodie even more frustrated.


    She was clearly in pain, but no one believed her.


    Back in her room. Jodie¡¯s face was in so much pain that tears streamed down her cheeks. But when


    she looked at herself in the mirror, only her eyes were swollen.


    Something was amiss.


    Simone must have used unnatural means to harm them so it couldn¡¯t be detected.


    But the pain persisted.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Simone get away with it.


    After contemting momentarily, she opened the messaging app andposed a message, manually


    entering and sending a series of numbers.


    Not long after, die received a reply with a single word ¡°Okay

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118 It¡¯s Jodie¡¯s Turn To Pick up the Unwanted Toys


    Harold and Freya returned home with painful injuries from being hit. Unable to bear the pain, they went


    to the hospital for a check¨Cup in the middle of the night. Harold¡¯s injuries were apparent, but the


    examination showed they were not serious. Freya¡¯s face was still slightly swollen before the check- but


    it had gone down by then. Despite their futile struggle. they had to endure the pain and sleepless.


    nights at home.


    Titus and Jodic also couldn¡¯t sleep that night.


    The next day. Simone went to the office, and Lisa knocked on the door and entered. She handed a


    form to Simone.


    ¡°Miss Gray, there have been many invitations for scripts and variety showstely. I have organized


    them for you to review.¡±


    Simone took the form and said, ¡°Okay. Let me see


    -up.


    The form listed various variety shows and scripts, along with the directors and their specific invitations


    to Simone or Fiona. Everything was recorded clearly


    With Lisa by her side, Simone felt more at ease.


    Most resources actively contracting to her were invitations for Simone on the form. On the other hand,


    the invitations for Fiona were mostly for marriage¨Cthemed scripts. There were also two variety shows


    about rtionships.


    Simone asked Lisa, ¡°Do you think these resources suit me and Fiona?¡± Lisa was attentive and had


    good.prehension skills. Simone had an idea of grooming her into a top¨Cnotch agent and bringing


    in new artists for the studio in the future. They had discussed this before, and Lisa had considered this


    question while organizing the information.


    She smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any suitable scripts or variety shows for Fiona. If she


    epts them, not only will it consume her current poprity, but it may also limit her acting range and


    typecast her.¡±


    Simone nodded and said. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. Reject all the scripts and variety shows looking for


    Fiona. I n to fight for her to get the leading role in a spy war film.¡±


    Lisa knew Simone¡¯s n and was also interested in bing an agent. She would first fulfill her role


    as an assistant and continue to learn. So, she took the initiative to gather information about the new


    dramas being prepared recently.


    ¡°Are you referring to Le, who caused harm to Fiona in the previous drama?¡± Although that drama


    spy war film, the male lead was a trendy actor known for his acting skills. Many veteran actors were the


    wolved, making it highly anticipated.


    While poprity was significant, audiences now paid more attention to acting skills and plot when


    watching dramas and movies. Many inte celebrities were also working hard to improve their acting


    skille and taking progress.


    Simone said, ¡°Yes. The director has already terminated the contract with that person, so I n to


    intercept and offer the role to Fiona¡±


    Le, who suddenly gained poprity, was terminated by Gray Entertainment. The director couldn¡¯t let


    such a tainted artist be the female lead. This drama was Scmbag No. 2x way of making


    connections for Le to be the female lead. Now that she had been terminated, Gray


    Entertainment was preparing to promote another actress.


    Simone had read the script and found it a great test of her acting skills. The role was very prominent.


    and there was hope that it would bring Fiona back to the ranks of top actresses. So, it was necessary


    to intercept and take the role.


    Lisa fully supported this and said. That¡¯s a good idea. Secure this role and perform well. Not only will it


    embarrass Le and Gray Entertainment again, but it will also greatly help Fiona¡¯s acting career.¡±


    Simone asked again, ¡°What do you think? Are there any suitable resources for me?¡± Lisa momentarily


    thought. The film script about the educated youth¡¯s mother looks good. However, the subject matter is


    bit cold, and the box office will likely not be high. There¡¯s also that fantasy drama directed by a well-


    known director, with a dramatic script with some highlights. With arge investment, the post-


    production can be done very well. I think it has the potential to be a hit.¡±


    Then, she changed the subject and said honestly. ¡°But the male lead for this drama has already been


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    signed by Leon On Jodie¡¯s side, there is also an intention to cast her as the female lead. Titus fought


    for her. If it weren¡¯t for the previous incident, her role as the female lead would have already been


    confirmed.¡±


    Simone noticed that Lisa was very talented and had tried to understand and study. Everything she said.


    was on point.


    ¡°For the film about the educated youth, you can contact the director and tell them I¡¯ve epted it. This


    was the award¨Cwinning film I acted in during my previous life. I liked this script, and I will perform. even


    better this time.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Lisa was somewhat surprised but also felt that this was Simone¡¯s style of doing things. She


    thought momentarily and asked. ¡°What about the fantasy drama? The director¡¯s intention is for you to


    choose either the female lead or the second female lead. The rest can be given to Jodie.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°They¡¯re quite direct.¡± The meaning was clear. Besides casting, they also wanted to


    use the rtionship between the three to generate some buzz. This was a regr operation,


    straightforwardly stating their intentions without causing any resentment. It showed sincerity, as they let


    her choose the female lead or second female lead first and gave the rest to Jodie. It must be said this


    was a p in Jodie¡¯s face.


    I¡¯m nning to take the second female lead role, but the script should be performed ording to the


    current setting without intentionally weakening or changing the second female lead¡¯s storyline. Ask the


    director if it¡¯s possible: if so, I¡¯ll sign.¡±


    In her previous¨Clife, Jodie became popr in variety shows and immediately took on this fantasy drats.


    Because of its high production quality, the famous director and the leading actor. Leon Foster, were


    involved, and the script was also good, so this drama became a hit. Although Jodie¡¯s acting skills Were


    average, with the support of Leon and Titus, bez character was made more likable, and she also


    hesame popr On the other hand, the actress whod the second female lead at that time did not


    Landin from the poprity and was also heavily criticized online for ¡°bullying Jodie


    In the drama setting, she was overshadowed by Jodie


    Furthermore, due to the support from Titus and the Gray Family, the director requested the screenwriter


    to make significant changes to the storyline of the second female lead


    Instead of portraying the character¡¯s aura, it made her unlikable and became a stepping stone for the


    protagonist¡¯s ¡°beauty¡±


    However, Simone genuinely liked this character.


    This drama revolves around a cold and aloof immortal who deeply loves his wife, and the female lead


    is Jojo, a character created by Jodie in the variety show.


    In the previous life, this movie downyed the identity of the second female lead and focused on


    highlighting the cold¨Cheartedness of the immortal. However, Jojo¡¯s charm moved him, and the focus


    shifted to his love for his wife.


    Due to the unfavorable changes made to the second female lead, she appeared as a deranged witch


    and a malicious supporting character.


    But in reality, the original identity of the second female lead was the wife of the immortal protagonist


    before he joined the immortal sect in the mortal world.


    She was also the wife who was killed by the immortal.


    When the immortal killed his wife, heaven granted her a glimmer of hope, allowing her to survive and


    allowing her to enter the demonic path.


    With a clear sense of love and hate towards her ex¨Chusband, she naturally sought revenge and wanted


    to kill him justifiably.


    Although the heavens favored the male and female leads and ultimately were not killed, they left at


    profound impression on people.


    Simone liked this character because she was well¨Cdeveloped.


    Therefore, she wanted the director to maintain the original characterization of the second female lead.


    as portraying it would make her outstanding and overshadow the female lead.


    She aimed to highlight the pure and innocent nature of the female lead¡¯s character.


    If another actress were ying the female lead, Simone wouldn¡¯tpete for the spotlight or


    nutentionally try to overshadow her.


    However, if the female lead remains Jodie, she would be happy to bepared in her.


    After all, thic to what fodie used to enjoy doing the most.


    Jodie wanted to regain poprity through this dran so she needed to ask for her consent.


    ?This time, let Jodie take on what she didn¡¯t

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 119 Know How To y


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, Lisa immediately contacted the director¡¯s assistant.


    Soon, they replied, agreeing to Simone¡¯s request.


    They also sent theplete script.


    Lisa forwarded the script to Simone, saying. ¡°Mr. Zeke agreed and sent theplete script. Take a


    look. and see if there are any other issues. If not, you can find time to go and sign the contract.¡±


    Simone epted, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She had a look at the script that began with the male lead and his master chasing after a remnant soul


    of a demonic path.


    Then, they discovered the female supporting character, the male lead¡¯s wife in the mortal world,


    possessed by this remnant soul.


    male lead belonged to a righteous immortal sect and practiced the heartless path, so his master


    d have easily removed the remnant soul from the female character. However, he wanted the male


    lead to kill his wife to prove his path while preventing her from bing a threat.


    The male lead and his wife didn¡¯t have a deep emotional connection, and after entering the immortal


    path, he was utterly devoted to his cultivation. Thus, he cold¨Cheartedly killed both the remnant soul and


    his wife, achieving perfection in the heartless path.


    Due to a protected treasure of the demonic path, the female character fell into a false state of death.


    After the male lead and his master left, she woke up.


    Having been killed by her beloved husband to prove his path, the female character harbored immense


    hatred. As a result, she identally triggered and merged with the memories of the protective treasure


    and the remnant soul, subsequently bing a demonic being.


    Then, there was the innocent and lively junior, who fell in love with the aloof senior.


    She also drew the elder, who practiced the heartless path, into the world of mortal emotions.


    The male lead gradually fell in love with the female lead, but his cultivation became unstable, and he


    was almost killed by the vengeful female character.


    Ultimately, the male lead broke the bacsh of the heartless path to save the world.


    As a result, heprehended a new path that was heartless yetpassionate and ascended to the


    inumintal¨Crealm, hand in hand with the female lead.


    After reading the serps, Stone realized it was simr to what she knew from her past life. The


    performance had changed quite a bit, such as when the female character turned demonic and wanted


    so kall everyque as the city


    The Temple Bead, the jani, kuppines to pass by save the people with a precious heirloom from


    her family.


    By adding this plotline, not only did it vilify the female character goodness and beauty of the female


    lead


    Later, they added many scenes depicting the evil as


    This made the audience feel that the male lead was put


    character was highly detestable.


    had the mur


    of the female character


    we and that the teavale


    However, the original script only mentioned the female character turning demon and hea subsequent


    appearance was as the saint of the demodic re


    Moreover, they intentionally deleted the part where the mu which caused the female character to turn


    dark. The highlight lead broke the heartless path for the female lead. True


    Ad remove the remnant soul.


    whole data was that the male squet all and love was cle


    This kind of drama was full of melodrama misunderstandings, and explosive moments, so it became


    popr, but what was wrong with the wife? She could have detached best fiven the hingeting but


    instead became the stepping stone for her husba


    There was some controversy about this aspect of the


    Some people thought that the male lead killing has questionable.


    sness was morally


    did


    After all, if one wanted to cultivate heartlessness, one should remain beartless Why that the male lead


    suddenly bepassionate when he saw the female lead? But some people thought that sevine


    the heartless senior develop feelings struck a chord with them


    Nowadays, many popr dramas used dramatic elements, and controversy only added to the buzz


    and


    attracts viewers.


    Simone enjoyed acting, so she didn¡¯t only y the female lead role. She would take it on as long as it


    was a character she liked and found challenging even if it was a truly viinous character


    1:  121  oale


    In the script, the second female lead didn¡¯t hold back in tormenting the male and female leads,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    embodying the path of heartlessness and revenge


    Simone took on the role of the second female lead


    The director was pleased and informed Gray Entertainment that Jodie could be


    hat Jodie could be cast as the female lea


    At the same time, thinking about the live broadcast riety show Zac and Simone had a good rtionship,


    and he supported her all along


    Coincidentally, he had previously worked with Zac


    So he der ided to call Zac.


    At that moment, Zac was live streaming a gand dil inform Me Zeke that he was in the midd


    m?dde


    wed the call with awe of his bad but be


    han


    Mr. Zeke didn¡¯t mind and invited him to consider a cameo as a viinous demon lord.


    ¡°Who are the leads!¡± Zac asked while ying the game


    The male lead is Leon.¡± Mr. Zeke replied. ¡°He has already signed the contract. The female lead is


    temporarily Jodie, and the second female lead is Simone.¡±


    The audience in the live stream room heard this and eximed one by one that the director was


    ying it smart.


    The buzz definitely brought these three people together, but why were their wives the second female


    lead, and that ¡°Jojo¡± who ruined her character was the female lead?


    Zac had the same thought, so he asked directly. ¡°Why is Simone ying the second female lead?¡±


    Mr. Zeke was fearless of the people in the live stream room hearing. So, he truthfully replied, ¡°I let


    Simone.choose between the female lead and the second female lead. She prefers the witch character.


    so she chose the second female lead. That¡¯s why I gave Jodie the female lead role.¡±


    If Zac agreed to y the demon lord, he was prepared to have the screenwriter add some scenes


    between the second female lead and the demon lord..


    When Zac heard this, heughed. ¡°So. Simone didn¡¯t want to y the female lead. Okay. If Simone


    ys the witch, then I¡¯ll cameo as the demon lord.¡±


    A witch and a demon lord¨Cwhat a perfect match.


    Mr. Zeke¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Great. Then,e over and sign the contract when you have time.¡±


    Zac¡¯s image was quite simr to that of the demon lord, handsome and sharp¨Ctongued. At that, he


    replied. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Afterward, he made an appointment with Simone to sign the contract, and they could also have a meal


    together.


    Soon, in the fantasy drama by Mr. Zeke, Simone chose the role of the second female lead.


    The remaining role of the first female lead, taken by Jodie, became a hot topic and trended on social


    media.


    The Gray Family.


    Jodie¡¯s face still hurt, but she received a call from thepany, informing her that she could sign the


    contract for the role of the first female lead she wanted.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and thrilled.


    drama had beerp¨Crated in her dreams, but there was controversy surrounding the second


    de with an klea and nned to suggest that big one y the second female lead role. Then,


    thepany to change the story he of the second female fear, making her pidly malicious and


    unlikable.


    3/4.


    In this way, she could contrast herself and Simone in the drama, making the audience dislike Simone in


    real life.


    The more she thought about it, the better it seemed, so she knocked on Titus¡® door.


    Titus, who hadn¡¯t slept all night due to the pain, opened the door with a not¨Cso¨Cgood expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He suspected that Simone had done something to him when she hit him. So, he


    thought about finding an excuse to contact Simone and test if she was behind it.


    Now that he saw Jodie, he felt even more annoyed.


    Jodie informed him about the confirmation of the first female lead. She added, ¡°Titus, the role of the


    second female lead, is also quite good. Why don¡¯t we ask thepany to help Simone secure it? You


    can contact Simone and tell her that you have found a good opportunity for the second female lead


    role. And ask her to stop so we don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±


    Titus frowned. ¡°Will she want the role of the second female lead?¡±


    Jodi¨¦ said, ¡°She will want it. She wanted to be the third female lead in that Republican Era drama. Not


    to mention, this is the second female lead in the drama by Mr. Zeke. With the small studio they are


    currently working with, what good opportunities can they get? This role of the second female lead is


    good.


    ¡°You can say that you have put in a lot of effort to fight for it for her. Mr. Zeke definitely won¡¯t object.


    After all, Leon is ying the male lead,m the first female lead, and Simone ys the second female


    lead. The topic will be hot and help promote the drama.¡±


    Titus thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask her.¡±


    With her current temperament, he felt that Simone might only ept the second female lead role if Jo,


    was the first female lead, but this was a good excuse to contact Simone.


    He could also show Simone that, as her brother, he hadn¡¯t forgotten about his sister and was always


    thinking of helping her.


    Then, he borrowed a phone from a servant and called Simone.


    Simone answered, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Titus feared Simone would recognize his voice, so he hung up immediately.


    He then called back and exined the matter of fighting for Simone¡¯s role before mentioning his bodily


    painter in the conversation.


    She chuckled after listening. ¡°Did Jodie instigate you toe find me? If you had checked the trending


    topics first, you wouldn¡¯t have called me, making yourself look more and more foolish.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    Tit¨²as felt puzzled and opened the trending topics on his phone. After reading it, his face turned


    Completely dark

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120 What Does She Take Her For?


    Titus felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    He looked at Jodie and asked, ¡°Have you seen what¡¯s trending online?¡±


    Jodie was confused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s trending?¡±


    She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    He handed her the phone and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    She took the phone and read it; her face instantly turned ugly. She had been happy and excited just a


    moment ago because she hadnded the role of the female lead in that popr fantasy drama.


    And she could also y a trick on Simone.


    Who would have thought that she would get the role that Simone didn¡¯t want?


    It made her feel like there was a fishbone stuck in her throat.


    She actually took the role that Simone didn¡¯t want. How infuriating! Was Simone out of her mind? She


    chose the supporting role instead of the lead.


    Titus saw Jodic¡¯s expression change and believed that she really didn¡¯t know about this, but he felt


    even more foolish that he was mocked by Simone.


    With a cold face, he said, ¡°So, you want me to go to Simone and make a fool of myself?¡±


    Jodie was already feeling frustrated and ufortable. Unable to hold back, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it


    would turn out like this. Titus, are you ming me?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? I lost my reputation in front of Simone several times


    because of you. Jo, I know you have ulterior motives, but you shouldn¡¯t always use me as a pawn.¡±


    Before Simone left the Gray Family, he did think that she was secretly trying to take things away from


    Jo and bullied her. But after a few confrontations, he realized that Simone wouldn¡¯t do things behind.


    Jo¡¯s back, especially in such a lowly manner.


    He gradually realized that Jo had manipted him and turned him and his brother into her weapons.


    Although he felt disgusted, Jodie was his sister whom he had cherished for over a decade, so he


    indulged her


    Recently, he had been a little bored, so he yed along with her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When he thought of Simone¡¯s mockery just now, his face darkened again. Not only was he beaten and


    manipted by his own sister, but he was also used as a pawn. He felt embarrassed.


    Jolie¡¯s face shanged slightly. Tdidn¡¯t, Tinis. How cau misunderstand me like this??


    Firuz looked at her with a smile that want a smile and said, ¡®You¡¯ll know whether in a


    misunderstanding or not. Is there anything else? I want to rest.¡±


    He was feeling irritated now and didn¡¯t want to see her


    Jodie noticed that Titus had changed a lot, and it must have been instigated by that little witch Simone


    Titus, I¡¯m just standing up for you. Although the role I got was the one Simone didn¡¯t want, it¡¯s still the


    female lead. Even though Mr. Zeke promised you before that he would give me the role of the female


    lead, he deliberately let Simone choose first. This is like a p in the face.¡±


    After reading the trending article, she felt conflicted. Would she still act as the female lead? She quickly


    made up her mind to do it, and she would act even better than Simone.


    Since Simone wanted to choose a viinous supporting actress to act alongside her. Jodie decided to


    fulfill her wash and provide aparison.


    That was her n just now


    However, she couldn¡¯t ept the method.


    In her dream. the female lead in this drama became popr, and the second female lead also gained a


    lot of poprity


    If she yed the female lead, she would definitely be popr, too.


    As for the second female lead, as long as the script was changed, people would dislike her.


    But to change the script, she needed Titus help.


    If it were before. Titus would definitely be displeased upon hearing these words, but since he had been


    losing to Simone regrly, and it often made him so angry that he wanted to vomit, he was no longer


    as arrogant and easily provoked.


    He asked in return, ¡°What are you trying to aplish by saying all this?¡±


    Jodie reached out and hugged Titus arm. She leaned closer and pleaded. ¡°Titus, since Mr. Zeke has


    offended you because of this matter. you should make some demands. He definitely won¡¯t object.¡±


    Tirus wanted tough. They always thought that their innocent and gentle sister had few ulterior


    motives, so he asked. What demands should I make to Mr. Zeke?¡±


    Because Titus had always spoiled and indulged Jodie, she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with him and


    thought he was in pain and in a bad mood.


    56, she voiced her thoughts and said, ¡°Titus, ask Mr. Zeke to change the script. The second female


    lead doesn¡¯t have enough screen time, so ask them to give her more scenes.


    She even mentioned how to add them


    its find never realized that his sister was so scher


    before but now wanted Simone rocho


    care in give me a p in the face


    he didn¡¯t


    and asked again, ¡°Do you know why Mr. Zeke the rule first? And when he was on the phone


    Jodie thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of Simone. It¡¯s because Mr. Zeke knows that


    Simone is your biological sister.¡±


    That was what she believed.


    She also held a grudge against Mr. Zeke for giving her a p in her face that way.


    However, Titus shook his head. That¡¯s not it. I had used a favor to obtain this role for you forcefully.


    Originally. Mr. Zeke wanted to choose another rising star as the female lead, and they had already


    been in contact, but I used all kinds of tactics to make him use you. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    This was before I got into trouble and also when your reputation wasn¡¯t this bad. So. hepromised


    and endured the displeasure.¡±


    He paused and said. ¡°Now. I¡¯ve been kicked out by thepany, and your reputation isn¡¯t so good


    either. He deliberately did this.¡±


    This director was not magnanimous.


    Back then, he relied on the power of Gray Entertainment to suppress Mr. Zeke.


    The other party was intentionally giving a p to his face. and now, it was useless for them to cause


    trouble for the other party. After all, the female lead still belonged to Jodie.


    He added another hurtful remark. From this, it can be seen that he thinks Simone is more valuable than


    you.


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed again, and this was the reason she least wanted to ept.


    She leaned against his shoulder.


    She looked up at him with hope in her eyes as she begged. Titus, can you ask him to change the


    script? He should help, right?¡±


    In the past, whenever she asked her brothers like this, they would agree.


    Titus chuckled softly and gently pushed Jodie, who was leaning on his arm, away.


    With one hand still holding Jodie¡¯s chin, his eyescked warmth as he asked. ¡°Jo, did youpletely


    disregard what I said earlier?¡± He then whispered in her ear, ¡°If you have intentions of getting into my


    bed. I won¡¯t object. But if you n on using me as a pawn, I can¡¯t guarantee how I¡¯ll treat you


    His other hand brushed against Jodie¡¯s eyebrows and eyes. ¡°I still prefer the obedient, gentle, and


    tender Jo from before.¡±


    spine. She


    Jodie felt the warm breath of Titus words in her ear, but she also felt a chill run down her had always


    known that among her brothers, Titus appeared gentle and refined, but in reality, he was ruthless and


    unpredictable.


    his words made her feel even more convinced that he had a twisted side.


    At that moment. Titus released Jodie¡¯s chin


    locis i heart trembled as she replied. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are insinuating. ¡°


    hation, she looked at lumn with i


    With a hint of eyes. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re siblings. How could I possibly entertain the thought of getting into


    your be


    How could Tins perceive her my such a way? What did he think of her?


    Titus raised an eyebrow ¡°But your actions have always suggested that there is an inappropriate


    rtionship between us, haven¡¯t they? Previously, he hadn¡¯t thought much of their closeness with Jo.


    but then mother scolded them, and Leon also mentioned it.


    Yesterday, Harold hinted at it even more and implied that their rtionship was improper.


    He suddenly realized that then rtionship, in the eyes of others, was far from normal.


    He couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Jodie had ulterior motives toward him instead of seeing him merely as


    a brother.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121 Don¡¯t Come To Me for Trouble


    Jodie had always been close to her brothers since she was young, which caused them to develop a


    habit of pampering and spoiling her. She even considered her brothers as her possessions. However,


    when Titus pur


    it that way, she couldn¡¯t ept it and cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t, Titus. Don¡¯t listen to those people spreading


    rumors. We are siblings!¡±


    Titus suddenlyughed. ¡°Siblings? If you know we are siblings, then why do you always want to hug


    and cuddle with me? What sister goes out and wants to be in her brother¡¯s arms every day? Unless it¡¯s


    a romantic rtionship.¡±


    What Jodie said that day made him realize the true nature of their rtionship.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t believe it. Titus, you actually insulted me like this. Aren¡¯t we hugging and cuddling


    because we¡¯ve been like that since we were young? I just feel close and dependent on you, so how


    can you see it like this?¡±


    He was already irritable because his chest and stomach were hurting badly. Combined with what had


    happened before, he had lost patience with Jodie, his beloved sister. ¡°Jo, don¡¯t treat me like a fool.


    Leon and Harold can both see that our rtionship is not simple. Do you think they are fools? If you


    want to be close to me in a romantic way, it¡¯s actually okay. After all, we are not blood siblings.¡±


    He reached out and pinched Jodie¡¯s face. ¡°You see, as soon as you enter my room, you can¡¯t help but


    want to hug me intimately. Isn¡¯t that because you miss me? So, why pretend otherwise?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m really not in the mood now, so let¡¯s talk about itter. If you want it in the future, just


    say it directly, and there¡¯s no need to be so indirect. If you want to go from being a sister to being my


    girlfriend, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Whether she was a sister or a girlfriend, it didn¡¯t matter to him since he wasn¡¯t like Leon and Harold,


    who got caught up in that boring love game.


    Then, Titus added with a meaningful look, ¡°But you have to be obedient and well¨Cbehaved like before.¡±


    Jodie never expected that the real Titus would be like this. He showed no respect for her and treated


    her as a woman who wanted to be intimate with him.


    She cried out, ¡°Titus, you¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯m not that kind of woman. I don¡¯t want to talk to you


    anymore.


    After she said that, she forcefully pushed Titus away as she cried and turned around to run away.


    Titus face became a little fierce, his chest hurt from being pushed. ¡°D*mn. You¡¯re so melodramatic.


    Fused to find it interesting when my sister, Jo, would cry with red eyes and depend on me. Now, I just


    find it


    Incubinome


    Jodie kept throwingntrums like this, he wouldn¡¯t even want her as his girlfriend.


    Dins didn¡¯t chase after her like he used to but instead feed the door to his room. Even without


    hdd already guess that Jodle probably ran to one of his younger brother¡¯s rooma to cry


    maybe she went straight to his older brother,


    He didn¡¯t care, and he wouldn¡¯t actively inform his other brothers either.


    After being used as a scapegoat and called stupid by Simone, why should he be the only one to bear


    the consequences? Let everyone bear it together,


    As for epting a foster sister climbing into his bed, he wasn¡¯t joking.


    He truly believed that as long as she dared to climb into it, he would dare to ept the invitation since


    he never had any shame.


    Even if he was asked to look for Mr. Zeke to revise the script, he wouldn¡¯t go.


    Titus couldn¡¯t allord to be that person.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    He saw that it was Harold calling and answered with a mocking tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to contact


    each other anymore?¡±


    Harold¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°I just wanted to ask, is the ce where you were hit still hurting?¡±


    He had been in pain the entire night, and Freya came to him earlier, crying that her face was burning.


    This time, he actually believed it, and a kind of suspicion arose, which prompted him to call Titus.


    Titus was taken aback.


    ¡°Is the ce where you were hit still hurting?¡±


    He countered, ¡°Did you go for a check¨Cup and find no issues, yet it still hurts, and you can¡¯t sleep at


    night?¡±


    Harold fell silent for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, he continued, ¡°We¡¯re almost certain that Simone did something¡±


    Gwen wouldn¡¯t do something like this.


    Titus said, ¡°That¡¯s what I guessed too.¡±


    At that, Harold passed the buck. ¡°It¡¯s up to you then. Go and ask Simone what we need to do to get rid


    of this pain.


    Titus hesitated, ¡°Why me? Why not ask Gwen?¡±


    Harold said, ¡°Simone is your sister, not mine. Gwen wouldn¡¯t do something like this, so it¡¯s useless for


    the to ask her. Helieve in your abilities as you can definitely solve this. Don¡¯t you want to stop suffering


    like this! I¡¯ll wait for good news


    After he said that, he hung up the phone first


    When he heard the biasy tone, Titus wanted to curse and insult Harold¡¯s ancestors. These ¡°mn people


    However, he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He had to use another servant¡¯s phone and call Simone again.


    Simone answered, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Titus immediately pressed the record button when the call connected.


    This was Simone¡¯s favorite thing to do, and now it was his turn.


    He asked straightforwardly, ¡°Simone, what do you want exactly? We were hurt by you all night. What


    do you want in order to help us resolve this?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he added deliberately, ¡°Harold said that whatever conditions you have, we will fulfill them.¡±


    Simone heard this and thought that this didn¡¯t sound like Sc*mbag No. 2 on the phone. She


    immediately guessed that this guy was most likely recording the conversation.


    ¡°Did you dial the wrong number? When did I hurt you guys? If you have a problem, go to the hospital.


    don¡¯te to me forpensation. Isuggest you to see a psychiatrist.¡±


    Then, without hesitation, she hung up the phone.


    Regardless of whether Titus had recorded the conversation or not, she wouldn¡¯t mention anything


    about hurting them or tampering with anything over the phone.


    She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to willingly give them leverage.


    Titus couldn¡¯t hold back and smashed his phone. ¡°Simone, you¡¯re really something


    He had been fooled by his own younger sister again, and she even implied that they were mentally ill.


    Then, he called Harold using his own phone. ¡°Simone said you should go see a psychiatrist.¡±


    Harold was at a loss for words. ¡°You¡¯re the person she¡¯s referring to. Titus, I believe you¡¯ve been


    experiencing some mental instabilitytely. Why don¡¯t you consider getting a check¨Cup? If


    psychological consultations can alleviate your pain and difort, please inform me.¡±


    Titus said, ¡°I won¡¯t send you any message. We¡¯re done


    This time, he ended the call himself.


    None of these individuals can be relied upon. D*mn it.


    After he took a deep breath, he realized that the pain in his chest had intensified.


    He returned to lie on the bed, and the more he pondered, the more he found Harold¡¯s words to be


    somewhat reasonable.


    Therefore, he scheduled an appointment with a psychologist and intended to receive psychological


    treatments and give it a try.


    If that didn¡¯t yield any results, he would have no choice but to seek assistance from his father and

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122 Can He Speak, And Does He Not Know?


    Titus sought the help of a psychologist.


    After the psychologist reviewed his test results, the psychologist also suspected it to be phantom pain.


    Thus, he provided counseling and psychological suggestions.


    However, the pain persisted despite their efforts.


    Titus sought help from a friend once again and made an appointment with another renowned


    psychologist.


    Unfortunately, the oue remained the same.


    The psychologist even conducted a test, which revealed that this was not a psychological issue.


    He rmended that Titus consult a geomancy master instead.


    Since there were no physical ailments and his mental state was normal, the only option left was to


    explore metaphysical solutions.


    Titus was aware of this possibility and was not too disappointed since he had already anticipated it.


    After all, his own younger sister was a geomancy master, and it was highly likely that she had tampered


    with something.


    Instead of immediately contacting Steven, he asked a friend to introduce a certified master to assess


    the situation first.


    He visited three different masters in session, but all was in vain.


    None of them could detect any signs of a curse on him, let alone solve the problem.


    Therefore, Titus had no choice but to pick up his phone and call Steven.


    On the other side, at Gray Group.


    Today, the geomancy master revered by the Gray Group happened to be at thepany and made


    some adjustments to the geomancyyout.


    Usually, this master would visit thepany for adjustments every three months or so.


    Since Steven was the chairman, the master would also examine his office each time.


    Racing this asic, the master made adjustments to two minor arrangement


    nswer turned to Steven. The observed your facial features


    Actising our millerin


    His secretary checked, and there was no connection between Master Gordon and his adopted


    daughter.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was also no connection with the birth parents of his adopted daughter.


    Although this was the result, his doubts were notpletely dispelled.


    Master Gordon exined, ¡°You have a son and a daughter, and someone has ced something on


    them, causing their health problems.¡±


    Steven had not heard anyone in his family mention this matter.


    Just as he was about to respond, his phone rang


    When he saw that it was his second son who called, he answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Titus might be arrogant and defiant in public, but he respected and revered Steven. ¡°Dad, I need your


    help with something.


    When he heard this, Steven had a suspicion. ¡°What kind of help do you need?¡± It could be rted to


    what Master Gordon mentioned about his son.


    Titus truthfully replied, ¡°Jo and I were attacked by Simone, but the pain in the areas where we were hit


    hasn¡¯t subsided. We consulted doctors, and all the test results came back normal. But my chest and


    stomach have been in excruciating pain, and it won¡¯t go away. So, I want to ask the master worshiped


    by the Gray Group for help,¡± he revealed unexpectedly.


    ¡°Who did you say did this?¡± Steven was surprised.


    Titus replied. ¡°It was Simone. Coincidentally, Harold and his assistant were also attacked by Gwen at


    that time. They are also experiencing pain, but the examination results were normal. Such a


    coincidence is impossible, so there must be something wrong with our pain.¡± He added, ¡°Simone is a


    geomancy master, so she must have done something to us.¡±


    Steven never expected that his second son and adopted daughter would suffer from health problems


    caused by his biological daughter¨Cand Master Gordon had already foreseen it.


    Of course, he had some doubts about whether Master Gordon foresaw it or had known about it for a


    long time. After a moment of contemtion, he said. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Then, he turned to Master Gordon and asked, ¡°Master Gordon, my children do indeed have health


    problems. Can youe over now and assist us?¡±


    The old master smiled and replied, ¡°Certainly, let theme.¡±


    Only then did Steven say to Titus, ¡°Call them and ask them toe to my office at the Gray Group.¡±


    Tisus didn¡¯t want to involve Harold, but since his father asked him to call him, he would do it.


    After he ended the call, he sent a message to Harold and went to look for Jodie thereafter.


    At that moment, Jodie was in Luca¡¯s room, beingced by Luca and Andrew.


    When they saw him enter, the two of them still appeared displeased.


    Luca furrowed his brows and said. Titus, why are you bullying Jo Let it go


    Andrew echoed, ¡°Yeah, Titus, even if things didn¡¯t go well outside, dont take it out on Jo when you


    Titus was speechless When he saw their demeanor, he felt that his two younger brothers were utterly


    foolish.


    Titus couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them.


    They would find out for themselvester, and he needed to clear his mind.


    He looked at Jodie and said, ¡°I informed Dad and asked for the assistance of the geomancy master


    from the Gray Family. Do you want toe?¡±


    Jodie immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯lle. Are we going now?¡± She was already prepared.


    Titus nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After he said that, he didn¡¯t wait and left the room first. He instructed the butler to arrange a driver.


    His chest was in pain, so he couldn¡¯t drive.


    As they observed Titus¡® attitude, Luca and Andrew both felt displeased. However, they didn¡¯t dare to


    confront Titus directly. It was mainly because Titus had a cunning way of dealing with people.


    They had been victims of his cunning actions when they were younger.


    ¡°Jo, we¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, with us here, Titus won¡¯t bully you anymore,


    The two of them stood up and stood by Jodie¡¯s side.


    Jodie wiped away her tears and smiled, ¡°Okay, thank you, Andrew.¡±


    Indeed, the reactions of these two brothers were normal, which made her believe that Titus must have


    been manipted by Simone.


    His physical pain had caused him to act out in such a manner.


    Once he sees the master and receives treatment, Titus will be able to recover


    The four of them went to Steven¡¯s office together.


    By the time they arrived, Harold had already arrived with Freya.


    They were discussing business matters with Steven.


    When Titus and the others entered, Steven paused the conversation and turned to the old master.


    Master, they have arrived. Please assist them!


    374


    Master Gordon smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± He first examined Titus but found nothing unusual in his


    appearance or body.


    He inquired about the location of the pain and ced his hand on Titus¡® chest.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t sense any negative energy or curses.


    He proceeded to examine the remaining three individuals, but the oues remained unchanged.


    The smile on Master Gordon¡¯s face slightly faded as he struggled toprehend the situation. Based


    on his spection, these four individuals should have been affected by negative energy or curses,


    After he pondered for a moment, he retrieved four talismans from his pocket.


    He distributed the talismans to the four individuals and advised, ¡°Try wearing these talismans in close


    proximity to your bodies.¡±


    The four individuals epted the talismans and positioned them near their bodies.


    However, after a while, they did not experience any relief from the pain.


    Instead, they felt an even more intense sensation of pain.


    Suddenly, Titus appeared startled and eximed, ¡°Ahl


    Everyone witnessed a sh of fire emanating from the pocket of his shirt.


    When the fire dissipated, he reached into his pocket and was astonished to discover that the talisman.


    had transformed into ashes.


    He retrieved a handful of ck ashes.


    Harold also felt a burning sensation where he had ced the talisman and instinctively reached out to


    touch it.


    He, too, retrieved a handful of ck ashes.


    Jodie and Freya also had identical experiences.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Steven turned to Master Gordon and inquired, ¡°Master, what is


    happening?¡±


    The smile on Master Gordon¡¯s face momentarily froze. Could he honestly say that he didn¡¯t know


    either!

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123 Really Fed a Dog


    Master Gordon, the geomancy master who served the Gray Group was naturally powerful However at


    this moment, he wasn¡¯t so confident. He reached out and took the ck ash as he seed in with has


    He didn¡¯t find anything wrong, but why did the talman suddenly burn


    He looked at the four people and asked. ¡°Are you still pain


    I


    Titus held his chest and said, ¡°Not only am I in pain, but it feels even worse.


    This so¨Ccalled geomancy master was clearly a master deception.


    Harold also said, ¡°The pain has doubled, and there¡¯s an additional burning sensation.


    Sumone must have done something to them. Not only could this master not solve the problem, but it


    seemed like he triggered something that made them feel even more pain


    Jodie and Freya cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much¡±


    Master Gordon was speechless. How could this be? ording to reason, the talisman ck ash


    should have served as a disaster prevention measure. How could it be ev painful The most


    crucial thing was that he didn¡¯t find any negative energy or anything simr in the four people.


    turned


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°You must have been cursed. After I used my talisman to wand of


    evil spirits, it backfired. The person who cursed you is very powerful.¡±


    Then, he continued. ¡°I need to make some preparations before I can help you resolve it¡± If he couldn¡¯t


    solve it today, it would damage his reputation as a master.


    Titus asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡± He was now half¨Cbelieving and half¨Cdoubting this old man.


    Master Gordon said. ¡°About an hour. I¡¯ll call someone else to help. Since he couldn¡¯t figure out the


    situation of the four people, he nned to ask his senior for help.


    When Titus heard that it would take an hour, he felt like he was going crazy. ¡°It will take that long?¡±


    Master Gordon sighed. ¡°The curse on you is rare and mysterious, so it will take some extra time to


    prepare


    Titus gasped and asked, ¡°Master Gordon, can you help relieve the pain first?¡±


    The previous pain was bearable, but now it was reaching its limit.


    Master Gordon wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t a doctor, so how could he help relieve the pain! But he


    held back. He had to protect his reputation as the geomancy master of the Gray Group, or else he


    would be in trouble.


    After he thought for a moment, he handed Titus a bracelet that he was wearing. Try holding onto this


    bracelet tightly. This was a mystical tool given to him by his master, and it should have some


    Chapter 123 I Really Fed a Dog


    Master Gordon, the geomancy master who served the Gray Group, was naturally powerful. However, at


    this moment. he wasn¡¯t so confident. He reached out and took the ck ash as he sniffed it with hist


    nose


    He didn¡¯t find anything wrong, but why did the talisman suddenly burn?


    He looked at the four people and asked. ¡°Are you still in pain?¡±


    Titus held his chest and said, ¡°Not only am I in pain, but it feels even worse.¡±


    This so¨Ccalled geomancy master was clearly a master of deception.


    Harold also said, ¡°The pain has doubled, and there¡¯s an additional burning sensation.¡±


    Simone must have done something to them. Not only could this master not solve the problem, but it


    seemed like he triggered something that made them feel even more pain.


    Jodie and Freya cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much.¡±


    Master Gordon was speechless. How could this be? ording to reason, the talisman that turned into


    ck ash should have served as a disaster prevention measure. How could it be even more


    painful? The most crucial thing was that he didn¡¯t find any negative energy or anything simr in the


    four people.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°You must have been cursed. After I used my talisman to ward off


    evil spirits, it backfired. The person who cursed you is very powerful.¡±


    Then, he continued, ¡°I need to make some preparations before I can help you resolve it.¡± If he couldn¡¯t


    solve it today, it would damage his reputation as a master.


    Titus asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡± He was now half¨Cbelieving and half¨Cdoubting this old man.


    Master Gordon said, ¡°About an hour. I¡¯ll call someone else to help.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t figure out the


    situation of the four people, he nned to ask his senior for help.


    When Titus heard that it would take an hour, he felt like he was going crazy. ¡°It will take that long?¡±


    Master Gordon sighed. ¡°The curse on you is rare and mysterious, so it will take some extra time to


    prepare


    Titus gasped and asked, ¡°Master Gordon, can you help relieve the pain first?¡±


    The previous pain was bearable, but now it was reaching its limit.


    Master Gordon wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t a doctor to how could he help relieve the pain? But be


    beld back. He had to protect his reputation as the geomancy master of the Gray Group, or else he


    double


    moment, he handed Trusa bracelet that he was wearing Try holding onto this


    hool given to him by his matter, and it should


    suppressing


    Titus quickly took it and held it tightly. After a while, the pain did ease up quite a bit. He nodded and


    said, ¡°This works.¡±


    Although it still hurt, it was lighter than before.


    Master Gordon let out a sigh of relief and showed a mysterious expression as he said, ¡°This is certain.¡±


    Upon seeing this. Harold asked. ¡°Master, can you help us alleviate the pain as well?¡±


    Master Gordon stiffened again as he didn¡¯t have so many mystical tools. Thinking of Harold¡¯s identity,


    he took off a jade pendant that hung around his neck and handed it to Harold as he said, ¡°You can try


    this


    Then he said to Jodie and Freya, ¡°I only brought two magical artifacts today, so you two will have to


    endure for 170


    Jodie and Freya were speechless. They wanted to curse out loud. Especially Jodie, who thought that


    this master would help solve the problem. But now he seemed unreliable!


    She was crying in pain, and he only gave something to Titus and Harold to alleviate the pain, but not to


    them Tears kept flowing from her eyes. ¡°But Master, I can¡¯t bear the pain anymore.¡±


    Master Gordon helplessly spread his hands. ¡°I only have two magical artifacts on me. I can¡¯t do


    anything¡± He suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take turns using them?¡±


    Jodie also realized that he was telling the truth..


    With teary eyes, she looked pitifully at Titus and spoke softly. ¡°Titus¡±


    ius didn¡¯t want to give the bracelet to Jodie. After he thought for a moment, he said. ¡°Wait until I feel


    better, then 171 give it to you¡± As for when he would feel better, it was up to him to decide.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect that Titus would ignore her pain. He promised to always protect and pamper her.


    lur On top of being in pain, she felt an indescribable sense of grievance. She didn¡¯t dare to be Matinate


    with her brothers in front of Steven, so she reached out and tugged at Andrew¡¯s clothes.


    drew felt sorry for her when he saw her like this, so he reached out and poked Luca sitting next to him


    The two of them exchanged nces and nodded at each other.


    Titu


    Gadeally. Tim was satting next to Lara, who suddenly hugged himContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew quickly Mood up and snatched the bracelet to Titus hand. Then he handed them to Jodie. He


    looked at Ton with a disapproving expression and said, ¡°Titus, how could you be so unreasonable?


    your vention patarial der koderate of her


    ingeiderate ¡±


    Bare added. ¡°Yeah, yes you should always bully your sister. It¡¯s not right.


    gedck As he heard the word of the wri Osherwise, he really wanted to beat them to Just wait anset


    As soon as she received the bracelet, Jodie immediately held them tightly in both hands. The pain did


    indeed decrease significantly. She hid behind Andrew and firmly refused to return the bracelet.


    Andrew stood in front of Jodie in a protective stance Titus, don¡¯t take your anger out on us. Go and look


    for the person who hit you


    Luca added. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not your punching bags, Titus. If you¡¯re a man, go find the person who


    bit vou


    Let¡¯s see if it dares to go find Simon


    at a loss for words. This wasn¡¯t his little brother but an enemy. He was targeting his own older brother


    so much just to protect his sister. He must be crazy.


    As the pain in his body grew stronger, his mind became clearer. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Simone


    felt the same way when she returned to the Gray Family. His gaze fell on Jodie, who was hiding, and


    his eves grew colder.


    Since they were young, he had adored Jodie. They would fulfill her every wish.


    They even believed her when she privately imed that Simone bullied her and tried to steal her


    belongings.


    All for her, he had always targeted Simone, his own sister.


    He even went as far as posting rumors online to nder Simone, and now, Jodie was acting innocent


    made their younger brothers take the me for stealing her bracelet in front of everyone


    At this moment, Titus suddenly felt that all the kindness he had shown Jodie over the years had been in


    ppressed the urge to snatch back the prayer beads, he closed his eyes and endured the waves of


    In addition to bring angry at Jodie, he was also angry a Simone


    Belowo sister was so ruthless. She had physically attacked them and resorted to such underhanded


    14 Many have much a decorated grudge against each other? Seeing Joe¡¯s two older brothers willingly


    (actuatge sr Autarky fel wings of cavy


    Henkel at Manale with on and her eyelled with a tender vulnerability


    Avoriond


    gole, However, kao shisha¡¯s give ba


    as he pretended to test


    n counting glory Busies, His could

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124 If He Helps Jodie Again, He Is a Dog


    Freya noticed that Harold not only didn¡¯t willingly give her the jade pendant but also closed his eyes.


    She had expected this oue, but she couldn¡¯t help holding onto hope.


    Reality once again pped her in the face; this man¡¯s heart was cold, and he had no pity for her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Harold would give Gwen the jade pendant if Gwen needed it


    now. The more Freya thought about it, the sadder she became, but she still couldn¡¯t let go, nor could


    she give up.


    As she bit her lip, she curled up on the couch and cried sadly.


    Master Gordon said he needed to make preparations and receive someone, so he temporarily left the


    office.


    Steven¡¯s gaze shifted between his three sons and adopted daughter. His third and fourth sons


    snatched the bracelet from his second son¡¯s hand and gave it directly to the adopted daughter. This


    was something he never expected.


    After they snatched them, they even had a righteous and confident look, which left him speechless and


    heartbroken.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that one day, there could only be one person left between his second son


    and adopted daughter. Would these two sons also give up their older brother and choose the adopted


    sister?


    Upon reflection, when did this situation start? Had the influence of the adopted daughter on his sons.


    be so great? Then, he thought of Simone, his biological daughter.


    He spent little time at home, and Jodic was the adopted daughter, so they didn¡¯t have much close.


    contact.


    Ever since Simone returned, his wife would oftenin and say that the adopted daughter was


    more obedient and well¨Cbehaved while their biological daughter was not sensible.


    She always liked to snatch things from the adopted daughter and bullied her behind her back.


    Simone was already the youngdy of the Gray Family, yet she still wanted to drive away the adopted


    daughter and strip her of her identity as the Gray Family¡¯s daughter.


    He was afraid that his biological daughter would spend too much time outside and be too


    So he let his wife and sons do as they pleased.


    He also thought of giving Simone some lessons so that when she came back, she would be a true


    heiress of a prestigious family.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    petty.


    He wanted her to realize that it was unnecessary to for only on the adopted daughter with such


    narrow¨Cmindedness, but now, it seemed that he might have been wrong.


    Regarding his wife and sons¡® dissatisfaction with Simone, was it really just because Simone targeted


    and bullied the adopted daughter and snatched her things Perhaps this adopted daughter had been


    poisoning their minds behind the scenes.


    After Simone decisively left the Gray Family, he realized that this daughter had a very straightforward


    personality. If she had any grudges, she would settle them on the spot. She didn¡¯t like scheming


    behind. people¡¯s backs.


    So, if they couldn¡¯t tolerate the adopted daughter, they should have openly suppressed her from the


    beginning.


    After all. Simone didn¡¯t even show any respect to her own father, mother, and brothers, so how could


    she be afraid of theints and only bully her behind her back?


    Steven didn¡¯t say anything, but his gaze toward Jodic turned colder.


    It seemed that he needed to speed up the investigation into the rtionship between his adoptive


    daughter and his sons.


    If his adoptive daughter really intentionally led his sons astray, the


    avimore.


    the Gray Family couldn¡¯t keep her


    And what about the suggestion from Master Gordon back then to adopt Jodie? Was there any hidden


    agenda behind it?


    Jodie was very sensitive, and she noticed Steven looking at her with a probing andplex gaze. She


    looked up and called out softly. ¡°Dad¡±


    Steven¡¯s gaze instantly returned to normal, and there at


    sa hint of concern in his eyes as he looked her. ¡°Jo, are you feeling better now?¡±


    When she saw Steven¡¯s concerned expression. Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and obediently nodded.


    I¡¯m feeling better.¡±


    She had always wanted to get close to Steven, but he had been avoiding her.


    She knew very well that among the entire Gray Family, Steven was the most important figure. If she


    wanted to stay in the Gray Family and continue living as a wealthy heiress, she couldn¡¯t anger or


    displease Steven.


    She thought about her two brothers fighting over the bracelet for her earlier, and her heart skipped a


    beat.


    Steven and her brothers were different; he ced more importance on blood ties.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her taking Titus¡® bracelet had caused Steven¡¯s displeasure. So, she


    suppressed her annoyance and grievances, and she took the initiative as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not in that


    much pain anymore. Let Titus continue using the bracelet


    In order to leave a good impression on Steven and secure her future, she could only continue to


    endure.


    After she said that, she even handed the bracelet over, but before she could pass it to Titus, Andrew


    pain doesnt count for much. You


    should keep the bracelet.¡±


    Luca also agreed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve always been afraid of pain since you were little, so you should keep


    them


    Titus is a grown man, so how can hepete with his sister for something?¡±


    When he heard this. Titus was so angry that he wanted to strangle these two foolish brothers right


    away. He opened his eyes and looked at the two coldly. ¡°You really understand me. I hope when it¡¯s


    your turn in the future, you can still say the same thing.¡±


    These two idiots were beyond redemption.


    He would never remind them, and if given the chance, he would even push them a little so they could


    experience the consequences of having a younger sister.


    Luca and Andrew thought that Titus was bing more and more stingy. It was ridiculous for a grown


    man topete with Jo. but they didn¡¯t dare to retort under Titus sinister gaze, so they remained silent.


    At this moment. Jodie also opened her eyes and nced at the four of them.


    Her lips curled with a hint of yfulness. This adopted daughter of the Gray Family was not simple at


    all, as she had the brothers wrapped around her finger


    No wonder she was able to push Simone, the biological daughter, to the point of severing ties with the


    Gray Family.


    From the looks of it, she wasn¡¯t just manipting the brothers in the Gray Family. It seemed like she


    was ying with them.


    And looking at Titus¡® current state, it seemed he didn¡¯t need any reminders.


    Jodie felt a bit intimidated by Titus¡® gaze, especially with Steven watching.


    She handed the bracelet to him again. Titus, take it.


    Titus didn¡¯t ept it as he just looked at her. ¡°Are you really willing to give it up?¡±


    Jodie was taken aback for a moment, after which she forced a smile. ¡°Of course, Titus. I¡¯m willing.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Titus chuckled in a sinister manner. The more it pained him, the more he realized how


    Jodie was clearly only returning the bracelet because of their father. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have


    feigned helplessness and used his two foolish brothers as pawns.


    Since she had returned it, why wouldn¡¯t he ept them? He reached out his hand and was ready to


    take the bracelet.


    However, Luca grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Titus, if you¡¯re ufortable, you can squeeze my hand.¡±


    He even extended his other hand and offered his arm to Titus. ¡°Or you can bite my arm¡±


    Titus couldn¡¯t find any words. Not only were they fools, but they were also terrible teammates


    These two idiots were beyond redemption.


    He forcefully shook off Luca¡¯s hand and said resentfully, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t disgust me.¡±


    As he observed this, Steven added, ¡°Jo. Titus is a man. He can endure a little pain. You should keep


    the bracelet for yourself¡±


    Titus couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing from Steven, his eyes filled with the look of someone who


    had also been infected with stupidity


    Steven looked at him meaningfully. Titus, am I right


    A hint of bitterness rose in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Had his biological daughter been treated


    the same way, which led to their estrangement


    He said this not only to prevent Jodie from suspecting or being wary but also to let his second son


    experience this feeling himself


    Based on the information he had gathered, his second son had been the cruelest to his daughter


    Titus didn¡¯t dare to argue; he could only grit his teethus he said, ¡°Yes¡±


    Then, he looked at Jodie, and the coldness in his eyes deepened. Jo, you¡¯re a girl. How can I, as your


    older brother,pete with you! Keep the bracelet for yourself.¡±


    If he ever helped Jodie again, he would be a fool.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125 If You Want To Hurt, Let¡¯s Do It Together!


    After hearing Titus¡® words, Jodie no longer paid attention to herself as she was extremely angry.


    Titus was bing more and more disrespectful; he even treated her like this in front of Steven.


    As she felt unjust, she sat back down and tightly held onto her bracelet.


    She wondered how she could regain his favor in the future.


    Titus felt the pain in his chest and stomach intensified. He looked at Steven and said, ¡°Dad, Master


    Gordon is quite cunning! After he finished helping us, I felt even more pain.¡±


    As he saw his pale face and sweat on his forehead, Steven felt a bit sorry for his son, but this time, it


    could also teach his second son a lesson. He sighed. ¡°Just endure it for now; let¡¯s see how he is when


    hees back.¡±


    If the condition had not improved, the only solution was to locate Simone.


    dan


    Titus had an urge to hit the wall. He thought for a moment and grabbed Luca¡¯s hand to squeeze it


    tightly.


    Since his younger brother had just been so despicable, he would fulfill his wish.


    Luca didn¡¯t expect Titus to be serious. He was stunned for a moment and then screamed in pain. ¡°Ah,


    Titus! Be gentle!¡±


    Titus not only didn¡¯t go easy, but he exerted all his strength and vented his pain.


    He almost dislocated Luca¡¯s hand.


    Luca screamed in pain and tried to shake off Titus¡® torment but couldn¡¯t. So, he shouted to Steven,


    ¡°Dad, do something about Titus. He wants to harm me.¡±


    However, he only received a cold nce from Steven. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this what you asked for just now? Titus


    is just fulfilling your wish.¡±


    He had never expected much from his third and fourth sons, Even if they were just idle yboys who


    only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun, they couldn¡¯t be foolish enough to be led astray and not


    realize it or even foolish enough to not distinguish between family and outsiders.


    Luca was speechless. His own father was biased.


    He was angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it in front of Steven.


    He could only be tormented by Titus.


    Freya couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and took the initiative to ask Harold for the jade pendant, but Harold


    seemed to be asleep and didn¡¯t respond.


    As she felt embarrassed, she apologized to Steven and rushed out of the office in tears.


    She went to the secretary outside to ask for an ice pack to put on her face.


    After Freya left. Titus looked at Harold and said, ¡°Harold, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so heartless! You


    made the little beauty cry and run away.¡±


    Only then did Harold open his eyes and say indifferently, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± He


    nced at Jodie, who still had tears in her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also make Jo cry? Look at how pitiful she


    is You didn¡¯t even hug andfort her.


    If you want to hurt me, let¡¯s do it together! Let¡¯s see who can hurt the other one harder.


    When Harold said this, the expressions on Titus and Jodie¡¯s faces changed. They both looked at


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven. whose face became even uglier.


    Titus released his foolish younger brother and went to pull Harold to his feet as he supported him with a


    hint of gritted teeth. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the restroom


    Harold didn¡¯t resist and informed Steven before they both left.


    However, they didn¡¯t go to the restroom; instead, they went to an empty balcony.


    After they entered, Titus had a serious expression and asked, ¡°What did you mean just now? Were you


    deliberately saying it for my father to hear?¡±


    Harold saw the pain in his eyes and handed over the jade pendant he was holding. Take this to ease


    the pain first.¡±


    Titus was momentarily stunned, but without hesitation, he took it and held it in his hand.


    The pain did indeed alleviate significantly.


    Harold said, ¡°So, you know that your rtionship is not normal at all?¡±


    Titus frowned. ¡°Still, you don¡¯t have to mention it in front of my father deliberately.


    The Gray brothers had been scolded by their father before because they were too close to Jodie.


    Harold thought for a moment and decided to speak his mind. ¡°This adopted daughter of your family is


    not simple. If you can see it clearly now, don¡¯t get involved any further, or else your family will be


    ruined. I¡¯m just reminding your father. After all, your two younger brothers seem to be enjoying it.¡±


    No matter what, they had been childhood friends for so many years, and Harold didn¡¯t want the Gray


    Family to be ruined because of this adopted daughter


    Titus rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention those two idiots. I can¡¯t stand them anymore.¡±


    Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you also one of those idiots before?¡±


    Titus was at a loss for words as he red at Harold. ¡°Can¡¯t we have a decent conversation? Although I


    spoiled Jodie before, I haven¡¯t reached the level of those two idiots.¡±


    Because she was an adopted sister and not a blood rtive, she was usually obedient and well¨C


    behaved. so he spoiled her like a beloved pet


    Just like how he took care of a favorite pet.


    When the pet was bullied, he, as the owner, would help, but now that he realized the pet wasn¡¯t as well-


    behaved as he imagined, he withdrew quickly.


    Harold felt waves of paining from his body. Unable to hold back his pain, hemented, ¡°Your


    sister is really ruthless!¡±


    Titus held the jade pendant and felt helpless. ¡°Indeed, she has a bad temper now, and I can¡¯t afford to


    provoke her! You deserve it, too. Instead of treating someone else badly, you had to treat her best


    friend badly.¡±


    r own sister. No


    Harold sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t treat Gwen badly. You were the one who was harsh toward your wonder you


    two are blood siblings.¡±


    Titus didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter. If he had known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have


    treated his own sister that way for Jodie. He changed the subject and asked, That beautiful girl by your


    side, isn¡¯t she just for fun?¡±


    Harold retorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as foolish as you and your brothers?¡±


    Titus found no words to reply. This guy¡¯s mouth is really annoying, as he always hits where it hurts. He


    chuckled. ¡°Then, why did you hang around with Gwen for her?¡±


    Harold helplessly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hang around with Gwen.


    Then, he added with a deeper meaning. ¡°It¡¯s just useful, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Titus yfully remarked, ¡°Is it to warm the bed?¡±


    Harold¡¯s expression turned dark as he retorted, ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t have such poor taste.¡±


    Intrigued, Titus inquired, ¡°Then, why is it useful?¡±


    Harold gave him a disdainful look and replied, ¡°It won¡¯t do you good if you know too much.¡±


    He then pulled out a cigarette and offered one to Titus before lighting the other one for himself.


    Titus lit his cigarette as well. Observing Harold¡¯s somber expression through the smoke, he detected a


    hint of hostility that he had never seen before.


    He decided not to ask further.


    The two of them smoked several cigarettes in session before returning to the office together.


    Before they entered the room, Titus handed the jade pendant back to Harold.


    Upon their return, Freya had already arrived.


    When she caught sight of Harold, aurace of resentment and hurt flickered in her eyes.


    However, Harold did not acknowledge her presence.


    After a while, Master Gordon brought an elderly man wearing a gray robe with him. He introduced him


    to Steven and the others, saying, ¡°This is my senior. You can call him Master Shane.¡±


    Steven and the others greeted him in turn.


    Master Shane nodded and nced at Titus and the others. He then took out apass and instructed,


    ¡°The four of you, ce your hands on thispass.


    Titus was the first to ce his hand on thepass, which caused it to move slightly.


    The other three followed suit.


    Master Shane carefully examined the four of them. ¡°It appears that you were affected by negative


    energy on the day of the injury. However, the negative energy dissipated from your bodies quickly,


    leaving no trace but causing you unbearable


    pain.


    Steven inquired, ¡°Did you manage to detect the negative energy, Master Shane?¡±


    Master Shane shook his head and replied, ¡°No, I made the judgment based on my experience. He


    added meaningfully. ¡°The geomancer who caused the negative energy is very cunning, leaving no


    evidence but inflicting excruciating pain.¡±


    Titus asked, ¡°Can you help us resolve it?¡±


    He was not interested in anything else; he simply wanted to alleviate his suffering.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126 Perhaps I Have Hindered Them From Something


    Upon seeing Titus¡® evident anxiety, Master Shane refrained from uttering the words he originally


    intended to say


    It seems that Mr. Titus is already aware of the culprit, but he simply chooses not to be concerned.


    With such a realization crossed his mind, he could only gesture toward thepass and say, ¡°Each of


    you shall drip a few drops of your blood onto thispass, and I will resolve it for you.¡±


    Upon hearing that. Steven furrowed his brows. They need to drip their blood?¡± Since he believed in


    geomancy, he naturally knew they shouldn¡¯t indiscriminately offer their blood and hair to a geomancer.


    Their situation is rather unique, so they can only drip their blood onto thispass. Then, I will use it to


    track down the person who casts this negative energy and resolve the spell,¡± Master Shane exined.


    Steven pondered momentarily. ¡°Still, blood dropping isn¡¯t quite appropriate.¡±


    Moreover, who knows if these masters can resolve the spell after they drop their blood onto the


    Master Shane helplessly responded, ¡°There is no way for us to break the curse if they don¡¯t drip their


    blood.


    Once again, he stressed. The negative energy has dissipated now, so I can only attempt to find the


    person responsible for casting the spell by following the blood trail. There is no other way to resolve it.¡±


    Harold inquired. ¡°How long will we suffer if we don¡¯t resolve the spell? It can¡¯t be forever, right?¡±


    With that, Master Shane replied, ¡°It will likely cause difort for approximately ten days to half a


    month.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t resolve mine then,¡± Harold stated. I will never offer my blood to a geomancer. I can still endure


    such a level of pain for ten days to half a month.


    Initially. Titus was indifferent to all of this. But after witnessing Harold¡¯s stance, he refrained from


    making an immediate decision.


    Meanwhile, Jodie looked at Master Shane and dered, ¡°It¡¯s too painful, and I can¡¯t bear it. I want to


    drop my blood to break the curse.¡±


    Immediately afterward, she turned to Titus and persuaded, ¡°Titus, you should give it a try as well. After


    all, how can you endure such pain for ten days to half a month? Moreover, this master is Master


    Bordon¡¯s senior. Master Gordon is the Gray Group¡¯s associated geomancy master. He is not a fraud


    like the others:


    ncing up, Titus noticed Harold subtly shaking his head at him.


    he responded, ¡°You go ahead and drop yours till think about it,


    decisive action. She grabbed a fruit knife from the table and used it to make a small cur on


    her finger.


    Then, she squeezed a few drops of blood onto the center of thepass.


    Once she did that, Master Shane took out a talisman and affixed it to the blood¨Cstainedpass while


    silently reciting an incantation.


    His hand continuously pinched and moved at the same time.


    Meanwhile, in the studio, Simone, who was reading the script, suddenly looked up in a particr


    direction.


    She took out three bronze coins from her bag and flipped them in her hand several times.


    Then she softly parted her rosy lips and uttered, ¡°Break!¡±


    After that, the empty ss on her table suddenly shattered.


    Gwen, who happened to be in the office, was receiving a message document from the detective she


    hired when the incident took ce. Raising her head, she looked at Simone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Someone intends to break my curse. It should be the geomancy master Titus has hired,¡± Simone


    answered


    Concerned, Gwen asked. ¡°Are you alright then?¡± The fact that the other party can locate Simone


    indicates they are not ment


    Simone shook her head. I¡¯m fine. They still can¡¯t harm me. That geomancer must have used Jodic¡¯s


    blood to trace me. Although the negative energy 1 cast previously has dissipated, there is a blood


    curse that can resolve it. He can only resolve my spell by following the blood trail to me.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t hurt you, right?¡± Gwen inquired.


    ¡°His geomancy level is considered high among the geomancy masters, but he still can¡¯t harm me,¡±


    Simone replied.


    The level of a geomancer is divided into three states¨Cthe Acquired State, the Innate State, and the


    Divine State.


    In my previous life, I was in the Acquired State. But after being reborn, I achieved a breakthrough and


    entered the Innate State


    That geomancer should have just entered the Innate State.


    Since my return, I have been continuously enhancing my strength. In addition, with the protection of the


    mystical tool left by my mentor, I am stronger than that geomancer.


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good


    As the Gray Group¡¯s officeuilding, the talisman on Master Shane¡¯spass suddenly self¨Cignited


    and


    carried bagsher.


    Shane¡¯s expression changed slightly. The opponent is formidable. One person¡¯s blood is


    After that, he looked at Titus and hispanions, conveying his meaning clearly.


    However, Harold and Titus both remained still.


    Freya, who was already in pain and unable to bear it any longer, stepped forward and said, ¡°Let me


    give


    it a try.


    Following Jodie¡¯s example, she dropped her blood onto thepass.


    Then. Master Shane ced another fresh talisman as he continued to chant the incantation.


    On the other side, Simone quickly realized that the force attempting to attack her was stronger than


    before.


    Nheless, she still easily tackled it.


    She surmised that it was Freya who had donated blood.


    Given Harold¡¯s personality, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would willingly do so. If it were Titus


    blood, the force of the attack would be much stronger, considering that we are blood¨Crted.


    Raising her eyebrow, she uttered, ¡°It looks like that geomancer not only wants to help them break the


    curse, but he also intends to harm me?


    I can sense that the blood curse that¡¯s persistently attacking me carries a murderous intent. That


    geomancer attempts to harm me through blood retaliation.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s at the request of Sc*mbag No. 2 or if this person wants to harm you,¡± Gwen remarked.


    Simone, too, was uncertain if Titus and hispanions would make such a request. Nevertheless, she


    firmly believed that the geomancer clearly desired to harm her, for she could sense his strong intent to


    kill


    ¡°Perhaps I have hindered them from something.¡±


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of her previous life when she identally discovered


    that her mentor¡¯s death wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    Subsequently, she began investigating.


    Not long after, she encountered an attack from a geomancy formation in the underground parking lot.


    At that time, she was merely an Acquired State geomancer. Hence, she was injured and lost


    consciousness.


    By the time she woke up, she found herself bound alongside Jodie.


    She had been selected to be abandoned, but when she attempted to fight back and escape by using


    negative energy to break the ropes, the kidnapper who guarded them didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot her dead.


    Deep down, she had a feeling that her death in her previous life was definitely connected to Jodie.


    Behind Jodie, there should be a geomancy master.


    Currently, she didn¡¯t know if the geomancer who appeared today was merely a nobody or the


    mastermind.


    Gwen couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Will they harm you?¡± She had heard that some geomancy masters were


    skilled at setting up traps to harm people, especially those who were wicked and ruthless.


    Simone gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then, she added yfully, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Se mbag No. 2 will willingly offer his blood and allow that


    geomancer to use blood ties to harm me. I¡¯m not afraid now, though. But if he truly is that foolish¡­¡±


    She continued, ¡°Then, he¡¯ll be in serious trouble once his blood is in the hands of that geomancy


    master.


    It will indeed have an impact on me if that geomancer obtains the blood of the Gray Family.


    I simply fear that more powerful individuals will use their blood toe after me in the future.


    It doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be resolved¨Calthough at a cost, but Sc*mbag No. 2 will have to pay a much


    higher price.


    ¡°If he still intends to harm you mercilessly, he might actually do something foolish,¡± Gwen said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Furious, Gwen suggested, ¡°You can torment him to death in the future if he really offers his blood to


    that geomancer.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°No doubt.¡±


    Then, she took out a talisman and captured the strand of energy that had attacked her.


    As she recited a spell, she rubbed the talisman, which instantly caught fire. Instead of turning into ck


    ashes, it disappeared into a wisp of blue smoke.


    Noticing Gwen¡¯s curiosity and concern, she said, ¡°We can take a look if you want to know.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she hacked into the surveince system in Steven¡¯s office on herputer.


    A surveince camera was installed in Steven¡¯s office, which avoided the view of his desk. Although it


    couldn¡¯t capture the contents of hisputer and the documents he was reading, it could capture the


    footage of the entire office.


    At the sight of this, Gwen immediately leaned over to take a look.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127 1 Misjudged Her In The Past.


    Meanwhile, at the Gray Group¡¯s office building, the talisman on thepass suddenly ignited and


    exploded.


    Master Shane¡¯s pupils shrank. He wanted to throw away thepass, but he was too slow. As a result,


    a bacsh force struck him and nearly caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    However, he forcefully held it back and swallowed the blood just to prevent anyone present from


    noticing.


    Then, with a heart full of shock, Master Shane realized that Simone¡¯s strength had be. incredibly


    strong. But that¡¯s impossible!


    Although Master Shane didn¡¯t spit out blood, Harold and Steven keenly noticed that his hand trembled


    and chest heaved when the talisman burned and exploded.


    His facial expression instantly turned considerably pale.


    Therefore, Steven tentatively asked, ¡°Master Shane, did you fail again this time?¡± Despite feeling


    extremely ufortable, as if his internal organs were burning at this moment, Master Shane put on a


    carefree appearance and replied, ¡°I failed again because the blood is not enough.¡±


    Looking at Titus, he added, ¡°Young friend, I still need your blood if I¡¯m going to alleviate the pain in your


    body.¡±


    Right after these words escaped his lips, everyone present shifted their attention to Titus.


    For some reason, Titus felt resistant to offering his blood.


    Just then, Luca spoke. ¡°Titus, what¡¯s there to hesitate about? Hurry up and offer your blood to stop your


    pain!¡± Immediately afterward, Andrew echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Jo and you are in so much pain. So, hurry


    up and offer some blood.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Steven was speechless. How did I end up with these two foolish sons?


    Even so, he didn¡¯t immediately speak up to stop them. Instead, he wanted to see how Titus. would


    decide on his own.


    As for Harold, he had been staring at Master Shane and noticed something.


    Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Master Shane, is it true that you have to harm the one who has inflicted the


    negative energy on us first in order to use our blood to break it? And if it fails, will you also be injured?¡±


    His question stunned the Gray Family¡¯s father-and-son quartet.


    14


    Master Shane was taken aback, for he didn¡¯t expect that Harold would know.


    With his facial expression unchanged, he nodded. ¡°The principle is indeed like this.


    The reason I¡¯m telling the truth is that I can¡¯t deceive them.


    Mr. Gray or Harold will find out the answer if they consult a powerful Geomancy master.


    So, I might as well admit it openly.


    Furrowing his brows, Titus said, ¡°So, it means the person who inflicted negative energy on us will be


    harmed through my blood?¡± Upon hearing that. Master Shane nodded. ¡°Yes, only through this way can


    the curse be broken.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he added. ¡°The other person won¡¯t be seriously injured. After all, I¡¯m just


    reflecting the pain and suffering back to that person. You can consider it as a case of treating others as


    they have treated you.¡±


    In other words, it was perfectly fine to retaliate.


    If it weren¡¯t for Steven being here and knowing that Simone was the one who cursed them, Jodie would


    have involuntarily persuaded Titus.


    Still, with Titus¡¯ cunning and vengeful nature, she figured he certainly wouldn¡¯t let Simone. off the hook.


    Unexpectedly, Titus hesitated.


    Won¡¯t my grudge with Simone deepen if I retaliate? My previous actions toward her were purely for the


    sake of reputation.


    I just wanted her to apologize,e home, and admit her mistake.


    After all, there isn¡¯t much loss for her to give up being a celebrity and return home to enjoy her life as


    the daughter of the Gray Family.


    The thing is, I don¡¯t know whether this old man has any malicious intentions.


    What if Simone experiences more than just the pain inflicted on us? What if the retaliation causes


    significant physical harm or even endangers her life? I had heard that battles between geomancy


    masters can result in severe injuries for the losing side.


    After hesitating, Titus said, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t break the curse.¡±


    ¡°Master Shane, can you lend me a mystical tool like the one Master Gordon has? I just need it to


    alleviate my pain. No worries. I will pay for it.


    Although he was mad at Simone, he wouldn¡¯t be so heartless as to put his biological sister in mortal


    danger.


    Also, it was mainly because he didn¡¯t know whether Master Shane would deceive him or not.


    Otherwise, he did intend to let Simone experience the pain herself.


    That way,


    she wouldn¡¯t use such ruthless methods against him again.


    Upon hearing Titus¡¯ decision, Steven breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness Titus still hasn¡¯t be so ruthless as to disregard everything.


    However, Jodie couldn¡¯t fathom Titus¡¯ choice.


    Since when did Titus be so forgiving? Shouldn¡¯t he have agreed to retaliate mercilessly? Why?


    Just because Simone is his biological sister? No! I absolutely can¡¯t ept this!


    Even though she didn¡¯t dare to express her anger directly in front of Steven, she actually reached out


    and tugged at Luca¡¯s clothes when Steven and the others weren¡¯t paying


    attention.


    However, Luca hesitated. Is it really okay for us to retaliate against our biological sister? What if


    something goes wrong or there are unforeseen consequences? If not, maybe we can let Simone


    experience the pain herself. That might prevent her from being so ruthless in the future.


    Seeing Luca keeping silent, Jodie pinched Andrew¡¯s back a little.


    To her dismay, Andrew had a simr thought to Luca.


    When Jodie saw neither of them immediately offer their help, she was infuriated.


    What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Have they be mute when ites to Simone?! Could it be that I


    have to suffer in vain?! Besides, I don¡¯t want to endure pain for days on end!


    She spoke up, feeling wronged and pitiful. ¡°I have to appear on a variety show next week, but my finger


    is still hurting even while I¡¯m holding this bracelet.¡±


    I won¡¯t let Simone off the hook under any circumstances today.


    I have to help these two masters obtain Titus¡¯ blood.


    Upon hearing Jodie¡¯s words, Andrew felt a pang of sympathy..


    Thus, he asked Master Shane, ¡°Master Shane, is the retaliation really just to let the other party


    experience the pain and not cause any other harm?¡± Master Shane nodded. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    It indeed won¡¯t hurt Simone too badly this time, but it won¡¯t be the same in the future.


    Andrew let out a sigh of relief and then turned to Titus, saying, ¡°Titus, since there won¡¯t be any further


    harm, you don¡¯t have to hesitate. Go ahead and offer your blood. That way, you won¡¯t have to endure


    the pain anymore.¡±


    you


    Titus looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you saying that don¡¯t want me or Jo to suffer anymore?¡± Andrew


    confidently replied. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want either of you to suffer anymore. Titus, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t


    do this. It doesn¡¯t seem like you.¡±


    Among the five of us brothers. Titus is the most heartless and ruthless.


    Titus was angry. Is Andrew suggesting that I am heartless and ruthless?


    Thinking about this, he sneered, ¡°I can only pray for you. I hope you don¡¯t end up in Simone¡¯s hands in


    the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    With Simone¡¯s intelligence, she will definitely figure out if I offer my blood today.


    That will escte our conflict.


    There¡¯s no hope for reconciliation; our interactions will only breed more hatred in the future.


    Moreover, considering Simone¡¯s current temperament, she will likely torment me relentlessly in the


    future.


    Andrew smirked. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of her? Besides, we¡¯re just giving her a taste. of her


    own medicine. After all, she was the one who started it. Titus, why are you so indecisive?¡± Titus¡¯ face


    twisted with displeasure as he was mocked by his younger brother.


    Just as he was about to speak, Steven¡¯s angry voice interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s enough. This matter ends


    here.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the presence of others, I would have wanted to p Andrew.


    Jodie pretended to be helpless and yed the victim, yet Andrew willingly engaged in the conflict. How


    foolish!


    As expected, this adopted daughter of mine is maniptive. Look at how she intentionally sows discord


    among my sons and Simone!


    I had truly misjudged her in the past.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128 It Shouldn¡¯t Be Like This!


    Steven refused to let his son drip his blood onto thepass just so the two geomancy masters could


    deal with his biological daughter.


    He turned to Master Shane and asked, ¡°Master Shane, can you sell us two mystical tools?¡± Master


    Shane was surprised as he hadn¡¯t expected this to be the final oue after hours.


    What was the point of my previous actions then? Moreover, I came here today to obtain the Gray


    brothers¡¯ blood and use it against Simone.


    He sighed. ¡°This mystical tool was passed down to Gordon by our master, so I don¡¯t have it. In addition,


    our sect has regtions prohibiting the lending or selling of inherited items. So, Mr. Gray, I apologize if I


    have offended you!¡± Steven didn¡¯t insist. ¡°It was presumptuous of


    1.


    No problem. I can always ask the other geomancy masters if I can borrow or purchase one for Titus to


    use.


    Seeing that his n wasn¡¯t working, Master Shane suggested. ¡°If you want to alleviate their pain, it¡¯s


    best to resolve the spell by dripping blood. Don¡¯t worry; I definitely won¡¯t harm the one who cast this


    spell.¡±


    He added. ¡°Once the retaliated pain from the negative energy subsides, its effect will weaken, and the


    other party will recover in a few days. It won¡¯t cause any harm to the body.¡±


    Steven quickly grasped the key point. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that my son will only experience pain but won¡¯t


    be physically harmed after getting cursed by the negative energy?¡± His question surprised Master


    Shane.


    Initially, he didn¡¯t intend to speak the truth. However, he feared Steven would worry about Simone and


    be even less willing to resolve the spell.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to be honest. ¡°Yes, this is a type of negative energy that


    resembles punishment. It will cause pain, but it won¡¯t harm the body. In fact, such pain isn¡¯t physical


    pain but more like the concept of phantom pain.¡±


    Then, he emphasized. ¡°So, the retaliation won¡¯t harm the body either.¡±


    Of course, what I¡¯m saying is partially true and partially false.


    Generally speaking, retaliation will indeed cause pain to Simone, but it won¡¯t cause much harm to her


    body.


    But I will further use Mr. Titus blooil to cast a spell


    Then, I will use blood to nourish the spell. When the time is right, Simone will be severely injured.


    Steven could tell that Master Shane was telling the truth. Since the negative energy on Titus¡¯ body isn¡¯t


    harming him, that means Simone is still not so heartless as to harm her biological brother¡¯s health.


    Therefore, he let go of his worries. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t harm their bodies, it¡¯s fine for them to suffer for


    a few days.¡±


    I have doubts about these two masters, so I certainly won¡¯t let Titus offer his blood.


    Besides, I don¡¯t know if Master Shane is being truthful when he said the retaliation would pose no harm


    to Simone.


    And even if it¡¯s not happening now, will they use Titus blood for something else in the future? Master


    Shane and Master Gordon were speechless. It shouldn¡¯t be like this! Mr. Gray should have agreed to


    let us resolve the spell after hearing that it wouldn¡¯t harm Simone¡¯s body!


    Titus wasn¡¯t surprised that his biological father would make this choice.


    After all, blood is thicker than water. A family is still a family, no matter how much we quarrel.


    Outsiders have no right to interfere in our family affairs.


    Growing up. Dad was busy with work, so he allowed us siblings to do as we pleased.


    Even though he wouldn¡¯t meddle or interfere in our lives, he would prohibit us from doing as we


    pleased regarding important matters.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect her adopted father to be so biased.


    He doesn¡¯t even care about his son in order to protect Simone from harm.


    I, on the other hand, have been the Gray Family¡¯s adopted daughter for over a decade. Even if I¡¯m not


    close to him, there should still be some affection.


    Yet, I can¡¯t believe he would be so indifferent.


    Since he didn¡¯t care about us before, why is he interfering now? Somehow, I regret following Titus to


    the Gray Group today.


    Tshould have encouraged Titus to ask the two masters to treat us at the Gray Residence.


    That way, Steven won¡¯t be there to interfere in this matter.


    Refusing to give up, Master Shane looked at Steven and said, ¡°But Gordon and I no longer have any


    mystical tools to alleviate their pain.


    At the same time, he silently cursed Master Gordon for being foolish and lending out the mystical tool


    to alleviate their pain.


    Steven smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let them learn a lesson. Master Shane, Master Gordon, thank you for


    your help today.¡±


    He settled the matter and handed them two checks aspensation for their hard work today.


    The three of them stood and talked.


    Unwilling to ept this oue, Jodie tugged on Andrew¡¯s sleeve again when she saw Steven with


    his back turned to them.


    Harold noticed this movement and immediately nudged Titus, signaling him to look.


    Titus looked over and saw Andrew turn his head while Jodic mouthed to him with her eyes reddened in


    tears and face as pale as a white sheet. ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±


    Feeling extremely heartbroken, Andrew reached out and touched her head.


    Then, he turned back and walked to Steven¡¯s side, whispering, ¡°Dad, why give up when there¡¯s a way


    to break this curse? Titus and Jo are still in pain. How can they continue with. their work like this? Plus,


    there aren¡¯t enough mystical tools for everyone. They won¡¯t be able to endure the pain for the next ten


    days to half a month!¡± Steven, who had just dealt with the two masters, could barely maintain his smile


    when he heard Andrew¡¯s words.


    He gave him a warning look. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Dissatisfied, Andrew said, ¡°Dad, you never cared about us before. So, why do you care now? Simone


    is your daughter, but so are Titus and Jo. If she can be so ruthless toward Titus and Jo now, who


    knows if she will target you and Mom in the future?! I think it¡¯s only fair for us to retaliate and let her


    face some consequences for her actions. After all, it won¡¯t cause any physical harm. Simone won¡¯t be


    aware of your kindness, let alone appreciate it.¡±


    Steven was at a loss for words. Suddenly, he realized that he had neglected his role as a father all


    these years.


    I hadn¡¯t truly taken care of my son or daughter.


    In the past, it was because I was busy with work. Later, as they grew up, I assumed they were adults


    with their own lives.


    But now, I understand that I was mistaken.


    I can¡¯t believe my son has been led astray like this!


    Emaged, Steven reprimanded, ¡°Jodie is your sister, but isn¡¯t Simone too?¡± Due to spending less time at


    home before, he truly wasn¡¯t aware that his sons would go to such lengths to support his adoptive


    daughter.


    Andrew said, ¡°She is also my sister, but this whole thing started because of her. The one at fault should


    face the consequences, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± If Simone hadn¡¯t inflicted negative energy on Titus and Jo,


    things wouldn¡¯t have escted like this. Since it¡¯s Simone¡¯s fault, she should face the consequences


    herself.


    It¡¯s just a little pain and won¡¯t harm Simone anyway. Why is Dad being so stubborn?


    Realizing that he couldn¡¯tmunicate with Andrew at this rate, Steven said, ¡°Titus isn¡¯t worried, so


    why should you?¡± Before Andrew could respond, Titus chimed in, ¡°Neither Harold nor I want to break.


    Andrew, being jumpy like this makes you look like a clown.¡±


    If Harold hadn¡¯t urged me to look just now, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that Jodie is so scheming and has


    plenty of petty tricks up her sleeve.


    wants to break the spell, she shoulde forward herself. Instead, she asks Andrew to take the fall


    because she¡¯s afraid of upsetting Dad. She¡¯s quite something.


    At the same time, Titus felt somewhat embarrassed, as seeing Andrew like this reminded him. of his


    past.


    Back then, Jodie had also used simr tactics on me to attack Simone multiple times.


    How embarrassing! Now that I think about it, it was extremely embarrassing.


    Master Shane was annoyed. I haven¡¯t achieved my goal today, and I even got injured by Simone¡¯s


    retaliation.


    Hence, he looked at Titus and Harold, asking, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t resolve the spell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving


    Callington tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be able to help you if you change your mind and want to resolve it.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Titus and Harold exchanged a nce. ¡°Thank you, Master Shane. We won¡¯t resolve it.¡±


    Suddenly, Master Gordon spoke from the side, ¡°My mystical tool is a gift from my mentor, so I can¡¯t let


    you take it home. Please return it to me.¡±


    In other words, he intended to force them to choose to resolve the spell.


    Meanwhile, in the studio, Gwen said to Simone, ¡°Simone, for some reason, I feel like something¡¯s off


    with those two old men. It¡¯s like they really want to force them to break the spell. Such control freaks!¡±


    Simone nodded and said. ¡°They must be targeting me.¡±


    Squinting her eyes, she continued. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll let them make their own choice. I


    will wetura the man at end only it Jodie and Freys are the ones in


    apter Summon Mist the Doing It On Purpose

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129 Simone Must Be Doing It On Purpose


    Tax and Harold¡¯s choices were indeed unexpected for Simone.


    Truth be told, she had never considered killing Titus.


    She would only retaliate in the same way he harmed her.


    Since he wanted to tarnish her reputation on the jinte, Simone turned the tables and


    armshed theirs.


    The negative energy she had inflicted on them before was just a minor trick to mess with them.


    As Master Shane had said, it wouldn¡¯t harm their bodies.


    Furthermore, the negative energy had long dissipated. Its only effect was amplifying the subconscious


    pain in their injured areas.


    It was simr to phantom pain.


    For that reason, Master Gordon¡¯s mystical tool could alleviate and suppress their pain.


    Moreover, the greater the pain, the more it helped to clear one¡¯s mind.


    As Titus always had a screw loose in his head, Simone figured it was good for him to regain


    some rity.


    She was proven right since Titus could think clearly now.


    Of course, the past couldn¡¯t be erased.


    Therefore, even if Titus became normal and started caring about her, she would never forgive and


    reconcile with him.


    As long as they didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward her or take the initiative to harm her, she wouldn¡¯t


    seek revenge on them and vice versa.


    As for Steven, Simone couldn¡¯t deny that he was apetent chairman in his career. However, he


    failed as a father.


    Not only did he neglect me, but he also neglected his five sons.


    He only demanded more from Reuben, considering he was the future heir, after all.


    On the other hand, his other sons were left to their own devices.


    Steven could still ept it as long as they didn¡¯t get involved in illegal activities, even if they were just


    yboys who indulged in eating, drinking, and having fun.


    Such was the tradition of the Gray Family. Other than the heir, the rest of the children were left to their


    own devices.


    Outwardly, it might seem like the open-mindedness of the elders of the Gray Family.


    However, Simone spected that they probably didn¡¯t want the other siblings to be overly outstanding,


    fearing that it would lead to conflicts over the family inheritance and affect the development of the Gray


    Family.


    What they solely wanted was for the heir to have outstanding abilities.


    Even though they would still pay attention to the others if they werepetent, it would. never surpass


    the heir.


    If theycked business acumen, they would just hold onto their shares, receive annual dividends, and


    be free to do whatever they pleased.


    That was why, apart from Reuben being a tyrannical president, Steven showed his support instead of


    opposing or hindering when his other sons, Jodie, and Simone entered the entertainment industry.


    As Steven had always paid attention to the Gray Group and his work, and coupled with Jodie¡¯s


    excellent disguise, he didn¡¯t realize that his sons had been influenced and led astray by his adopted


    daughter since childhood.


    Now that he had realized it, it was toote.


    Steven didn¡¯tpletely ignore Simone, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her either. Among the


    entire Gray Family, Steven was considered rtively normal.


    Unlike others, Steven didn¡¯t deliberately favor Jodie and target her.


    In Simone¡¯s previous life, Steven was still abroad on his business trip and wasn¡¯t present at the scene


    when she and Jodie were kidnapped.


    For that reason, she didn¡¯t know how he would choose.


    Nevertheless, his choice didn¡¯t matter anymore


    His past inaction had left her with no expectations or feelings toward him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    For her, it was toote for him to realize his mistake and want to make amends now.


    No matter how the Gray Family changed, she would never step foot into the Gray Residence


    in this lifetime.


    It was even more impossible for her to continue being a family with them.


    In her birth certificate, there would only be herself, and that would be the only oue.


    If anyone wanted to condemn her for being heartless and cold, so be it. She didn¡¯t care.


    Gwen turned her head and asked, ¡°Simone, do you want to relieve Sc*mbag No. 2 and Harold¡¯s pain?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Simone nodded. ¡°Yeah. Originally, I just wanted to teach them a lesson. If these two


    geomancy masters and Jodie insist on interfering, then let them continue this act.¡±


    With Steven¡¯s shrewdness, he should be able to see through the ws.


    After she finished speaking, she gestured a few times in the air.


    Then, she pointed at Titus and Harold in the surveince footage. ¡°Break!¡±


    On the other side, Harold didn¡¯t hesitate or show reluctance after hearing what Master Gordon said.


    He handed over the jade in his hand. ¡°Thank you, Master Gordon!¡± This little pain is nothing. I can


    endure it for ten days to half a month.


    Still, Simone is indeed ruthless. I might want to avoid her in the future.


    Master Gordon didn¡¯t expect Harold to have such a high tolerance for pain.


    Despite retrieving the jade with a smile on his face, he wasn¡¯t happy in his heart.


    Jodie, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to return the bracelet. Hence, she didn¡¯t make a move.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear the pain. Master Gordon, can you let me wear it for a few more days? I promise to return it


    to you once I¡¯m better.¡±


    She knew that Master Gordon wanted the mystical tool back only to force Titus and Harold to make a


    choice.


    By saying this, she wanted to stimte her other two brothers to continue helping her.


    She wanted to make theme forward and make Titus drip his blood to break the spell.


    Master Gordon understood her intentions. Smiling apologetically, he shook his head. ¡°Our sect has


    rules that prohibit lending or selling this mystical tool. I lent it to you just now because I¡¯ll be back soon,


    and you didn¡¯t take it outside. So, it doesn¡¯t count as an exception.¡±


    Upon seeing Jodie behaving like this, Steven involuntarily frowned.


    Jodie and the two masters seem a bit off.


    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re trying to force Titus to drip his blood through various excuses.


    Looking at Jodie, he spoke unhappily. ¡°Jo, don¡¯t force others to do things they don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    Not only is this adopted daughter of mine petty, but she alsocks moral vigor.


    She insists on borrowing it even when others refuse, which is embarrassing.


    The more Steven indulged in his train of thought, the more he wondered if she acted like this because


    she was in pain. Meanwhile, Jodie felt a sense of resentment toward him, thinking that he was being


    too controlling.


    But outwardly, she obediently nodded and handed the bracelet to Master Gordon.


    After Master Gordon took it from her, Jodie suddenly felt a sharp pain. She crouched down. and


    hugged herself, trembling in pain.


    When Andrew witnessed the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but express his concern, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really


    pressuring Jo into doing something she doesn¡¯t want to do! You¡¯ve forbidden the masters from


    resolving the spell, and now you¡¯re insisting that Jo returns the bracelet. Can¡¯t you see that Titus and


    Jo are in great distress?¡±


    Steven red at him angrily and retorted, ¡°Keep quiet!¡±


    However, Andrew stubbornly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Just then, Titus and Harold noticed that the pain in their injured areas was gradually subsiding.


    In an instant, they exchanged surprised nces Are you still experiencing any pain?¡± They both shook


    their heads simultaneously. ¡°Suddenly, the pain is gone.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we no longer need this mystical tool,¡± Harold said with a meaningful tone.


    He spected inwardly that Simone must have done something.


    Titus nodded and turned to Steven, saying, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re no longer in pain. Simone must have resolved


    the spell.¡±


    Based on the appearance of these two masters, they don¡¯t seem like the ones who have broken the


    spell for


    1.


    Therefore, it must be Simone¡¯s doing


    Jodie abruptly looked up. ¡°Titus, I can¡¯t believe you would lie just to avoid resolving the spell


    As she was still experiencing a great deal of pain, she firmly believed that Titus was being


    dishonest.


    Raising his eyebrow, Titus said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie about this. I genuinely don¡¯t feel any pain¡±


    To prove his point, he even deliberately jumped a few times afterwards.


    Im not in pain either, Harold chimed in.


    Freya, who had remained silent all along, covered her face and eximed, ¡°But I¡¯m still in a lot of pain.


    Upon hearing that, Titus shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    Could it be that because both of you used your blood to resolve the spell, but it ended up unresolved?¡±


    Harold added and thought, Simone must be doing it on purpose.


    However I¡¯m slightly confused. Could it be that Simone is aware of what has happened here?


    Otherwise, how can she deliberately relieve only our pain and not Jodie and Freya¡¯s?


    Likewise, Titus also suspected that Simone had done it intentionally.


    At once, he felt somewhat uneasy in his heart.


    This biological sister of mine is truly remarkable! I can¡¯t believe she can even anticipate what has


    transpired here. I will never provoke her again in the future. It¡¯s terrifying!

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130 Is It Really Like This?


    The sudden relief of Titus and Harold¡¯s pain stunned everyone present.


    Upon hearing Harold¡¯s words, Jodie and Freya instinctively looked at Master Shane simultaneously.


    Is it really like this? If so, doesn¡¯t this mean our efforts have been in vain? Even Master Shane himself


    was surprised.


    He could tell that the spell cast on these two had truly been resolved.


    The painful expressions on their faces had disappeared, and their speech was no longer asbored as


    before. Instead, it sounded more energetic.


    Based on the current situation, he was certain that Simone was responsible.


    But I thought the spell was cast simultaneously on all four of them. Shouldn¡¯t it be resolved together?


    Why is it only the spell cast on Titus and Harold that has been resolved? If it were me, I could only -


    resolve it together.


    Could it be that we unintentionally made a mistake just now? Well, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case! At


    this moment, Master Shane became even more wary of Simone.


    He quickly defended himself by saying, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. This is originally a method of resolution, so it


    shouldn¡¯t have any effect. The person who cast the spell intentionally must have only resolved the ones


    on Titus and Harold, leaving out the ones on Jodie and Freya.¡±


    Regardless of whether it¡¯s my fault or not, ming Simone is the best option right now.


    Since Titus was no longer in pain, and Steven had already suspected that something was wrong with


    his adopted daughter, he didn¡¯t care much.


    He pondered for a moment and sighed. ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    After hearing everyone¡¯s opinions, Andrew felt that Simone had gone too far. She actually let Jo


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    continue to suffer on purpose!


    ¡°Let¡¯s resolve the spell then. Even if Titus is no longer in pain, he can still help by offering his. blood.¡±


    Then, he looked at Titus and continued, ¡°Titus, you wouldn¡¯t want to see Jo in pain all the time.right?¡±


    At this moment, Titus wanted to confront Andrew. ¡°As I see it, you have lost your mind and can¡¯t even


    think straight. My curse has been automatically resolved, so my blood is naturally useless.¡±


    He shifted the me. ¡°Regarding this, we can only ask Master Shane and Master Gordon to help us


    find a solution.¡±


    I chose to endure and refused to resolve the spell while I was in pain, but now that I¡¯m no longer in


    pain, only a lunatic would offer their blood, and I¡¯m not one


    Once I return home, I must teach Andrew a lesson. With his current level of idiocy, he¡¯s not only a bad


    teammate but also a professional at setting traps for me.


    Master Shane felt disheartened. ¡°Although you¡¯re no longer in pain, they still need your blood to resolve


    the spell because you were previously affected.¡±


    In truth, he also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to obtain Harold¡¯s blood.


    Unfortunately, Harold was as wise as a monkey. Not only did he not fall for his trap, but he also pulled


    Titus away.


    Titus shook his head. ¡°Then, I¡¯m out of ideas.¡±


    Suddenly, he had an idea. He turned to Harold and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to


    discuss with Leon?¡± If we don¡¯t leave now, when will we?


    Harold looked at his watch, smiled; and said, ¡°I almost forgot if you hadn¡¯t reminded me. The time I


    agreed with him is almost here, so let¡¯s hurry over there now.¡±


    Titus nodded. ¡°Sure. He will be disgruntled if we¡¯rete.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he said to Steven, ¡°Dad. Harold and I have something to discuss with Leon, so


    we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±


    Realizing that Titus had finally regained his senses, Steven smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Alright. You


    two go quickly. Don¡¯t keep Leon waiting.¡±


    Then, the two masters, Jodie, and Freya watched as the two of them left discreetly.


    Jodie was furious. D*mn it! Titus actually doesn¡¯t care about me!


    Harold isn¡¯t a good person either! If it wasn¡¯t for him instigating on the side, Titus wouldn¡¯t have acted


    this way.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Luca didn¡¯t expect that Titus would just abandon Jo like that.


    Doesn¡¯t Titus think he has gone too far?!


    They wanted to express their thoughts, but Steven gave them a warning re.


    Hence, they held back what they wanted to say.


    Well, Titus has already left. It¡¯s toote for us to say anything now.


    Thinking of this, they silently cursed together, Leaving the twodies behind. Titus and Harold sure are


    despicable.


    ¡°Ah! The pain on Jodie¡¯s face intensified, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Freya was the same. Covering her face, she cried and screamed, ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much.¡±


    Andrew swiftly went up and hugged Jodie. ¡°Jo, how are you feeling?¡± Jodie leaned against him as


    usual. ¡°Andrew, my face hurts so much. The pain has doubled since earlier.¡±


    Caressing her cheeks, Andrewforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    Steven was furious when he saw the two of them like this.


    ¡°Andrew, let go of her. What are you two doing?¡± Their actions are like that of a couple. It is simply


    uneptable!


    Only then did Jodie remember that Steven was there. She quickly broke free from Andrew¡¯s embrace.


    As she hugged herself, she squatted on the ground and cried, appearing weak, pitiful, and helpless.


    Luca couldn¡¯t bear it and said to Steven, ¡°Dad, Jo is in so much pain. We can¡¯t just ignore her. right?¡±


    Steven nced at him.


    ¡°Titus and Harold have already left, so how can we help?¡±


    It¡¯s good that they left.


    Upon hearing that, Luca choked up and silently cursed the two of them again.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to Master Gordon, ¡°Master Gordon, please help us and lend my


    sister that mystical tool. We will definitely reward you.¡±


    Master Gordon was extremely frustrated. Not only did things not go as they had imagined, but they also


    ¡°U¡± Looking at Jodie and Freya, who trembled in pain, he hesitated.


    I just said that we couldn¡¯t lend it. So, wouldn¡¯t it be contradictory if I lend it to them now? Master Shane


    noticed his hesitation and silently cursed him for being foolish.


    ¡°If we lend it to them, won¡¯t that imply that we¡¯re the ones facing difficulties?¡± He immediately stepped


    forward and said, ¡°Young friend, I apologize, but this is a rule of our


    34


    Sect. We cannot vite it.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Master Gordon responded, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot lend it


    However, due to his earlier hesitation, Steven¡¯s suspicion only grew deeper.


    ¡°If Master Shane hadn¡¯t intervened, it seemed like Master Gordon wanted to lend the mystical tool to


    Jodie and Freya. It appears that I still need to continue investigating the rtionship between Jodie and


    these two masters. Previously, the secretary investigated Master Gordon. But this time, it will be Master


    Shane¡¯s turn.


    Jodie was in so much pain that she felt like she was about to copse. ¡°What should I do? I


    can¡¯t take it anymore, really.¡±


    ¡°Simone, that woman, must be doing this on purpose. Oh, I despise her so much! I definitely won¡¯t let


    her get away with it.¡±


    Master Shane was in a terrible mood as his n for today hadpletely failed. However, he


    Coldn¡¯t allow Jodie and Freya to continue suffering like this.


    After a moment of contemtion, he suggested, ¡°Actually, as long as it¡¯s a mystical tool, it can benefit


    both of you.¡±


    Then, he emphasized the main point. ¡°You can ask someone you know, especially someone who


    enjoys collecting antiques. Borrow a mystical tool from them and wear it for about ten days. That


    should help. In fact, if youe across a mystical tool with strong, auspicious energy, its effect will be


    even better than Gordon¡¯s bracelet. Not only can it alleviate the pain. but you may also not feel much


    pain at all after wearing it.¡±


    His words reminded Jodie of something. ¡°Mrs. Foster enjoys collecting antiques. I¡¯ll go ask


    her.


    She also realized that these two masters wouldn¡¯t lend it to her. At the same time, she silently cursed.


    ¡°These two masters that the person brought are seriously unreliable. Not only did they not provide any


    help today, but they also caused me even more suffering. In the end. I still have to go and borrow a


    mystical tool to suppress my pain. How absurd!¡±


    Moreover, they can¡¯t even harm Simone! Yet, they dare to call themselves experienced geomancy


    masters!


    ¡°Rubbish! Clearly, they are both useless.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131 You Have No Idea?


    Jodie expressed her desire to borrow a mystical tool from Melinda, so the two masters decided to leave


    promptly. Steven instructed his secretary to escort them out. Harold had already left, and Freya didn¡¯t


    want to stay either. She wasn¡¯t acquainted with Jodie and knew that Jodie couldn¡¯t assist her in


    borrowing the mystical tool, so she left to find a solution on her own.


    After everyone departed, Steven sat there silently. Jodie was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t bear it,


    so she made a phone call to Melinda in front of them.


    Due to Steven¡¯s presence, she refrained from saying anything negative about Simone in front of


    Melinda. However, she did mention the need for the mystical tool and requested Melinda to lend her


    one, a precious antique that could ward off bad luck.


    Melinda readily agreed.


    Observing Jodie and Melinda conversing so familiarly on the phone, Steven couldn¡¯t help but furrow his


    brows slightly. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that his biological daughter, Simone, and Leon were once a couple.


    ording to online rumors, Simone and Leon broke up due to his ambiguous rtionship with Jodie.


    Steven had business dealings with Adam and would often meet up to y basketball or have a meal


    together. Their rtionship was quite good. He had a favorable impression of Leon, so he had


    assumed that Simone¡¯s rtionship with him was fine.


    Little did he know that not only did they break up, but it also became widely known


    As a result, his impression of Leon plummeted. Now, seeing Jodie and Melinda, it seemed more like a


    mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw rtionship. This disgusted him. Not only did Jodie lead his son


    astray, but she also snatched Simone¡¯s boyfriend, crossing a line for him.


    If it weren¡¯t for his n to investigate the rtionship between Jodie and Master Shane, he would want


    his wife to send her away now. Anyway, she was already an adult and could survive on her own outside


    of the Gray Family.


    Witnessing his two wayward sons, Steven was furious. ¡°I¡¯ll be going on a business trip abroad. in a few


    days, and you two will apany me.


    Luca and Andrew were both taken aback. ¡°Why should we go?pany and had no interest in


    business.


    They didn¡¯t work in the


    Steven responded coldly, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go. Don¡¯t bother asking why.¡± Then, he ushered them


    out, saying, ¡°I still have some business to attend to. You can go back first.¡± He nned to keep his two


    sons away from Jodie for a while.


    D


    Luca and Andrew could only reluctantly say, ¡°Yes.¡±


    They helped Jodie up but didn¡¯t dare to be too affectionate.


    Jodie knew that Steven was displeased, and she also felt ufortable. She could only obediently


    smile and say, ¡°Dad, since you¡¯re busy, we¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Steven didn¡¯t ignore her. Instead, he showed a gentle smile and uttered, ¡°Go ahead, if you need


    anything, you cane find me. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t want Jodie to be wary of him.


    Seeing him like this, Jodie couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay¡±


    After the others left, Steven called in his secretary and instructed him to investigate Jodie and Master


    Shane. After giving the instructions, he began working on some documents.


    Meanwhile, Simone also turned off the surveince video.


    Gwen sighed. ¡°He is quite cunning. He seems amiable to Jodie, but then he orders an investigation.¡±


    The speed of this change was something she couldn¡¯t achieve.


    Simone smiled. ¡°If he didn¡¯t have some tricks up his sleeve, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be the


    chairman of the Gray Group. He has also developed the Gray Group very sessfully.¡±


    Steven was the most astute member of the Gray Family and quite suspicious. Therefore, Jodie would


    surely be suspected by him. Gwen curiously asked, ¡°Do you think there is a rtionship between Jodie


    and those two masters?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°There must be a connection.¡±


    Gwen felt that the rtionship between the three of them was not simple. Today¡¯s performance seemed


    like a coboration between Jodie and those two masters.


    ¡°Shall we also investigate their rtionship? Gwen asked.


    Simone shook her head. ¡°Mr. Gray has already sent someone to investigate. If we investigate again,


    we might alert them. They will take action if they want to deal with me.¡±


    This matter was too deep, and she didn¡¯t want Gwen to get involved, as it would be very dangerous.


    She would use her means to investigate Jodie and those two masters.


    Upon hearing this, Gwen gave up, saying, ¡°Okay¡± She began downloading the transferred documents.


    ¡°I know that detective. He sent me the things he found.¡±


    While the document was still downloading, Gwen¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she felt


    perplexed. ¡°Melinda called me. It must not be anything good.¡±


    Cu Hhapter 131 Yoave No idea?


    Simone guessed, ¡°Most likely, she wants to get the mystical tool from you and give it to Jodie


    Gwen also realized this and found Melinda unreasonable. She put the call on speakerphone, saying,


    ¡°What brings you to call me out of the blue today?¡±


    Upon hearing Gwen¡¯s sarcasm, Melinda was not pleased, but upon considering the purpose of her call,


    she had no choice but to ept it. She spoke gently, ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Can¡¯t I show some concern for


    you?¡±


    Gwen didn¡¯t fall for it. ¡°So, today is not a normal day as the sun rose from the west.¡±


    Melinda was speechless. Knowing that a gentle approach wouldn¡¯t work, she decided to get straight to


    the point. ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Gwenzily responded, ¡°That¡¯s right; just get to the point. There¡¯s no need to pretend to be a loving


    mother. It¡¯s disgusting.


    Melinda was so angry that she stumbled back. ¡°You!¡± She took a deep breath and softened her tone as


    much as possible. ¡°We¡¯re mother and daughter, Must we make it so tense?¡±


    Gwen yawned. ¡°Why is it so tense? Don¡¯t you have any motives? Stop beating around the bush. If you


    have something to say, say it. If not, just hang up. I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time to engage in this


    mother¨Cdaughter drama with you. If you want to act, go find Skyler and Leon. They would be happy to


    y with you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for something important, Melinda would have ended the phone call. Gwen was heartless


    and cold, unlike a caring daughter, so she didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. ¡°I want to borrow an


    antique with auspicious energy from you. I¡¯ll return it in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°I do have one.¡± Gwen deliberately dragged her tone. ¡°But I won¡¯t lend it to you.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s face changed. ¡°Gwen, you¡¯re going too far. Since what I said to you didn¡¯t work, do I need


    your father toe and talk to you personally?¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t control Gwen, so she brought


    up Adam.


    Gwen wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Then, let hime find me. By then, I¡¯ll have a good talk with Grandma and him.


    And while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll have Grandma invite you back to the mansion for a meal.¡±


    Melinda choked. ¡°You ungrateful daughter! You do want to anger me to death, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gwen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you die of anger, I definitely won¡¯t pray for you. To spare you from feeling


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    disgusted, I also think it¡¯s a waste of energy to pray for you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Adam and her grandfather, she would have been harmed by Melinda¡¯s family in the


    past.


    This was the auch das Middels eerste so he and de was angry that the


    cars


    Well the ph


    could finaali Gorn hung up r


    over the


    worse notly


    This infuriated Meda on selly called Sons soplen and ined


    Cows for the mynd


    the


    This time, she could settle the old scores. Melinda didn¡¯t expect Gwen to curse her, and she was so


    angry that she almost spat blood. Unable to hold back, she wanted to curse loudly. ¡°Y You wicked-¡±


    But before she could finish, Gwen hung up the phone.


    This infuriated Melinda even more. She immediately called Steven toin and hinted that he


    should ask Gwen for the mystical tool.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132 You Have No Idea:


    Simone guessed, ¡°Most likely, she wants to get the mystical tool from you and give it to Jodie


    Gwen also realized this and found Melinda unreasonable. She put the call on speakerphone, aying,


    ¡°What brings you to call me out of the blue today?¡±


    Upon hearing Gwen¡¯s sarcasm, Melinda was not pleased, but upon considering the purpose of her call,


    she had no choice but to ept it. She spoke gently. Tm your mother. Can¡¯t I show some concern for


    you?¡±


    Gwen didn¡¯t fall for it. ¡°So, today is not a normal day as the sun rose from the west.¡±


    Melinda was speechless. Knowing that a gentle approach wouldn¡¯t work, she decided to get straight to


    the point. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Gwenzily responded, ¡°That¡¯s right; just get to the point. There¡¯s no need to pretend to be a loving


    mother. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Melinda was so angry that she stumbled back. ¡°You!¡± She took a deep breath and softened her tone as


    much as possible. ¡°We¡¯re mother and daughter. Must we make it so tense?¡±


    Gwen yawned. ¡°Why is it so tense? Don¡¯t you have any motives? Stop beating around the bush. If you


    have something to say, say it. If not, just hang up. I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time to engage in this


    mother¨Cdaughter drama with you. If you want to act, go find Skyler and Leon. They would be happy to


    y with you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for something important, Melinda would have ended the phone call. Gwen was heartless


    and cold, unlike a caring daughter, so she didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. T want to borrow an


    antique with auspicious energy from you. I¡¯ll return it in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°I do have one.¡± Gwen deliberately dragged her tone. ¡°But I won¡¯t lend it to you.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s face changed. ¡°Gwen, you¡¯re going too far. Since what I said to you didn¡¯t work, do I need


    your father toe and talk to you personally?¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t control Gwen, so she brought


    up Adam.


    Gwen wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Then, let hime find me. By then, I¡¯ll have a good talk with Grandma and him.


    And while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll have Grandma invite you back to the mansion for a meal.¡±


    Melinda choked. ¡°You ungrateful daughter! You do want to anger me to death, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gwen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you die of anger, I definitely won¡¯t pray for you. To spare you from feeling


    disgusted, I also think it¡¯s a waste of energy to pray for you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Adam and her grandfather, she would have been harmed by Melinda¡¯s family. in the


    past.


    Chapter 132 Love Birds


    Gwen ended the call and stared at Simone in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t understand why Melinda treats Jodie so


    well. She treats Jodie much better than she treats me and Leon. I even feel like she treats Jodie better


    than Skyler.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder if Jodie is her biological child.¡± Simone chuckled. ¡°If Jodie is her child, she


    wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to pair Leon with her,¡± Gwen responded.


    Gwen had secretly conducted a DNA test between her, Skyler, Leon, and Melinda, confirming that


    Melinda was their biological mother. So, Jodie couldn¡¯t be Melinda¡¯s child.


    Gwen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°That makes sense. But I still can¡¯t understand. Could it be that


    Jodie is rted to Melinda¡¯s family?¡± Melinda treated her own family much better than she treated


    them, especially in terms of support.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me analyze their features and see if there is any blood rtion between Melinda


    and Jodie.¡± Simone smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Show me a picture of Melinda.¡± Gwen nodded and found


    an old family portrait in an album. She also retrieved a photo of Jodie taken that night from her phone.


    ¡°Let¡¯spare them.¡± Simone took the phone and carefully examined the photo of Melinda. In the


    family portrait, Melinda had minimal makeup and no camera filter, so her facial features were clear.


    Then she looked at Jodie¡¯s photo and made aparison.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t mother and daughter, and they have no blood rtion.¡± Simone wasn¡¯t surprised by this.


    But Melinda did treat Jodie exceptionally well, which was a bit strange. She went back to look at the


    family portrait again. Then a look of surprise appeared on her face. ¡°I noticed something significant.¡±


    Gwen leaned closer and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Simone looked at Gwen with a somewhat awkward


    expression and uttered, ¡°Your dad has been betrayed.¡±


    Gwen was stunned. She looked at the photo on her phone. Then she suddenly realized what Simone


    meant. ¡°You mean my dad has been cheated on by Melinda?¡± She asked again, ¡°So Skyler is not my


    dad¡¯s biological child?¡± When she secretly did the DNA test before, she also took a sample of Adam¡¯s


    hair, and it matched. If that was the case, then Skyler was the one with the problem. She hadn¡¯t


    considered this before.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes. Based on the photo, there is no blood rtion between Skyler and your dad, but


    he is Melinda¡¯s child.¡± Then she seemed to remember something and opened Jodie¡¯s photo again.


    Continuing with the family portrait, Gwen erged the picture of Jodie¡¯s face. She had always felt that


    something had been overlooked, and now she knew what it was.


    When Gwen saw her action, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eves and ask ¡°Sl.


    tre half¨Csiblin


    Chapter 132 Love Birds


    their faces, they are half¨Csiblings.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Melinda is really something. After marrying into the Fosters, she had an affair and


    gave birth to an illegitimate child. She even kept it a secret until now. And Skyler has already been


    brought to thepany by your dad to be groomed as the heir, right?¡±


    Gwen was stunned by the revtion, and it took her a moment to recover. ¡°She¡¯s really something.¡±


    Things that she couldn¡¯t understand before suddenly became clear.


    ¡°No wonder she never liked me and Leon but liked Skyler so much. If it weren¡¯t for identally getting


    pregnant with us, and having an abortion would harm her body, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to give birth


    to us.


    ¡°No wonder she treats Jodie better than us and even tries to pair her with Leon. It turns out that Jodie is


    her lover¡¯s daughter, and she loves her too.¡±


    It had to be said that Gwen was disgusted by her own mother. Simone also understood why Melinda


    didn¡¯t like her, but instead liked Jodie. She had always helped Jodie with her impression in front of


    Salma. It turned out to be a case of loving the whole family.


    At this moment, Gwen¡¯s phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, Gwen showed a hint ofplexity on


    her face. ¡®It¡¯s my dad calling.¡± Simone said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about this on the phone.¡± It wasn¡¯t safe to


    talk about it over the phone.


    Gwen nodded, answered the call, and said, ¡°Dad.¡® She treated her biological father much better.


    Although he had a love brain, he secretly protected her and Leon. She was forcibly sent to Melinda¡¯s


    family and had a difficult time. Adam often sent money and had people bring her food and


    entertainment.


    Knowing that she was being abused, he subtly reminded her that she could live with her brother. She


    was smart enough at the time to think of her grandfather, so she called him. Sure enough, her


    grandfather came to take her in and didn¡¯t let Melinda and her family


    interfere.


    She was able to keep the things her grandfather left for her, thanks to Adam¡¯s secret protection. She


    still had feelings for Adam. Especially now, she sympathized with him even more. He fought his way


    out of the Fosters and became the powerful and decisive chairman of the Foster Group. He was not


    only a love brain but also betrayed by his wife. Adam was truly pitiful.


    She couldn¡¯t help but speak with a touch of sympathy. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± When Adam heard Gwen¡¯s


    voice, it seemed to carry a sense of sympathy, which was somewhat inexplicable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam responded.


    Gwen changed the subject. ¡°Did Melindain to you?¡± Adam uttered, ¡°She conveyed


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    10:49 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 132 Love Birds


    your conversation to me.¡± Gwen pouted. ¡®She doesn¡¯t have any other skills, but she¡¯s excellent at


    helplessly said. ¡°You know what kind of person she is, why to bother arguing with her?¡±


    Gwen dissatisfiedly said. ¡°She picked a fight with me, and I don¡¯t owe her anything. You don¡¯t of it, it¡¯s


    like giving a have to say anything. I won¡¯t lend her that mystical tool. If she gets on hone to a dog,


    there¡¯s no going back.¡±


    She knew exactly what kind of person Melinda was. Melinda said she wanted to borrow it, but in reality,


    she definitely wouldn¡¯t return it. Most likely, she would just give it directly to Jodie. And even if she did


    return it, she wouldn¡¯t have lent it in the first ce. Not to mention that Gwen also discovered those


    dirty secrets, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t have lent it.


    Adam sighed helplessly. ¡°What are you saying? Dogs and all, don¡¯t mention it again in the future.¡±


    Gwen rolled her eyes. ¡°I never intended to.


    Adam sighed again. ¡°Then what should we do? She ordered me to get that mystical tool from you today


    no matter what.¡±


    Gwen firmly stated, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t lend it anyway.


    Adam persuaded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you reconsider? Ore up with a way to deal with her.


    Gwen¡¯s frustration with Melinda had reached its peak. ¡°No need to think about it. She can forget about


    touching any of my belongings.¡±


    Adam seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your grandmother? I¡¯m out of


    options.¡± Those words resonated with Gwen. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    Even if Adam didn¡¯t make this call, she was prepared to seek out Old Mrs. Foster. Not only would


    Melinda , but she would too.


    Adam¡¯s voice carried a tone of affection. ¡°You!¡± Gwen had put the call on speakerphone, so Simone


    heard their conversation as well. She typed a few lines on her phone and handed it

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 133 This Is Quite Intriguing


    Gwen nced at Simone, who nodded and pointed to the phone. Gwen made an OK gesture in


    response. Then she said to Adam, ¡°Dad, this time I¡¯m back, and I don¡¯t n to go abroad


    again


    Adam, showing more patience with Gwen, asked, ¡°Did you have another conflict with Harold?¡± Gwen


    replied. ¡°We broke up.¡±


    Adam asked unexpectedly, ¡°How did you break up?¡± Gwen told the truth. ¡°He was flirting with his


    secretary while leading me on. I¡¯ve had enough, so I won¡¯t y with him anymore. There are plenty of


    men in the world, and I can live without him.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°There are also good women everywhere. No one can¡¯t live without


    someone else. Don¡¯t be obsessed with love.¡± Adam chuckled from the other end of the phone. It seems


    like my daughter has grown up. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy now. Can¡¯t imagine that Harold is ying


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    both sides and with theplexity of the Jenners, it¡¯s not going to end well.


    ¡°I told you before that he¡¯s not a good match, but you didn¡¯t listen and insisted on going abroad with


    him.¡± If it were in the past, Gwen would have argued and said that he was no different from Melinda.


    But thinking of Adam¡¯s situation, she held back.


    She said, ¡®I understand now. Adam smiled and said, You¡¯re so beautiful and capable. You will find


    someone better than Harold.¡± Gwen raised her chin and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Then the topic changed. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not interested in love right now, but I¡¯m very motivated in my career.


    How about arranging for me to work at the Foster Group? After all, I also have shares.¡±


    This was what Simone asked her to inquire about. Adam obviously didn¡¯t expect Gwen to say that. He


    remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet, wait a little longer.¡± Gwen


    pretended to be unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re just like Melinda, always favoring the eldest.¡±


    Adam didn¡¯t get angry, but instead uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will have what he has too.¡± He continued,


    ¡°There¡¯s something urgent in mypany, so let¡¯s not talk about it for now.¡±


    Gwen knew that he didn¡¯t want to continue the previous topic. ¡°Okay, but you have to promise me one


    thing.¡±


    Adam asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Gwen acted coquettish and said, ¡°You have to take me out for a meal


    tomorrow, and I¡¯ve set my eyes on a set of jewelry. You have to buy it for me.¡± Adam said with a


    helpless and indulgent tone, ¡°Alright, little girl. I¡¯ll take you to buy it tomorrow.¡±


    Gwen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Bye, Dad!¡± After hanging up the phone, Gwen looked at Simone


    and asked, ¡°Simone, have you noticed anything? Otherwise, why would you


    10:49 Thu 7 Dec


    Chapter 133 This Is Quite Intriguing


    suddenly suggest that I go work at the Foster Group?¡± She never liked Skyler before, and now she


    didn¡¯t want to see him even more.


    Simone honestly replied, ¡°I feel like your dad knows something, and when he called you, it wasn¡¯t really


    about the mystical tool. He even gave you advice and told you to go find your grandmother.


    In the Fosters, Old Mrs. Foster was the person Melinda feared the most. Hearing her say this, Gwen


    also realized it. She thought carefully and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Every time Melinda asks my dad to deal


    with me and Leon, he always handles it lightly. It seems like it¡¯s all for show in front of Melinda.¡±


    Gwen then asked with a strange expression, ¡°You¡¯re saying that my dad already knows he¡¯s being


    cheated on?¡±


    Simone uttered, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Especially with what he said earlier, it always feels meaningful.


    Like it¡¯s not the right time yet, or like Skyler has something that you definitely will have too. I feel like


    your dad isn¡¯t really in love.¡±


    If he was in love, he would prioritize love above all else, and what would his children mean in front of


    the woman he loves? If he truly loved Melinda, he would listen to everything she said. Just now on the


    phone, he would have used a stern tone or evenmanded Gwen to bring out the mystical tool.


    The most surprising thing was that Adam took the initiative to advise Gwen and suggested she go find


    Old Mrs. Foster. He couldn¡¯t possibly know that Melinda feared her the most. This was very intriguing.


    The more Gwen thought about it, the more she felt that Simone¡¯s words made sense.


    She asked in confusion, ¡°So, what is my dad nning?¡± Is he trying to make Melinda jealous? He¡¯s not


    crazy,¡±


    Simone thought for a moment and said, ¡°There must be hidden motives behind this.


    ¡°And haven¡¯t you noticed a coincidence? Skyler, Jodie, and Freya are half¨Csiblings with the same


    father. They have the same father, but three different mothers.¡±


    Gwen couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Is he a boar that only knows how to mate? But it does feel strange,


    how can things be so coincidental.¡±


    She added with disdain, ¡°Is Melinda blind? How could she steal such a man and even have his


    illegitimate child?¡±


    Simone saw further. ¡°She knows that Jodie is that man¡¯s daughter, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t take care of


    her so much. There are secrets here that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Gwen agreed. ¡°Definitely. She then asked, ¡°Should I remind my dad to not be naive?¡± She

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134 He Doesn¡¯t Care Anymore


    The unexpected rtionship between Harold and Freya surprised both Gwen and Simone. Gwen


    shrugged and said, ¡°Whether he has a purpose or not, it¡¯s no longer my concern. He told me before


    that Freya is a rtive¡±


    She chuckled and added, ¡°So it turns out they¡¯re that kind of rtive.¡±


    Simone patted her shoulder andforted her, ¡°As your dad said, find someone better than


    him.¡±


    Gwen nodded and agreed, ¡°Regardless of any difficulties he may have, the fact that he led me on is


    true. In any case, it¡¯s impossible between him and me. Even if hees begging on his knees in the


    future, it won¡¯t make a difference.


    If Harold was facing difficulties and couldn¡¯t be with her, why couldn¡¯t he just be honest instead of


    leading her on? Since he made this choice, it was not wrong for her to choose to let go. She was


    exhausted in this rtionship and she had moved on.


    Simone agreed and uttered, I support you. Let¡¯s find someone better than them. Even if we can¡¯t find


    anyone, it¡¯s also fine to be alone.¡± She couldn¡¯t reconcile with Leon either. Although she was hurt by


    Leon in the past, she was still willing to believe in love.


    Life was long, and it was nice to have someone who could apany you all the way. Of course, if


    she couldn¡¯t find someone who could touch her heart, she wouldn¡¯t force it and would be content being


    alone.


    Gwen smiled and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s find someone better than them and make them jealous.¡± She asked


    Simone, ¡°When I talk to my dad tomorrow, should I tell him that you figured it out through


    physiognomy?¡± Simone replied. ¡°You can tell him.¡±


    She had already been exposed. Even if she didn¡¯t investigate her master¡¯s matter, those people would


    still target her. As for why they wanted to target her. Simone had suspicions and doubts in her heart.


    Now that she had discovered the secrets of the Grays and the Jenners, her suspicions had deepened.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Gwen picked up her phone and dialed. I¡¯ll go find Grandma first andin


    to her, asking her to deal with Melinda.¡±


    Soon, a kind voice came through the phone. ¡°Gwen, do you need something from me?¡± Gwen


    immediately put on a pitiful voice, ¡°Grandma, Melinda is bullying me again. She¡¯s pressuring me to give


    away an antique left by Grandpa. I disagreed, so she brought up my dad to pressure me.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    break up ¡°And the person she wants to give it to. I really dislike. She flirted with Leon, causing him to


    with his girlfriend.¡±


    Old Mrs. Foster was stunned and angrily said, ¡°Melinda is bing more and more outrageous.


    Leon¡¯s previous girlfriend seemed fine to me. But she insisted on meddling and caused them to break


    up. She usually doesn¡¯t care about you, but now she has the audacity to ask you for antiques. How can


    she have such a nerve?¡±


    She advised, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her. Don¡¯t give anything to anyone, even if it¡¯s something your


    grandfather left for you.¡±


    Gwen continued to feel wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give it to her either, but she went and involved my dad


    without any hesitation.¡±


    Old Mrs. Foster said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. Whether it¡¯s her or your father, if theye looking for you


    again, tell them toe find me.¡±


    Gwen finally smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Grandma is always reliable. Thank you, Grandma. I¡¯lle to the


    mansion in a few days to have a meal with you.¡±


    Old Mrs. Foster indulgently said, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll have them make your favorite dishes.¡±


    After hanging up the at Simone and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±


    , Gwens


    Melinda thought she was very powerful, but in reality, she was either being suppressed by her mother¨C


    inw or afraid of strong¨Cwilled people. Simone had taught Gwen before that one can counter another,


    and that fighting back with borrowed strength was truly effective.


    Simone gave her an approving look and said, ¡°Well done.¡± She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°By


    the way, was Skyler born by C¨Csection or natural birth?¡± Gwen replied, ¡°C¨Csection.¡±


    She continued, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me and Leon for another reason, which is that she had to have


    another C¨Csection because of us.


    Simone asked again, ¡°Do you know Skyler¡¯s exact time of birth?¡± Gwen shook her head. ¡°I only know


    his birth date, but not the specific time. Melinda celebrates his birthday every year, so that¡¯s why I


    remember


    But she never celebrated their birthdays. On the other hand, Adam remembered every year and gave


    them birthday gifts.


    Simone said, ¡°Then try to find out the exact time of his birth.¡± She added, ¡°Ask the detective to continue


    investigating Jodie and Freya. Find out if they were born by C¨Csection or natural birth. It would be best


    to find out their exact birth times.


    Gwen was smart and asked, ¡°Are you suspecting that there¡¯s something wrong with their birthdates?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°If they were born by C¨Csection, it can be calcted based the time. If all three of


    them were born by C¨Csection, there¡¯s most likely a problem.¡±


    Gwen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have him thoroughly investigate this. Then I¡¯ll go to the mansion and


    try


    some information from the maids who took care of Melinda during her confinement¡± After discussing


    this, the two of them talked about the arrangements for their studio.


    Old Mrs. Foster called Melinda. Not only did she scold her, but she also made Melinda immediately


    return to the mansion to apany her in reciting scriptures. Melinda dared not defy Old Mrs. Foster¡¯s


    words, so she reluctantly packed her things and had someone drive her to the mansion.


    She was even more angry and annoyed with Gwen. She secretly cursed Adam for being useless, not


    even being able to control Gwen.


    While sitting in the car, Melinda received a call from Jodie asking about the antique. After cating her


    for a few words, she hung up and then contacted Leon. She asked Leon to get a mystical tool from


    Gwen and send it to Jodie.


    At this moment, Leon was sitting in a coffee shop that Simone used to frequent, staring nkly at the


    photos of the two of them on his phone. Upon hearing Melinda¡¯s request, he didn¡¯tply this time.


    When she finished speaking, he didn¡¯t respond and simply ended the call. He couldn¡¯t help but recall


    what Gwen had said. Melinda only contacted them when she needed something. but she was friendly


    in her approach.


    In the past, he lost the woman he loved because of this hypocritical and elusive form of maternal love.


    Now, he no longer cared about this type of motherly affection.


    After ending the call with Melinda, he noticed a call from Titus. He declined the call.


    Then Harold called, and he continued to reject the call.


    On the other end, in the underground parking lot of the Gray Group. Harold heard the busy tone and


    helplessly said to Titus, ¡°He¡¯s ignoring us.¡±


    Titus chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s always so stubborn.¡± He had just used his appointment with Leon as an excuse to


    slip away.


    Harold asked, ¡°Should we go our separate ways then?¡± Titus didn¡¯t want to go back. ¡°Let¡¯s have a


    drink. After we go back, I¡¯m afraid Jodie will bother us again.¡±


    Titus asked with a smirk, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being bothered by Freya when you go back?¡± Harold


    agreed immediately. I¡¯m afraid too. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡± If they went back, they might truly be bothered


    by Freya. He felt irritated whenever he saw her.


    Titus curiously asked again. ¡°Have you ever had a rtionship with her?¡± Harold raised an eyebrow at


    him. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? I¡¯m not crazy.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 135 Just Wait and See


    When Titus asked this, Harold smiled wryly.


    ¡°Do you think I want to take her with me? She is the spy that my father and that woman ced by my


    side. I can only keep her with me so that I can counterattack at any time.¡±


    His gaze deepened as he added. ¡®And I suspect that she herself also has issues. I can only feel at


    ease if she is kept under my watchful eyes.¡±


    At that, Titus asked, ¡°What kind of issues?¡±


    Harold didn¡¯t answer but asked in return, ¡°Do you think there was something wrong between Jodie and


    those two masters today?¡±


    Titus thought for a moment before saying, ¡°She kept¨Casking me for blood, wanting me to choose to


    resolve it. I think there is something suspicious about that.¡±


    He quickly reacted and questioned, ¡°Are you suggesting that Jodie is connected to those two masters?¡±


    Harold nodded. ¡°There must be a connection.¡±


    ¡°Today, I felt that they were working together, targeting you and Simone. I was just an afterthought.¡±


    His tone deepened as he continued, ¡°Titus, remember one thing¨Cnever give your blood to geomancy


    masters. After giving it away, they can use your blood for curses, poisonous magic, and so on. This


    time, they want your blood, probably to deal with Simone. Of course, in the future, you might not be


    able to escape either.¡±


    Titus was astonished and he asked, ¡°You know so much?¡±


    Harold thought for a moment and said, ¡°I almost fell into their trap once, so I have some experience. It¡¯s


    because we¡¯re close, which is why I¡¯m reminding you. Don¡¯t tell Jodie about these things. Be cautious


    in general too. Don¡¯t end up helping her after she stabbed you in the back. If it weren¡¯t for me giving


    you a signal today, you would have definitely given your blood to someone else.¡±


    It was also because the duo had a childhood friendship. Otherwise, Harold wouldn¡¯t bother reminding


    Titus.


    Meanwhile, Titus was speechless. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    Harold sneered, ¡°But you¡¯ve done plenty of foolish things. Before, I thought Jodie was just a ything


    kept by you and your brothers. Who would have thought that today I would see the


    Chapter 135 Just Wait and See


    true colors of you two brothers and realize that you are the ones being yed with, eh?¡±


    Titus¡® expression darkened. ¡°Shut it if you¡¯re going to spew nonsense. You¡¯re not any better. Even if you


    want to keep a spy close, if you like Gwen, just be together. Why bother stringing her along? It serves


    you right to get beaten.¡±


    Harold sighed. ¡°If I were to confirm my rtionship with Gwen, I¡¯m afraid she would be in danger and


    get implicated.¡±


    Titus smirked. ¡°I see you¡¯re following in Leon¡¯s footsteps.¡±


    Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Titus bluntly replied. ¡°You got dumped. What else could it mean?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever asked if the other person wants to ept your so¨Ccalled good intentions or concerns?¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Both you and Leon are the same. Now, you¡¯re acting all lovey¨Cdovey, but where were you


    before? I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Simone and Gwen will definitely not want you guys anymore. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and


    see.


    This time, Harold¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Scram! If you can¡¯t speak properly, then shut up. Just drive


    the car.¡±


    Titus then drove the car out. ¡°You and Leon are just too self¨Crighteous. Of course, I am too. So, I was


    taken advantage of by my foster sister and was messed up by my own sister. You guys can¡¯t escape


    either.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°We truly are brothers in adversity.¡±


    ¡°Send a message to Leon. Ask him toe out and drown his sorrows in alcohol. Stop pretending to


    be sentimental!¡±


    Harold sighed. ¡°Believe it or not, if you say that in front of him, he will beat you up.¡±


    Titus suddenly remembered the incident when Leon hit him before. ¡°D*mn! Are we even friends? I


    won¡¯t call him, then.¡±


    The two of them went straight to the club to drink.


    In the cafe, Leon called Gwen.


    Gwen answered the call impatiently, ¡°What do you want?¡± Leon reminded her, ¡°Mom is concerned


    about the antiques in your possession, so hide them well.¡±


    Gwen was surprised. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not acting as herckey today? I thought you were here to


    Chapter 135 Just Wait and See


    ask me for something to give to Jodie.¡±


    Leon frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say such harsh words.¡±


    45 From Colra


    He sighed again. I¡¯ve alsoe to terms with it. Let Skyler enjoy that bit of motherly love on his own.¡±


    Now he suddenly felt that his past self was very foolish and even more boring.


    Gwen clicked her tongue twice. ¡°You finally realized it. Don¡¯t let Mom sweet¨Ctalk youter, and you end


    up licking her boots again.¡±


    Leon rubbed his temples. ¡°Can we still have a decent conversation?¡±


    Gwen said, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t had amon tongue for a long time.¡±


    She was about to hang up the phone. ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you for reminding me.¡±


    However, Leon shouted, ¡°Wait! Is Simone next to you? Can you put her on the line?¡± He looked


    through the photos of him and Simone when they were together, feeling nostalgic and longing for her.


    Just being able to hear her voice now would be good enough.


    Gwen was speechless. ¡°Are you crazy? Simone is next to me.¡±


    She then added. ¡°But I won¡¯t help you. And she wouldn¡¯t want to hear your voice either, so please stop


    bothering her. Go look for Harold and Titus. You three are a bunch of lonely souls.¡±


    Before Leon could say anything else, she hung up.


    Leon was furious, his expression turning dark.


    My sister is bing more and more infuriating!


    On the other hand, Jodie couldn¡¯t wait for Salma¡¯s mystical tool and called her again, this time more


    politely urging her.


    But Salma never answered the phone.


    Finally, she sent her a message, saying that she was called back to the Gray Family mansion and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    asked her to ask others first.


    Jodie was already on the verge of copsing, and when she saw this message, she even med


    Melinda.


    Chapter 135 Just Wait and See


    She should have said that earlier!


    In the end, she continued to seek help from Salma.


    After a long time, Salma finally replied to Jodie¡¯s message.


    In fact, there was a geomancy tool in the Gray Family mansion that brought good luck.


    But Steven had already warned Salma in advance that if his adopted daughter wanted to borrow it, she


    shouldn¡¯t even consider going to the old mansion.


    Salma was more inclined to heed Steven¡¯s advice, especially since her biological daughter. Jodie, had


    recently broken up with her boyfriend.


    Furthermore, Salma was unhappy with the close rtionship between Jodie and her sons.


    Therefore, she pretended to inform Jodie that she had inquired about it at the mansion, but they had


    refused to lend it, leaving her with no other options.


    Jodie didn¡¯t suspect anything. She knew that the elderly couple at the mansion never really liked her,


    so it was expected that they wouldn¡¯t lend it to her.


    After contemting for a moment, she wondered if anyone else might have this item.


    Suddenly, she recalled that Gwen had a collection of antiques, so there must be something that could


    serve as a mystical tool.


    Moreover, Gwen was wearing a bracelet that even that person wanted Melinda to have, so it must be


    superior to the one from the old master.


    With this in mind, she called Leon, hoping he could assist her.


    However, every time she called, it was always busy, and when she sent a message, she discovered


    that she had been blocked.


    Jodie was deeply hurt by this. She never expected Leon to treat her in such a manner.


    She wanted to seek sce in Zac, but she also had feelings for Leon.


    Now that he had dared to block her, she decided toin to Melinda and ensure that he faced the


    consequences.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Jodie finally sent a message to an unknown number.


    Little did she know, her phone had already been hacked by Simone.


    Every time she made a call or sent a message, Simone would receive a notification.


    4

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 136 Walk into the Same Trap


    Simone was on the phone with Jonah, discussing the uing variety show. Unfortunately, Le had


    been in a car ident and wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. Jonah decided to rece her with a new


    regr guest and have a few more flying guests throughout the week¡¯s


    program.


    The show had be so popr that there were many people vying for a spot. Jonah couldn¡¯t refuse


    some of thepanies and individuals who wanted to be on the show. To do Simone a favor, he


    allowed her to bring one of the artists from her studio as a flightpanion for two days. Simone had


    recently held auditions for Fiona and Ethan, so she nned to take Harry with her and informed Jonah


    about it. Harry was not well¨Cknown andcked poprity, so a spot on the show would be good for


    him.


    After ending the call, Simone informed Harry that he would be going on the variety show with her.


    Gwen suddenly remembered something and asked Simone when they were going to release the


    photos she took on her phone.


    Simone knew she was referring to the intimate photos of Sc mbag No. 2 and Jodie. She told Gwen to


    send them to Gary and that they would be released at a more appropriate time on the next episode of


    the variety show. Relcasing them now wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect, but if they found the right


    timing, it would definitely boost Jodie¡¯s fame even more. Gwen understood and smirked.


    Simone and Gwen returned to their apartment together after finishing their work. Meanwhile, Jonah


    informed the other guests about Le¡¯s injury and the need for a recement. When receiving Jonah¡¯s


    call, Aaron was ying games with Luca, who happened to overhear that Harry had been confirmed as


    a flying guest and therefore felt somewhat displeased.


    After Aaron hung up the phone, Luca said, ¡°Aaron, now that your regr guest got injured, how about


    me taking his ce?¡±


    Surprised, Aaron asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hate programs like the show?¡±


    Luca replied, ¡°You, Jodie, and Simone are all participating, and I want to join the fun too. Besides, I


    don¡¯t want to go abroad with Dad.¡±


    He was still unhappy that Simone was bringing the st*pid Harry to the show. So, he decided. to be part


    of it too. Then he could outshine Harry there, and redirect Simone¡¯s attention back to himself as her


    brother. Of course, he didn¡¯t explicitly state this.


    After thinking for a moment, Aaron thought Luca joining was not a bad idea, so he wouldn¡¯t be stuck as


    the middleman between Simone and Jodie.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ill ask Jonah, Aaron said as he redialed Jonah¡¯s phone.


    Chapter 136 Walk into the Same Trap


    Jonah was surprised to hear that Luca wanted to participate in the show. He knew Luca was a well¨C


    known singer in the country and usually focused on singing¨Crted shows. He didn¡¯t mmediately agree


    but told Aaron that they would have to discuss this matter with Gray Entertainment.


    After the call, Jonah contacted Simone again and informed her about Luca¡¯s interest in recing Le.


    Simone guessed that Luca must be doing it for Jodie, as Sc¡¯mbag No. 3 and Sembag No. 4 were the


    closest to her among the Gray brothers. She hinted that if Luca appeared on the show, there would be


    a lot of intimate contact with Jodie and more. information about her in the next episode. Simone


    believed that releasing the intimate photos at that time would create the perfect opportunity for a scoop.


    Jonahughed and agreed that the next episode of the show would definitely be popr if Luca


    participated. He decided to wait for someone from Gray Entertainment with authority toe and


    discuss it.


    Meanwhile, Luca couldn¡¯t sit still after hearing the conversation between Aaron and Jonah. He was


    afraid that someone else would take the guest spot, so he took the initiative to contact


    Titus.


    Inside a clubhouse, Titus was having drinks with his two troubled friends. Seeing his brother¡¯s call,


    Titus felt a bit puzzled. He answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Luca exined his desire to participate in the show, saying. ¡°Titus, get a spot for me.¡±


    Titus was speechless. ¡°You want to join the next show? Are you out of your mind?¡± snapped. Titus. In


    the previous show. Aaron had his reputation rained by Simone. The lessons were still fresh. Now Luca


    wanted to willingly walk into the same trap?


    Displeased, Lucas said. ¡°Titus, just say whether you¡¯ll help or not.¡±


    Titus, recalling the incidents where his brotherpeted for his prayer beads today. chuckled. ¡°Sure,


    you¡¯re my brother. Of course I¡¯ll help you. Considering the bond of blood, he decided to indulge this


    fool. He would let Simone deal with him and help him think better.


    For some unknown reason, Luca felt a chill down his spine, ¡°So, it¡¯s a deal then?¡±


    Titus assured, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll handle it for you. Although Titus¡¯s reputation was currently tarnished,


    and he was temporarily cast aside by thepany, he was still the second young master of the Gray


    Family with influential connections.


    ¡°Thank you, Titus, Luca eximed, joyful.


    I hope you¡¯ll still be thankful after the show, Titus thought to himself. On the phone, however, he just


    answered, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    0


    ver hanging op, Titus contacted a director from thepany¡¯s investment department, omeone familiar


    with Jonah. Since the person had a good rtionship with Jonah, he agreed to help Laca secure a spot


    without hesitation.


    Titus felt relieved after making the call and poured himself a ss of wine, smiling as he


    fasterer


    Harold nced at him and remarked. ¡°Are you really that pleased with yourself for deceiving your


    brother?¡±


    Titus raised an eyebrow and retorted. ¡°Weren¡¯t you happy when you deceived your brother?¡±


    Harold chuckled. That¡¯s a different matter.¡±


    Titus shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Although what I did was different, it was still foolish and required


    someone to rectify it.¡±


    Harold burst intoughter. ¡°Indeed, your brother is quite foolish. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to have


    Simone help him regain his senses¡±


    Both of them smirked and clinked their sses.


    Meanwhile, on the other side. Simone received a notification message.


    She discovered that Jodie had sent a text message to an unfamiliar number that was not saved in her


    phone contacts.


    The message read: [Bro, I can¡¯t bear the pain anymore. I¡¯ve asked everyone I know, but couldn¡¯t find a


    mystical tool to alleviate it. Can you arrange for someone to send one to me?]


    Soon, a reply came: [Okay!]


    Simone followed up on this response and traced it back.


    However, she found that it was from an anonymous SIM card and couldn¡¯t determine the sender¡¯s


    identity.


    There were no messaging apps installed on the phone.


    Instead, there were several text messages exchanged with Jodie, all from numbers without saved


    contacts, only disying phone numbers.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137 It¡¯s Not Impossible


    Simone nced at the messages.


    She discovered that Jodie had been in contact with this number ever since she left the Gray Family


    Based on their conversation, it seemed that they would change the number after a certain period.


    They had previously used a different number tomunicate.


    When Jodie left the Gray Family, she messaged this person.


    The person replied, telling Jodie not to worry about the Gray Family and not to take it to heart.


    After appearing on the variety show, Jodie messaged this person again, informing them that the Gray


    Family¡¯s attitude towards her had softened.


    The person then replied by instructing Jodic to find a way to return to the Gray Family.


    They also wanted to further damage Simone¡¯s rtionship with the Gray Family, preferably to the point


    where she would be driven away by them. They had also instructed Jodie to keep a close eye on


    Simone and prevent her from bing popr in the entertainment industry.


    Then, Jodie informed this person about the incident where she was hurt by Simone immediately after it


    happened.


    The person told Jodie to endure it for now and that he would make Steven voluntarily seck help from a


    master for them. They also instructed Jodie to make sure to help the master and obtain the blood of


    Titus, whom Simone had harmed.


    It would be even better if they could also get the blood of Harold.


    After that, there were the text messages exchanged today.


    In this person¡¯s phone, there were no contacts, only direct messages from phone numbers.


    The other messages were probably about arranging tasks for a few masters.


    Because the number would be changed every once in a while, there were not many messages, and


    they were notplete.


    Simone had imnted a virus in this person¡¯s phone. Even if they changed the number, as


    Chapter 137 It¡¯s Not Impossible


    Jong as they still used this phone, she would be able to know if there was any activity.


    From the text messages between the two, it was evident that both Jodie and this person were plotting


    against her.


    Moreover, many of the things Jodie did might have been instigated or taught by this person.


    Simone was curious about who this person that Jodie referred to was.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was Skyler or someone else.


    However, she knew she needed to keep her guard up.


    The next day, during breakfast, Simone asked Gwen, ¡°Based on your interactions with Skyler, what


    kind of person do you think he is?¡±


    Gwen replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t spent much time with him. Whenever Mom treats us badly, he woulde out


    and act like a good person. He is very friendly toward me and Leon, always acting like a brother and


    showing concern, but I just feel that he is fake. And in the end, he is the one who benefits. He looks


    decent, wears a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses, and refined and elegant, like a charming nobleman. But I


    think he is just a pretentious person.¡±


    appears


    She didn¡¯t say this because she disliked Skyler but because she genuinely felt that he was fake and


    pretentious.


    Simone continued to ask, ¡°Does he understand geomancy?¡±


    Gwen shook her head. ¡°Not that I know of.¡±


    Simone asked again, ¡°When your mother goes to buy antiques, does he go


    with her?


    Gwen thought for a moment and said, ¡°From what I remember, he didn¡¯t go with Mom on several


    asions. Mom always asked my father to go with her and pay for her. Skyler doesn¡¯t show much


    interest in this area in his daily life. His focus is mostly on thepany.¡±


    ¡±


    Simone rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡°ording to your mother, she doesn¡¯t have any


    mystical tools, which is why she came to borrow from you. If you don¡¯t lend it to her and your father


    couldn¡¯t borrow it, she asked Leon toe to you.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Then, where did all the antiques she bought before go, regardless of whether they


    brought good luck or bad luck?¡±


    Gwen hadn¡¯t thought about this before, and she mused, ¡°Yeah, where did those antiques she bought


    go? Could her lover be a geomancy master?¡± Then, she added, ¡°No wonder she is more interested in


    the antiques I have than in the shares of mypany. Maybe they were meant for her lover.¡±


    Chapter 137 It¡¯s Not Impossible


    Simone nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.


    She said with a deep gaze, ¡°I always feel that behind this, someone is ying a big game, and we are


    all pawns.


    Gwen took a deep breath. ¡°Then, we have to be the ones who jump out of the chessboard. I will


    continue to investigate who Mom gave those things to.¡±


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°When you go to participate in the variety show next week, I will go


    back home.¡±


    She had to investigate personally, so going back home was the only option.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Okay. I will draw a peace talisman for you to hang around your neck, and don¡¯t ever


    be separated from the bracelet you¡¯re wearing.¡±


    Both Melinda and Skyler had something weird going on, and if Gwen didn¡¯t take the initiative to break


    free from the chess game, there could be a life¨Cthreatening crisis.


    Hence, taking the initiative was also a way.


    For some reason, she always had a feeling that after she died in her previous life, Gwen did not have a


    good oue either.


    Gwen nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± She added, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the studio this morning. I made an appointment to


    have lunch with my father.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Okay. When you have lunch with your father, remember to turn on the interference


    software I installed on your phone. This way, whether someone puts a camera or a bug, it will be


    disrupted and unable to function.¡±


    Gwen smiled and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t remind me, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered this. I will turn it on now


    so that I won¡¯t forgetter.¡±


    She took out her phone and turned on the interference device.


    The matter she was going to discuss with her father this time was quite secretive, so naturally, she


    couldn¡¯t let anyone


    anyone overhear.


    After finishing breakfast, Simone went to work while Gwen went to the studio to n investments.


    When it was almost time for their appointment, she closed herputer and drove to the


    restaurant.


    It was a restaurant her father had chosen.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 138 A Huge Misunderstanding


    Adam had always held a favorable opinion of Simone. However, he didn¡¯t want to interfere with his


    son¡¯s emotions.


    He had previously reminded his son, but it seemed like his words hadn¡¯t been taken to heart.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to involve an innocent girl in any matters, so he chose not to


    intervenc


    Now it appeared that just because Simone wasn¡¯t with his son, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    Gwen disagreed, saying. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret.¡±


    After all, why should Simone endure the grievances of Leon, just as Gwen had endured Harold?


    ¡°If you have Leon but don¡¯t cherish him, there¡¯s no one to me.¡±


    Adam smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the love affairs of you young people.¡±


    His son had been secretly seeing Jodie while still in a rtionship, and only distanced himself after


    they broke up, hoping for a reconciliation. So why did he engage in such behavior in the first ce?


    Gwen raised an eyebrow. ¡°I also don¡¯t understand the love affair between you and Mom.¡±


    Adam was speechless. ¡°You didn¡¯t just want to have a meal with me today, did you? If you have


    something to say, just say it. If I can help you understand, I will.¡±


    Gwen didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Dad, do you know that Skyler is not your biological son?¡±


    Adam¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard this. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Gwen only now realized that she had misunderstood her biological father before.


    Is he really not led by his heart?


    ¡°Simone figured it out from the resemnce.¡± Gwen also mentioned the fact that Jodie and Skyler were


    half¨Csiblings.


    Adam didn¡¯t show any surprise. ¡°It seems that Simone is quite perceptive.¡±


    Gwen proudly said, ¡°Of course, Simone is amazing!¡± She then curiously asked, ¡°Dad, when


    i out about this?¡±


    did you


    Chapter 138 A Huge Misunderstanding


    Adam hadn¡¯t wanted to reveal these things to his daughter before, but now he realized she knew quite


    a bit. Since it was already involved, there was no point in keeping it a secret


    He said. ¡°I found out when he was just born, right after I did a DNA test.¡±


    Gwen was stunned. ¡°So. you suspected that he wasn¡¯t your son?¡±


    Adam nodded. ¡°Yes, when she was pregnant. I noticed something was off. I had doubts, so I decided to


    verify it.¡±


    Gwen didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you reveal the truth and get a divorce? Not only


    did you raise Skyler, but you also made him an important figure in the Foster Family. What¡¯s even more


    bewildering is that you had more children with Mom, which is us siblings.¡±


    She would feel disgusted if she found out that she was being deceived, and there would be no way for


    them to continue their rtionship.


    With a sympathetic look, she said. ¡°You really are a fool. Before, I thought I had misunderstood, but it


    seems that you are still infatuated!¡±


    As for Adam, he felt helpless when his daughter used him of being infatuated.


    He replied angrily. ¡°If I were truly infatuated, you and your siblings wouldn¡¯t even be alive right now. I


    was very angry when I found out the truth at that time. I originally wanted to be


    meone was using your open about it and divorce your mother, but I discovered that mother and this


    child to plot against our family. I can¡¯t be selfish. Otherwise, the Foster Family would be in great


    trouble.¡±


    Gwen thought for a moment and asked again. Then why did you marry Mom, the troublemaker? Did


    you really like her before?¡±


    Adam replied, ¡°I was deceived. It was because of me that I met her and inexplicably fell in love with


    her.¡± He continued tactfully, I can only be interested in her and feel nothing for


    other women.


    In other words, he felt nothing when it came to other women. ¡°Then one night, I don¡¯t know why, but I


    ended up being with her. And then she became pregnant with Skyler, and that¡¯s why I married her.


    Marrying her was also an impulsive decision.¡±


    It was precisely because of this that he felt something was off. After all, he had always been calm and


    rational, not someone driven by emotions.


    He was certain he didn¡¯t truly love that woman, but he couldn¡¯t help but get closer to her, feeling as if he


    genuinely liked her.


    He paused and continued. Then, I discovered that the people behind her were not ordinary.


    Chapter 1 A Huge Mhinalong


    and the Foster Family was in a disadvantageous positioit The reason your grandfather left Ale capital


    and went to that small town was also because of this. Before he left, he told me


    the only way to break the situation was to endure. We have to lure out the people behind her and autke


    them down decisively. Otherwise, the Foster Family will be finished.


    Odense, how could Adam pretend to be deeply in love and always indulge that woman wird her


    thegitimate chikt?


    ¡°Having all of you was indeed an unexpected turn of events.¡±


    Since that woman became pregnant and entered the family, he had never slept with her.


    ¡°After she found out about the pregnancy, she didn¡¯t want any of you and nned to have an abortion. I


    was deceived, and I thought I wouldn¡¯t have any descendants. I felt disgusted and suspected that it


    was the work of the people behind her. But with all of you, I am hopeful and happy. Concidentally, she


    had some health issues, so I had the doctor tell her that having an abortion would be harmful to her


    body. She couldn¡¯t bear to harm her own body, so she had no choice but to give birth to all of you.


    Indeed, she didn¡¯t like any of you at all. Especially after you started to look more and more like me, she


    liked you even less.¡±


    Originally, Adam had been prepared to live a life without having children.


    When this unexpected situation arose, even though he despised that woman, he didn¡¯t direct his anger


    towards his two biological children.


    Instead, he genuinely cared for them. The children were innocent, so since the ident happened, he


    would wee them with open arms.


    They carried his blood, and he would fulfill his duty as a father to care for them and protect them as


    they grew up safely.


    Gwen didn¡¯t expect there to be such a hidden story.


    Her sympathy for her biological father deepened and she murmured, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve really suffered and


    endured so much over the years.¡±


    Adam sighed upon hearing that. ¡®Indeed.


    No one could understand the feeling of suppressing disgust and pretending to love those two people.


    Gwen sighed again. ¡°And you¡¯re so good at enduring.¡±


    Adam had be an expert in it, enduring the disgust of sleeping with that woman and the issue of


    the illegitimate child.


    In the end, he still had to pretend to love them.


    If it were Gwen, she probably couldn¡¯t do it.


    So, this may be the limit of his tolerance.


    In order to protect the Foster Family and consider the bigger picture, Adam willingly madeMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    such Berifices.


    ¡°Dad, if you were to join the entertainm award.¡±


    industry, you would definitely win the Best Actor


    Adam smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you think I want to be in this situation? I have no choice but to endure for the


    sake of the Foster Family, for you, and myself.¡±


    A hint of coldness flickered in his eyes. ¡°When the timees for the truth toe to light, I won¡¯t let


    them get away easily.¡±


    Gwen, however, was a bit confused. ¡°Dad, why are those people targeting the Foster Family? They


    have put so much effort into this game, so there must be a purpose. Do they want something from the


    Foster Family?¡±


    Adam had already revealed so much and didn¡¯t hide anything anymore.


    ¡°Your grandfather spected that they want to steal the umted luck of the Foster Family over so


    many generations.¡±


    Gwen widened her eyes. ¡°They want to steal our luck? But isn¡¯t witchcraft prohibited by the special


    department?¡±


    Adam nodded. ¡°It is, which is why they have been secretly deploying and patiently waiting. The special


    department still hasn¡¯t uncovered the person behind all of this. When the timees, they will reveal


    themselves and we can catch them.¡±


    Otherwise, why would he endure the disgust for so many years?

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139 One Obstacle After Another


    After hearing this, Gwen¡¯s disgust and revulsion towards her mother reached a new level. She also felt


    sorry for her father. These years, he had truly endured a lot.


    Gwen asked, ¡°Dad, do you still not know who is behind Mom?¡±


    Adam shook his head. ¡°The other party has concealed themselves too well and they are very cautious.


    So, even after more than twenty years, I still haven¡¯t discovered who that person is


    Gwen realized that this was veryplicated. ¡°So, you also don¡¯t know who Skyler¡¯s biological father


    is? In all these years, hasn¡¯t Mom met that man again?¡± She continued by mentioning the antiques that


    Melinda had given away. ¡°Did you investigate who she gave them to?¡±


    At that, Adam helplessly replied, ¡°I did investigate, but every time I found a clue, it would be cut off. She


    secretly meets that man, but the special department can¡¯t track them. Her lover is very cautious and


    skilled. I can¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy, so I can only proceed step by step.¡±


    Moreover, he was just an ordinary person, so it was easier for the other party to evade him.


    Of course, besides pretending to continue their love affair and spoiling the two of them, Adam had also


    done some things over the years.


    But he didn¡¯t need to disclose this to his daughter. Knowing these things would only be detrimental to


    her.


    Gwen felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°Then you can only continue fishing for information.¡±


    Adam nodded, ¡°Yes,¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Dad, did you know that Skyler and Jodie are siblings?¡±


    Adam replied, ¡°Yes, I noticed that your mother treated Jodie differently, even to the point of liking and


    caring for her very much. I felt that something was off. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had never been


    out of my sight for more than three months. I would have suspected that Jodie was her biological child.


    But we managed to obtain Jodie¡¯s hair and conducted a DNA test. We found out that they are not


    rted, so I also did a DNA test between Jodie and Skyler. That¡¯s when I found out that they are


    siblings, both children of that womanizer. Your mother¡¯s kindness towards Jodie is just a case of loving


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    someone¡¯s child as her own.¡±


    In all honesty, Adam couldn¡¯tprehend the thought process of that woman either.


    How can she love that man so much and still care for his daughter and other women¡¯s daughters?


    Chaper No One Obstacle After Ano


    Presently, Gwen said, ¡°Mrs. Jenner brought back the so¨Ccalled niece, but she is actually her own


    daughter, and she is also Skyler¡¯s half¨Csister. Simone and I discovered this a few days ago by ident


    Adam was surprised to hear about the matter with the Jenner Family.


    seems that Jenner was also cheated on! But he must not know what happened, as he really likes and


    dotes on his wife. That woman is different from your mother, she knows how to please her husband.


    She has influenced his decision¨Cmaking. He only became a stepfather to Harold because of her.¡±


    She is much smarter and more cunning than my wife. But it¡¯s also a good thing that my wife is not that


    smart. She is self¨Crighteous and thinks that I cannot live without her. Otherwise, I would not have been


    able to put on the act for so many years and she would¡¯ve discovered everything.


    Adam clicked his tongue and said. ¡°The Jenner¡¯s youngest son might also be an illegitimate child.¡±


    The Foster and Jenner families had business dealings, and Adam had a good rtionship with


    Sebastian Jenner, the matriarch of the Jenner Family.


    It is evident that Sebastian did not like Harold, the son of the original wife.


    He even harbored murderous intentions towards Harold in order topete assets from his father.


    for shares and


    Harold had to be smart and go abroad to umte strength beforeing back to challenge


    Sebastian.


    It was because of all theseplications that Adam felt the Jenner Family was tooplicated and


    Harold was not a suitable match for his daughter.


    He did not oppose)


    things clearly.


    daughter¡¯s decision to go abroad because he hoped she would see


    It was also to avoid the woman¡¯s scheming.


    Adam had always known that the woman wanted to obtain what his daughter had by any


    means necessary.


    He suspected that there was someone behind her who wanted it.


    Gwen couldn¡¯t help butment. That womanizer is probably like the arrogant men in novels.¡±


    He could seduce all kinds of beautiful women from different backgrounds.


    III


    these women would he and die for him, not to mention sacrifice everything for him


    would also sympathize with each other and love him along with his illegitimate


    king about it made Gwen sick


    If it weren¡¯t for this exnation, she wouldn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s mindset.


    Melinda utterly disliked Gwen because she resembled her father.


    To Melinda, the birth of their siblings was evidence of her betrayal of that womanizer.


    Mrbe Melinda knew that Gwen would be bullied and tormented when she sent her to her maternal


    family.


    And then using the hands of her maternal family, she destroyed this evidence. The more Gwen thought


    about it the colder she felt.


    Adam agreed with her. I sometimes have the same suspicion.¡±


    Now they had discovered three illegitimate children with the same father but different mothers, and they


    were all ced in three major wealthy families.


    That man must be a force to be reckoned with.


    Adam thought for a moment and said. ¡°In that case, Simone was most likely abducted by the person


    behind all this¡±


    The womanizer might not have seduced Mrs Gray, or perhaps when the n started. Steven was


    already married and it was toote.


    To seize the fortune of the Gray Family, they devised a n to kidnap their biological daughter and then


    find a way to send an adopted daughter in her stead.


    It was truly a series of interconnected events.


    The more they discovered, the more unsettling and fearful it became.


    Upon hearing this. Gwen thought it was indeed possible. That person is truly evil.


    She then recounted what happened in Steven¡¯s office.


    Then, she asked, ¡°Dad, can I tell Simone about what we talked about today! Those people also want to


    harm her.¡±


    The only people she trusted now were her biological father and Simone.


    III


    One Obstacle After Another


    Gwen hoped Simone would know more about the situation and be better prepared.


    Adamn guessed that his daughter would react this way.


    He nodded. Tell her, then. It seems she has long been involved in this. If she doesn¡¯t know anything or


    is just an ordinary person, telling her could easily expose and harm her. But she is a geomancy master


    and quite capable. Now it seems that the more she knows, the better it might be for her.¡±


    Adam had a feeling that Simone might be a breakthrough in this matter.


    ¡°Besides Simone, you can¡¯t tell anyone else about this. This includes your brother and Harold.¡±


    He then continued, ¡°When you see your mother and Skyler, act as if everything is normal, and don¡¯t


    disy any signs of suspicion.¡±


    Gwen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I understand.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to behave like the foolish Leon.


    After a moment of thought, she asked, ¡°Dad, is my grandmother alright?¡±


    Adam nodded. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    He added, ¡°All those conflicts with your grandfather in the past were just a pretense for your


    mother and them.¡±


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    After they finished their meal, Adam apanied Gwen to the mall and bought her a variety of jewelry


    and clothes before parting ways.


    Although Melinda was in the mansion, she quickly learned about this news.


    She cursed them both silently.


    She was particrly displeased and unhappy that Adam apanied Gwen for shopping.


    Even though she didn¡¯t love Adam, she considered him her personal possession.


    She didn¡¯t appreciate him being kind to other women, even if it was her own daughter.


    If she hadn¡¯t been confined to the mansion by her wicked mother¨Cinw, she would have definitely


    called Adam back to keep herpany.


    1851-1

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140 A Cunning n


    After returning to the apartment, Gwen shared her conversation with her father with


    Simone.


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised. She had already noticed that Adam wasn¡¯t as infatuated as he seemed


    It turned out that he had discovered the problem and had been pretending all along.


    Simone had suspected this before. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to have connections with


    the major influential families.


    Gwen asked, ¡°Simone, do you think my mother was also cursed by that womanizer?¡± Otherwise, how


    could she do something so foolish?


    Simone replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve only met your mother once before, but I didn¡¯t notice any signs of a


    curse.¡±


    ¡°Your father might not be genuinely infatuated, but your mother might be.


    Gwen sighed. ¡°I knew it. I always thought she wasn¡¯t very smart, so it¡¯s not surprising that she was


    fooled by that womanizer. I wonder if you can remove the curse from my father.¡±


    Simone responded, ¡°Once my abilities improve further, I should be able to help him remove the curse.


    Even if we can do it now, we shouldn¡¯t. It would alert the enemy. Your father has endured for over 20


    years. We shouldn¡¯t undermine his previous efforts.¡±


    Gwen nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She then asked, ¡°Do you think Harold knows about all this?¡± Simone


    thought for a moment. ¡°Judging by his demeanor, he might have some knowledge.¡± Harold was more


    cunning and scheming than Leon and the other se mbags.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he kept Freya by his side just because she is his stepmother¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Gwen asked, ¡°Should we join forces with him and work together to break the situation? Since the


    person behind the scenes is targeting us, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the Gray Family and the Jenner Family


    united to fight together?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. Let¡¯s arrange a private meeting with Harold another day and


    test his reaction. Don¡¯t mention your father¡¯s situation. Just tell him that we discovered Jodie and Freya


    are half¨Csisters.¡±


    Harold was astute, and he was a thorn in the eyes of his biological father and stepmother. He could be


    a potential ally


    Chapter 140 A Cunning n


    She added, ¡°The sc¡¯mbags in the Gray Family trust and dote on Jodie so much. If we work with them,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jodie will find out. So, let¡¯s not involve them for now. We can find an opportunity 10 join forces with Mr.


    Gray in the future.¡±


    Gwen nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even dare let her brother know. Otherwise, if he was persuaded by their mother again, they


    would be exposed.


    ¡°After your next variety show, if Harold is still in the country, invite him out for a chat.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t holding on to any lingering feelings for Harold, trying to find excuses to contact him.


    Instead, she wanted to join forces to deal with the person behind the scenes. After all, Harold was also


    a pawn on the chessboard.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡±


    The two chatted for a while.


    Gwen¡¯s phone rang with a notification sound.


    She found that it was a text message from an unknown number, and she knew who sent it just by


    looking at the content.


    She replied with a ¡®l¡®


    ¡°Simone, my dad sent me Skyler¡¯s birth certificate photo.¡±


    Gwen had previously called and talked to the servant who used to take care of Melinda after she


    gave birth at home and got some information out of her.


    The servant only knew Skyler¡¯s date of birth, but not the exact time.


    So, she asked her father.


    Although her father couldn¡¯t remember, their bedroom safe contained the birth certificates of the three


    of them.


    He promised to send it to her when he got home.


    It seemed that Adam also had a separate phone and a new number, specifically to avoid those people.


    Simone looked at the time on the birth certificate and made a calction.


    Then, she was shocked. ¡°ording to this person¡¯s birth date and time, he should have a short life. He


    shouldn¡¯t live past 16, but Skyler is already in his 20s. Either someone has been


    pter 140 A Cunning n


    secretly extending his life, or he has been used as a medium by someone.


    Gwen didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Used as a medium?¡±


    Simone exined, ¡°It means that the person behind the scenes wants to directly steal the fortune of the


    Gray Family. This will damage their spiritual bnce, and they might be harmed in the process. They


    find a medium to first take away the fortune, and then the person behind the scenes absorbs it, so they


    won¡¯t be easily harmed.


    ¡°Moreover, using someone who should have died at 16 as a medium is a clever loophole. The person


    behind the scenes will use sorcery on this medium, allowing him to absorb a portion. of the fortune as a


    life force when stealing it. In the future, if there¡¯s a bacsh, as long as nothing unexpected happens, it


    will all be directed at this medium.¡±


    Gwen suddenly understood. ¡°So, that¡¯s what it means. In that case, Skyler is very likely the so- called


    medium.¡±


    If Skyler really was used as a medium by his biological father, then he seemed to be quite. pitiful.


    Simone nodded. ¡°I also think he¡¯s most likely the medium.¡±


    ¡°From this point, we can see that the person behind the scenes is extremely cautious and has been


    nning for quite some time.¡±


    Gwen agreed. ¡°So, we have to be careful too.


    She deleted the photos from her phone.


    Simone used hacking methods to erase all traces of information about Gwen and Adam.


    That night, Simone drew a talisman and strung it together with a red thread, hanging it around Gwen¡¯s


    neck.


    This talisman was waterproof and fireproof, so it didn¡¯t need to be taken off even when taking a shower.


    In the following days, Simone was contacting everyone she could to help Fiona fight for the leading


    female role.


    With her efforts, she obtained an audition opportunity.


    Fiona also performed well in the audition and secured the role. This made the n of Gray


    Entertainment to rece her fail.


    Then, someone expressed dissatisfaction and reported it to Reuben.


    actice 140 A Cunning n


    was already annoyed with his sister, but what could he do about this? They actually him to go find


    Simone and take back the leading female role.


    They really thought highly of him.


    The three brothers weren¡¯t that well respected by Simone, and he knew about that.


    This incident also made the shareholders unhappy with Simone.


    They believed that, as a member of the Gray Family, she shouldn¡¯t be opposing Gray Entertainment. It


    was a self¨Cdestructive and unreasonable action.


    So, Reuben was asked to coordinate with Simone and called Titus to seek his opinion.


    After listening, Titus came up with an idea. ¡°We can give it a shot. Luca will be participating in a live


    broadcast of a variety show in the same time slot as Simone tomorrow. Tell thepany executives to


    have him approach Simone and tell her to stop targeting ourpany.¡±


    Luca and Andrew tend to speak without considering the consequences.


    In that case, let them face the consequences on their own.


    Reuben raised an eyebrow. ¡°You helped him secure the opportunity?¡± He had been busytely and


    was unaware of this.


    ording to Titus¡® words, it had already been decided.


    Titus exined, ¡°He insisted on going. I couldn¡¯t dissuade him. He said that if I didn¡¯t help him, then we


    wouldn¡¯t be brothers anymore. What else can I do?¡±


    Reuben understood Luca¡¯s personality. ¡°He must have lost his mind.¡±


    Titus joked. ¡°His mind has never been normal.¡±


    Reuben sighed. ¡°Your suggestion just now is quite cunning.¡±


    It¡¯s like willingly sending Luca to Simone to get beaten up.


    Titus smiled meaningfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea? If you think it¡¯s not, then why don¡¯t you go


    talk to Simone yourself and exin it to the shareholders?¡±


    Reubenughed. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s brilliant.¡± It¡¯s better to let Luca take on this important task.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141 You¡¯re Quite Shameless


    wo of them happily confirmed their n to entrap their younger brother.


    ening the call, Reuben suggested the n to a major shareholder.


    Luca also held shares in the entertainmentpany, making him a minor shareholder.


    The major shareholder believed that Luca did have this responsibility, so he took the initiative to find


    Luca.


    Not only did Luca not object, but he also readily agreed.


    He was just wondering how to strike up a conversation with Simone during the variety show filming.


    Now, an opportunity presented itself.


    Upon learning of this, Reuben and Titus sighed at their naive younger


    brother.


    With him being so naive, they suddenly lost the sense of aplishment in entrapping him.


    The next day, Simone and Harry boarded the production team¡¯s car and headed to the airport, starting


    the second episode of the live variety show.


    Due to Gray Entertainment¡¯s previous investment, this variety show was arranged to take ce in


    Slovance,


    After all the guests arrived at the airport, they flew together.


    Simone and Harry were the first to arrive at the VIP lounge.


    Then Keira and Eric arrived, and the three of them greeted each other.


    Next, Zac came in with a guest.


    When he saw Simone, his eyes lit up. ¡°Simone, what a coincidence. We both brought guests today.¡±


    It seemed like there was a connection between them.


    The guest he brought was a third¨Ctier actor from theirpany named Brandon Simpson. Brandon


    would have a drama released soon, so he came mainly to gain exposure. Brandon and Zac didn¡¯t have


    the same manager. Thepany secured the spot for him and


    CHI You¡¯re quite Shameless


    HL


    c to help him out.


    Simone saw Zac, her eyes filled with a smile. ¡°Yes, what a coincidence. There


    to be two empty seats next to her. ¡°Come sit here.¡±


    ae immediately brought Brandon over to sit down.


    Then he leaned toward Simone, getting closer to her and engaging in a conversation.


    The two of themughed and talked, surprising Harry and Brandon.


    They had heard that Zac was arrogant and domineering. They didn¡¯t expect him to be like this in


    private.


    After a few minutes, Leon entered the room alone, dragging his luggage behind him.


    As soon as he entered, his gaze fell on Simone, and his eyes were filled with deep admiration.


    Seeing Simoneughing and talking with Zac, he felt a pang of jealousy in his heart.


    Simone naturally felt his gaze, but she ignored it,


    Zac looked up at Leon. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He deliberately added, ¡°I like


    women.¡±


    Hearing this, Simone couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Wherever Zac was, there would never be a dull moment.


    The others also struggled to hold back theirughter.


    On the contrary, Leon¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Who the hell is looking at him? This jerk is still the same.


    However, Zac didn¡¯t let him off. ¡°Why are you here alone today? Where¡¯s your Jojo?¡±


    Leon¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. How would I know? If you like her,


    you can ask the director for her phone number and call her yourself.¡±


    This jerk is definitely doing it on purpose.


    Smiling, Zac said, ¡°Sorry, but she¡¯s not my type.¡±


    Leon looked coldly at Zac, ¡°Can you please stop talking?¡±


    Zac shrugged. ¡°Nope,¡±


    Juste: Shameless


    wrong tension between the two, which surprised Harry and Brandon again.


    winning actor and the top star are bickering so straightforwardly. It¡¯s really exciting


    At then, Aaron, Jodie, and Luca walked in.


    Ze said to Leon, ¡°Your teammates are here.¡±


    If the timing was right, Leon really wanted to beat up Zac.


    He said meaningfully, ¡°We still don¡¯t know the rules for this episode.¡±


    He wanted to be paired with Simone this time.


    When Jodie heard Leon¡¯s words, she smiled on the surface but felt ufortable inside.


    What does Leon mean? He doesn¡¯t want to team up with us? Hmph, it doesn¡¯t matter if he wants to or


    not. This time, I¡¯ll definitely pull him into my group again.


    She wanted to restore the good rtionship she once had with Leon and even take it a step further.


    Jodie didn¡¯t wear a long dress today but instead wore a white shirt and cropped pants, showing off her


    fair and straight legs.


    She smiled sweetly and greeted everyone.


    However, Simone ignored her.


    Zac did the same, not even looking at Jodie.


    Meanwhile, Leon sat down expressionlessly.


    Keira just smiled faintly, showing her distance from Jodie.


    Eric also put on a polite smile as a greeting.


    Harry stood by Simone, so he lowered his head and yed with his phone, pretending not to


    sec.


    Brandon smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    He could tell that Zac didn¡¯t like Jodie, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be friendly toward her.


    When Jodie saw this, her smile froze, and she felt wronged. These people were too much. They were


    all targeting her.


    Chapter 141 You¡¯re Quite Shameless


    There was a strong tension between the two, which surprised Harry and Brandon again..


    The award¨Cwinning actor and the top star are bickering so straightforwardly. It¡¯s really exciting,


    Just then, Aaron, Jodie, and Luca walked in.


    Zac said to Leon, ¡°Your teammates are here.¡±


    If the timing was right, Leon really wanted to beat up Zac.


    He said meaningfully, ¡°We still don¡¯t know the rules for this episode.


    He wanted to be paired with Simone this time.


    When Jodie heard Leon¡¯s words, she smiled on the surface but felt ufortable inside.


    What does Leon mean? He doesn¡¯t want to team up with us? Hmph, it doesn¡¯t matter if he wants to or


    not. This time, I¡¯ll definitely pull him into my group again.


    She wanted to restore the good rtionship she once had with Leon and even take it a step further.


    Jodie didn¡¯t wear a long dress today but instead wore a white shirt and cropped pants, showing off her


    fair and straight legs.


    She smiled sweetly and greeted everyone.


    However, Simone ignored her.


    Zac did the same, not even looking at Jodie.


    Meanwhile, Leon sat down expressionlessly.


    Keira just smiled faintly, showing her distance from Jodie..


    Eric also put on a polite smile as a greeting.


    Harry stood by Simone, so he lowered his head and yed with his phone, pretending not to


    see.


    Brandon smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    He could tell that Zac didn¡¯t like Jodie, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be friendly toward her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jodie saw this, her smile froze, and she felt wronged. These people were too much. They were


    all targeting her.


    510.62 Tiru, 7 Dec


    Chapter 141 You¡¯re Quite Shameless


    Aaron knew he was unwee, so he found an empty seat and sat down with his luggage.


    He picked up his phone and made a video call to Titus. This was Titus¡® instruction.


    Seeing this, Jodie sat down next to him.


    They would start the live broadcast once they reached their destination. Although the production team


    was present, no cameras were filming at the moment.


    Luca didn¡¯t have any concerns.


    He walked up to Simone and said to Zac, ¡°I need to talk to Simone. Can you please switch


    seats?¡±


    Zac was initially stunned.


    Then his face showed a disdainful look as he looked at Luca. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Although


    Luca had no connection with Zac, he knew this famous and arrogant top star in the industry.


    Luca frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m Luca. Simone¡¯s brother.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zac burst intoughter.


    He raised an eyebrow at Luca and asked Simone knowingly, ¡°He¡¯s your brother? I¡¯ve never heard of


    that.¡±


    Simone took over and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Zac shed a bright smile and said, ¡°I knew it. He¡¯s so ugly, but you¡¯re so beautiful. How could he


    possibly be your brother?¡±


    Simone gave him an appreciative smile. ¡°You have good taste.¡±


    Zac boasted. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m known for that.¡±


    1


    Luca, feeling ignored and mocked by the two, had an unpleasant expression on his face.


    ¡°Simone, it hasn¡¯t been that long, and you don¡¯t even recognize your third brother?¡± He always thought


    that Simone was throwing a tantrum.


    He had even given her a way out, so why was she still behaving this way?


    Simone looked up at him with confusion and said, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re quite shameless. Youe


    here and start iming to be a rtive.¡±


    She then rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Please don¡¯t try to take advantage of my poprity.¡±


    Chapter 141 You¡¯re Quite Shameless


    Luca widened his eyes, clearly not expecting Simone to publicly make such sarcastic and offensive


    remarks toward him.


    Heughed out of anger. ¡°Take advantage of your poprity? Do you think I need to? He was a highly


    popr singer and belonged to the top tier in the industry.


    Did he need to rely on Simone¡¯s poprity? What a joke,


    Simone raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not trying to take advantage of my poprity. then why


    are you here? Do you want to show off your big and disgusting face?¡±


    Luca¡¯s face instantly turned dark. ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Without any politeness and with disgust, Simone said, ¡°If you¡¯re not trying to take advantage of my


    poprity, then leave me alone.¡± Sc*mbag No. 3 had the least self¨Cawareness


    As soon as he approached her with that attitude, she knew he wanted to lecture her.


    Did he think I would respect him? Heh.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142 Unexpected Humiliation


    Luca was left dumbfounded once again.


    He stared at Simone, unable to believe what she had just said. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?


    Rolling her eyes, Simone replied with a hint of impatience, ¡°How else should I speak to you? Can you


    please stop getting so close? It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Luca¡¯s chest heaved with anger. ¡°You¡­ You¡­.!¡± For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Meanwhile, Aaron held his phone, recording the entire scene.


    On the other end of the video call was Reuben¡¯s office.


    Titus held his phone, and the two brothers watched the events unfold.


    Seeing Luca¡¯s expression, both of them were at a loss for words.


    Reubenmented, ¡°Luca¡¯s so dumb.¡±


    Going over there with such arrogance, isn¡¯t he just asking for trouble?


    Titus felt the same way. ¡°Exactly. He fails to see his ce in Simone¡¯s heart.¡±


    He added, ¡°No, in Simone¡¯s heart, he doesn¡¯t have any ce at all.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Sounds like you think you have a ce in her heart


    Among the brothers, Titus was the one


    a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Meanwhile, Aaron held his phone, recording the entire scene.


    On the other end of the video call was Reuben¡¯s office.


    Titus held his phone, and the two brothers watched the events unfold.


    Seeing Luca¡¯s expression, both of them were at a loss for words.


    Reubenmented, ¡°Luca¡¯s so dumb.¡±


    Going over there with such arrogance, isn¡¯t he just asking for trouble?


    Titus felt the same way. ¡°Exactly. He fails to see his ce in Simone¡¯s heart.¡±


    He added, ¡°No, in Simone¡¯s heart, he doesn¡¯t have any ce at all.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Sounds like you think you have a ce in her heart


    Among the brothers, Titus was the one who suffered the most from Simone¡¯s actions.


    Titus was taken aback by his younger brother¡¯s words. ¡°Get lost. Stop talking if you can¡¯t speak


    properly.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Aaron, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so conniving. You know how to use Luca as a


    scapegoat now.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. Titus, I¡¯m not as cunning as you think.¡±


    Titus had called himst night and emphasized the need for a video call after meeting Simone.


    Who would have thought that these two extremely cunning brothers actually wanted to see how Luca


    would be retorted by Simone?


    Chapter 142 Unexpected Humiliation


    Thile was something Aaron hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    How he finally understood why Titus had helped Luca secure a permanent guest spot.


    I timed out that he wanted to witness the drama and find some satisfaction


    Titus smirked, ¡°Right. You¡¯re not that clever.¡±


    Aaron scoffed and replied unhappily, ¡°Are you still watching or not? If not, I¡¯ll end the call¡±


    Titus quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m watching. I won¡¯t say anything, okay?¡±


    Aaron responded, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    But to be honest, when he was being bluntly retorted by Simone, he felt upset and angry.


    However, when he saw Luca being even more harshly criticized, he felt a sense of schadenfreude and


    happiness.


    He sighed. ¡°Titus, I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯ve learned bad things from you.¡±


    Titus chuckled coldly. ¡°You weren¡¯t a good person to begin with.¡±


    Aaron rolled his eyes and remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Luca waspletely overwhelmed by Simone¡¯s criticism.


    Zac added insult to injury, saying, ¡°Not only does he have a big and disgusting face, but he¡¯s also bad


    at talking. I wonder how he became a singer.¡±


    Others were confused. What do poor talking skills have to do with being a singer!


    However, Simone agreed. ¡°Exactly. Someone like him who can¡¯t even speak properly shouldn¡¯t be


    singing.¡±


    Then the conversation took a turn. ¡°But he has two blind brothers who will arrange everything for him.


    With all the resources from thepany, even a fool can seed.¡±


    In other words, Luca was the fool.


    In the video call, Reuben and Titus were speechless. They suddenly get swept up in it.


    They looked at each other. Is Luca really that terrible?


    Meanwhile, Harry looked at Simone with admiration. She¡¯s amazing


    He had always found Luca, who was arrogant and conceited, unpleasant.


    Clupter 142 Unexpected Himiliation


    Hearing Simone shut down Laica and leave him speechless and angry, he felt satisfied


    Brandon was once again shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of show he participated m.


    These guests were more ruthless and arrogant than the others.


    It was the first time he had seen a top singer belittled like this. It¡¯s thrilling


    On the contrary, Luca¡¯s face turned ugly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Simone, are you teaming up with an outsider to belittle me? Do you still want


    to return to the Gray Residence?¡±


    Simone found this amusing. ¡°Not only do you have a big and disgusting face, but you¡¯re also deaf. I¡¯ve


    already said that I have no rtionship with you, and I won¡¯t return to the Gray Residence. Clearly, your


    brain has turned into mush.¡±


    Titus and Aaron agreed with this statement.


    Luca was such a fool.


    He couldn¡¯t tell that Simone wasn¡¯t giving him any respect at all and actually threatened her with such


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    words. His brain had clearly turned into mush.


    He was only pushing Simone further away. After all, they were experienced.


    Zac couldn¡¯tprehend Luca¡¯s way of thinking


    He said to Simone. ¡°Let¡¯s continue what we were talking about and ignore this fool.¡±


    Before Simone could speak. Luca couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Zac. do you have the right to talk? You¡¯re


    the fool here. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to fight you just because you¡¯re the son of the Turner Family.¡±


    He was talking to Simone, so what did Zac have to do with it? He really despised this guy.


    Zac looked at him provocatively. ¡°You think you can fight me?¡± He then stood up. Come on. I¡¯ve never


    been afraid of anyone in a fight.¡±


    He was half a head taller than Luca and had a stronger presence.


    Simone interjected. Zac is my friend, so it¡¯s natural for him to defend me. You¡¯re the odd one here. A


    skinny man like you wants to fight him? I said you were shameless, so are you trying to prove that?


    Let¡¯s not mention Zac; even I can easily defeat you with one hand.¡±


    Luca was furious to see Simone siding with Zac, an outsider, and humiliating him. He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    III


    34


    Chapter 142 Unexpected Humiliation


    ¡°Simone, whose side are your on?¡± he growled. I¡¯m your brother¡±


    Simone looked at him as though she were looking at a fool. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m on Zac¡¯s side, of


    course.


    Luca was rendered speechless. Her statement hit him hard.


    He pointed at Simone, his anger causing him to tremble. ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡±


    Titus wanted to do a facepalm. ¡°Aaron, quickly bring back Luca. This is too embarrassing. And Simone


    can really easily defeat him with one hand. Tell him to stop pretending.¡±


    On this matter, he had a deep understanding.


    Aaron also thought Luca was too embarrassing.


    Before, he believed that Luca was intentionally secking trouble, but he never expected Luca to be


    humiliated to this extent.


    He quickly stood up, prepared to bring Luca over and help him calm down.


    Initially, when Jodie saw Luca approaching Simone, she felt a sense of satisfaction. On the way here,


    she deliberately badmouthed Simone in front of Luca. She thought it worked quite well.


    However, upon witnessing Luca being ganged up on by Simone and Zac, and teased into this state,


    she felt so embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t look at him at all.


    She couldn¡¯t help but silently curse, Luca is too weak. I¡¯ve overestimated him.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143 He Regretted It


    Aaron stepped forward and pulled Luca¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Luca, it¡¯s almost time to board. Come and take a rest.¡±


    Luca was infuriated by Simone and Zac, but he couldn¡¯t argue


    He also realized that Simone wasn¡¯t going to give in to him.


    Not knowing how to find a way out, Aaron came to his rescue.


    with them.


    So, he looked at Simone and said, ¡°A real man doesn¡¯t fight with women.¡±


    Simone sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just admit it. Why bother finding such excuses? If you want to fight, I


    can fulfill your wish.¡±


    Luca was at a loss for words again. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re being unreasonable.¡±


    She¡¯s bing more and more infuriating.


    Also, he really didn¡¯t dare to fight Simone.


    After witnessing what Titus had suffered, he would be a fool to fight Simone.


    So, he turned around with Aaron and sat opposite her.


    Then he saw Aaron video chatting with the other two brothers.


    His face instantly darkened. ¡°What are you doing, Aaron?¡± Did they see the embarrassing scene when


    Simone scolded me?


    Aaron looked innocent. ¡°Titus asked me to livestream it for him.¡±


    Luca¡¯s face grew even darker as he looked at Titus in the video. ¡°Titus, can¡¯t you do something


    productive?¡± He deliberately hit him where it hurt. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your manager position and been kicked


    out of thepany, but you can find something else to do.¡±


    Titus sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about what I do. But the performance just now was brilliant.


    We didn¡¯t realize that you had the talent to y the clown. Although I¡¯m not a manager for now, I can


    still talk to the other people in thepany and let you be an actor. Maybe ying the role of a clown


    can make you famous.¡±


    He was stabbing him in the heart.


    Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other. Titus remembered very well that Luca and Aarons didn¡¯t care


    about his pain and fought over the bracelet for Jodie.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lana was filled with anger. Thus, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    When Zac Esulted him for being ugly and Simone called him disgusting, he was already annoyed.


    Tm the hottest singer in the music industry. They must be blind.


    Now Titus was mocking him with the clown role, which didn¡¯t seem like something a brother would do.


    Titus, however, didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. We¡¯re fake brothers. Alright, I¡¯m done watching the


    show. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. You¡¯re on your own.¡±


    Without waiting for Luca to say anything else, he ended the video call.


    Luca was so angry that he wanted to curse, but he had to hold it back.


    Why am I so unlucky to have such a brother and sister?


    Seeing that, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Luca. He¡¯s really pitiful.


    Luca noticed the gloating look in Aaron¡¯s eyes and said irritably, ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t tell me


    you want to add insult to injury too.¡±


    Aaron shrugged. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, don¡¯t take it out on me.¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t coddle him.


    Jodie thought for a moment and leaned closer to Luca, saying softly, ¡°Luca, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    She hinted. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can say it after the live broadcast starts.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that Simone would dare to be so arrogant toward Luca once the live broadcast


    started.


    And she even hoped that Simone would continue to be arrogant.


    Luca was a top star in the music industry, with


    many fans.


    If the live broadcast started and Simone belittled him like this, his fans would definitely not stand for it


    and would criticize her badly.


    Luca¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    In the live broadcast, Simone and Zac definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.


    He could then talk to Simone about thepany¡¯s matter.


    Chapter 143 He Regretted it


    Aamin listened on the side, feeling even more sympathetic toward Luca.


    The think that Simone would have a good attitude on the live broadcast? Luca¡¯s too nare


    After all, in the first episode of the live broadcast, he had been teased by Simone and Zac. Their voices


    were not loud, but Simone heard them.


    She thought Jodie was a bit amusing, ying these little tricks.


    Of course, it was also because Sc¡°mbag No. 3 was so gullible that he fell for it.


    She would find an opportunity to help him get rid of the nonsense in his mind.


    Simone¡¯s gaze


    fell on Jodie and swept over the red agate bracelet on her wrist.


    The auspicious energy is strong, not inferior to the bracelet that Gwen wore. It seems that Jodie has a


    deep background.


    But with the appearance of this bracelet, she could find a chance to recognize its aura.


    If she encountered the person who gave Jodie the bracelet, she would be able to find out who it was


    based on the aura.


    Jodie was sensitive to gazes and quickly noticed Simone looking at her bracelet.


    She touched the bracelet and gave Simone a smug look.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t break it, she could still find a way to suppress it


    Since she started wearing this bracelet, her face didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.


    After a while, the program staff came in and informed everyone that they could board the ne.


    Zac had already made arrangements with the director beforeing.


    So, after boarding the ne, he sat next to Simone.


    Zac brought up the travel guide he had prepared on his phone and showed it to Simone.


    ¡°After this variety show ends, we can n a trip together.¡±


    Simone took the phone and nced at it, realizing that he was quite thoughtful. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two of them huddled together and discussed their travel ns.


    Leon sat in the back seat, staring fixedly.


    10


    He had a cold personality, and when Simone was with him before, she was mostly talking while he


    listened.


    Of course, it was the same with other people.


    Nowering the two of them chatting back and forth, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how they had teamed up


    to tease Luca earlier.


    It was clear that both of them were very happy.


    When did Simone and Zac be so in sync? A hint of jealousy welled up, and his heart ached.


    Aaron sat next to Leon and noticed that he kept looking in that direction.


    He couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Leon, why do you torture yourself like this?¡±


    Seeing the two of themughing and talking, he felt ufortable, let alone Leon, her ex- boyfriend.


    That despicable Zac definitely has hidden motives toward Simone. He even created a travel guide to


    deceive her into going with him. I haven¡¯t even gone on a trip with her yet. No, I can¡¯t dwell on it any


    longer, or else I¡¯ll feel even more jealous.


    He wanted to throw that despicable Zac out of the ne.


    Leon didn¡¯t look away. ¡°If one could control their heart, they wouldn¡¯t lose it.¡±


    He regretted it.


    He regretted not cherishing the time he spent with Simone.


    He regretted his misconceptions, thinking that he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to her.


    So even if she was angry, they would continue on like they did when they were young.


    He regretted being too arrogant, thinking that she loved him so much that she would never leave


    He longed for her to be like she used to be, smiling brightly and talking in front of him.


    He would also change his cold demeanor andugh and talk with her.


    Aaron didn¡¯t know what to say when he heard this.


    He felt that Simone would definitely not return to Leon, but it was better not to say it so as not to


    worsen Leon¡¯s mood.


    Chapter 143 We¡¯re Counting On You


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be guided to victory and have an easy time?


    Simone smiled confidently. ¡°Alright. Sit back and let me lead you guys to victory.¡±


    45 Frak Chine


    ¡°After we get the money, we¡¯ll stay at the best hotel and have dinner at the most famous local


    restaurant.


    Since the goal was to have fun, they decided to eat well, stayfortable, and enjoy themselves.


    This would provide the audience with a different experience from other variety shows.


    After all, in other variety shows, the guests had to earn their own money for travel.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a move!¡± The three of them took a cab to the fencing club.


    Meanwhile, Jodie¡¯s team decided to continue performing and headed toward a crowded


    square.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144 He Brought This Upon Himself


    Jonah was already aware of what had happened in the lounge.


    Now, he looked at Luca with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    It was indeed the right decision to have him rece Le..


    There would be an entertaining show to watch next, and there would be no shortage of topics.


    Luca was puzzled by the director¡¯s gaze. Is there something on my face? And for some reason, his


    gate seems a bit malicious.


    Jonah smiled and greeted the guests. ¡°Wee everyone to Slovance to participate in this episode of


    the show. The theme this time is to have fun. Since there¡¯s a total of ten guests, you will be divided into


    three groups. We¡¯ll provide you with some attraction points, and you will visit these ces every day. In


    other words, you will be bringing the audience to have


    fun.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    work so l


    He really didn¡¯t want to to put food on the table.


    In the previous episode, he was left with significant trauma when it came to food.


    He asked. ¡°Will the production team cover all the expenses for the activities?¡± As soon as these words


    came out, most of the guests looked at him as though they were saying. ¡°Why are you so naive?¡±


    Jonah smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll give each of you 500 Slovance money as start¨Cup capital. We¡¯ll not let


    you sleep rough.¡±


    However, it was not enough to eat well, let alone stay in a good hotel and travel around.


    ¡°For the next week, how you live and y is entirely up to you.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. He was indeed too naive.


    This was the first time Luca participated in this kind of variety show. ¡°What do you mean by up to us?


    How can 500 sustain us for a week? This is impossible.


    The cost of living and purchasing power in Slovance is simr to that in Corynthea.


    For him, 500 was not even enough to buy a pair of socks. He wouldn¡¯t even bother to bend down and


    pick them up if he saw them on the ground.


    Chapter 14 He Brought This Upon Himself


    Jonah smiled. If you think it¡¯s not enough, then go earn it yourselves and have a good time, 1 Nelieve


    in your abilities. I¡¯m sure you can have a very fulfilling day every day


    Then he asked his assistant to distribute the pictures of the attraction points to the guests.


    There was only one attraction point each day¨Cnot too many.


    The previous episode had a good response, so the production team didn¡¯te up with any tasks


    There won¡¯t be anypetition either. They just let the three groups of guests y on their


    GWIL


    Leon spoke up. ¡°How do we form the groups?¡± He was more concerned about this.


    Jonah smiled and said. ¡°Let¡¯s form teams freely. One group of four and two groups of three.


    As soon as he finished speaking. Zac said. ¡°I¡¯ll be with Simone.¡±


    He added with a smile. I want to tag along with her.¡±


    Harry also hurriedly said, I¡¯ll follow my manager. Wherever she goes, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Everyone knew that Simone was Harry¡¯s boss and manager.


    Eric and Keira could tell that Zac had special feelings for Simone.


    Harry was Simone¡¯s artist, and it was easier to work together in the same group.


    So, the two of them nced at each other and nodded.


    Then let¡¯s form a group


    The two of them had a good rtionship and had a pleasant time when they were in the same group


    previously.


    But neither of them wanted to be in a group with the other four.


    So, Keira asked Brandon, ¡°Brandon, why don¡¯t you join our group?¡±


    Brandon had watched the yback of the previous episode and had a good impression of the two. And


    since they invited him, he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    He nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have fun together, Miss Keira, Mr. Eric.¡±


    After Brandon agreed, Zac said with a smile. ¡°That works out perfectly. It¡¯ll be me, Simone, and Harry in


    one group. Eric, Keira, and Brandon are in another group. The remaining four


    Chapter 144 He Brought This Upon Himself


    n form a group?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ke and Reira nodded. ¡°We have three groups.¡±


    The Gray siblings had no objections, as they had no intention of separating in the first ce.


    But Leon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say to Jonah. ¡°Our group has the same members as the previous episode. The


    audience might get tired of it. I suggest we form new groups.¡±


    He just wanted to be in a group with Simone and break up Simone and Zac¡¯s group.


    Jonah smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. We don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Zac immediately said, ¡°I think it¡¯s interesting this way. Anyway, we¡¯ve already formed a close- knit


    group, so you can do as you please.¡±


    Haha. Zachy is saying to huddle with wifey as if it were the most reasonable thing.


    Zachy is willing to give up his pride just to be carried by wifey, but I like it.


    What¡¯s the point of having pride? Having wifey is enough.


    I don¡¯t want Zachy and wifey to be separated either.


    Could sc*mbag Leon be thinking of being in a group with wifey?¡±


    ¡®Clearly, that¡¯s what he¡¯s thinking.


    Yes, you can see that his gaze has been on wifey the whole time he said that.


    They¡¯ve already broken up, but he still wants to be in a group with her. What is he thinking?¡±


    ¡°My wifey is not a garbage dump. Does he think he can just have her in his group?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I would rather have wifey paired with Zachy than see her get back together with sc¡°mbag


    Leon.


    Jojo is more suitable for se mbag Leon. Let them be together and not cause trouble for wifey.


    Thesements, of course, were met with opposition from Leon¡¯s fans.


    They believed that their idol would never be so humble.


    And they didn¡¯t want to let Leon be together with Jojo.


    Chapter 144 He Brought This Upon Himself


    Markdenly, Leon sald, ¡°Then how about I join your group?¡±


    Leoit¡¯s fans were speechless hearing that. They felt as though they had received a p in the


    But I can¡¯s fans also realized that their idol wanted to reconcile with Simone,


    Compared to Jojo, they would rather ept their idol being with Simone.


    That Jojo was just too fake.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her interference, Simone wouldn¡¯t have broken up with their idol.


    So now, most of Leon¡¯s fans surprisingly hoped that their idol and Simone would be in a


    group.


    However, Zac¡¯s fans and Simone¡¯s fans were not happy and came out to refute.


    Zac was even more unwilling to have Simone¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend in their group.


    So, he shook his head at Leon. ¡°Mr. Foster, the three of us have already formed a group. can¡¯t add


    anyone else.¡±


    Leon nced coldly at Zac. ¡°It¡¯s not just you in your group.¡±


    He looked at Simone with a hint of anticipation and pleading in his eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your consider other


    people¡¯s opinions as well?¡±


    We


    As soon as he finished speaking, Simone said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Zachy. I agree with what he says.¡±


    Harry immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to them. Their decision is my


    He didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of Leon either.


    decision.¡±


    If he decided to part ways, he should do so cleanly. If he didn¡¯t want to break up, why did he flirt with


    Jodie before? He brought this upon himself.


    When Zac heard Simone¡¯s words, a brilliant smile appeared on his face.


    He looked at Leon and shrugged. ¡°Mr. Foster, they¡¯re listening to me, so I decline your proposal to join


    the team.¡±


    Leon¡¯s face turned even colder, feeling somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll keep it like this.¡±


    He felt a bit hurt and looked at Simone..


    However, he realized that she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, which hurt him even more.


    O


    Cugure 144 9 Reuth This is s


    de


    Indeed one dor de de de could be the bearde


    Buddenly be fest shon for pating in the very read


    Bloemy and cold appeared and he became gesemy wed crit


    Seating is jordan was for


    How could


    lemor by are back Lawn and Long


    be sublet by Comp Whispersal Todayer


    day every for bark


    She code help her suspect that one fast some kind of spell or cure on the two of


    but


    10:53 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 144 He Brought This Upon Himself


    Indeed, once she made a decision, she could be this heartless.


    O


    Suddenly, he felt that all his anticipation for participating in this variety show had disappeared, and he


    became gloomy and cold.


    Seeing this, Jodie was infuriated. How could Icon be so humble as to beg Simone! What¡¯s so special


    about Simone? Why are both Leon and Zac acting like they¡¯re crazy for hert


    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Simone had cast some kind of spell or curse on the two of

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145 We¡¯re Counting On You


    fo


    yamed to be in a group what he didn¡¯t cause a fins wher being


    hat Leon seemed quite


    being rejected in front of everyone


    On the other hand, Loca was relieved


    ieved that he hadn¡¯t expressed his desire to be in a group


    with Senvage


    Otherwise, it would have been incredibly embarrassing


    Aaron sensed the awkward atmosphere and decided to lighten the mood


    He smiled and said. ¡°¡®s great that the four of us are in a group. With one more person, we¡¯ll be able to


    earn even more. Soon our group will enjoy the most benefits¡±


    Jodie agreed, still ying the role of theoderate team member. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard as a group of four


    The production team collected the guests phones and provided them with new ones.


    Then they gave each person five hundred dors to spend


    Zac asked Stone, Simone, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal before looking for a job. Then we¡¯ll search for a better ce to stay at night she


    suggested


    Zac smiled and said ¡°Great idea Food gives us energy, and we can¡¯t work on an empty stomach, can


    we


    This time, the production team had installed an app on their phones that could search for dining,


    entertainment, and hotel options


    He opened the app. ¡°Why don¡¯t we spend 1300 bucks first? I found a nice restaurant ne


    Simone gave him a look of approval That¡¯s what I was thinking too. We can always earn what we¡¯ve


    spent


    She then looked at Harry and asked. ¡°What do you think


    Harryrly put his hand in his pocket and said. ¡°Count me in. It¡¯s good to enjoy life whenever possible.¡±


    Chapter 145 We¡¯re Counting On You


    con simply wanted to be in a group with Simone, but he didn¡¯t cause a fuss after being


    Aaron noticed that Leon seemed quite miserable after being rejected in front of everyone, which was a


    hit embarrassing.


    On the other hand, Luca was relieved that he hadn¡¯t expressed his desire to be in a group with Simone.


    Otherwise, it would have been incredibly embarrassing.


    Aaron sensed the awkward atmosphere and decided to lighten the mood.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that the four of us are in a group. With one more person, be able to earn


    even more. Soon, our group will enjoy the most benefits.¡±


    we¡¯ll


    Jodie agreed, still ying the role of the considerate team member. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard as a group of


    four.¡±


    The production team collected the guests¡® phones and provided them with new ones.


    Then, they gave each person five hundred dors to spend.


    Zac asked Simone, ¡°Simone, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal before looking for a job. Then, we¡¯ll search for a better ce to stay at night,¡± she


    suggested..


    Zac smiled and said, ¡°Great idea. Food gives us energy, and we can¡¯t work on stomach, can we?¡±


    an


    empty


    This time, the production team had installed an app on their phones that could search for dining,


    entertainment, and hotel options.


    He opened the app. ¡°Why don¡¯t we spend 1,500 bucks first? I found a nice restaurant nearby.¡±


    Simone gave him a look of approval. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too. We can always earn what we¡¯ve


    spent.¡±


    She then looked at Harry and asked, ¡°What do you


    think?¡±


    Harryzily put his hand in his pocket and said, ¡°Count me in. It¡¯s good to enjoy life whenever possible.¡±


    Are Counting On You


    Ali, the three of them happily made the decision.


    They bid farewell to Eric¡¯s group, hailed a cab, and went directly to the restaurant Zac found, leaving


    the rest speechless.


    ldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Those three are too carefree.¡±


    They were already nning on spending the money. Given Eric¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed


    to it.


    Keira smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why the three of them can get along.¡± She then continued, ¡°Well, what


    about us? Are we going to have fun or spend frugally?¡±


    Eric thought for a moment and said, ¡°I suggest we stay frugal today. If we earn more, we¡¯ll get to live


    morefortablyter on.¡±


    Brandon stood beside him and nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±


    Knowing the nature of the production team, if they spent all their money and couldn¡¯t earn it back,


    they¡¯d be left to fend for themselves.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As such, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about those three after seeing how reckless they were.


    Eric and his group found a cheap fast¨Cfood restaurant not far from there, so they informed Leon¡¯s


    group and walked over there.


    The remaining four people looked at each other, amazed at how both groups made their decisions so


    quickly.


    Aaron looked at the three of them and asked, ¡°Well, which route should we take?¡± Leon, who seemed


    unenthusiastic about everything at the moment, replied. ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys.¡±


    Luca said, ¡°Let¡¯s just live in the moment.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to eat cheap fast food or experience the inconvenience of walking instead of taking a


    cab.


    Why should they go through such trouble?


    Jodie agreed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll be able to make money, so let¡¯s go for a nice meal.


    If Simone¡¯s group could do it, they could, too.


    Since they were in a big city this time, being able to make and have fun was an advantage. She


    believed that they would earn more money than Simone¡¯s group.


    As such, this group also decided to spend money on a good meal.


    Chapter 146 Were Counting On You


    Jodle found a restaurant, and the four of them took a cab there.


    The live streams were divided into three.


    Simone¡¯s group had the most people in their livestream, followed by Leon¡¯s and Eric¡¯s groups,


    respectively.


    At the restaurant, the three of them calcted their money and ordered some food.


    Since it was a high¨Cend restaurant, the three of them spent 1,200 dors on lunch.


    They had spent almost 40 bucks on the ride there, so they had less than 300 bucks left.


    Meanwhile, Jodie¡¯s group also found a restaurant of simr quality and spent 1,500 dors.


    Only Eric¡¯s group spent just 130 bucks on their meal.


    There¡¯s a wealth gap now!¡±


    ¡°Keira¡¯s group has be the richest,


    The other two groups are spending too much. If they can¡¯t earn the money, will they have to sleep on


    the streets tonight?¡±


    I believe my idol will lead us to sess, but I can¡¯t say the same for the other group.¡±


    ¡°My darling and her group are talented in many ways. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll make a fortune.


    Fans of each group discussed in the live chat which group would earn the most money today.


    If they couldn¡¯t earn money, Simone and Leon¡¯s groups would be in a more difficult. situation.


    After finishing their meal, Harry asked, ¡°How are we going to make money this afternoon? Should we


    perform on the streets or something?¡± He had seen many simr variety shows. where the guests


    made money by performing on the streets.


    They could also look for jobs that require manualbor, such as helping in restaurants by serving or


    washing the dishes, distributing flyers, and so on.


    Zac smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re pretty good at singing and dancing.


    He looked at Simone and asked, ¡°You decide.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, their phones suddenly rang.


    It was a call from the production team.


    pter 145 We¡¯re Counting On You


    They emphasized that street performances were allowed, and the program team would


    vide them with musical instruments and other things.


    However, there was one condition¨Conly donations from foreigners would count toward their funds


    This was to prevent their fans from sending money to support them all at once. Otherwise, where would


    be the fun in that?


    After hanging up the phone, Zac said, ¡°With such a condition, I don¡¯t think we can make much money


    from performing.¡±


    Among street performers abroad, there were many who sang, danced, and yed


    instruments.


    This was especially popr in Slovance.


    As they took a cab, they saw several ces where people were singing or ying instruments.


    Making money this way wouldn¡¯t be


    easy.


    Simone was not surprised by the rules set by the production team. If there were not restrictions, it


    would be too unfair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out how we can make money this afternoon. I just saw on the app that there¡¯s an


    event at a fencing club. Anyone interested can participate. There¡¯s a prize of 30,000 dors for the


    winner. Meanwhile, you¡¯ll get 20,000 for second ce and 10,000 if you ce third.¡±


    She stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s aim for the top three, and that will take care of our food and


    amodation for today.¡±


    Harry hesitated for a moment. ¡°Fencing? I¡¯ve never tried it before!¡±


    Zac, who knew Simone very well, reached out and patted Harry¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you and


    I don¡¯t know a thing about fencing. Simone will take care of it. She¡¯ll lead us to victory, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all about being guided to victory. On the contrary, he felt proud and


    excited.


    The other teams couldn¡¯t even imagine being guided to victory.


    Harry finally understood and said, ¡°Great¡±


    He looked at Simone with a smile in his eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, chief!¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146 Is This a Joke?


    Both Simone and Zac were fluent in Slovan. Whether it was taking a cab or arriving at the fencing club,


    everything went smoothly.


    Jodie and Leon, among the group of four, could also speak Slovan.


    However, Leon didn¡¯t have any expectations for today¡¯s schedule, so he didn¡¯t pay much


    attention.


    Therefore, Jodie was the onemunicating and arranging everything throughout the journey. This


    was also the reason why she wanted to film the variety show overseas.


    Meanwhile, Keira¡¯s group decided to try their luck with street performances as well.


    If it didn¡¯t work out, they would look for odd jobs.


    None of them were proficient in Slovan, so they had to rely on a trantion app.


    As a result, they stumbled along the way and finally found a crowded spot near a bridge.


    By the time Simone and her team arrived at the fencing club, the other two groups had obtained


    instruments from the production team and started their performances.


    They presented their passports and registered themselves.


    Simonemunicated with the person in charge of the fencing club on behalf of the production team.


    In the end, not only did the person in charge agree to let her participate, but also allowed the


    production team to live stream the event.


    After muchmunication and obtaining consent, the livestream continued.


    Everyone saw a different side of Simone that was different from the previous episode.


    Not only was she fluent in foreignnguages, but she was also skilled inmunication.


    Afterward, Simone looked at the participant information sheet given by the person in charge.


    Then, she read it out loud during the livestream.


    She doesn¡¯t need to be in the entertainment industry. She can support herself by working in trantion.


    only can the support berself, but she can also live afortable life!


    don¡¯t know how good my darling¡¯s fencing skills are, but there are several non¨Cprofessional perts on


    the list


    I believe in her. Seeing how she signed up for it, she must have the confidence.


    Tm rooting for you!¡® Simone¡¯s fans cheered for her.


    But there were also naysayers, such as Jodie¡¯s fans, Aaron¡¯s fans, Luca¡¯s fans, and Leon¡¯s fans.


    When Simone rejected Leon¡¯s team on Zac¡¯s behalf, it caused dissatisfaction among Leon¡¯s Tans.


    Although this is an amateur fencingpetition, there are still many experts. Simone is not confident;


    she¡¯s arrogant.¡±


    Yes, I¡¯ve looked at the profiles of several participants, and they are very impressive.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve even won prizes in professional fencingpetitions. How can Simonepare with them?¡±


    ¡°Simone wants to deliberately promote herself in the livestream.


    ¡®If she doesn¡¯t rank in the top three, I¡¯ll eat my keyboard.¡±


    ¡°She was so confident before, saying that she would lead her team to victory. If she doesn¡¯t achieve a


    good ranking, it will be a big blow to her


    ¡®If she doesn¡¯t win, they might end up sleeping on the streets tonight. They¡¯ve almost all their money.


    spent


    ¡®So, Simone actually came with the other two to be funny? Simone and Zac¡¯s fans wanted to retaliate


    when they saw this, but the others convinced them not to, asking everyone to calm down.


    Constantly arguing with these people on the livestream affected the perception of the other guests¡® fans


    and casual viewers.


    Instead of arguing, everyone kept cheering for Simone.


    Indeed, it left a good impression on the fans of other guests and casual viewers.


    Some fans of the other four were also annoyed by their constant insults and sarcasm, finding it


    tiresome.


    Simone drew a number in the middle, and she didn¡¯t disappoint the audience.


    butt 148 14 Thin a joke?


    clear that both her posture and movements were impable.


    one didn¡¯t know any better, one would think she was a professional athlete.


    Simone had traveled through various mini timelines, diligently learning various skills.


    Fencing was a skill she learned in one of those mini timelines.


    She was always serious about whatever she learned, never giving up halfway and always striving to do


    her best.


    That was why her fencing skills could rival those of professional athletes.


    She won one match after another, moving forward steadily.


    In the end, she defeated the popr champion candidate and took first ce.


    She also sessfully won a prize of 30,000 dors.


    Simone¡¯s first¨Cce victory made Zac and Harry even more excited and happier than she


    was.


    Zac took photos of Simone during thepetition and when she received first ce, even taking a


    special photo of the 30,000 prize.


    He then walked over, reached out, and hugged Simone, saying, ¡°Simone, you¡¯re amazing!¡± He knew


    Simone would ce first.


    Simone hugged him back and let go, saying, ¡°I said you guys could count on me, and I never break my


    promise.¡±


    Harry also came over and hugged Simone in celebration, saying, ¡°You were incredible!¡± Earlier on, he


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was so nervous while watching Simone¡¯s match that his hands were sweating.


    He thought she could at least get third ce, which would still be impressive. Who would have thought


    she¡¯d snatch the grand prize?


    Simrly, Jonah didn¡¯t expect Simone to take first ce.


    As he watched the number of viewers in the livestream continue to rise, Jonah¡¯s smile deepened.


    Then, he eximed, ¡°It seems like this group won¡¯t be traveling on a budget today!¡±


    Their original n was to have the guests work hard to earn money while traveling on a budget.


    Hey Thha joke!


    arious hardships during the journey would create a sense of empathy among the


    stachd someedic moments.


    Who would have thought that Simone¡¯s group would be so powerful andpletely break


    mokl


    The assistant director said, ¡°Seems like this group will be having a good time today. I think it¡¯s great,


    though. People have seen too many budget travels that are full of hardships, and it¡¯s nice to have some


    novelty with a luxurious vacation. After all, many people can afford to travel on a budget themselves


    while spending less on food and amodation. Rich people who can afford luxurious trips are


    rtively few. Let¡¯s show everyone what luxury hotels look like, the services they offer, and what sort of


    specialties one can find in expensive restaurants. The viewers should be taken along on this unique


    journey. Maybe it will even inspire everyone to work hard and have fun.


    He used to enjoy watching high¨Cend live broadcasts of people eating and having fun. thinking that


    when he had enough money, he would also go and experience that kind of lifestyle and indulge in


    some good food..


    Jonah also thought about it. ¡°If we look at it this way. Simone¡¯s new approach might make our variety


    show even more popr.


    The assistant director smiled and said. That¡¯s not impossible, you know.¡±


    They exchanged a nce and saw the anticipation and excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    If the ratings of this variety show could reach new heights, it would be the highest¨Crated and most


    explosive variety show of the decade.


    Meanwhile, Simone¡¯s fans, supporters, and fans of the other contestants were all celebrating in the live


    chat.


    ¡®She¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°My idol is just that awesome.


    Simone is amazing. She actually came in first ce!


    ¡®It¡¯s not just luck. As a fencer myself, I can attest that Simone¡¯s fencing skills are already at a


    professional level.


    ¡°What can¡¯t my baby do? The fans of the other four contestants must be feeling bitter.


    ¡°Who else is feeling envious? Hurry up and admit it.¡±


    She¡¯s so impressive!¡±


    10:54 Thu 7 Dec


    Chapter 146 Is This a Joke?


    She really knows how to achieve sess. With 30,000 dors, we can have a fantastic time


    next week.


    Three people, 30,000 dors tost a week. They¡¯ll be eating well, livingfortably, and having fun


    ¡°Simone is incredible, carning a week¡¯s worth of money in just one day.


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling that with Simone and Zac¡¯s extravagance, paired with Harry¡¯sid- back


    attitude, they might spend all the money in just a few days?¡±


    ¡®Really? Can they spend that much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but I¡¯m pumped for it!¡±


    ¡®I want to know if my idol will spend it all in a few days or spread it throughout the week!¡±


    ¡®Come on, let¡¯s make some guesses and ce your


    bets.


    The fans of the three contestants and viewers who liked them all joined the guessing game in the live


    chat.


    The livestream became lively, festive, and filled with joy.


    The fans of the other four contestants watched quietly, not daring to make any more noise after being


    proven wrong.


    .

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147 Can¡¯t You Be Human for Once?


    After leaving the fencing club. Zac¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Simone.


    O


    ¡°Now, how should we spend this money?¡± He believed in living in the moment and spending


    all would motivate them to make more money.


    What was more, Simone could show them how to live it up. He wanted more people to see her


    kindness and like her.


    Simone nced at the time and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s book a hotel first. We should be able to check in


    now. We¡¯ll nap for an hour before having a nice meal.¡±


    She took out a card from her bag that was part of the variety show¡¯s mission.


    ¡°There¡¯s a famous five¨Cstar hotel somewhere here, and they¡¯re having a fireworks disy for their


    anniversary. The production team wants us to check into the hotel and take a photo with this card


    during the fireworks show. Let¡¯s book three rooms with a good view of the fireworks disy. We¡¯d get to


    Zac agreed, saying, ¡°Sounds like a great idea. Indeed, tagging along with you and winning effortlessly


    feels amazing


    Only Zachy has no qualms about free riding


    ¡°Enjoying yourself a bit too much. Zachy? I¡¯ve never seen someone sitting around and reaping the


    benefits of his teammate. I¡¯d like to try it once as well!¡±


    Take me with you, Simone! I would like to experience this as well.¡±


    ¡°Can I tag along?¡±


    ¡°Count me in. There¡¯s nothing like riding on someone else¡¯s wave!¡±


    The fans were joking around in the live chat, feeling overjoyed.


    Harry smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never stayed in a five¨Cstar hotel before. Take me with you, Simone


    He had earned some money when he first debuted, but he quickly offended Luca and was soon


    suppressed, bing a poor loser. He had never stayed in a five¨Cstar hotel before.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you guys to a nice one.¡±


    She took out her phone and opened the hotel¡¯s website.


    175


    6211


    O


    Today happens to be their anniversary celebration, and the rooms early 10.000 dors, but today, ms


    were still avable.


    ¡°Three rooms it is.¡±


    Zac and Harry nodded. ¡®Great!¡® Although Harry felt a bit pained by the amount of money, he could tell


    that Simone and Zac didn¡¯t mind, so he didn¡¯t suggest saving some money and dampening their spirits.


    As such. Simone booked three rooms, spending approximately 20,000 dors.


    Then, the three of them took a cab to the hotel.


    ¡®I take back what I said about the moneysting for a week. I was too naive.


    Tve never stayed in a five¨Cstar hotel before. It would be nice to go and experience it with my beloved


    *Same here. I¡¯ll be experiencing it through today¡¯s livestream.


    *Based on their spending habits. I think they can easily spend 30.000 today. It¡¯s fascinating to see how


    extravagant they are and how much money they spend. It¡¯s my first time watching a variety show with


    guests who earn their own money and stay in such a nice hotel. Impressive! Not only did they earn


    their own money, but they also brought along twopanions.


    No wonder Zachy and Harry are leeching off Simone. It¡¯s really luxurious.


    ¡®Especiallypared to the other two groups, this group is both satisfying and extravagant.


    ¡°Well, the other two groups do seem quite miserable.


    ¡®No pain, no gain.¡±


    Zachy, go and make them green with envy!¡±


    I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing the other two groups of guests. I want to see their reactions after


    knowing that this group earned so much money and spent so much.


    ¡®Zachy, it¡¯s your turn to shine.¡±


    Everyone was excited for Zac.


    Meanwhile, Zac did not disappoint.


    Chapter 147 Can You Be Human for Once


    atac


    Sining in the car, ac said. ¡°Simone, send me a screenshot of your hotel reservation¡±


    Simone knew immediately what he wanted to do


    Instead of electing, she indulged him and said. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Then, she sent him a screenshot of the hotel¡¯s booking confirmation.


    Zac immediately posted the photos in the group chat.


    First, he posted a photo of their lunch bill.


    Then, he posted a photo of Simone winning first ce in the fencingpetition and receiving the


    30,000 prize money.


    Finally, he posted a screenshot of the hotel¡¯s booking confirmation.


    Zac texted. We¡¯ve only spent a little over 20.000 dors today. It seems like spending money


    is also a skill. Let¡¯s help Simone spend the remaining amount today


    Harry saw themotion in the group chat and entered to find the photos and Zac¡¯s


    message


    He waspletely shocked. Who knew one could y like this? Zac was truly amazing. A show¨Coff


    like him would definitely hit the other two groups like a wrecking ball


    Nheless, he liked it! Harry replied. I¡¯ll do my best to keep up with your pace!


    Meanwhile, the other two groups were performing, but their performances didn¡¯t have much impact.


    Jodie and the other three took turns singing, dancing, and ying musical instruments.


    Jodie even wore an ethnic costume prepared by the show¡¯s production team and yed the harp,


    guitar, cello, and saxophone. She even did a contemporary dance routine.


    However, because their performancescked novelty, they received very few tips from the foreign


    audience.


    After all, street performers could do the same things they


    were doing


    Some street performers were even better at ying instruments and had more exciting and graceful


    dances.


    There were quite a few Corynthean fans, but their tips did not amount to much.


    The four of them sang, danced, and yed for over two hours, but they only earned less than


    35


    apter 147 Can¡¯t You Be Hurman for Once?


    1600 bucks


    Eric¡¯s group earned even less, only making around 300 bucks.


    Both groups were exhausted from singing and dancing, so they sat down to rest and drink


    some water.


    Just then, they heard a notification sound.


    Keira picked up her phone, but before unlocking it, she looked at Eric and said. ¡°I have a bad feeling for


    some reason.¡±


    Eric was initially startled, but he soon replied. You might be right.¡±


    Upon hearing their conversation. Brandon felt a bit puzzled and asked. ¡°Why do you have a bad


    feeling?¡±


    Keira replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you check the group chat.¡±


    With that said, Brandon became even more curious and opened the group to read its


    contents.


    After finishing, he had a dumbfounded expression on his face. ¡°Can it get any more ostentatious?¡± He


    waspletely baffled.


    Keira and Eric couldn¡¯t help but nce at the group, nodding in agreement. There¡¯s nothing. they


    haven¡¯t shown off yet.¡±


    Brandon really wanted to say they had gone overboard, but since he was a new guest show, he didn¡¯t


    dare speak up.


    on the


    Keira couldn¡¯t resist and sent a message. There¡¯s no limit to how ostentatious one can be. Mr. Turner.


    You¡¯re truly something!¡±


    Eric chimed in, saying, ¡®I agree. You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    Keira added, ¡®I also want to say that Simone is amazing. We didn¡¯t even earn three hundred bucks, yet


    you made 30,000


    ¡®What a vast gap, eh?¡± said Eric,


    Keira responded, ¡®Oh, I miss the days when we were in the same group as Simone. She¡¯d always lead


    us to victory.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡® replied Eric.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Brandon was shocked by the amount of money Simone made, as well as her


    1054 Thu Dec


    Chapter 147 Can¡¯t You Be Human for Once?


    group¡¯s expenses for the day. Feeling envious of Zac and Harry, he sent a message. I¡¯m so


    envious!


    Zac responded. Unfortunately, you can only envy us from afar this time!


    At this moment. Keira and Eric wanted to teach this show¨Coff a lesson.


    The other group, save for Luca, couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when they saw the constant


    messages.


    However, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and curiously checked the group chat.


    After reading it all, a string of profanities nearly spilled from their mouths. Aaron couldn¡¯t hold back after


    seeing those messages and called Zac out. ¡®Come on, man! That¡¯s not cool!¡±


    Everyone shared the same sentiment.


    55


    Does Simone know how to te


    only. ¡°We don¡¯t know eaher


    ther they seemed to know very little about their sister.


    hotos and booking confirmation sent by Zac, and a sense of bitterness welled


    had brought two outsiders without inviting her own family to have fun. It was truly uristing! If they had


    30,000 dors, they wouldn¡¯t have to struggle to make a living


    After all, they¡¯d been singing and dancing for so long, only to earn less than 600 bucks


    What could they do with such a small amount of money? He couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically She¡¯s doing


    so well now that she doesn¡¯t even care about her brothers anymore.


    Akron quickly gave him a warning look. ¡°She¡¯s really talented¡±


    This was a live broadcast, and if Luca said something like this, he might face criticism from roone¡¯s


    fans.


    their rtionship had not been revealed in the entertainment industry before.


    let the cat out of the bag, telling people he was Simone¡¯s brother.


    You¡¯ve got your reading rewards; tap the


    on the right top of the page to collect them


    Does this book fit your cultural background?

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148 Show Off


    Jodie came across the photos in the group and the amount of money Simone had earned.


    She felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy, almost turning into a sourpuss.


    That girl actually knows how to fence and even managed to secure first ce.


    Jodie wondered if things had been prearranged or if there was some trickery involved.


    They worked tirelessly to earn less than 600 dors, so why was Simone able to earn 30,000 dors?


    No matter how unhappy she felt, she couldn¡¯t show it.


    Otherwise, Simone¡¯s fans and the audience would criticize her for being petty.


    She looked at Aaron and Luca before asking, ¡°Does Simone know how to fence?¡± The two brothers


    shook their heads simultaneously. ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡±


    They now realized that they seemed to know very little about their sister.


    Luca saw the photos and booking confirmation sent by Zac, and a sense of bitterness welled up in his


    heart.


    Simone had brought two outsiders without inviting her own family to have fun. It was truly infuriating! If


    they had 30,000 dors, they wouldn¡¯t have to struggle to make a living.


    After all, they¡¯d been singing and dancing for so long, only to earn less than 600 bucks.


    What could they do with such a small amount of money? He couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say, ¡°She¡¯s


    doing so well now that she doesn¡¯t even care about her brothers anymore.¡±


    Aaron quickly gave him a warning look. ¡°She¡¯s really talented.¡±


    This was a live broadcast, and if Luca said something like this, he might face criticism from Simone¡¯s


    fans.


    Moreover, their rtionship had not been revealed in the entertainment industry before.


    Luca had let the cat out of the bag, telling people he was Simone¡¯s brother.


    With that, the fans went into a fit of frenzy. Everyone was shocked upon hearing Luca speak.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Luca was Simone¡¯s brother!¡±


    ¡®Honestly speaking, it¡¯s pretty easy to tell from their names. Aaron Gray, Jodie Gray, and Luca Gray. It


    just never crossed our minds.¡±


    Chapter 148 Show Off


    my, the Grays are pretty impressive. They are top agents, hunks, and singers.


    They¡¯re impressive, but theyck self¨Cawareness.


    Simone has already cut ties with them. Isn¡¯t it toote for Luca to make amends now?


    Not to mention he was being sarcastic as though Simone owes them something!


    I¡¯ve never really liked Luca. He¡¯s always seemed proud to me, and I hate him even more


    now.


    Earlier, he helped Jojo lift her skirt and wiped her sweat with his hands. He looked so doting. I thought


    he was trying to pursue Jojo, but they¡¯re actually¡­¡±


    They¡¯re probably foster siblings.


    I have nothing to say if they spoil Jojo, but why do they have to step all over Simone?¡±


    ¡®No wonder Simone wants to cut ties with these brothers. They¡¯d leave her hanging just to support Jojo.


    How disgusting.


    I¡¯m not a fan of Simone, but I have to say, Luca¡¯s behavior annoys n


    me.¡±


    Simone¡¯s fans started mocking her brother, Luca. Luca¡¯s fans were also surprised to find out that he


    was Simone¡¯s brother. However, with their idol being mocked like this, they couldn¡¯t stand it and started


    tearing them apart. Their rationale was that Simone must¡¯ve done something for her brother to dislike


    her. Furthermore, there was nothing wrong with doting on Jodie, and it was only natural for brothers to


    treat their younger sisters well, even if they were foster siblings.


    These words left the bystanders speechless. It could only be said that people attracted fans simr to


    them. Moreover, Luca¡¯s sarcastic behavior clearly showed that he was jealous of Simone hanging out


    with Zac and not him. Shouldn¡¯t they reflect on their own attitude toward their sister first?


    Soon, the headline Talented singer Luca Gray turns out to be Simone Gray¡¯s brother¡® became a hot


    topic, and more people started tuning into the live stream.


    On the other hand, Simone and the others went to the hotel and checked in. Zac usually stayed at


    hotels like this or better ones when traveling, but he never took any photos, let alone shared them with


    anyone. However, he snapped a few pictures of the room and posted them in the group.


    The environment andfort of this room seems okay. Well, we¡¯re only staying for a night,


    after all!¡±


    Keira, Eric, and Brandon were speechless. This guy doesn¡¯t know when to stop.


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 148 Show Off


    Aaron replied, ¡®Get lost.¡°¡±


    Likewise, Luca responded, ¡®Cut it out.¡±


    Jodie felt bitter in her heart. No matter how much money they made today, they couldn¡¯t. afford to stay


    in such a hotel. However, she didn¡¯t want to follow the trend andin, making it seem like she was


    supporting Simone.


    Leon saw all this and felt even more ufortable, so he didn¡¯t send any messages. Zac was taking


    advantage of Simone. Meanwhile, Simone saw Zac taunting the group, and a hint of a smile appeared


    in her eyes.


    She sent a text to Zac in the group, saying. How cute of you!¡® This message carried a strong sense of


    indulgence, making Luca and Leon even more ufortable and jealous. Simone spoiled Zac too


    much. It was no wonder he was bing more arrogant.


    ¡®Did Simone reveal something as well?¡®


    I just realized how much she spoils Zachy!¡±


    ¡®Gosh! I just stumbled upon this; what should I do?¡®


    ¡®Come to think of it, they seem like a perfect match. I¡¯d ship them.


    Zachy never shows off his wealth, but now, he wants to show off whenever he¡¯s with Simone.


    ¡®I know, right? He just wants to show off. Following Simone to victory feels so great.


    ¡®Moreover, it¡¯s Simone who spoils Zachy so much! She pampers and indulges him in everything, and


    it¡¯s so sweet!


    ¡®Did they switch roles? It feels like Simone¡¯s spoiling Zachy, and he¡¯s shamelessly taking advantage of


    her!


    ¡®Did you notice how Zachy¡¯s eyes light up whenever he looks at Simone?¡±


    ¡°I noticed it a long time ago. Zachy never speaks harshly to Simone, nor does he act arrogantly. He¡¯s


    like an obedient golden retriever, which is not his usual style.


    That¡¯s love! Zachy needs a queen to tame him.


    ¡®Simone is so amazing and powerful, she¡¯s notpatible with a sc*mbag like Leon, who has a cold


    and aloof demeanor. On the other hand, Zachy, who can make her happy every day and shamelessly


    rely on her, is more suitable.


    ¡°We¡¯ve hit the jackpot.


    Chapter 148 Show Off


    At that moment, Zack Impressive family background and top¨Ctier status werepletely Agored by


    everyone. They all believed he was skilled at taking advantage of others.


    Larea¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but cuirse Zac, calling him a traitor. They wished they could beat him up.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel envious and wished Simone could be part of their idol¡¯s group,


    Simone and the other three decided to take a nap in the afternoon.


    Meanwhile, the other two groups had to work hard to earn money.


    Eric and Keira had already anticipated that Simone¡¯s group would take a different approach, so they


    were mentally prepared.


    After consulting Brandon¡¯s opinion, the three of them went to find part¨Ctime jobs as cleaners.


    They were no longer able to sing and dance.


    On the way, they received help from a Corynthean in Slovance.


    He assisted them in finding temporary jobs by distributing flyers.


    They had to wear mascot costumes and would be paid 200 bucks each for three hours of


    work.


    In Slovance, such physical jobs paid fairly well.


    Of course, they needed someone to introduce them. If they went on their own, it would be difficult to


    find such a high¨Cpaying job.


    Jodie and the other four lost interest in performing.


    It not only required hard work but also didn¡¯t bring in much.


    money.


    As such, Jodie suggested finding part¨Ctime jobs at high¨Cend restaurants, such as ying the piano or


    cello.


    She had graduated from a music academy and was skilled in these instruments.


    It would also showcase her versatile talents.


    The other three didn¡¯t object to it.


    Jodie and Luca were capable of both, while Leon and Aaron could y the piano. Moreover, Leon and


    the other two were quite famous, and the restaurant attracted many


    1055 The 7 Dec A


    Chapter 148 Show Off


    Corynthean tourists.


    The restaurant manager was delighted to hire them.


    However, the production team requested that they not take advantage of their fame and demand


    unreasonable wages.


    As such, the manager offered them 500 bucks per hour.


    Compared to their previous street performances, it was a much better deal.


    Luca couldn¡¯t resist and sent a message to the group to show off.


    At that moment. Simone and the other two had just woken up and gathered together.


    62


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they saw the message Luca sent, Simone smirked and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to this restaurant


    for dinner?¡±


    Hopefully, the disparity between both groups wouldn¡¯t be too obvious, and Joe wouldn¡¯t get


    mad¡®


    ANTHE

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149 He¡¯s Just Annoying


    Simone¡¯s proposal received support from Zac and Harry.


    Zac smiled and said, ¡°Seems like we¡¯re on the same page again.¡±


    Since Luca had shown off, they couldn¡¯t just let it go without having some fun. Simone gave him a


    knowing look and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, so let¡¯s go for a stroll.¡±


    The other two nodded in agreement. ¡°Great!¡± They had separate suites with a view of the fireworks, so


    they didn¡¯t disturb each other. Since they all had a good rest, they were now full of energy.


    Apanied by the viewers in the live stream, the three of them went to explore the unique


    When they felt it was about time, they took a cab to the restaurant.


    The restaurant had an elegant atmosphere, and the waiter led them to a prominent table in the hall.


    The average cost per person in this restaurant was around two thousand dors, so the trio did not


    take the pricing into ount when ordering.


    They ordered the restaurant¡¯s most famous specialty dishes.


    While waiting for the food to be served, they saw Leon walking over to the piano in the restaurant


    before he started ying.


    Leon¡¯s piano skills were quite good, and he was a well¨Cknown actor in Corynthea.


    Many Coryntheans dining there recognized him and took out their phones to take pictures.


    After Leon finished ying his piece, Aaron took over.


    Aaron was a top star, and people dining there also recognized him and couldn¡¯t stop taking pictures.


    When Leon stood up to give way to Aaron, he unintentionally noticed Simone and the others sitting not


    far away.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was taken aback, clearly surprised.


    Why were these three having dinner here? He walked over and sat down not far away, waiting for his


    turn to rece Aaron, but his gaze remained fixed on Simone.


    Chapter 1411 Hex Just Annoying


    Although it was a bit embarrassing, he didn¡¯t mind being able to keep looking at Simone like


    Simone naturally noticed that Leon had been staring at her, but she didn¡¯t look back.


    Meanwhile, Zac saw Leon and Aaron taking turns ying the piano.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What about the other two?¡± Simone replied, ¡°I guess they will be serving the


    guests individually.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Zac had a n in mind.


    He smirked and said. ¡°Since we¡¯re all here and guests on the same variety show, let¡¯s have some fun


    by requesting a song.¡±


    Simone chuckled. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Zac called the waiter over and asked if they could request a cello performance.


    As long as their total bill came up to 6,000 dors, they wouldn¡¯t have to pay extra for the cello


    performance.


    If they enjoyed it, they could give a tip to the cellist.


    Meanwhile, their bill had already reached that amount.


    As such, the waiter quickly went to find Jodic and Luca, informing them there were guests who wanted


    to listen to the cello.


    The two of them took the cello from the back and followed the waiter into the hall with smiles on their


    faces.


    When they arrived at the table, they saw Simone and the other two,


    Jodie and Luca¡¯s smiles instantly froze.


    Luca couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is it you guys?¡± Simone smiled and said, ¡°We came here to eat. Is


    there a problem?¡±


    Luca felt frustrated when he saw the three people he was supposed to serve.


    With a sour expression, he said, ¡°Just eat your meal. Why bother listening to some cello music?¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°We paid money to experience the restaurant¡¯s novelty, silly. We¡¯ve even hit


    the minimum spending requirement, so why are you questioning us? Is this how you serve your


    customers?¡±


    0


    25


    Chapter 149 He¡¯s Just Annoying


    The mio didn¡¯t have to lift a finger, but now, Luca and Jodle had to serve them.


    They felt so frustrated.


    Nheless, that was exactly what the trio wanted¨Cthey wanted to make them feel frustrated.


    Zac criticized Luca, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like your tone. If you continue being like this, I might have to


    The waiter was of Corynthean descent and happened to understand what they were saying,


    As such, he immediately said to Luca, ¡°The customer is always right. Their requests, as long as not


    excessive, must be fulfilled.¡±


    This cellist¡¯s attitude is pretty bad. No wonder the customers areining.


    Luca was speechless. Could he throw in the towel?


    Jodie saw this and was afraid that her brother would explode and refuse to do it. She¡¯d be dragged into


    this and get scolded by the viewers as well.


    As such, she forced a smile and looked at Zac, asking, ¡°What would the three of you like to hear?¡±


    Simone was the one she was supposed to serve, which made her feel frustrated and unhappy.


    Thus, she didn¡¯t look at Simone.


    She kept repeating to herself, I don¡¯t see Simone, I don¡¯t see Simone¡­


    Jodie originally wanted to showcase her musical ability by ying the cello, letting the audience know


    how talented she was.


    She also hoped to receive generous tips and stay at a better hotel with Leon and her two brothers in


    the evening.


    By satisfying the three of them, she could also win the favor of their fans and viewers, making them


    think she was amazing and considerate.


    Who would have thought that when she eagerly picked up the cello and came over, the person she


    wanted to see the least was there?


    Having to serve Zac and the rest made her feel small.


    What she hoped for was an equal acquaintance, for Zac to see her goodness and fall in love with her.


    vor Ha Hex Just Annoying


    The she could date a top star and marry into the luxurious Turner Family after retiring


    the entertainment industry,


    know, it made her feel embarrassed.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, and she wanted to cry! However, she also


    knew she couldn¡¯t get angry or quit.


    Otherwise, it would not only leave a bad impression on the audience but also make Zac think she had a


    bad temper.


    She could only force a stiff smile and pretend to be graceful as they mocked her.


    Meanwhile, Zac didn¡¯t like the subtle nces Jodie gave him.


    It was as if he were a delicions piece of meat that she wanted to devour.


    He was no stranger to this kind of look, for the women who wanted to snag him were all like this.


    However, Jodie was even more self¨Crighteous, thinking that he should treat her differently.


    She had even tried to flirt with him before, but after being rejected, she still didn¡¯t give up.


    Honestly, it disgusted him.


    He wasn¡¯t one of the blind Gray brothers from the Gray Family.


    If Zac wasn¡¯t pleased, he wouldn¡¯t make that personfortable either.


    As such, he nced at Jodie and said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force a smile if you don¡¯t want to. Otherwise,


    it will affect our mood and appetite.


    In simpler terms, if she didn¡¯t want to smile, she didn¡¯t have to ruin their appetite.


    Jodie stared at Zac in shock, unable to believe he would say such things to her.


    She felt even more aggrieved.


    How could he publicly humiliate her like this? Simone must have said a lot of negative things about her


    to Zac behind her back, leading to this misunderstanding


    Jodie couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Zac frowned. I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion, and you¡¯re already tearing up, looking like you¡¯re about


    to cry.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150 How Annoying!


    N55%


    +15 Free Coins


    Jodie found herself in Luca¡¯s embrace but did not feel as happy and proud as she did in the Gray


    Family. Instead, she could not help but push him away. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Luca.¡±


    They were live¨Cstreaming, so how could her brother be so careless? Hugging and cuddling in front of


    Zac¡¯s fans, at that! What would he think of her?


    Seeing that Luca was still holding onto her, she pushed him again. Then, she reminded him, ¡°Luca,


    we¡¯re on live¨Cstream for a variety show, and we should follow the rules set by the production team. We


    work to earn money so we can have a good ce to stay at night.¡±


    After her reminder, Luca realized what was happening¨Cthey were still live¨Cstreaming. It was his first


    time participating in a live variety show, and he rarely did live streams himself, so he had forgotten


    about it.


    Still, the audience had already seen their intimate behavior, and many were joking in the live chat.


    ¡®Here ites, the tremendous love from the foster brother!¡±


    On the scene, Luca immediately released Jodie. ¡®I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll feel wronged.¡± Then, he


    looked at Zac. ¡°Although you¡¯re the customer, you shouldn¡¯t intentionally find fault, right?¡±


    Zac looked at him with a smile and asked, ¡°And how did we do that? When you go to a restaurant or


    spend money on services, do you wish to see your servicer¡¯s sour face or stiff smile?¡±


    Luca choked. ¡°We don¡¯t- He was about to say they would not serve them anymore, but Jodie quickly


    interrupted, ¡°We will try our best. She reached out and tugged at his clothes, telling him not to be


    impulsive.


    Then, she smiled and looked at Zac. ¡°What cello piece would you like to hear? We can y it


    now.¡±


    This smile no longer seemed forced. It had to be said that she was often able to humble herself and


    endure many situations.


    Zac also knew that if he continued to find fault, the audience might dislike them. He did not mind that


    but did not want the audience to dislike Simone. So, he turned to her and Harry, inquiring. ¡°What would


    you like to hear?¡±


    Harry said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Whatever Simone likes.¡±


    Zac smiled. ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll listen to whatever Simone wants to hear.¡±


    The two of them made Jodie feel a pang of jealousy. Whether it was their industry status or


    +15 Fras Coin!


    Chapter 150 How Annoying!


    family background, Zac was far superior to Simone.


    She had seen him at high society banquets or entertainment events, and the man always carried an air


    of aristocracy and arrogance. His personality was even more unrestrained. He had always held others


    in high regard, but no one had ever seen him hold anyone simrly.


    She could not understand why someone like Zac, a prodigy, would hold Simone in such high esteem.


    The more she thought about it, the more she could not ept it. She wanted to snatch him away and


    enjoy his affection and admiration.


    Simone took the cello ylist handed to her by the waiter and nced at it. Then, she casually pointed


    at two pieces and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hear these two.¡±


    Luca frowned and asked, ¡°Two songs?¡±


    He did not want to do it anymore, so he was rather angry with Jodie.


    If they stopped the live performance, the audience would, at most, curse a few times. It was still better


    than being so frustrated. They did not rely on variety shows for a living, so why should they suppress


    themselves like this? However, Jodie chose to endure, so he could not just leave.


    Simone looked at him as if he had lost his mind and said, ¡°Two songs, of course. One from cach of


    you.¡±


    He was speechless. ¡°You want us to y two more songs?¡±


    She confidently replied, ¡°We paid for it, so we should enjoy this service. If you don¡¯t want to, let the


    manager talk to us.¡±


    Jodie could not help but get angry. ¡®Simone, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    If they called the manager, they would lose their wages.


    Simone looked at them and said, ¡°Either y the cello or call the manager. I willin. It¡¯s up to


    you.¡±


    Jodie whispered, ¡°Luca, think about the hotel we want to stay in tonight.¡±


    With Simone¡¯s arrogant personality, she would call the manager toin if they did not perform.


    Without wages, how could they afford a better hotel tonight? Only after hearing this did Luca grit his


    teeth and say, ¡®Fine, we¡¯ll y.¡±


    Then, the two divided the work, and Jodie picked up the cello and started ying. She had deliberately


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    changed into a silver trailing gown. When ying the cello, she posed in a way that made her look


    intellectual and elegant.


    1:37 Thung Dec


    Chapter 150 How Annoying!


    During her time at the music academy, the cello was her main instrument. Thus, she was confident in


    her skills.


    After finishing the piece, she looked at Zac and asked, ¡°Are you guys satisfied?¡± She believed that she


    had performed well and that the man would appreciate i


    1. it.


    To her surprise, he asked her with a hint of strangeness, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a white lie?¡±


    Jodie felt a sense of unease when she heard his question. She replied, ¡°Of course, I want to hear the


    truth.¡±


    In all honesty, hemented, ¡°It was poor, and the emotions werepletely off. This was originally a


    cheerful piece, but you yed it with the feeling of a resentful woman. I felt suffocated and had the


    urge to vent my dissatisfaction. So, not up to my par.


    At that point, she was speechless. She suddenly regretted asking his opinion on her performance. Still,


    she did not believe she yed poorly and took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Really? Can you be more


    specific?¡±


    She thought he was intentionally picking on her under Simone¡¯s instigation.


    Meanwhile, Zac could see her dissatisfaction. Her words were insinuating he was intentionally finding


    faults. He reached out and said, ¡°Can you pass me the cello?¡±


    And so Jodie did.


    Then, the man yed a short section. ¡°For example, here. It should¡¯ve been livelier like this.¡± Then, he


    imitated Jodie¡¯s ying. ¡°But when you y it, it sounds like this.¡±


    It was almost a replica.


    Then, he found a few more simr sections, yed them once, and repeated Jodie¡¯s ying. The other


    tables in the restaurant, as well as the viewers on the live stream, thought Jodie¡¯s cello ying was


    good.


    They initially dismissed Zac¡¯sments as nitpicking. However, after listening to his ying and


    he also provided somements.


    They indeed noticed several differences and issues. One rendition sounded cheerful, while the other


    felt resentful and frustrated.


    Some viewers even went online to listen to the cello piece, and it indeed was supposed to sound


    cheerful.


    From this perspective, Jodie¡¯s confidence in her cello skills was not as strong as she had


    THE


    O


    +15 Free Cona


    Chapter 150 How Annoying!


    thought.


    Curiously, Harry asked, ¡°What about the white lie?¡±


    Zac smiled and replied, ¡°ying the cello is just a hobby. I can¡¯tpare to a professional music


    graduate like Miss Jodie.¡±


    The people present were rendered speechless. This statement might not be hurtful, but it was


    extremely insulting.


    Zac truly lived up to his reputation¡­


    Jodie did not expect him to have such a deep understanding of the cello. As soon as he yed and


    show a bit of gentlemanly behavior toward her. Initially, she thought asking him about the white lie


    would have been a better approach.


    Who would have thought his so¨Ccalled white lie would be even more cutting and infuriating?

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151 Humiliating


    +15 Five Col


    After Zac finished speaking, he nced at Jodie. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a straightforward person who likes to


    speak the truth. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Simone nced at Zac. To her surprise, this guy not only had a sharp tongue but also knew how to


    y dirty. If he had not said that, Jodie might have used some clever words to salvage her failure.


    However, he preemptively chose to use dirty tactics against her. How cunning! As expected, this


    statement left Jodie stunned. She had originally nned to say she was not in a good mood today,


    which affected her performance, and then apologize to Zac and everyone else.


    This way, the audience would understand, and her apology would make her appear humble and open


    to criticism. If he continued to be aggressive, it would only make her seem weak and helpless. In


    Who would have thought that Zac would say something like this? Where was his arrogant and


    domineering tongue? Why did he stop? At that moment, Jodie felt a different kind of frustration.


    He continued to act. Are you not speaking because you¡¯re angry? From now on, don¡¯t ever ask me if


    I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m afraid to be too direct, and you won¡¯t be happy about it.¡±


    In other words, it was your insistence to ask me, and now that I¡¯m being honest, you¡¯re not happy. Don¡¯t


    me me.


    It was then Jodie wanted so badly to punch Zac. She forced a smile and replied, ¡®No, I¡¯m not angry. I


    was just reflecting on my mistakes carlier. I wasn¡¯t in a good mood today, which affected my


    performance. I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future.¡±


    At that moment, she regretted suggesting to work at this restaurant. These three must have


    deliberatelye here to eat and mess with them. Since Zac started the dirty tactics first, the audience


    did not understand Jodie¡¯s exnation and did not sympathize with her.


    When Luca saw his sister bullied like this, he felt heartbroken and thought Zac was going too far. He


    did not show any gentlemanly demeanor at all! To bully a girl like this was truly despicable.


    Afraid that Zac would continue to mess with Jodie, Luca said, ¡°Let me y the second piece.¡± He also


    graduated from a music academy and passed all the professional levels for the cello, He was confident


    in himself and yed with a stylish demeanor, even closing his eyes indulging in the music.


    and


    Simone looked at Sc*mbag No. 3 and could not help but feel likeughing.


    11:38 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 151 Humiliating


    55%


    +15 Free Coins


    After finishing the piece, he looked at her and Zac, asking, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± He deliberately


    ignored Harry, feeling that this person was unworthy of his inquiry.


    One thing Simone disliked most about Sembag No. 3 was that he liked to look down on people. She


    had heard Harry and Se¡¯mbag No. 3¡¯s original songs, as well as their covers of other people¡¯s songs.


    Whether it was singing skills, vocal tone, sense of rhythm, or songwriting andposing abilities,


    Harry surpassed Sembang No. 3 by a mile.


    I don¡¯t know why, but Sembag No. 3 always thinks he¡¯s much better than Harry. Who gave him such


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    confidence!


    Simone asked Zac and Harry, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Zac was honest. ¡°The ying was just at the level of a student, but the important thing is that it looked


    kinda corny.¡±


    Harry nodded. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    The way Luca looked lost in ecstasy earlier annoyed him. To be corny in such a setting was


    too much.


    Simoneughed. ¡°You spoke my mind.¡±


    The words of the three suddenly made the people present, as well as the audience, feel that Luca¡¯s


    actions earlier were indeed a bit cringe.


    Luca did not expect the three to evaluate him like this. They said he was corny! Was there no


    end to it?


    He looked at Zac and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m just at the level of a student, then what level is a top: yer?¡±


    50


    Zac candidly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just an amateur. I said it earlier.¡±


    ¡®My Zachy¡¯s cello level is indeed quite amateur. He only won first prize in an international cello


    ¡®My Zachy is still at level zero. He¡¯s never taken an exam. So amateur


    ¡®So, our Zachy really can¡¯tpare to Luca, who is so professional.


    Zachy once coborated with a top international cello master on a piece, but he was freeloading


    ¡®Zachy¡¯s level is not good. Bad review!


    It had to be said that there were fans of every kind for idols. Zac¡¯s fans always had a unique


    11:38 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 151 Humiliating


    style, and their self¨Cdeprecation approach was also hrious.


    The other fanbase was speechless. You guys are like dogs, just like your idol!


    55%


    +15 Free Coins


    Zac¡¯s words made Luca unable to retort. He had already admitted that he was at an amateur level, so


    what else could he do?


    Luca did not want to argue with the three of them anymore. ¡°We¡¯re done ying. Can we leave now?¡±


    Simone reached into her bag and took out 30 dors before handing it to him. ¡°Here, this is your tip.


    You deserve it.¡±


    Seeing her gesture, Zac could not help butugh. ¡°Indeed, you deserve it.¡± He asked for another thirty


    from Simone and handed it to Jodie. ¡°Here, this is my tip. No need to thank


    me!¡±


    Harry did not move. He did not have any money on him and did not feelfortable asking directly like


    Zac.


    Luca was so angry when he saw Simone handing him the money that he felt like spitting blood.


    ¡°Simone, you¡¯re going too far.¡±


    A 30¨Cdor tip? Who are you humiliating?


    She looked innocent and said, ¡°I enjoyed your performance, so I gave a tip. How is that going too far?¡±


    He sneered. ¡°Nobody cares about your tip. Keep it to yourself.¡± He could not stand the humiliation from


    his sister and turned around to leave quickly.


    Jodie looked at the money handed to her by Zac and also felt humiliated. Her eyes turned. red as she


    bit her lip, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t y in the right mood earlier, so there¡¯s no need for a tip.¡± She would not


    ept a tip that came with an insult.


    Zac saw that she did not want it and handed the money back to Simone, saying, ¡°If they don¡¯t want it,


    forget it. We can save 60 dors.¡±


    Of course, Simone had no intention of giving them any money, not even a penny. She had already


    anticipated that they would refuse, given their personalities.


    With a smile, she put the 60 dors in her bag. ¡°Alright, we saved some money!¡±


    At that moment, the dishes started to arrive. She told Jodie, ¡®It¡¯s time for our meal.¡±


    In other words, go back to where you came from.


    <


    55%


    Chapter 151 Humiliating


    +15 Free Coins


    Jodie suppressed the urge to approach Simone and scratch her flirtatious face, She could not pretend


    anymore and say something like, ¡°Enjoy your meal. Instead, she looked deeply at Simone and turned


    around with her cello, Once again, she made a mental note of Simone.


    Tve noticed that spending time with Zachy made wifey more aggressive, too. I like it!¡±


    Haha, you guys deserve it. The attack may not be strong, but her destructive power is impactful. Go


    waifu!¡®


    ¡°The two of them are so well¨Cmatched.


    ¡®Have you noticed how Zachy shamelessly asked wifey for money? It¡¯s just like how my husband asked


    me for money!


    ¡®Harry never dared to ask waifu for money, but Zachy does it so naturally. It makes me smile. like I¡¯m


    their mother.


    ¡®It¡¯s not for everyone to be a kept man.


    Simone¡¯s fans and supporters jokingly teased.


    Jodie¡¯s fans and supporters, on the other hand, came out to criticize Simone and Zac. However, they


    were immediately attacked by the fans of the two.


    They yed so poorly, yet they still dared to ask if their customers were satisfied. Why couldn¡¯t they


    speak the truth? And even though their performance was not great, Simone and Zach still politely gave


    a tip.


    It was the two who were arrogant and snobbish and chose to leave. Was there a problem with that?


    Did they give the tip to the wrong person?


    Jodie¡¯s fans and supporters were left speechless and could only ask. Where is the courtesy?¡®


    |||

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152 Revealing the Juice at the Perfect Time


    Luca seethed with anger as he sat in the staff rest area at the back of the restaurant. If it were not for


    the fact that he was holding the restaurant¡¯s cello, he would havepletely lost his temper.


    Before long, Jodie walked in with red eyes and seriousness on her face. Given her upset state, he


    refrained from going over to hug andfort her this time. Raising an eyebrow, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    you y another tune?¡±


    She had found it satisfying when her older brother teased others with sarcasm. But now that let her


    it was directed at her, she found his words piercing. However, she knew she couly¡± that


    anger escte into a fight with him, knowing the Gray Family brothers well. They did spoil her, but they


    did not have the patience to indulge her tantrums all the time.


    Just like Titus, who had stopped paying attention to her. Thus, she could not help but shed. tears of


    grievance. Luca, we were live just now. If we leave in a huff, the fans and audience will criticize us.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have endured Simone¡¯s humiliation.¡±


    At that, Luca¡¯s anger diminished quite a bit. The live broadcast camera had not followed them, so he


    reached out and pulled Jodie over, making her sit on hisp. He wrapped his arm around her and said,


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. When we find the opportunity, we¡¯ll repay her tenfold the humiliation.¡±


    That was the first time he had been humiliated like this, and it was from his sister! He did not know if


    people he knew would see this 30¨Cdor tip and make fun of him when he returned home.


    Jodie leaned against him and sobbed softly. Sob. I¡¯m just upset. She pretended not to understand and


    asked. ¡°We¡¯re family. Why would she treat us like this?¡±


    Luca did not feel good hearing those words cither, snorting. ¡°We treat her as family, but she treats us


    as enemies.¡±


    How did a family end up like this, constantly cornering each other?


    When Jodie heard the dissatisfaction and resentment in his words, she continued to provoke him, ¡°If


    she doesn¡¯t like me, she can target me. Why does she have to humiliate all of you well? After this


    variety show ends, I¡¯ll leave the Gray Family when I return to Cebros. Th way, Simone should be willing


    to return to the Gray Family and stop venting her anger on of you.


    all


    Knowing her older brother¡¯s impulsive nature, she said this, hoping that in future live broadcasts, he


    would find more faults with Simone.


    Luca had always believed his younger sister was deliberately being willful and causing


    55%


    Chapter 152 Revealing the Juice at the Perfect Time


    +15 Free Comi


    trouble so she could find an excuse to return home. However, after the incident with Aaron¡¯s prank.


    Titus¡® assault, Leon getting dumped, and him being humiliated, he was not so sure


    anymore.


    He sighed. ¡°She¡¯s been hanging out a lot with Zactely. That¡¯s why she¡¯s acting so willful and


    arrogant. The


    more we indulge her, the cockier she¡¯ll get. Let her make a scene. And when her arrogance is


    suppressed, she¡¯ll return obediently. You¡¯re also our sister, so there¡¯s no need for you to leave for her.


    Once she learns her lesson, you should try to get along with her. She¡¯ll surely see your goodness.¡±


    He had always hoped that his younger sister woulde back home, and even though he was just


    humiliated a while ago, it had not changed that sentiment. After all, she was family, so how could she


    be left wandering outside?


    But Simone had indeed be more willful, and they could no longer tolerate her arrogance.


    Otherwise, when she returned home in the future, she would lead them by the nose every day.


    Why can¡¯t Simone learn to be obedient like Jo? She¡¯s rebellious, to begin with, and she¡¯s now hanging


    out with someone like Zac, just turning worse! Sigh, it¡¯s distressing


    Jodie was speechless. What does Simone¡¯s arrogance have to do with Zac? Luca sure is good at


    finding reasons to defend her.


    She was about to speak when the cameraman walked in. Then, the audience saw Jodie sitting on


    Luca¡¯sp, being held by him.


    She was leaning against him.


    ¡°Wow, exciting!¡±


    Tsk tsk. After being driven away, they actually came here to have an affair!


    ¡®Seeing how intimate they are, have they gone from foster siblings to lovers?¡®


    My boyfriend and I have never embraced each other like this when we¡¯re outside. Their rtionship


    must beplicated.¡±


    In the previous episode, she was kissing Aaron, and now, she¡¯s being hugged by another. brother. Jojo


    the fairy is amazing!


    This is no fairy. She¡¯s a ck widow,¡±


    ¡®Could she be a foster daughter¨Cinw of the Gray Family?¡®


    ¡®No way, we have monogamy now. Can the two brothers share a wife?


    III


    11:38 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 152 Revealing the Juice at the Perfect Time.


    ¡®Can we watch this? This is burting my eyes.


    ¡®Oh, Jojo suddenly stood up and moved away from Luca.


    We all saw it. There¡¯s no need to cover it up.¡±


    D¡¯mn.


    #4 ? 55%=


    +15 Free Coins


    I wonder what Aaron, who¡¯s still ying the piano outside, would think when he sees this.


    They¡¯ll probably join in the fun together.¡±


    This time, it was not the photographer deliberately ambushing them. There was a problem with the


    equipment earlier, and the technical department came to fix it. When it was repaired, he came in to


    continue the live broadcast.


    Who would have thought that they would see such an exciting scene?


    The cameraman entered, and Jodie quickly stood up and wiped away her tears with a tissue. She put


    on a smile for the live camera and looked like she had just cried from being wronged and was


    pretending to be strong.


    If it were not for the earlier scene of her in Luca¡¯s embrace, there might still be many who could not


    help but sympathize with her.


    But now, everyone believed she was just pretending.


    Luca was handsome, and with the previous marketing of Gray Entertainment, he was considered a top


    star in the music industry with many fans. Most of them dreaded to be his


    partner.


    Previously, these people had always supported Jodie and criticized Simone and Zac¡¯s fans. Now, they


    had all turned against her. Not only did they not sympathize with Jodic, but they also left all kinds of


    insults in thement section and live chat.


    ¡°This shameless woman actually seduced our baby Luca.


    ¡®Oh my god, Jodie is so shameless and has no limits. This is her foster brother!¡±


    ¡®She seduced Aero in thest episode, and now, she¡¯s seducing baby Luca. Jodie is shameless.¡±


    What kind of person is this? It disgusts me.¡±


    ¡°What sister would sit on her brother¡¯sp and flirt with him? This woman should stay away from my


    husband.¡±


    Baby Luca must¡¯ve been fooled by her.¡±


    111


    11:38 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 152 Revealing the Juice at the Perfect Time


    ¡®Even Jojo, who appears innocent in front of others, is shameless behind our backs.


    8 AL 1 55%, #


    +15 Free Coins


    Not only were Jodie¡¯s fans criticizing her, but Aaron¡¯s fans could not help but join in.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the previous episode, Jodie had already put all the me on their Acro. They were so close that


    many fans spected whether they were already a couple in private. Who would have thought Jodie


    had interfered in Leon and Simone¡¯s rtionship, causing them to break up?


    That made fans resent Jodie even more.


    However, they still saw her as Aaron¡¯s partner.


    Now, they saw her not only cozying up to Luca but also sitting on hisp!


    That made Aaron¡¯s fans furious.


    What did she think Aero meant to them? Did she want to have both Luca and Aaron on her side? How


    delusional!


    Mr. Wills and his team had been watching the live broadcast, waiting for an opportunity. When they saw


    the picture of the two embracing, they quickly recorded videos and took screenshots. Then, he sent a


    message to the team. ¡°The time hase. Release the juice


    now.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153 Exploding With Anger


    55%


    +15 Free Col


    Mr. Wills and his team had anticipated a few days for an opportunity to arise. However, unexpectedly, it


    came on the very first day of the variety show. They released the recorded video and screenshots,


    creating a buzz.


    Jodie and Luca Live Intimacy¡® quickly became a trending topic.


    Many were familiar with Luca, and Jodie was not unknown either. She was an adopted daughter from a


    wealthy family and had previously been rumored to be involved with the popr actor, Leon.


    As a result, many clicked on the link to watch. After watching, they were all shocked. How could a


    normal brother and sister be so close? Many wondered if they were secretly dating.


    Although Jodie and Aaron had been close before, she and Luca seemed more like a couple. Then,


    everyone started a heated discussion about who she was truly in a rtionship with. Before they could


    conclude, a verified influencer who specialized in exposing secrets posted a grid of nine photos.


    In one of the photos, Jodie was being embraced by a young and handsome man in a bar. Their actions


    were intimate, and there was even a photo of her feeding the man a drink, which was highly


    suggestive.


    As soon as these photos were released, the public started investigating who this young man was. It did


    not take long for them to uncover Titus¡® identity.


    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s that talent agent, Titus.


    ¡®He looks pretty good, except for his blind eyes.


    ¡®Omg. Jodic Gray is something. She has control over all three brothers.¡±


    Isn¡¯t he the womanizer? No wonder these three are so hostile toward Simone. Turns out it¡¯s because of


    their love for her.


    ¡®The truth has been revealed. I knew those foolish brothers were capable of betraying their sister for


    the eptable.


    sake of their adopted sister. If it were their love interest, it would be more


    ¡®Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡±


    Tsk tsk, three men and one woman. And they¡¯re all siblings. Of course, it¡¯s disgusting.


    ¡®I can only say one thing: the entertainment industry is chaotic.


    0


    Chapter 153 Exploding With Anger


    +15 From Com


    I should say the Gray Family is chaotic. They truly deserve to lose their biological daughter and rece


    her with an adopted one in their prestigious family.


    I used to like Aaron and Luca, but they¡¯ve disgusted me. I¡¯ve turned from a fan to a hater!


    ¡®I¡¯m also disgusted. Why would they choose to be intimate with Jodie instead of finding someone else?


    And all three brothers together.


    ¡®It¡¯s too chaotic. I¡¯ve lost my appetite for dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m unfollowing them.¡¯


    As soon as the photo of Titus embracing Jodie was released, it quickly became a trending topic. She


    had always wanted to go viral and trend on social media. Today, following the incident with Leon, she


    sessfully upied one¨Cthird of the trending topics once again.


    Likest time, thements section was filled with nothing but criticism for her. She hadpletely


    be the target of public outrage.


    Many looking for attention quickly shared intimate photos of Jodie and her three brothers, adding


    various captions and posting short videos. Several video¨Csharing apps were abuzz with the news of


    the three siblings.


    This incident had be widely known across the inte. Soon, even the elite circles of society


    became aware of it. No one had expected that the adopted daughter and three brothers of the Gray


    Family would have such a rtionship.


    Even one of them being involved with the adopted sister would be considered inappropriate. Not to


    mention all three being involved with her at the same time! It was simply outrageous!


    Had this not been exposed, they would have suspected the other two Gray brothers of having


    questionable rtionships with Jodie as well. After all, they had already heard that the five brothers had


    driven their blood sister, Simone, away from home because of Jodie.


    As a result, those who had a good rtionship with the Gray Family began calling and messaging


    Steven and Salma to inquire about them. Those who had a bad rtionship with them also called to


    mock and taunt them.


    At that moment, Steven was abroad negotiating with a shareholder. Little did he know that his phone


    would keep ringing with calls and messages. When he finally learned about the online scandal from


    others, he immediately opened the trending topics to take a look. His face turned ashen with anger.


    This is outrageous, absolutely outrageous.¡±


    He truly had not expected that his adopted daughter and three sons would have such an intimate


    rtionship.


    The shareholder also looked at the trending topics and then cast a sympathetic nce at him..


    Chapter 153 Exploding With Anger


    ¡°Your adopted daughter knows how to cause trouble in the family.¡±


    +15 Free Coins


    This adopted daughter was truly formidable, making all three brothers fall under her spell.


    The Gray brothers were utterly out of line,cking any sense of propriety or decency. Steven was so


    angry that he did not know what to say. ¡°She knows how to cause trouble in the family.¡±


    If it were not for Jodie, his biological daughter would not have returned so furiously and severed their


    rtionship; she would not have broken up with her boyfriend either. He had never realized before just


    how much trouble Jodie could cause.


    ¡°These disobedient sons are nothing but trouble.¡±


    If they were here right now, he would break their legs. On that day, the Gray Family had be the


    biggest joke in their social circle.


    Then, his phone rang again. Judging by the caller ID, he knew it was his father. He felt a sense of


    embarrassment. At a time like this, the call was definitely about his sons and the adopted daughter.


    Steven answered the phone. Sure enough, his parents took turns scolding him. They criticized him for


    raising such a ¡®good son¡® who would make a move on his adopted sister and cause such a scandal that


    became known to the whole inte.


    The entire Gray Family had ruined their reputation.


    The adopted daughter was not a good person either. She had seduced her older brothers, each one of


    them acting as if they had been enchanted,


    What was the point of keeping such a shameless being in the Gray Family? Among his siblings, Steven


    had always been the most outstanding in every aspect. This was the first time he had been scolded so


    badly by his parents.


    What could he do, though? He could only listen and promise to handle it properly.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately instructed his secretary to spend money to remove the


    trending topic and used his connections to suppress the matter. To his dismay, it had caused a


    sensation on the inte, and removing the trending topic did not mean everything was fine.


    On various video apps, the whole feed was filled with this incident. Unable to hold back, Steven called


    Salma, who was also being bombarded by many at the moment, feeling extremely frustrated.


    When she answered his call, he immediately scolded her. He pointed out that she was the one


    responsible for taking care of the family and raising the children.


    DEC


    Chapter 153 Exploding With Anger


    +15 Free Cots


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she have not noticed the close rtionship between the siblings? How did she raise the


    children? At the same time, he also reflected on his responsibility but emphasized that his wife had


    even more.


    He could not believe that Salma, who was always around the children, had no idea about the intimacy


    between their son and adopted daughter.


    As Steven scolded her, she trembled with anger. A few wives who had a strained rtionship with her


    just posted about this incident in their social circle groups. They specifically mentioned her, using


    her of being aware of the situation.


    More than a decade ago, she had already considered finding a wife for her son. It was even more ironic


    that their


    Even in ancient timely was in chaos, and they even entertained the idea of polyandry.


    Even in ancient times, it was not this openly discussed.


    Then, her family members took turns calling her to inquire and scold her.


    At that moment, she was so angry that she felt like fainting. She never expected to be humiliated like


    this one day. Now, being scolded and med by her husband, she felt embarrassed and on the verge


    of exploding.


    Right at that moment, Titus and Reuben returned together and entered the living room.


    Salma saw Titus, and her eyes welled up with tears. Before the two brothers could react, she stood up


    and approached them. Then, she raised her hand and pped Titus, chastising, ¡°You ungrateful child!


    All of you ungrateful children! Do you want to drive me insane?¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154 We Go Down Together


    415 Fred Coleg


    Titus was stunned when his mother pped him across the face. ¡°Mom, what did I do to upset you?¡±


    Throughout his life, his parents had neverid a finger on him. He never expected to be pped like


    this.


    Reuben had a suspicion. ¡°Is it because of what¡¯s been happening online?¡± They had been receiving


    calls and messages on their way back.


    Salma¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°What else could it be?¡± She looked at her eldest son and asked, ¡°Have


    you been intimate with Jodie, too?¡±


    He was taken aback by the question and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    He had carried Jodie back to her room when she fell asleep before. asionally, he would hug her


    shoulders tofort her. Due to their age and personalities, their rtionship was never as close as


    the younger brothers¡® with her. He had never kissed her on the check or carried her on hisp since


    they grew up.


    Salma looked at him sternly. ¡°You better not have, and you better not in the future. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re


    engaged. No wonder every time Valeriees to our house, her rtionship with Jodie seems distant.


    She must¡¯ve noticed something between you and her that goes beyond just being siblings.¡±


    She had not been happy about the strained rtionship between her future daughter¨Cinw and her


    adopted daughter before. But now, she realized she might have been wrong. Jodie, their adopted


    daughter, hadpletely influenced her sons.


    Reuben was stunned by these words. It was true that Valerie had caused some conflicts with. hirn


    before because of their special rtionship as siblings. They had crossed the line with their excessive


    pampering of their adopted sister, but he had not paid much attention to it. After all, they had been


    living like this for over ten years, and it was normal for them to show some extra care for their sister.


    At this stage, he could not help but think about it more. Seeing his younger brothers hugging and


    online and the various captions, however, he realized something was off.


    His younger brothers and their adopted sister were being overly intimate in public. The kisses from


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Aaron, the closeness at the bar from Titus, and Luca cuddling her on hisp. These photos were


    stitched together and shared on social media and video tforms, and it did not sit right with him.


    Salma saw her eldest son¡¯s expression and trembled with anger once again. ¡°Do you also have


    inappropriate thoughts about Jodie?¡±


    55%


    Chapter 154 We Go Down Together


    Reuben immediately denied it. ¡°No, I truly see her as my sister¡±


    +18 Free Colna


    Over the years, many actions and words had be habits of affection, but he had no romantic


    feelings for Jodie, only sibling affection.


    Salma shifted her gaze to Titus and asked, ¡°And what about you? What is your rtionship. with her?¡±


    Tirus saw his mother so furious that his previous anger from the fight dissipated. He did not expect


    that the photo from that day at the bar would be posted online. Without even checking, he could guess


    that it was most likely Simone and Gwen who did it.


    He cast a sarcastic look and asked, ¡°Besides a sibling rtionship, what other rtionship could there


    be?¡±


    She was so angry that she fell back. Just a sibling rtionship? Going to a bar, hugging and cuddling in


    front of so many people. Do you have any shame? I warned and advised you at home before. You¡¯re


    already adults. You can¡¯t engage in those intimate and ambiguous actions with your sister, but you


    treated my words as if they were nothing. Now, everyone on the inte knows about the good deeds


    you¡¯ve done. People in our circle, rtives and friends, have been calling and messaging, asking about


    me and your father. You¡¯ve embarrassed yourselves, and you want us to be embarrassed as well! After


    today, our family will be the biggest joke in our circle.¡±


    Titus sneered. ¡°Since Simone cut ties and left, our family has already be a joke in our circle. Jodie


    was brought in by you. In the beginning, it was you who kept insisting that we treat her as a sister. And


    now that it has turned out like this, how can you solely me us?¡±


    It was ridiculous. It was not like he was the only one intimate with Jodie, so why was he the only one


    being singled out and targeted?


    Salma did not expect him to say such things and shifted the me on her. ¡°Y¨CYou ungrateful child! Are


    you ming me?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s all your fault, but in a situation like this, isn¡¯t everyone responsible? Jodie


    has always been proactive in being intimate with us since she arrived. She even guided us and coaxed


    us to hug and kiss her.¡±


    It was only after Harold¡¯s reminder that he carefully recalled everything. Only then did he realize that


    Jodie was not as innocent and obedient as they had thought. From the moment she arrived at their


    home, she deliberately acted intimately with them, recing their biological sister¡¯s position.


    After Simone returned to the Gray Family, Jodie often privatelyined and hinted that Simone was


    bullying her, trying to drive her away. They thought she was unwilling to let Jodie keep her status as the


    adopted child and wanted to take everything from her.


    E


    Chapter 154 We Go Down Together


    +15 Free Cons


    That was why their resentment toward Simone grew. Otherwise, excluding the drama, they had treated


    Simone well.


    She only became close to them after she started making herbal medicine and pills and giving


    massages to them. It was because of this that Jodie began to feel threatened. So, behind their backs,


    she often badmouthed Simone, causing them to misunderstand and be angry.


    When he looked back from a rational perspective, he realized how terrible it was. With Simone¡¯s


    straightforward personality, she would not secretly do these little tricks to deal with Jodie.


    When Simone was good to them, they tended to side with Jodie and use her, and she would coldly


    refute them. If they wanted her to give in to Jodie, she would refuse. Then, they would have a falling


    out. Afterward, Jodie would subtly imply things in front of them.


    Their perception of Simone was that she was willful and liked to cause trouble. So, as Harold had said,


    they had been ying into someone else¡¯s hands all these years.


    He nced at Salma and said. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before, haven¡¯t you? But you didn¡¯t say anything, did


    you? Now that everyone knows about it, you feel embarrassed and me me. Why?¡±


    She choked. ¡°Back then, you were still young, and your actions were more affectionate. I thought you


    had a close rtionship.¡±


    At that time, she was somewhat relieved that her sons took good care of their adopted sister. She also


    transferred her feelings and longing for her biological daughter to her adopted daughter. Only recently


    did she realize that their actions were too intimate, but it was already


    toote.


    Titus impatiently adjusted his tie. ¡°The fact is what it is. If you¡¯re embarrassed, then we all are. It¡¯s not


    like we haven¡¯t been embarrassed before. I¡¯m going to my room.¡±


    The family would go down together.


    After saying that, he did not wait for Salma to respond and turned to go upstairs. She was once again


    angered by her second son¡¯s attitude. Then, she looked at Reuben and asked, ¡°What should we do


    now?¡±


    He looked weary and helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just leave it at that. Once the controversy dies down, no one will mention this again.¡±


    Then, his phone suddenly rang, and he saw that it was a call from Valerie. As soon as he answered,


    the other person started scolding him mercilessly. She said the rtionship between their brothers and


    Jodie was inappropriate and that she wanted to break up


    with


    ???


    hu, / Dec


    Chapter 154 We Go Down Together


    him and cancel the engagement.


    Without waiting for him to speak and exin, she hung up the phone.


    Reuben waspletely stunned by this turn of events.


    |||

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155 What Would You Think?


    4.1.55%


    It took Reuben a long while to snap out of his thoughts. He hadn¡¯t expected his fianc¨¦e to break off


    their engagement just because of something she saw online.


    Seeing his expression, Salma couldn¡¯t help but question him.


    ¡°Who called?¡± Reuben didn¡¯t bother to hide anything from Salma.


    ¡°It was Valerie. She wants to break up with me,¡± he replied.


    Salma was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why would she do that?¡± she asked. ¡°Are there intimate photos of


    you and Jodie circting online?¡± That was the first thing that came to her mind.


    ¡°There weren¡¯t any,¡± he uttered while shaking his head.


    She was confused. ¡°Then, why does she want to break up with you? It was Valerie who first showed


    interest in you, and her family was the one who proposed the marriage.¡± The two of them had been


    together for over two years, and both families had nned for them to get married next year.


    Why would they break up all of a sudden? Reuben couldn¡¯t understand either. ¡°She scolded. me


    because of the online incident, and then she told me that she wanted to break up. But the online


    incident has nothing to do with me!¡±


    The photos that went viral were of his second and third brothers, not him. The key point was that he


    and Jodie had never been as intimate as his brothers were with her.


    Salma thought about the matter for a while. ¡®No, I¡¯m going to ask her about this,¡± she decided. The two


    families had always had a good rtionship, and theirpanies had a partnership. as well. If her


    husband found out that their eldest son was being dumped, he would definitely be furious.


    So, she called Valerie. Soon, someone picked up on the other end.


    ¡°Mrs. Gray!¡± Valerie tried to make her voice sound gentle and affectionate.


    ¡°Valerie, I just heard from Reuben that you want to break up with him,¡± Salma uttered. ¡°Did you two


    have a fight? If he made you unhappy, you can just tell me about it. I¡¯ll deal with. him.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight. I just don¡¯t want to be with him anymore,¡¯ Valerie replied.


    Salma furrowed her brows, ¡°Can you tell me the reason? Regarding the online incident, Titus, Luca,


    and Jodie did cross the line. But Reuben has never been as intimate with Jodie as Titus and Luca


    were,¡± he exined.


    Chapter 155 What Would You Think?


    There was a moment of silence on Valerie¡¯s end before she finally spoke.


    ¡°Since you insist on asking, then I¡¯ll be straightforward with you, Mrs. Gray. I do like Reuben, but we¡¯ve


    been together for over two years, and he has always been distant. Every time I carne to visit the Grays


    in the past, there was never any intimacy between him and Jodie like there was between Titus and


    Luca. But they were also very close, and it didn¡¯t look like the typical rtionship between siblings.


    ¡°Every time I sat down to talk with Reuben, Jodie would always find a way to interrupt us. And then,


    right in front of me, Reuben would show how much he adored her and how important she was to him,¡±


    she said with some anger in her tone. There were two asions where I almost broke up with Reuben


    because of Jodie. One time, Lasked Reuben to apany me to meet a close girlfriend. He agreed,


    and I made ns with my friend to meet at the Gray Family¡¯s ce and leave together with him. But


    Jodie deliberately fell down and pretended to be in pain right in front of Reuben Reuben immediately


    carried her to the hospital, leaving me alone to meet my friend. And in front of my friend, I had toe


    up with an excuse for Reuben¡¯s sudden work emergency that caused him to cancel our ns¡±


    Valerie sneered. ¡°And then, on my birthday this year, I invited many friends to celebrate with me.


    Reuben brought Jodie to celebrate with me. During the party, my friends teased us, asking when we


    were getting married and urging Reuben to kiss me. Suddenly, Jodieined to Reuben about her


    severe stomach pam. Again, without any hesitation, Reuben took care of Jodie and rushed to the


    hospital. I felt so embarrassed in front of my friends.


    ¡°Mrs. Gray, what would you think if you were in my shoes? Can there really be so many coincidences


    Every time something intimate happens between Reuben and me. Jodie seems to insist on taking my


    hance away,¡± sheined. People who didn¡¯t know about their sibling rtionship would think they


    are lovers. Furthermore, why doesn¡¯t Simone behave the same way as Jodie When my stomach was


    hurting. Simone even made some herbal pills for me. I have a good rtionship with Simone, but I


    can¡¯t get along with Jodie.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we get along? Isn¡¯t it because Jodie has no shame? Isn¡¯t it because she treats my fiance


    like he belongs to her?¡±


    This made Valerie angry. She had endured the previous two incidents because she genuinely liked


    Reuben and had high hopes for their rtionship. After Simone was forced to leave the Gray Family,


    Valerie felt like Reuben and his siblings favored Jodie too much.


    Previously, Valerie even tried to remind Reuben of who his real, biological sister was Simone¡¯s


    personality was much more likable than Jodie¡¯s. Valerie and Simone got along well in private. But with


    Jodie, there was just no chemistry. Initially, because Reuben doted on Jodie. Valerie tried to get along


    with her, but she soon realized that Jodie was just a pretentious woman who acted innocent all the


    time.


    Every time Jodie was around. Jodie would show off how good her rtionship with Reuben was. She


    would unt how much Reuben doted on and amodated her needs. It was clear that Jodie wanted


    to emphasize the fact that Valerie, Reuben¡¯s fiancee, wasn¡¯t that


    111


    23


    K54%


    Chapter 155 What Would You Think?


    important to him.


    +15 Free Coim


    No woman could tolerate such a thing. Being from a wealthy family herself, Valerie naturally couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to amodate Jodie. So, both Jodie and Valerie obviously couldn¡¯t get along with one


    another.


    On top of that, Salma and Reuben were also unhappy about their strained rtionship. Previously,


    Reuben and Valerie had countless arguments over Jodie. It made Valerie seem. petty as if she couldn¡¯t


    show anypassion for her sister¨Cinw, but there was such a huge difference between the two


    sisters¨Cinw!


    If Jodie were more like Simone, Valerie wouldn¡¯t have an issue with her! Valerie was truly disgusted by


    what she saw online this time around.


    When she paid visits to the Gray Family, she had witnessed Jodie¡¯s intimate actions with a few people,


    but she hadn¡¯t seen anything that extreme. However, it wasn¡¯t hard for her to imagine how intimate they


    could get behind closed doors.


    If Titus, Luca, and Aaron were exposed, wouldn¡¯t Reuben and Andrew have something to hide as well?


    One way or another, she couldn¡¯t believe Reuben anymore. Her best friend advised her that a man like


    Reuben simply wasn¡¯t worth it. In the future, if they were to get married, would he drop everything and


    leave with just one phone call from his adopted sister? If even a biological sister could be driven away


    by them, then as a woman who was merely a marriage partner to him, wouldn¡¯t her life be even more


    miserable?


    The more she pondered, the more it made sense. She came from a good family background, and she


    had good looks. Couldn¡¯t she find someone better? Simone and Leon were childhood sweethearts. It


    was all because of Jodie that she decisively broke up with Leon and discarded him like garbage. Why


    should I stay engaged to a fianc¨¦ who has such a murky rtionship with his adopted sister? He only


    makes me feel disgusted!


    She could discard Reuben like garbage, too. Therefore, after discussing it with her parents, she called


    Reuben to break up and call off the engagement. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to say much, but Salma kept


    pushing for an exnation. So, she decided toy it all out. After all, the ones who would be


    embarrassed were Salma¡¯s children.


    Sure enough, Salma¡¯s face turned sour after listening to Valerie¡¯s words. She truly didn¡¯t know that


    there were so many issues between her eldest son and Valerie, as well as Jodie.


    ¡°I can assure you that there is no murky rtionship between my eldest son and Jodie.¡± Salma tried to


    persuade Valerie. ¡°Valerie, I understand that you¡¯re angry because of what happened online, but can¡¯t


    you think about it calmly? Have you discussed this with your parents?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I have already discussed this matter with my parents, and they agreed,¡± Valerie replied firmly. ¡°So, I¡¯m


    sorry, Mrs. Gray.¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156 The Gray Family¡¯s Toxic Child


    After ending her call, Valerie sent Salma her blessings and hung up. Although she felt that Salma was


    a bit confused and unopinionated, she still treated her with respect as an elder.


    Valerie¡¯s parents were beside her when she made the call. Valerie¡¯s mother spoke up. ¡°I never realized


    that the Gray Family was so chaotic. I don¡¯t believe that Mrs. Gray is unaware of all this, Valerie¡¯s mom


    ¡°Exactly, she must know. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed the adopted daughter to force her


    biological daughter away. Simone was so good to the Gray Family, but they didn¡¯t appreciate it. They


    chose Jodie, who¡¯s all words but no action. All the troubles in the Gray Family are rted to Jodie. This


    adopted daughter of the Gray Family is toxic.¡± Valerie didn¡¯t just feel repulsed by Jodie; she felt a


    burning sense of hatred.


    Seeing the photos and videos online made her even more nauseated. Valerie¡¯s mother had met


    Simone and Jodie before, and her impression of Simone had improved after that meeting, ¡°It¡¯s a good


    thing you didn¡¯t marry Reuben. Otherwise, having such a confused mother¨Cinw would be


    troublesome, Valerie¡¯s mommented. ¡°In our group, many people are mocking her. They say that it


    doesn¡¯t seem like she has adopted a daughter. Instead, she seemed to havepletely raised a


    woman for her son¡¯s pleasures. We never realized it before. When Simone left the Gray Family, many


    people didn¡¯t understand why she would give up her position as the Gray Family¡¯s daughter. Now it¡¯s


    clear that she couldn¡¯t stand that family.¡±


    Valerie agreed. ¡°Yes, Simone had enough. Before, I felt a bit awkward contacting Simone because of


    my rtionship with Reuben. But now that I¡¯ve divorced Reuben, I¡¯ve decided tomunicate with her


    actively. We can still be friends even if we can¡¯t be sisters¨Cinw.¡±


    This time, they were on the same side. Valerie¡¯s mother nodded. ¡°Simone seems like a good person.¡±


    She questioned Valerie¡¯s father next. ¡°Do you think Mr. Gray knows about all this?¡±


    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t know. Mr. Gray wouldn¡¯t be so clueless if he knew,¡± Valerie¡¯s father replied. ¡°He¡¯s


    always focused on Gray Corporation, so he probably doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the matters


    between his son and adopted daughter. But now that this has happened, his reputation has taken a


    hit.¡±


    ¡°Will the divorce affect the cooperation between ourpany and the Gray Corporation?¡± Valerie¡¯s


    mother asked again. Valerie¡¯s father shook his head, ¡°Mr. Gray wouldn¡¯t be so foolish. I¡¯ll give him a call


    to let him know¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t let the broken engagement affect the cooperation between the twopanies,


    Valerie¡¯s mother said.


    Valeric¡¯s father then called Steven and told him about the broken engagement. Although he didn¡¯t


    mention the online incident, he did mention how Jodie intentionally called Reuben


    Chapter 156 The Gray Family¡¯s Toxic Child


    away and showed affection in front of their daughter. He implied that his daughter couldn¡¯t stand


    Jodie¡¯s behavior anymore, which led to the broken engagement.


    Steven was surprised that the Knowler Family would break off the engagement. After listening to


    Valerie¡¯s father¡¯s words, he became very angry. However, he wasn¡¯t angry at the Knowler Family but at


    his eldest son and adopted daughter. He apologized to Valerie¡¯s father several times. After hanging up


    his call with Valerie¡¯s father. Steven was about to contact his eldest son when he received a call from


    Salma.


    Her voice was nervous. ¡°Honey, the Knowler Family wants to break off the engagement with our eldest


    son.¡± They couldn¡¯t keep this a secret, so she had to bring it up proactively. They also wanted to see if


    Steven could salvage the situation.


    ¡°Mr. Knowler has already told me about it.¡± Steven replied coldly. ¡°I always thought our eldest son was


    mature and sensible, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a jerk. He has abandoned his fianc¨¦e several


    times for the sake of his adopted sister, so it¡¯s no wonder she wants to break off the engagement.¡±


    Salma couldn¡¯t help but question Steven. ¡°So, should we let them break off the engagement?¡± The


    Knowler Family only had one daughter, and they doted on her. Although the Knowler Family wasn¡¯t as


    powerful as the Gray Family, the marriage would still be beneficial in allowing their eldest son to inherit


    the Gray Family in the future.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As soon as Steven heard Salma¡¯s words, he knew what she was thinking. What else can we do? Our


    sons have aplicated rtionship with Jodie, and they are the ones in the wrong. Let¡¯s not waste a


    good woman¡¯s time. Tell Reuben that if he can¡¯t figure things out in the future, the position of the heir is


    not necessarily his.¡±


    ¡°My second brother¡¯s third child has been performing well in thepany, and my father also thinks


    highly of him.¡± Steven wasn¡¯t trying to scare Salma and Reuben. In the Gray Family, after designating


    an heir, they would allocate resources and time to focus on nurturing the new heir. But for the sake of


    Gray Group¡¯s future, if the heir couldn¡¯t handle such responsibilities, they would have to find someone


    else. Of course. Steven would prefer his eldest son to take over his current position in the future. But if


    his eldest son continued to act this way, he would have no choice but to change the heir for the sake of


    Gray Group¡¯s future. After returning to the country, he nned to pay more attention to and nurture his


    nephew.


    Salma¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. ¡°I understand; I will talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Tell him to stop trying to win Valerie back and to not make the Knowlers unhappy. This would affect the


    cooperation between the twopanies.¡± He understood that his wife would definitely not give up on


    Valerie as a daughter¨Cinw. But his family couldn¡¯t afford to lose their reputation, and he didn¡¯t want


    things to be ugly.


    Salma Johnston responded reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, she ryed Steven¡¯s


    words to Reuben. Reuben didn¡¯t expect his father to bring up his cousin. His cousin¡¯s


    11:39 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 156 The Gray Family¡¯s Toxic Child


    54%


    +15 Free Coins


    talent and strength were on par with Reuben and the rest of his brothers. ¡°Mom, I got it.¡± At that


    moment. Reuben felt a sense of urgency. He reassured Salma before heading back to his room. Salma


    sat alone in the living room, feeling both angry and regretful.


    On the other side, Simone and the other two spent over 6,000 on dinner. After finishing their meal, they


    took a cab back to the hotel. Jodie and Luca, in the meantime, finished their staff meal an hourter


    and left after receiving their wages. Then they took a cab to the hotel where Simone and the others


    were staying to clock out from their job.


    The four of them worked for two hours and earned 4000. However, due to the earlierments from


    Simone and Zac, Jodie and Luca didn¡¯t receive many tips while ying the cello. When they counted


    their earnings, they only had 400. They were all very disappointed.


    Since Jodie was unable to afford the hotel where Simone and the others were staying, she had to


    discuss with the three of them and suggest sharing a room that cost 1,200. She also suggested to


    Aaron and Luca that they share a room.


    But Luca Gray disagreed. ¡°I don¡¯t like living with other people, and aren¡¯t you and Leon already staying


    in separate rooms? Simone and the others booked such an expensive hotel, and even they each have


    their own room. On this point, he was somewhat dissatisfied with Jodie Gray¡¯s approach. The money


    they earned included his and the youngest brother¡¯s share. Why should Leon Foster get his own room


    while he had to squeeze in with the youngest brother? He didn¡¯t want that.


    Aaron also voiced out. ¡°If we each get our own room, the money will be just enough.¡± In the situation


    where he could have


    is own room, he also didn¡¯t want to stay with his third brother. Jodie Gray didn¡¯t expect the two of them


    to oppose her, and she felt rather sorry for herself. She just couldn¡¯t show her emotions on the


    livestream, so she cursed inwardly at the two for being overly sensitive. It¡¯s just a few nights of staying


    together; what¡¯s the big deal?


    On the outside, however, she let out augh. ¡°I thought you guys wanted to talk at night. Well, in that


    case. I¡¯ll book four rooms. Aaron and Luca nced at each other, both showing disdain for each other.


    Who would want to talk to their brother at night?


    At the square where the fireworks show at the hotel was taking ce, there were already. many


    people. Luca and the others didn¡¯t really want to squeeze in, but they had to go up and check in, so


    they were annoyed by the crowd. Just then, they heard several notifications from their phones.


    Chapter 157 You Just Realized, Huh!

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157 You Just Realized, Huh!


    +15 From Com


    The four individuals took out their phones and opened the group chat. They noticed Simone mentioning


    Eric, Keira, and Brandon in the group. She asked if the three of them would like to join them in their


    room to watch the fireworks show together. Zac also sent a photo. They had bought a table full of


    snacks and warmly weed the three of them to watch the hreworks together. Eric and the others, of


    course, agreed without hesitation. They all went to Zac¡¯s room together. Zac even intentionally took a


    group photo and posted it in the group.


    Luca and the others were speechless. Zac was definitely doing this on purpose. ¡°What do they mean


    by this? They only invited the other group and ignored us,¡± Lucamented angrily. He didn¡¯t want to


    squeeze into the front row of the crowd just to take a photo. Watching the fireworks show in the room


    would allow them to take a photo right in the center of the show. Not only did they get to avoid the


    crowd, but they also got to sitfortably on the couch and eat snacks.


    Aaron sighed. ¡°You just realized, huh! This is how they¡¯ve been treating us from the beginning.¡± Jodie


    deliberately sighed in front of the live camera, ¡°They have already formed their own group. Don¡¯t think


    about it, Luca. They won¡¯t invite us.¡±


    Leon nced at Luca. ¡°Have a little self¨Cawareness,¡± Leon said. Then he put on a mask to cover his


    face and walked towards the crowd first. Although he couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm for anything, he


    still had to take a photo. Luca was speechless for a while. ¡°They are being unfair!¡± he protested. Aaron


    shrugged. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. They simply don¡¯t care about us. Let¡¯s go and take a


    photo.¡± He also put on a mask and followed Leon.


    Jodie felt a sense of helplessness and anger towards Leon and Aaron. We are all being excluded and


    isted. Is this it? Luca was also speechless and annoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. After taking the photo, let¡¯s go


    somewhere else.¡± Jodie didn¡¯t know what to say. Luca¡¯s words also sounded like a half- hearted


    solution. Since there was nothing else that she could do, she had no choice but to follow along. The


    fans of the four of them were not happy about this treatment.


    ¡®Simone and Zac are being unfair. They invited the other group but deliberately ignored this


    group.¡®


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really rude.¡±


    ¡°They are openly forming a group and isting them!¡±


    Simone¡¯s fans and fans of the other group also quickly voiced their opinions.


    ¡°Zachy already said it before; they are forming a group!¡±


    They tore each other apart in the first season, so why should they pretend to be friendly?¡±


    Chapter 157 You Just Realized, Hubl


    Zachy and his wife are not the kind of people who wouldpromise themselves.


    Simone and Zachy don¡¯t owe anyone anything. They earn their own money to stay in a hotel where


    they can watch the fireworks shows. Why can¡¯t they decide who to invite to watch with them?¡®


    I just like how clear they are about their likes and dislikes. If they dislike something, they dislike it. Why


    should theypromise?¡±


    ¡°I just want to say, well done!¡±


    This variety show is all about authenticity, isn¡¯t it? Some fans still haven¡¯t figured it out¡­ The fans of


    the two of them disliked all four people, so of course, they wouldn¡¯t want their idols to be unhappy.


    Since they had already shown tant dislike toward the other party from the start, there was no need


    to pretend anymore.


    The fans of the four people were rendered speechless. It was the first time they¡¯d seen such a united


    and confident group ofizens. Soon, the fireworks show begins. Simone and the other five sat by the


    window, taking pictures with their phones and posting them on social media. They watched and chatted


    while eating snacks. Half an hourter, the fireworks show ended.


    Zac looked at his watch and suggested a n. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Should we go to a bar?¡± He just wants to


    find an opportunity to spend more time with Simone. Simone was very indulgent and doting towards the


    people she was fond of, so she agreed. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Harry smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    Brandon grinned. ¡°I want to go too,¡± he said. Eric and Keira went along with anything naturally. So,


    Simone checked some ces, and the six of them headed to an affordable bar. After they sat down at


    the bar, Zac took a photo and sent it to the group chat. He deliberately wanted to provoke the other


    group of people. Knowing Luca¡¯s personality, Luca was likely toe after them.


    By then, the four of them had already squeezed out of the crowd and were about to go to the hotel.


    When they saw the photo of the bar that Zac posted, Luca was not happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bar, too,¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luca suggested. ¡°You don¡¯t mean you want to go to the same bar as them, do you?¡± Aaron asked.


    Luca raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, if they can go there, why can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Do we have enough money?¡± Aaron asked helplessly. Because Zac¡¯s photo had the name of the bar,


    Jodie used an app to check its details. ¡°The expenses at this bar are not high. As long as we don¡¯t


    order expensive drinks, we have enough money.¡±


    She hoped that her third brother would step up and find an opportunity to regain their reputation. So,


    she supported going to the bar. Leon also wanted to see Simone, so he agreed. as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With this result, Aaron, who didn¡¯t want to go, could only reluctantly follow along.


    Chapter 157 You Just Realized, Huh!


    +15 Free Chine


    The bar was not far away, and they arrived in ten minutes by cab. Coincidentally, the table next to


    Simone and the others was empty, so they walked over and sat down. Luca deliberately walked to


    Simone¡¯s table. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± He wanted to annoy them. Za? smirked and said, ¡°Indeed, quite


    a coincidence.¡± This guy fell for it. It¡¯s just as expected.


    Simone looked at Luca with a smile. ¡°Wee!¡± As expected, Luca, the third sc*m of the Gray Family


    brothers, couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to join them impulsively. Why did Simone choose this bar?


    Besides the good value for money, she also wanted to set a trap for Luca.


    Zac was great. She didn¡¯t need to say anything, and he could still keep up with her thought processes.


    If he couldn¡¯t get her, she had been prepared to post a few pictures in the group. chat. Luca noticed


    Simone and Zac¡¯s attitude and found it a bit strange. He could sense that the two of them were in sync


    and that they also seemed to have some ill intentions.


    Luca awkwardly smiled and returned to his seat. He sat there and drank for a while. Right then, a


    beautifuldy walked up to the stage in front of the bar. Guests who enjoyed singing were allowed to go


    up and perform together.


    This bar had a unique feature. Each table was equipped with two buttons, one red and one green. If


    someone sang and the majority of people thought it sounded good, they would press the green


    button. If more than one¨Cthird of the people pressed it, the person on stage could continue. If they


    thought it sounded bad, they would press the red button. If more than half of the people pressed it, the


    bar¡¯s staff would ask the person to leave.


    Finally, the two individuals who received the highest number of green¨Cbutton presses would have a


    duel. Once the singing began, the bar became lively. Thedy was from Slovance and spoke in her


    nativenguage, so Zac tranted for the people at the table. Then, Simone looked at Harry. ¡°You go


    up. I believe in you.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t Luca always think that he¡¯s good and that Harry is overshadowing him? Let the random


    customers in the bar evaluate them to see who is better. And let the viewers in the live stream see for


    themselves. Based on Simone¡¯s understanding of Luca, as long as Harry was onstage, he would


    definitely be more confident to go up as well. Then, he would fall into the trap that she had set up


    for him.


    She would create this opportunity for Harry to step on the person who had struck him down. and for


    Harry toe up as the victor in the end. Harry now had some understanding of Simone¡¯s tactics. Just


    by looking at the smile in her eyes and the look she gave him, he could guess her n. He felt some


    warmth in his chest. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t disappoint his boss. So, he stood up and took the lead on the stage. The bar¡¯s customers


    cheered when they saw a young, handsome guy on stage. Luca, seeing this, felt disdainful. At the


    same time, he decided that he would also go upter and put Harry in his ce. He wanted Simone to


    see that she had picked up a piece of junk.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158 She¡¯s Exposed as a Fraud


    Harry stepped onto the stage and picked up a guitar to test the sound. Then, he began ying and


    singing simultaneously. He performed a sentimental new song that he had written himself. His voice


    was ethereal and pure, creating a pleasant listening experience. As soon as he started singing, the


    noisy bar gradually quieted down.


    The live camera also focused on Harry. Rather than deliberately following the camera, he immersed


    himselfpletely in his own song. He sang about his initial sess when he entered the


    entertainment industry, followed by his descent into darkness. Toward the end of his piece, he


    described how someone reached out and pulled him out, allowing him to see the light of the future.


    Harry waspletely engrossed in his song.


    He sang about the ups and downs and experiences he had encountered in the industry, from all the


    highs to the lows, and back to the highs again. Most of the people in the bar were captivated by his


    performance. People ke pressing the green button on the table, and soon enough, more than two¨C


    thirds of the bar had given him green lights. In the end, over ny percent of the people pressed the


    green button.


    After Harry finished singing, Simone¡¯s smile became even more radiant. He was indeed the right


    choice, and he didn¡¯t disappoint her. This song was exceptional, and with the high publicity from the


    variety show, it had the potential to be popr. She led the first p, and then the entire bar


    erupted into thunderous apuse.


    Zac smiled as he praised him. ¡°Harry¡¯s voice is truly a gift from heaven. It¡¯s so pure.¡±


    Keira, a singer herself, nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, his voice is incredibly beautiful. He doesn¡¯t just


    have technical skills in singing, but he also conveys all the emotions. As soon as he started singing, I


    had only one thought. I want to incorporate his voice into my new song. She looked at Simone with a


    smile. ¡°Simone, after this variety show ends, can Harrye. with me to record a new song?¡± she


    asked. ¡°Of course. That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Simone replied.


    Keira was a talented and popr singer in the industry, with arge fan base. If Harry could coborate


    with Keira on a song, it would be a great opportunity for him to increase his poprity. ¡°Then it¡¯s


    settled!¡± Keira said. She really liked Harry¡¯s voice and felt that it was a perfect match. Of course, Keira


    also did this with the intention of repaying Simone. Previously, Simone helped her avoid the fate of


    being betrayed by a scumbag, and she had always wanted to repay her..


    Harry returned to the group after leaving the stage, and they raised their sses to praise him for his


    beautiful singing. Ah! Ah¡­ Harry¡¯s voice is so beautiful, onemented. ¡®His voice is ethereal and


    pure; he¡¯s capable of both low and high notes, and thankfully, this song is filled with emotions. Great! I


    noticed before that his voice is very pleasant to listen to, but the songs he sings are always either too


    intense or too wordy, giving me a headache and leaving me at a loss for words, anotherizen said.


    Chapter 158 She¡¯s Exposed as a Fraud


    Those songs were simply not suitable for him.¡±


    Exactly, when he debuted, he sang a sentimental song that fit him. Who would have known thatter


    on, he ended up singing all sorts of other nonsense.


    Those were all arranged by his formerpany and manager, and Harry couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡®


    Yes, that¡¯s why Simone is better. After saving Harry, he finally returned to his own style.


    ¡°Many people said that he reached his peak as soon as he debuted, which is why he quickly fell into


    obscurity. But now it seems that it¡¯s not true at all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but shed tears while listening to his lyrics. Harry¡¯s talents were by certain people before


    this.


    Thank you, Simone, for giving Harry hope to stand up again.


    Thank you, Simone, for giving Harry the opportunity to sing the songs he likes and is good


    at


    And for allowing us to hear our favorite songs again!¡®


    ¡°We hope that the future Harry will bring us surprises once again! All the best, Henry!¡± Harry¡¯s fans


    expressed their gratitude to Simone. Many of them were crying in front of their screens. This also


    prompted many randomizens who stumbled upon the livestream to join in and show their support


    for Harry.


    Thanks to Simone, a lot of people started following Harry on Facebook. Because his singing was so


    good, many people became fans of him.


    Meanwhile, at the other table, Luca heard Harry¡¯s song. He had to admit that it was indeed. good.


    However, he believed that he was even better. Seeing Harry receive over 90% of the green buttons


    gave Luca the urge to show off himself. He didn¡¯t immediately go on stage, as it would make him seem


    too eager. Instead, he looked at the other three people. ¡°Do you guys want to go up and sing?¡± he


    asked. Leon shook his head, ¡®I don¡¯t sing.¡±


    Leon came to the bar to see Simone, and he wasn¡¯t interested in this. Aaron also wasn¡¯t very


    interested. ¡°I won¡¯t sing either. He had been singing a lot during the day, and his throat wasn¡¯t feeling


    well. Plus, he could tell that Harry¡¯s singing was excellent, so there was no chance for him to surpass


    him. So, he decided not to embarrass himself.


    Jodie, on the other hand, hesitated. Seeing this, Luca spoke to her directly. ¡°Jo, how about we go up


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    and sing? Since we¡¯re here at the bar, let¡¯s go with the flow.¡±


    Jodie had wanted to show off herself anyway, and with Luca¡¯s offer, she could sing the song that her


    older brother wrote for her. She pretended to think for a moment before smiling at


    1139


    Chapter 158 She¡¯s Exposed as a Fraud


    Cons


    Luca. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go up and sing. You got this, Luca. The host just said


    that if we win the final duel, we won¡¯t have to pay for all the drinks at our table.¡±


    She also wanted to participate in the final duel, but she didn¡¯t want to say it outright. Upon hearing her


    words, Luca¡¯s eyes were filled with ambition. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best. Didn¡¯t you create a new song? It


    would be a perfect opportunity to sing it for everyone. Harry sang at scifposed song, too.¡±


    The song was originally written by Luca for Jo to perform on this variety show. They didn¡¯t have a


    chance to showcase their talents during the day, so the stage at the bar was a good opportunity. Jodie


    had the same idea. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go with your n.


    She immediately gave Luca an opportunity. ¡°Are you going to sing as well? The new song you


    Luca smiled. ¡°If everyone is singing their new songs, then I will sing mine too.¡± This conversation


    between the two left Leon and Aaron speechless. Why do they have to go through so much discussion


    when they can simply sing? Aaron didn¡¯t try to discourage them from participating, even though he


    knew that they might not be able to surpass Harry.


    He understood that these two couldn¡¯t be stopped. Leon, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care whether they


    could qualify for the duel round or win. He simply sipped on his wine and nced at Simone


    asionally. A bitter taste filled his mouth when he saw her smiling and chatting with Zac.


    After a few more people went on stage, Luca asked Jodie to perform. Jodie stood up and walked


    towards the stage. Since the bar often hosted singing performances, there were plenty of instruments


    on stage. Jodie didn¡¯t use a guitar but instead sat at the piano and tested the sound of it for a while.


    Then, Jodie introduced herself and the song she was about to sing in Slovance¡¯s nativenguage. She


    began ying the piano and singing simultaneously.


    She sang beautifully, with her lovely appearance and the sight of her ying the piano in a flowing


    gown adding to her charm. Soon, more than half of the green buttons were pressed. for her. Although


    Zac was an esports yer, he had taken singing and dancing lessons before entering the industry.


    As he listened, he couldn¡¯t help butment on the song. ¡°Her style seems soft, but the son


    song gives me a more masculine feeling. It makes the whole performance rather conflicting.¡± He turned


    to Simone. ¡®Didn¡¯t she introduce the song as her own? I didn¡¯t mishear, did I?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear anything. That¡¯s how she introduced it. I feel conflicted, too,


    especially with the lyrics in her verse. It feels more like it¡¯s written for a male protagonist.¡±


    Jodie had only sung the beginning, but she could already tell. This song was written by Sc mbag N


    3, and it reflected his style. Jodie was really ambitious to have Sc*mbag No. 3.


    11:39 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 158 She¡¯s Exposed as a Fraud


    write a song for her to showcase on the variety show. It was as if she didn¡¯t have any about it


    backfiring.


    worries


    Zac was perceptive, and he was able to sense the masculine vibe in the song. There were likely other


    professionals in the live¨Cstreaming room. It seemed like Jodie was going to be exposed as a fraud


    today.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159 Miscalcted


    People who were not familiar with music still found the song quite enjoyable to listen to. However, they


    also had this strange, indescribable feeling. As soon as Zac and Simone spoke. it became clear where


    that strange feeling came from. It turned out that the artist¡¯s style contradicted the piece itself, and


    Jodie failed to convey the essence of the song.


    Keira was a professional singer. From the moment Jodie started singing, she could tell that something


    was off. ¡°Jodie¡¯s style is very different from the style of this song. She sings this song in such a gentle


    way. It sounds really unsuited for the song itself. The song doesn¡¯t feel very suitable for her personality


    either.¡± She had her suspicions, which only made her even more disgusted with Jodie.


    Harry also added on to the conversation. ¡°Her songwriting style is quite unique. It leans more towards a


    masculine style. With that said, Eric and Brandon also understood what was going on. Jodie¡¯s ¡®self¨C


    this matter. Some people suspected that Jodie might have hired a ghostwriter for the song, but there


    was no evidence, so it was hard for them to tell.


    After Jodie finished singing, she received slightly fewer green button votes than Harry. However, she


    ranked second for the time being. She returned to her seat, and Luca took the stage. He picked up the


    guitar and started singing. He was also singing a new sentimental song. Gray Entertainment had


    invested all its resources in him, disregarding other simr artists from the samepany who could


    have made a name for themselves.


    But he did have some talent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so many fans. His singing technique and


    tone were wless, but hecked emotion. His voice was also inferior inparison to Harry¡¯s. He


    sang better than Jodie, so he received more votes than her. After listening to Luca¡¯s song, Zac smiled


    thoughtfully. ¡°Jodie and Luca truly live up to being siblings. Their songwriting style and their tiny musical


    habits are exactly the same.¡± He turned to Simone and Keira. ¡°Have you noticed the little habits in their


    songs?¡± Simone knew that Zac was being intentional.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve noticed. The ending of every line in their songs¡­ I¡¯ve been paying attention to the


    simrities in their singing, so when you asked, I could easily point out most of them,¡± Simone replied


    with a smile. Keira was left to answer the rest. Someone with her talent was naturally able to notice the


    tiny details. Sure enough, Keiramented on the other half of the simrities.


    She then sighed. ¡°If one didn¡¯t know, one would think they were a duo. Their songwriting style and


    habits are exactly the same.¡± After listening to Luca¡¯s song, her previous suspicions were confirmed.


    Jodie didn¡¯t write this herself. Luca helped her write it. She despised this kind of singer, which was why


    she deliberately pointed out the simrities to Zac and Simone.


    There were also professionals in the live chat. ¡°The style and habits of songwriting cannot be exactly


    the same. It¡¯s obvious that one person wrote the song, onemented.


    +15 Free Cons


    Chapter 159 Miscalcted


    After listening to Zachy¡¯s analysis, 1 specifically looked for Luca¡¯s songs and studied them. I found that


    he has these habits in every song, another said.


    I am a professional, and I want to expose Jodie. The song she just sang is clearly written by


    Luca.


    Agreed, it¡¯s too obvious.


    Let me add that out of the eight songs that Jodie imed to have written, four of them have this style


    and the same habits.¡±


    The other four songs by Jodie also have two different styles and habits.


    ¡°Someone who can write and arrange their own songs shouldn¡¯t show such a big difference in their


    styles.¡¯


    Yes. Even if the style of the songs is very different, there should still be some traces of their own style


    in them, but hers doesn¡¯t have any


    I¡¯ve said before that Jodie¡¯s songs are most likely written by ghostwriters, but then I got attacked by


    inte trolls and her fans on Facebook. Now there are finally other people who understand.


    Other viewers were also speechless.


    ¡®Although I don¡¯t understand music very well, listening to Jodie and Luca¡¯s singing does make. me think


    that their style feels very simr.


    ¡®No wonder that middle part sounded like the male lead! Because it actually was!¡±


    Jodie sure is amazing. She made a top singer act as her ghostwriter.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t Jodie a graduate of a music school? Can¡¯t she write her own songs?


    Furthermore, she started her career with acting. If she can¡¯t write songs, she should just sing other


    people¡¯s songs. Why does she have to use someone else¡¯s to show that she¡¯s a talented


    woman?¡±


    ¡®But this is what Luca is willing to do.


    Think about the rtionship between Luca and Jodie. For people like them, using each other¡¯s work is


    normal, right?¡®


    Exactly. If the cameraman hadn¡¯te in early, they would¡¯ve probably been all over each other.


    What¡¯s the big deal about them using each other¡¯s songs?¡®


    This is disrespectful to professionals and other singers.


    Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 159 Miscalcted


    54%


    +15 Free Coins


    ¡®I used to think that Luca only cared about singing and was a good singer, but now it seems that I was


    wrong!


    I didn¡¯t expect my idol to be like this. I was wrong.


    ¡®Does he help others as a ghostwriter? I¡¯m so disappointed. I¡¯m unfollowing him.¡±


    Some fans who liked Luca because of his songs couldn¡¯t help but unfollow him in disappointment.


    Luca¡¯s biggest fans immediately came out to appease the situation. Some brainwashed fans jumped


    out to defend him, saying that Luca was just helping Jodie write a few songs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡®


    some fansmented. But they were immediately countered by others.


    ¡®Just helping Jodie with writing her songs is indeed not a problem. But Jodie put her ownbel on it.


    Doesn¡¯t that count as deceiving people?¡±


    ¡®Luca is not innocent either. He is helping Jodie deceive and manipte everyone, which is an immoral


    act¡®


    Both sides were arguing, but no one denied the fact that Jodie¡¯s song was written by Luca. It proved


    that the exposure of Jodie¡¯s deeds had been sessful. The criticisms Jodie received sent her up on


    the list of trending topics. Aero and Luca¡¯s fans were among the main forces. who criticized her.


    In the meantime, Jodie, who was still at the bar, was unaware that her name was trending again. Upon


    seeing the results of the voting, she congratted Luca with a smile on her face. However, she felt a bit


    sad inside. She couldn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t make it to the duel round. She was extremely frustrated. For


    some reason, she felt like something bad had happened to her.


    She entered the entertainment industry not just to distinguish herself from Simone but also to surpass


    Simone and be famous. That was also why she chose to go to music school in the first ce.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only by bing a top star and gaining more and more fans could her luck improve. If this had been


    in the past, she would have undoubtedly reached the finals today. However, her luck has clearly taken


    a turn for the worse, and she made a miscalction.


    She nced at Simone, her eyes filled with disdain. Simone was entirely to me for ruining her n.


    Simone was the one who led to her being attacked and her reputation being tarnished. Now, salvaging


    the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as she had imagined.


    In the uing days, she had to excel in whatever she did in order to alter the audience¡¯s perception


    of her. After Luca¡¯s performance, a few more individuals took the stage to sing. Harry received the


    highest number of votes, with Lucaing in second. As per the rules of this bar, the two of them had


    to choose the same song topete against one another. Subsequently, everyone would vote to


    determine who performed the best.


    III

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond!


    Luca was disappointed and dissatisfied as he didn¡¯t expect that the votes he received for the song he


    had just sung weren¡¯t as high as Harry¡¯s. As a result, he entered the final contestant versus¨Ccontestant


    round with a strong fighting spirit, believing that he could outshine Harry.


    With great confidence, Luca stood up first and made his way back to the stage. Simrly Harry


    confidently stood up and returned to the stage.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Both had their phones and Bluetooth carphones on. Since they couldn¡¯t understand thenguage


    spoken in Slovance, they relied on Jodie and Simone to help trante from their phones.


    The young female show host appeared on stage. Instead of allowing them to choose a song, she


    opened theputer and yed a song in Coryntheannguage.


    ¡°To ensure fairness, you two will learn this song and perform it in half an hour. Apaniment and the


    lyrics will be provided when you singter.¡±


    It was a song written by a resident singer in their bar, and it was exclusively for Corynthean customers


    participating in the singing battle.


    If the contestants


    were from other countries, songs in their familiarnguages would be used, and songs in Interlingua


    would be used if they were from different countries.


    Harry and Luca remained calm and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay


    With that, the young female show host handed each of them a headset.


    The two sat separately, attentively listening and learning the song.


    Zac, who enjoyed the excitement, smiled and asked, ¡°Who do you think will win this round? How about


    we make a bet? The loser will have to drink a ss of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°I bet on Harry,¡± Simone replied without hesitation. Unafraid of offending Gray Entertainment, she


    added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his previouspany deliberately suppressing him and his manager


    intentionally giving him unsuitable songs, he would have achieved. sess long ago. Today¡¯s situation


    can prove his talent.¡±


    ¡°I also bet on Harry. Regardless of which aspects, his skills are better than Luca¡¯s,¡± Zac echoed,


    agreeing with Simone¡¯s statement.


    Like Simone, he didn¡¯t fear offending Gray Entertainment or Luca. Furthermore, he was stating facts.


    Just then, Keira chimed in, ¡°I have more confidence in Harry as well. He is highly skilled, and


    THU THIET DEN


    Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond!


    his voice is my favorite. So, I bet on him,¡±


    54%A


    +15 Free Coinu


    Eric smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about music, but since you all have faith in Harry, I shall bet on him too¡±


    ¡°Siner all of you are betting on Harry, I will follow suit, of course, Brandon said.


    Deep down, he, too, had more faith in Harry.


    However, unlike Simone and the rest, he was merely a neer and couldn¡¯t express his opinion too


    frankly.


    Seeing that everyone ced their bets on Harry, Zac couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re all betting on


    Harry. It seems like none of you want to drink.¡±


    Sure enough, his remark sparked dissatisfaction among Luca¡¯s fans.


    At once, they scolded Zac for jumping to conclusions before the final battle even started.


    Simultaneously, they insulted Keira and others, calling them Simone¡¯s followers and condemning them


    for joining in the discord between Simone and the Gray siblings and belittling Luca. They even dered


    that their baby Luca would certainly win the battle.


    Fans of Simone and the others didn¡¯t argue with them. They simplymented that they were waiting


    to see the results and who would be proven wrong.


    In truth, anyone with a bit of musical appreciation could tell from the song they just sang that Harry was


    superior to Luca.


    Can¡¯t Zachy and his friends speak the truth? Many of Simone¡¯s and Zac¡¯s fans joined in, unafraid of


    intensifying the heated argument.


    Zachy, no one at your table is going to drink, but the ones at the other table will!¡±


    Zachy, rock the boat. Rock the boat!¡±


    Zachy, hurry up and look to your side!¡±


    Upon seeing the fans kicking up a stink, others also joined in.


    They hoped Zac would stir up more trouble.


    As for the man himself, he certainly didn¡¯t disappoint. He turned to Aaron. ¡°Hey, A¨CBear, you probably


    will bet on Luca winning, right?¡±


    Instead of swiftly responding to his question, Aaron cursed silently. To hell with A¨CBear! Are we even


    that close c


    this b¡¯stard to call me like that? Judging from his smile, I can tell at a nce that he¡¯s up to no good.


    III


    r


    11:40 Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond!


    With a mirthless grin on his face, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    +15 From Cons


    Zac smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re betting on the winner of this final battle, and the loser has to drink three


    sses of alcohol.


    ¡°Everyone in both teams has ced their bets on Harry. So, who are you betting on?¡±


    bbergasted. Aaron questioned, ¡°When did we say we were betting?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Zac raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you also don¡¯t believe that Luca will win?¡±


    Aaron choked. I can¡¯t just say it out loud, even if I secretly don¡¯t believe Luca will win! ¡°I have faith that


    Luca will win, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to bet with you guys.¡±


    Zacughed. ¡°A¨CBear, you¡¯re being gutless.¡±


    His remark made Aaron speechless. How dare he say I¡¯m gutless! I am a tough guy! Annoyed, he


    red at Zac. ¡°F*ck off! You¡¯re the one being gutless!¡±


    ¡°I dare you to ce a bet then. If you don¡¯t dare, it means you¡¯re a coward and that you also. think Luca


    will lose.¡±


    At this rate, Aaron wanted to punch him so badly. The way Zac put it, I will be seen as cowardly and


    thinking that Luca will lose if I don¡¯t bet.


    But then again, what choice do I have? Even though I know Zac is provoking me, I can only y along


    with it.


    Thus, he sneered, ¡®Fine. I¡¯ll bet. I bet Luca will win.¡±


    Zac gave him a thumbs up. ¡°What a real man you are, A¨CBear! Later, you have to finish each ss of


    alcohol in one shot. So, three sses mean three shots.¡±


    Once again, Aaron rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I got it. You don¡¯t have to emphasize it.¡±


    In his heart, he prayed hard for Luca not to mess up. Come on, Luca! Try to win the battle! After tricking


    Aaron, Zac looked at Jodie and Leon, asking, ¡°How about you two? Who are you betting on?¡±


    Since Jodie wanted to catch Zac¡¯s attention, she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. She smiled sweetly and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m also betting on Luca.¡±


    Zac thought to himself, Great! I have sessfully tricked another one.


    Giving Jodie a thumbs up, he said, ¡°Great! A true ma¡¯am, indeed!¡±


    When Jodie heard what he said, she was at a loss for words. What the hell is a true ma¡¯am?


    +15 Firm Coin


    Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond!


    Besides, I¡¯m far from being a madam. Can¡¯t he speak politely?


    Zac¡¯s words made the others hold back theirughter. On the other hand, the live chat was already


    filled with amusement.


    ¡®A real man. A true ma¡¯am. Zachy, are you trying to crack me up to death so that you can take over my


    bank ount?¡±


    ¡®F*ck! I was drinking water just now, and Iughed so hard that the water came right out of my nose.


    Zachy: ¡®Wow! I have sessfully tricked another one.


    Zachy: ¡®I got another one with a flex of my finger


    ¡®Zachy, there¡¯s one more. Don¡¯t leave him out.¡±


    Zac looked at Leon and asked, ¡°Mr. Foster, what about you?¡±


    Instead of answering, Leon asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear you guys say earlier that the loser has to drink a ss


    of alcohol? How did it be three sses when it came to us?¡± As he had been paying attention to


    Simone, even though the others weren¡¯t speaking very loudly, he heard. them.


    On the contrary, Aaron and Jodie were engaged in conversation just now, so they didn¡¯t hear this.


    Both had speechless expressions as they looked at Zac in unison.


    Zac grinned and said, ¡°I just changed the rules!¡± His words also amused the viewers.


    Zachy: T¡¯m invincible as long as I¡¯m the most shameless one in the room.¡±


    Zachy: ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing for others, but not for me.¡±


    ¡®How evil!¡®


    Today, I finally understand why everyone says Zac is evil.


    ¡®There¡¯s no such thing as the foulest y, but only beyond!¡±


    Aaron red at Zac. ¡°Do you have to trick us like this?¡±


    Zac confidently replied, ¡°Since you two have already agreed, the rules shall apply to you.¡±


    Aaron choked. ¡°How shameless!¡±


    0


    Thu, 7 Dec


    Chapter 160 There Is No Foulest, but Only Beyond!


    Zac paid no attention to him and turned to Leon again, asking, ¡°What about you, Leon? Are you also


    betting on Luca?¡± Leon raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Who said I¡¯m betting on Luca?¡± Then, he calmly


    added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a fool, so I¡¯m betting on Harry.¡±


    Zac was tongue¨Ctied for a moment. Dmn! This guy is also pretty wicked!


    Aaron and Jodie, who were regarded as fools, were bereft of speech. Leon! Can¡¯t you at least interpret


    the situation and side with us?


    The audience in the live chat also went speechless. All they could conclude was that Leon had also


    gone astray.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161 What Can They Do?


    Leon¡¯s decision not only surprised the guests but also astonished the viewers watching the live


    broadcast.


    ¡°So, even Mr. Foster has no confidence in Luca?¡±


    ¡°Well, setting aside Leon¡¯s character ws, he definitely possesses good judgment and perception.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, if we only listen to the new song sung by the two of them, besides their fame, Harry¡¯s


    performance is undoubtedly superior in every aspect.¡±


    ¡°Luca does have a lot of fame, but he was also overhyped before.¡±


    ¡°I prefer Harry¡¯s singing, so I¡¯m betting on him.¡±


    ¡°Our baby Luca is the best, so we¡¯re betting on him.¡±


    Soon, the viewers started cing bets in the live chat.


    Although Luca has arge fan base, fans of Simone and others all went to support Harry.


    In the end, Harry received an even higher support rate than Luca, sparking disgruntlement among


    Luca¡¯s fans.


    Hence, they started to curse and brought up Harry¡¯s ¡°dark history¡± from the past.


    They imed that Harry was disrespectful toward the seniors in the industry, always shed. with Luca


    when they were in the samepany, became even more arrogant after gaining some fame, acted like


    a big shot, argued with his manager, and tried to seize resources by any


    means necessary.


    Not believing the ims, Harry¡¯s fans fought back.


    Simone¡¯s fans also joined in as they believed in Simone¡¯s judgment. They knew she wouldn¡¯t sign with


    an artist with a bad reputation.


    With that, both sides started arguing.


    Gary and his team, who had been watching the live broadcast, were looking for an opportunity to


    defend Harry.


    Seeing the situation, they immediately started revealing the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m an employee of Gray Entertainment. The one who suppressed Harry the most was


    |||


    <


    actually Luca.¡±


    ¡°Because he and Harry are simr types of singers, and Harry has better talent and creative ability, he


    used his background to bring Harry down.¡±


    ¡°Luca became the top star in the music industry mainly through hype.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his millions of fans on Facebook. At least half of them are fake followers. who get


    paid.¡±


    ¡°Harry used to sing songs that didn¡¯t suit his style before because his manager intentionally. arranged it


    to promote Luca.¡±


    ¡°Harry has never acted like a big shot. Luca, on the other hand, does behave arrogantly plenty of times.


    He even frequently insults his assistant.¡±


    ¡°Why is Luca able to gain his current sess? It¡¯s mainly because he has an influential father and two


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°The resources of Gray Entertainment in the music industry are mainly invested in Luca. Even a pig


    can fly with such abundant resources.¡±


    ¡°Luca¡¯s fans sure are a joke. They actually said that Harry would do anything to achieve resources in


    thepany. He had been suppressed to the point of being sidelined. How could he still use any


    means?¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, Luca doesn¡¯t need to make any effort. He has all the good resources because his


    second brother, Titus, is thepany¡¯s top manager while his eldest brother, Reuben, is the president.¡±


    These statements caused everyone to join in the discussion.


    Luca¡¯s fans disagreed and started to argue, telling them not to speak without being able to provide


    concrete evidence.


    Little did they know, Gary dared to make those statements because he naturally had plenty of


    evidence.


    So, his team uploaded the songs that made Harry famous when he debuted and the songs he sang


    Then, they also started using several ounts they had created and managed before to gradually


    release evidence of how Luca suppressed Harry at Gray Entertainment.


    Furthermore, they even released the list of resources that Harry received.


    Afterparing, it became clear that even the resources Luca had rejected were still much


    |||


    better than the ones Harry received.


    More importantly, two good music programs were supposed to invite Harry.


    However, his manager intentionally gave them to others.


    In addition, Gary and his team also released evidence of Luca¡¯s acting like a big shot, insulting his


    assistant, and not making the most of the good resources he had.


    The inte was swiftly in an uproar.


    After many saw the solid evidence, they felt that Harry was truly pitiful.


    Just because his style was simr to Luca¡¯s, who had connections, not only did he face suppression,


    but he also got pushed down.


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone poaching him to her studio, he would have to sit on the sidelines at Gray


    Entertainment until his contract expired.


    His future in music would also likely be over.


    As a result, the public¡¯s impression of Luca significantly worsened.


    Considering that it was alreadyte in the evening, and the PR department of Gray Entertainment had


    already finished work, they could no longer keep up and salvage the situation when trending topics


    such as ¡°Between Luca and Harry, Who Do You Support?¡± and ¡°Luca suppressed Harry¡± started


    gaining traction, and the online sentiment changed.


    The manager of the PR department hurriedly called Titus.


    ¡°Mr. Titus, someone has released concrete evidence of Mr. Luca suppressing Harry online. We don¡¯t


    know who is behind this sudden attack.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Titus understood what the other party meant.


    In other words, the mastermind was well-prepared, and the exposure was too sudden. For that reason,


    the team in the PR department didn¡¯t have time to handle the situation.


    The subsequent public rtions efforts wouldn¡¯t be very effective either.


    ¡°Just let it be then. These are all facts anyway. Afterward, try to help Luca clear his name as much as


    possible,¡± he replied casually.


    Who else could be behind this? I don¡¯t need to investigate to know it¡¯s Simone¡¯s studio.


    Although Titus disliked Gary, he knew he and his team were indeed capable.


    315


    They must have obtained this evidence before Harry appeared on the variety show.


    ¡°In that case, it will significantly affect Mr. Luca¡¯s reputation,¡± the PR manager cautiously


    stated.


    guys


    Titus responded, ¡°They have solid evidence and are good at seizing opportunities. You lost again this


    time. Don¡¯t bother calling me about these things anymore. I¡¯m no longer hist manager, and I can¡¯t be


    bothered about these trivial matters anymore.¡±


    Through my analysis of this incident, Simone must have thoroughly plotted everything. from choosing


    that bar to subsequently luring Luca to confront Harry.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t believe that there is such a coincidence.


    These online gossips begin to spread just as Luca and Harry are about to battle each other, and their


    fans start arguing over who to support.


    Indeed, we had all misjudged this biological sister of ours before; she is pretty formidable.


    I have no intention of getting involved in her and Luca¡¯s affairs.


    Moreover, helping Luca participate in the variety show was my original n to see him being dealt with


    by Simone.


    We¡¯re brothers, so he should get humiliated together with us.


    I can¡¯t believe that idiot is so easily deceived by Simone¡¯s trap.


    It¡¯s only the first day of the live broadcast of the variety show, and he¡¯s already falling into Simone¡¯s trap


    during the bar event.


    I don¡¯t even feel like gloating over him.


    After hearing what he said, the manager of the PR department could only hang up helplessly.


    He then reported the incident to Reuben,


    Reuben had a busy day and missed the live broadcast. However, he was shocked when he learned


    about Luca¡¯s ipetence, how he was dealt with on the very first day, and how he even allowed


    Simone and her studio team to help Harry turn the situation around and clear his name. At this point,


    Reuben didn¡¯t know what else to say. His approach mirrored that of Titus, leaving the matter to the PR


    department to handle. What can we do except watch and wait for Luca to face the consequences if


    Simone wants to teach him a lesson? Perhaps he will adjust his behavior from now on.


    In a way.


    it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Despite utilizing numerouspany resources, Luca still ends up losing to a


    rtively unknown singer and gets overshadowed. How embarrassing!


    r


    Simrly, this incident made Reuben realize that thepany¡¯s resource allocation was a mess. It


    seems that some reforms are necessary.


    Other entertainmentpanies and individuals who were following this incident also took notice of


    Simone¡¯s role in it. They couldn¡¯t help but admire her and her studio¡¯s operations. team for their


    adeptness at seizing opportunities and praised Simone¡¯s brilliance.


    Meanwhile, Luca remained unaware that his and his beloved adopted sister¡¯s behavior in the bar had


    be a hot topic on social media, attracting heavy criticism. He was still focused on learning the


    song at that moment.


    Half an hour quickly passed, and the young female show host took the stage. She asked the two of


    them, ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± Luca looked at Harry but didn¡¯t suggest Harry go first this time. He


    believed that if he sang first, it would leave a deeper impression on others and put pressure on Harry.


    Therefore, he wanted to go. first.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162 She Will Completely Humiliate Him Then


    As Luca¡¯s long-time rival, Harry could easily discern his thoughts just by looking at his expression.


    ¡°How ridiculous. A true music lover wouldn¡¯t have so many hidden motives just. to win,¡± he thought to


    himself.


    ¡°Luca, why don¡¯t you go ahead and choose? I will sing after you if you choose to go first, and 1 will sing


    first if you choose to go after,¡± he said respectfully.


    Instead of voicing Luca¡¯s thoughts and suggesting that he should sing first, Harry wanted Luca to say it


    himself. This way, Luca couldn¡¯t use the singing order as an excuse if he lostter.


    During his time with Simone, Harry had also learned many counterattack strategies. By expressing his


    respect towards Luca as a senior in the music industry and allowing him to choose first, Luca¡¯s fans


    couldn¡¯t curse even if they wanted to.


    Luca originally wanted to wait for Harry to propose that he should sing first. To his surprise, Harry let


    him choose. Therefore, Luca epted it bluntly.


    With a smile, he said, ¡°Since you have said so and even expressed your respect towards. my seniority


    in this industry, how about I sing first and show you an example?¡± Believing that he was stronger than


    Harry in all aspects, he carried himself with arrogance.


    Such a demeanor further confirmed the concrete evidence posted online, stating that he was


    suppressing neers and acting stuck-up. Manymented that they never expected. Luca to be


    so arrogant.


    Raising his hand, Harry gestured to Luca and said politely, ¡°Luca, please take the stage!¡± With that, he


    sight if I defeat you,¡± he thought to himself.


    Luca was used to being arrogant, so he didn¡¯t think much about these twists and turns. Instead, he


    believed that he had subdued Harry once again. He nodded at the show host, indicating that he was


    ready to start.


    The young female show host first yed the song for everyone to listen to once. After everyone had


    listened to the song, she exined the rules to them.


    This time, everyone present didn¡¯t need to press the red or green button first. Once Luca and Harry


    finished singing, they could press the green button to support Luca or the red button. to support Harry.


    Then, she used theputer and yed the song. She quickly removed the original vocals and only


    yed the apaniment. At the same time, the lyrics appeared on therge screen in front of the


    stage.


    |||


    Without needing to memorize the lyrics and only learning to sing the song, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Luca.


    He began singing along with the apaniment while looking at the lyrics on the big screen.


    The young female show host had chosen a sentimental bad, which suited both of them. Luca sang


    well, indeed. One could tell that his level was that of a professional singer. After he finished singing, the


    bar erupted with apuse and cheers, which boosted Luca¡¯s confidence


    even more.


    He smiled at Harry and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Smiling back at him, Harry replied, ¡°Alright!¡± Instead of singing immediately, he took out his phone and


    opened a trantion application. Then, he walked up to the young female show host and exchanged a


    few words with her. As she spoke, the young female show host nodded. along. Everyone was


    somewhat curious about what they were talking about.


    Soon, the young female show host revealed the answer to everyone. ¡°This guest has rearranged our


    song, and it is within the allowed range. In fact, he doesn¡¯t need the original apaniment and will


    y his guitar instead. Everyone, please look forward to his performance.¡±


    Everyone was extremely surprised after hearing what she said. ¡®Does Harry not think he¡¯s getting too


    full of himself?¡¯ ¡®Not only did he memorize the song, but he also rearranged it in just half an hour?! Is he


    messing with us?¡¯ ¡®Harry is truly going all out to win, huh! But such behavior only makes him look


    incapable instead. Is he scared?¡¯ ¡®I had recorded a video when the young female show host yed the


    original song. I will y it while listening to see if Harry really memorizes the song when he sings. I¡¯m


    waiting to see Harry embarrass himself.


    Luca¡¯s fans kept mocking Harry in the live chat, saying they were waiting to see him get humiliated.


    Meanwhile, Harry and Simone¡¯s fans were nervous and didn¡¯t pay attention to them. After all,


    memorizing an unfamiliar song and rearranging it within half an hour was truly somewhat impossible.


    After the young female show host finished announcing, Harry picked up the guitar he had yed before


    and sat on the chair in the center of the stage. He strummed the guitar, and hist whole demeanor


    seemed to have changed. Then, he started singing.


    Simone noticed that Harry was quick-witted. ¡°ying the guitar himself will highlight his ability to sing


    without apaniment and his beautiful voice even more,¡± she thought.


    As expected, his voice brought an ethereal feeling resembling the divine as soon as he started singing.


    He remembered most of the lyrics. Even if he forgot, he would nce at the big screen. He immersed


    himself in this song, pouring his emotions into his interpretation of it.


    Even though the overall melody of the song remained the same, he added several brilliant. touches.


    For that reason, it suited his voice and style better, making it more emotional and vivid when he sang it.


    As a matter of fact, it gave a feeling of instant sublimation.


    |||


    The whole venue fell silent, thoroughly engrossed in his singing. When the song ended, Simone


    apuded, causing many people to snap out of their trance. Immediately afterward, almost the entire


    audience joined in the apuse. Many even cheered loudly.


    Luca¡¯s facial expression couldn¡¯t help but darken when he saw such a sight. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Harry


    would not only learn the song within half an hour but also rearrange it! How is this possible?!¡± he


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thought to himself. The more he thought about it, the more he that Harry already knew this song and


    cheated in advance.


    suspected


    After Harry finished singing, the young female show host walked over and stood beside him. She even


    took the initiative to reach out and hug him, saying she enjoyed his adapted style. Then, she asked


    everyone to start voting by pressing the buttons.


    The image on the big screen started to move. Everyone looked together and saw the red light column


    constantly rising while the green one received few votes. In the end, the red light column won with over


    90% of the support votes. Judging from the voting results, not only did Harry win, but he also


    The young female show host congratted Harry and announced that all the drinks at the table he sat


    at today would be free. This made Luca really unable to ept it, especially now when he was facing


    the viewers who were watching the live broadcast back in Corynthea. Losing like this was too


    embarrassing for him. Furthermore, it would affect his reputation. and status in the industry.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Harry and ask, ¡°Have you really never heard this song


    before?¡± He believed himself to be a talented singer, but even he couldn¡¯t learn and rearrange a song


    so quickly.


    As a result, he doubted Harry¡¯s ability to do so.


    Furthermore, he also believed that Harry¡¯s victory was simply a result of taking advantage of the


    adaptation.


    Harry wasn¡¯t surprised by Luca¡¯s skepticism.


    ¡°Luca, just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. Whether you believe it or not, I genuinely


    haven¡¯t heard this song before today.¡±


    Luca clearly didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Is that right?¡± With a slightly sarcastic expression, he continued, ¡°In


    that case, it seems like you¡¯re truly a genius among geniuses when ites to songwriting!¡±


    Harry graciously epted thepliment. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Luca!¡± Luca choked, his face


    filled with doubt and disbelief.


    Simone was also unsurprised by Luca¡¯s reaction as it was within her expectations.


    |||


    After all, Luca had great confidence in himself.


    He always believed that he was a talented singer-songwriter in the music industry and that only a few


    couldpare to him.


    Because of that, his emotional outburst intensified, especially when he faced Harry, whom he


    continuously suppressed and belittled.


    On the contrary, Simone was somewhat taken aback by Harry¡¯s performance and talent.


    Indeed, Gray Entertainment has wasted his talent.


    Since Sc¡±mbag No. 3 doesn¡¯t believe Harry, I willpletely humiliate him then.


    That way, I can also let Harry thoroughly prove his strength and talent. After all, he is born to be in the


    music industry.


    Simone stood up and made her way towards the stage.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163 Things Are About To Get Exciting


    As Simone approached, Harry had a feeling about her intentions.


    Simone walked up to the stage and had a brief conversation with the young female show


    host.


    She smiled and nodded, her eyes filled with anticipation. Then, she signaled for Simone to make the


    announcement.


    After thanking her graciously, Simone turned to Harry and said, ¡°Mr. Luca doesn¡¯t believe that you


    improvised on the spot. As your manager, I don¡¯t want you to be used of cheating. So, I have a


    suggestion.¡±


    She looked at Luca and said with a smile, ¡°Luca, do you dare to go for another round?¡±


    Unhappy with Simone defending Harry, Luca asked, ¡°How do you propose we prove that he didn¡¯t hear


    the song and rearrange it in advance?¡± With a fearless expression, he added, ¡°How else do you


    suggest we proceed?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the song you just sang not been recorded and released in Corynthea yet?¡±


    Luca quickly understood her meaning. ¡°The song I just sang is newly produced, so it hasn¡¯t been


    recorded and released.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that Harry learns this song?¡± he asked. Simone nodded. ¡°Yes! If Harry can learn


    and rearrange this song within half an hour, it will prove that he is the genius you mentioned earlier and


    didn¡¯t cheat in advance. After all, you wrote that song, and you sang it for the first time today. Harry


    couldn¡¯t have learned it before tonight.¡±


    Once again, she challenged Luca. ¡°Do you dare to go for another round?¡± Before Luca could. answer,


    she provoked, ¡°If you refuse, then I can only assume that you¡¯re scared.¡±


    Simone believed in Harry¡¯s talent, which is why she proposed this method.


    Not only would it demonstrate Harry¡¯s abilities, but it would alsopletely humiliate Luca.


    And given Luca¡¯s personality, he would surely ept the challenge.


    Otherwise, it would imply that he was indeed scared.


    As expected, Luca sneered, ¡°Me? Scared?! Fine. Bring it on. I¡¯ll go along with it as long as the bar¡¯s


    management agrees. There should be surveince cameras in this bar, right? Ask them. to retrieve the


    footage of me singing and let Harry study it.¡±


    r


    This song is one that I had just produced before appearing on the variety show. I have yet to record it in


    a studio, and there¡¯s no recording of me singing the song on my phone either.


    It was my first time performing it on stage just now.


    So, there is no way Harry could have heard or known it in advance.


    Moreover, I highly doubt Harry can rearrange it within half an hour.


    Simone shed him a beaming smile and said, ¡°I admire your confidence, Luca!¡± Then, she turned to


    Harry and asked, ¡°Are you okay with it?¡± Harry confidently nodded and answered, ¡°No problem. Trust


    me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Just now, he had been considering whether he needed to prove that he didn¡¯t cheat.


    To his surprise, Simone came to his aid in restoring his reputation.


    Boss is really kind to us.


    What¡¯s more, she unquestionably believes in my abilities and talents. That¡¯s why she suggested this


    approach in the first ce.


    It warms my heart to know that someone trusts me unconditionally like this.


    So, I will undoubtedly live up to Boss¡¯ expectations..


    I want everyone to know that her judgment in selecting people is never wrong.


    I must make her proud.


    Simone made a cheering gesture at Harry. ¡°Good luck!¡± Luca, who observed their interaction, suddenly


    had a foreboding feeling.


    But after thinking that Harry couldn¡¯t possibly seed, he felt there was no need for him to panic.


    If Simone insists on pursuing this, let her get humiliated alongside Harry.


    She can¡¯t me me.


    Simone had already consulted the young female show host, who agreed to her proposal.


    The two of themmunicated again, and the young female show host sent someone to retrieve the


    surveince footage for Harry to study.


    She also informed everyone about this additional segment.


    |||


    Not only did the customers in the bar not object, but they also cheered and called for it.


    Even the viewers watching the live broadcast couldn¡¯t help but join in the excitement.


    ¡°Wifey has the same smile as Zachy. Luca is definitely falling into a trap!¡±


    Well yed, Simone.


    ¡°Wifey has also been led astray by Zac. Luca will bepletely humiliated if Harry can do it.


    ¡®Suddenly, I think Luca is a bit foolish?¡±


    ¡°Is this a trait of the Gray brothers? One was tricked by Zachy, while the other by Simone.


    The trickster duo, who don¡¯t care about fair y!


    Haha, I can¡¯t wait to see the fun begin.


    ¡®As expected of our iron-fisted wifey. She will protect her subordinate!¡¯


    I¡¯m so touched that I¡¯m about to cry when I see Simone standing up for Harry.


    ¡°Thank you, Simone, for believing in Harry and protecting him. I love you!¡±


    Harry¡¯s fans were thrilled and sincerely thanked Simone.


    In the past, Harry had to endure bullying and suppression alone.


    Now that someone was finally standing up for him and not allowing others to bully him, it was a huge


    relief for his fans. However, since Luca¡¯s fans believed that Harry had cheated in advance, they


    couldn¡¯t help but voice their dissent when they saw Simone and their fans celebrating like this.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too confident in Simone and Harry?¡¯


    ¡®Sure, you canugh as much as you want now. But if he¡¯s proven to have cheatedter, you all will be


    crying.


    ¡®I, for one, don¡¯t believe Harry can do it. If he fails, let¡¯s see how Simone continues to be


    arrogant.¡±


    Simone¡¯s fans paid no attention to them as engaging in arguments would only tarnish their reputation


    among bystanders.


    They maintained a positive attitude as they were fans of ss.


    Either way, they had unwavering faith in Simone.


    With the surveince video copied, Harry went to take his seat and learn the song.


    Luca and Simone returned to their original seats.


    Once Simone sat down, Zac winked at her and said with a smile, ¡°Simone, you¡¯re amazing!¡± He


    enjoyed witnessing Simone yfully teasing others.


    Keira, being a professional, could recognize Harry¡¯s genuine talent.


    At the same time, she admired Simone¡¯s quick thinking and ability to counterattack.


    She smiled and added, ¡°Simone, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Eric and Brandon followed suit. ¡°Simone, you¡¯re


    amazing!¡± If Harry could rearrange the song within half an hour, Luca¡¯s reputation would be severely


    damaged today.


    Furthermore, Harry could also use Luca as a stepping stone.


    Simone¡¯s adaptability and public rtions skills were truly outstanding.


    Upon witnessing this turn of events, Jonah immediately arranged for promotion and generated


    excitement.


    In this way, even those who didn¡¯t watch the live broadcast would be aware of it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the show regained its poprity.


    More viewers flocked to the chatroom during the live broadcast and engaged in discussions.


    The ratings of the variety show reached unprecedented heights.


    While observing the growing number of viewers watching the live broadcast and analyzing. the data in


    the background, Jonah couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Inviting Simone to participate in our show and ensuring


    Zac¡¯s presence was the best decision I made.¡±


    The assistant director smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°When ites to causing trouble, these two


    are truly exceptional.¡±


    Only shows that could create drama were truly worth watching.


    He expressed with anticipation. ¡°Things are about to get interesting ahead of us.¡±


    Jonah echoed with a smile, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s continue to enjoy this excitement.¡±


    Undoubtedly, this ongoing drama is captivating. I thoroughly enjoy it!

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164 Brothers Should Get Tricked Together


    Luca took a seat.


    Zac nced at Aaron and Jodie. ¡°You can start drinking the alcohol as your punishment for losing the


    bet now.¡±


    Speechless, Aaron looked at him and thought, This guy has been keeping an eye on us.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Fine. We ept our defeat and will drink!¡± I can easily gulp down three


    sses of alcohol.


    However, just as he was about to pour the alcohol into the small cups on the table, Zac suddenly had


    the waiter bring six cocktails.


    Not only were the ssesrge, but the color of the drinks looked somewhat strange.


    Seeing this, Aaron refused, ¡°We won¡¯t be needing those drinks. We will drink the ones we ordered.¡±


    Zac smiled and said, ¡°The bartender made these exclusively for you. Now that the waiter has served


    them to you, how can you reject them? You will have to pay for these drinks yourselves if you don¡¯t


    drink them.¡±


    Ah, I knew he was waiting for us to give him money! ¡°How much per ss?¡± Aaron asked. Raising a


    finger, Zac replied, ¡°This much.¡±


    Aaron asked again, ¡°15 bucks? We can afford to pay 90 bucks.


    To his dismay, Zac shook his head. ¡°What are you thinking? It¡¯s 150 per ss. I ordered them.


    specifically for you. If you finish it, the bill will be on me.¡±


    At this point, Aaron wanted to curse him out loud. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ordered it, so why should we


    pay if we don¡¯t drink it?¡± Zac shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, ¡°Because I ordered it under


    your table number!¡± Aaron choked with rage. ¡°Have some integrity!¡± Zac smiled and gestured for him to


    drink. ¡°Come on. Show your sister an example.¡±


    When Luca heard that, his originally gloomy expression became even darker.


    For some reason, he felt that Zac was deliberately saying that to mock him.


    After all, he lost after telling Harry he would show him an example earlier. He looked at Zac with a hint


    of coldness in his eyes.


    Seeing him looking over, Zac smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Luca, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯m just


    imitating what you said.¡±


    Luca was at a loss for words. Why hasn¡¯t this guy been beaten to death yet? ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± he sneered


    sarcastically before inexplicably asking Aaron, ¡°ept your defeat? What defeat? Why do you have to


    drink as a punishment?¡± Having no choice, Aaron exined to him in a low voice. about the bet they


    had just made.


    The more Luca listened, the gloomier his expression became.


    He looked at Aaron with an expression indicating they were a bunch of idiots. ¡°Why did you listen to


    him and make the bet?¡± For a moment, he nearly blurted, ¡°Are you guys dumb or insane?¡±


    Sure enough, Aaron could see through his meaning. He rolled his eyes and defended. ¡°We¡¯re doing


    this because we trust you.¡±


    In his heart, he added. Yet, how the hell would I know that you¡¯re so unreliable?!


    Luca was tongue-tied. ¡°Go ahead and drink then.¡±


    Aaron had no choice but to pick up a ss and gulp it down.


    Then, his whole face wrinkled up. ¡°What kind of cocktail is this? It tastes awful.¡±


    Zacughed and said. ¡°This is a new cocktail that the bartender has been experimenting with. You


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    guys are lucky to have stumbled upon it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the viewers burst intoughter.


    Those are Zachy Cocktails. Suddenly, I realize that Aaron is so naive. I can¡¯t believe he drank it.¡¯


    ¡°How mischievous of our Zachy. Making things up with a straight face. Haha.


    ¡®Aaron actually knew it was 15 bucks-but for all six sses and not just one.


    ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t know that Zachy had sneaked behind the bar counter, bought the cocktail


    ingredients for 15 bucks, and randomly mixed them when he pretended to go to the bathroom earlier.


    ¡°Zachy did ask the bartender if it was okay for him to mix them like that and if it would harm the body or


    stomach, though. He only ¡°made¡± the cocktails after the bartender said it was fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, when Aaron drinks it, it won¡¯t give him diarrhea like eating his sister¡¯s dumplings.¡±


    After hearing Zac¡¯s words, Aaron rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Nevertheless, he did lose. Although the cocktail tasted awful, it didn¡¯t have a strong alcoholic taste.


    Therefore, he figured drinking three sses wouldn¡¯t get him drunk, and his stomach. shouldn¡¯t hurt


    either.


    And thus, he held his breath, picked up the other two sses, and drank them as well.


    After finishing the three sses, Aaron turned them upside down and said to Zac, ¡°All done.


    Zac apuded him. ¡°You are indeed a real man, A-Bear.¡±


    Aaron was speechless with rage. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Somehow, he felt like there was something more to Zac¡¯s words.


    No longer staring at Aaron, Zac turned to Jodie. ¡°Jojo, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Jodie would be happy if Zac called her Jojo on normal days.


    But now, she felt a hint of irony in his words.


    She looked at the three sses of strangely colored cocktails and felt a strong resistance in her heart.


    Hence, she never made a move.


    Confused, Luca asked, ¡°Why does Jo have to drink?¡± Then, he looked at Leon. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be Leon


    who drinks?¡± Aaron and Leon are behaving overly ungentlemanly right now. How can they let a young


    Leon nced at him. ¡°I bet on Harry to win, so I don¡¯t have to drink.¡±


    Really? These two Gray brothers sure are foolish.


    One look and I can tell that Zac was the one who made these cocktails. Yet, Aaron actually drank them


    after hearing they cost 150 bucks per ss.


    Now, I can¡¯t help but wonder if Simone has inherited all the Gray Family¡¯s intelligence.


    Luca stared at Leon with wide eyes. ¡°We¡¯re a team, aren¡¯t we?¡± I can¡¯t believe this guy bet on my least


    favorite person. It¡¯s betrayal.


    ¡°Although we are a team, I don¡¯t want to be the unfortunate fool who drinks three sses of such


    alcohol. Is there a problem?¡± Leon said coldly.


    Luca was upset. ¡°Do you think I will lose?¡± We had agreed to be a team, hadn¡¯t we?


    Upon hearing that, Leonughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already lose? Otherwise, what did Aaron drink


    <


    just now?¡±


    Luca silently hissed in pain from getting pierced by Leon¡¯s harsh words.


    ¡°D¡±mn it! This guy is such a jerk!¡±


    ¡°In spite of appearances, Harry has yet to prove whether he listened to the song and rearranged it in


    advance,¡± he said in his defense.


    Leon looked at Luca with a mocking expression, implying his naivety. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you


    also bet three sses of alcohol?¡± ¡°Since Simone dares to suggest this and let Harry prove it, she will


    definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, although I¡¯m not a singer, I do have some knowledge of music. After all, I have released


    songs before.¡±


    ¡°Harry has indeed surpassed Luca in various aspects.¡±


    ¡°Where does Luca get his baseless confidence from?¡±


    He nced at Simone first. Noticing that she was also looking in their direction, he proposed to Luca.


    ¡°You will drink if Harry sessfully proves his talent. If not, you shall ask him to drink three sses of


    cocktails as an apology to you. How about that?¡± Everyone was surprised as soon as these words left


    his mouth.


    They couldn¡¯t believe Leon would trick Luca as well.


    After all, the two of them were supposed to be a team. Nevertheless, things had just be more


    interesting.


    Zac immediately added to the argument, ¡°Why just three sses? If Harry has to apologize. he should


    drink at least five sses, right? So, to be fair, Mr. Luca must also drink five sses.¡±


    Leon and Zac¡¯s banter left Luca speechless.


    ¡°When did I say I¡¯m going to bet? Plus, five sses¡­¡± Luca forced a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s not


    necessary.¡±


    However, Aaron suddenly reached out and ced his hand on Luca¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Luca, I think it¡¯s


    necessary. If Harry wins in an unsightly manner, then he must drink these five sses as an apology.¡±


    ¡°Luca, whether you end up being the one to drink or not, that¡¯s not important.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re brothers, so you should join me in getting tricked and being made to drink as a forfeit.¡±


    ?


    ¡°As our third eldest brother, you should take more responsibility and drink a few more sses than


    us¡­¡±


    |||

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 Who Did He Offend?


    Luca was puzzled by Aaron¡¯s involvement. Were they truly brothers? Why did he have a feeling that


    even the youngest, Aaron, had ill intentions towards him? ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. After all, I am older


    and have some tolerance.¡±


    None of these three were decent individuals. If they insisted on him betting, then he would have to do


    the opposite.


    Just as he finished speaking, Simone spoke up. ¡°You may have such tolerance, but we aren¡¯t going to


    just go along with it. If Harry cheated, I won¡¯t cover for him, and he should face the appropriate


    consequences. Of course, if my artist is the one being bullied, then those who use and nder him


    should apologize.¡± She turned to Luca with a smile that wasn¡¯t genuine. ¡°What do you think, Luca? Or


    are you having second thoughts?¡±


    Aaron encouraged from the side, ¡°Luca, what are you afraid of? Let¡¯s bet with them. Earlier, Luca gave


    me a look of disdain when I agreed to bet. Now, I¡¯ll let him experience what it means to have no choice


    and be forced to know that it¡¯s a trap, but you still have to jump in.¡±


    Zac rarely found Aaron so agreeable. That¡¯s right, Luca. Don¡¯t be afraid of them. If you¡¯re a man, then


    bet. What¡¯s five sses of cocktail? You can finish them in five sips.¡±


    Speechless, Luca thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t these two supposed to dislike and hate each other? When did they


    start to stand on the same side? Who did I offend?¡± Gritting his teeth, he hissed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bet.¡±


    What else could he do? If he didn¡¯t bet, it would seem like he was afraid. On the other hand, he firmly


    believed that Harry, who had always been suppressed by him, couldn¡¯t be that talented. Therefore, he


    had nothing to be afraid of! Looking at Simone and Zac, he said, ¡°But I have a condition.¡±


    Although Simone already guessed what he was going to say, she still asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If Harry can¡¯t do it, it proves that he¡¯s not that talented. Then, both you and Zac will have to drink five


    sses as well.¡± Since Simone insisted on supporting Harry and going against him, they should all face


    the consequences together, and Zac was no exception.


    Without hesitation, Simone and Zac said in unison. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Zac nced at the three next to Luca. With a smile, he asked, ¡°If you lose, will your team also take the


    punishment with you?¡±


    Leon wasn¡¯t fooled. ¡°I just chose Harry earlier, so I won¡¯t be the scapegoat this time.¡±


    Luca had a lot of opinions about Leon; this guy was betraying him. What did he mean by being the


    scapegoat? Did that mean he would lose? He chuckled, ¡°Then, it won¡¯t count as


    Leon¡¯s loss.¡±


    Aaron raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m quitting this round. He didn¡¯t want to drink five more sses of this


    kind of cocktail.


    However, Luca objected, ¡°No, we¡¯re brothers and have to do it together.¡±


    Aaron yed rogue and dered, ¡°Then, let¡¯s temporarily cut off our rtionship.¡± This time, he was


    determined not to fall into the trap. He had dug the hole himself, and jumping in would just make him


    look foolish.


    Luca seethed silently, ¡°I don¡¯t want a brother like this.¡± With a dark face, he growled, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡®What a fake sibling affection!¡±


    ¡°From this, you can see how unpopr Luca is.


    ¡°Even the famous actor, Leon, and his own brother are not on his side. What a pitiful loser.


    Just now, I thought Aaron was indignant for his brother, but it turns out that he wanted to push him into


    the pit instead.


    It¡¯s so satisfying to see Luca being stabbed in the back by his brother!


    ¡°What a perfect stab! Aaron did a great job!¡±


    Haha, I suddenly don¡¯t dislike Aaron as much right now.


    I¡¯m a bit curious. How will Jojo choose?¡±


    I¡¯m curious too.


    Everyone looked at Jodie on the live screen with curiosity.


    At that moment, Jodie¡¯s heart was overwhelmed. She hadn¡¯t even finished the three drinks in front of


    her and her third brother had agreed to five more drinks. How could he be so foolish? She was


    supposed to be the obedient and considerate little sister, and if she didn¡¯t stand on Luca¡¯s side, she


    would be criticized.


    But seeing that no one was on Luca¡¯s side, she felt that she had to bear his burden. So, she found


    herself in a dilemma.


    After thinking for a moment, she decided to y dumb. As long as she didn¡¯t speak, no matter who


    won, she wouldn¡¯t have to drink.


    Little did she know that Luca desperately needed someone¡¯s approval at the moment. He


    looked at her and asked, ¡°Jo, you¡¯re on my side, right?¡±


    Speechless, she really wanted to say, ¡°Get lost.¡± Acting embarrassed, she pointed to the three sses


    of alcohol on the table. ¡°Luca, I haven¡¯t even finished these yet.¡±


    Luca looked at the threerge sses on the table and said to Aaron. ¡°Jo is your sister and can¡¯t drink


    so much. Help her to finish them.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, too. Why don¡¯t you drink them?¡± Luca is really shameless.


    Why should I be the one to finish them all? Being a brother doesn¡¯t mean being taken advantage of like


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    this.


    Luca frowned. ¡°You¡¯re acting strange today!¡± If this happened before, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to say


    anything, and Aaron would have taken care of Jo, helping her to finish the drinks without hesitation.


    Aaron knew exactly what his brother meant. If this happened before, he would have done it willingly,


    but ever since thest episode when he got diarrhea for Jodie, he realized that she only showed


    concern with her words and did nothing in action.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of Simone, who would take action to care for him when his stomach hurt.


    What he couldn¡¯t ept was that Jodie had previously told him that her rtionship with Leon was just


    a normal friendship. Despite that, after the photos and videos were revealed, it proved that their


    rtionship was not simple, and because of this, Simone broke up with her childhood sweetheart.


    Not only did Jodie lie to him, but she also intervened in his sister¡¯s rtionship, which left at thorn in his


    heart.


    In addition, beforeing on the variety show this time, Titus had mentioned that Jodie was scheming


    and ying with them, not as innocent and obedient as she seemed. This reminded him of many past


    incidents, and he realized that she did have many ulterior motives.


    Therefore, during this episode of the variety show, when it was his turn to take care of his adopted


    sister, he didn¡¯t act as selflessly as he had in the past.


    Of course, after all these years of love, he hadn¡¯t actually intended for Jodie to drink all of it. His original


    n was to share two sses with her. Extending his hand, he grabbed a ss and stated. ¡°I¡¯ll drink


    this one for her.¡±


    With bated breath, he downed it in one gulp. Then, he nced at Luca and remarked. ¡°Luca, you


    usually spoil Jo the most, so the remaining two sses are yours.¡±


    Initially, it was meant to be one ss each, but since Luca insisted on taking the initiative, he


    34


    could have the extra cup.


    In addition to the five ssester and Jo¡¯s five sses, Luca will probably vomitter, but I won¡¯t


    sympathize with him, Aaron decided.


    Although Luca was displeased with his brother¡¯s distribution, he picked up a ss when he noticed


    Jodie¡¯s dependent and aggrieved gaze. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink these two sses for Jo.¡±


    He finished them in one gulp and scowled, almost unable to suppress the urge to vomit. What kind of


    cocktail is this? Why is it so challenging and repulsive to drink?


    Before he could recover from the disgust, Aaron grabbed another ss and handed it to him, saying,


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re a true man. Keep going.¡±


    Luca was speechless; even his brother had been influenced by Zac.


    |||

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166 Giving It Back


    Luca was suddenly overwhelmed with the urge to grab the cocktail ss and pour it over his younger


    brother¡¯s head. He had never seen his brother behave like such a jerk. ¡°This guy and that son of a


    b*tch, Zac Turner, seem more like real brothers.¡±


    With so many people around and the live-streaming going on, he had no choice but to tolerate it.


    Grabbing the cocktail, he held his breath and downed it in one gulp.


    Not only was it difficult to drink this time, but it also had a spicy kick to it. Quickly, he grabbed a bottle of


    mineral water from the table and drank half of it.


    Jodie felt relieved when she saw her two brothers helping her share the cocktails and cast them a


    grateful look. ¡°Thank you, Luca and Aaron!¡±


    Aaron felt a strange sensation when she looked at him. Awkwardly, he smiled and said, ¡°No need to


    thank us. You¡¯re still on Luca¡¯s side. If you guys get five sses as a punishmentter, I won¡¯t be


    helping out anymore.¡±


    It meant that if she had to drink five sses of cocktails as punishment, he wouldn¡¯t help her drink


    again. Helping her with two sses was already the best he could do as an older brother.


    If she could be as straightforward as Simone, she couldpletely refuse to apany Luca, but he


    had a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t refuse because she wanted to maintain her image as the little angel.


    Sure enough, Jodie¡¯s smile froze for a moment, but she said, ¡°If neither of you will stand on Luca¡¯s


    side, then as his sister, I¡¯ll apany him.¡±


    At the same time, it was a pun. She meant that while both of them were his sisters, Simone not only


    didn¡¯t apany her real brother but also betrayed him. On the other hand, Jodie was an adopted


    sister, but she would stand by his side.


    Meanwhile, she also had a lot of resentment toward Aaron. She could feel that since the end of the


    previous live variety show, Aaron hadn¡¯t been as caring and considerate toward her as before and even


    seemed to be avoiding her at home.


    She knew it was because of Leon and Simone. He thought she had deceived him, but she was


    innocent! He didn¡¯t believe her, so she deliberately kept her distance from him.


    In the past, he would havepromised first and pampered her. Now, he had hidden. meanings in his


    words, forcing her to make a choice, which made her very angry.


    Aaron chuckled. ¡°Well, you are Luca¡¯s dear sister. I support you both!¡±


    |||


    Reaching out, Luca hugged Jodie by her shoulders, deliberately saying, ¡°My sister is the best!¡± When


    he finished speaking, he nced at Simone. ¡°Both are my sisters. Why can¡¯t Simone learn a thing or


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    two from Jo?¡±


    Simone gave him a disdainful look, wondering what this se mbag was thinking.


    What is Luca doing with my wife? My wife has already cut ties with you, thank you very much!


    Luca disgusts me. Just hold onto your lover tightly and stay away from my wife!


    ¡®Of course, she¡¯ll stand by you. After all, she is your lover


    ¡®Seems like Luca is quite familiar with this embracing gesture. He must have done it times before.¡±


    ¡®Definitely, even Aaron confirmed that they are the closest,


    ¡®Closest? I guess everyone can imagine.


    Their rtionship is not just about being siblings; it¡¯s about showing affection.


    Jojo is quite funny. She meant something else with what she said earlier!


    My wife can¡¯t pick up on this kind of thing. Having Jojo is enough for him.


    ¡°Yes, my wife won¡¯t y along with them!


    many


    Simone¡¯s fans were speechless as these two were intentionally showing affection in front of


    their real sister.


    Luckily, their wife, daughter, and granddaughter had cut off ties with people like them. Otherwise, they


    would be disgusted and sickened.


    After seeing this, Gary immediately instructed the team to generate more buzz. Soon, Luca and Jodie


    Showing Affection became a hot topic, and they were criticized byizens.


    Meanwhile, Luca and Jodie made a bet on five drinks each. On the stage, half an hour had passed.


    When it was time, Harry turned off the video and stood up, signaling to ady that he was ready.


    To make a fairparison, thedy yed the video of Luca singing just now. Many viewers. who


    were watching the live broadcast also recorded the song and prepared topare the performances of


    the two.


    In the bar, thedy announced that it was starting. The lyrics were disyed on the big screen as


    usual, but this time it was muted.


    Harry walked to the center with his guitar, and the people in the bar quieted down as they kept their


    eyes glued to Harry on the stage.


    Calmly and coolly, Harry started singing, changing the melody of the first line. His voice was beautiful,


    more suitable for sentimental songs, so he instantly outshined Luca.


    What was even more astonishing was that this song was written and sung by Reuben, but Harry


    infused it with emotions, which made it sound even better and captured the essence of the lyrics more


    than Luca. Furthermore, he made more changes to the song this timepared to the previous one.


    Each modification was a finishing touch, making it more suitable for him. It gave people the feeling that


    after this song was rposed this way.


    it sounded better indeed.


    When he finished singing, everyone felt that he had taken the same song to a higher level. This time,


    even without Simone leading the apuse, the customers in the bar spontaneously pped.


    Hearing the enthusiastic apuse throughout the bar, Harry couldn¡¯t help but turn teary- eyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    embarrass myself in front of the boss. I¡¯ve proved myself.¡±


    In addition, he had returned what Luca had given him before. Immediately, he looked toward Simone


    and saw a smile in her eyes, and she even gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°Well done!¡±


    Another warm feeling surged through his heart. ¡°It¡¯s great to have such a manager,¡± he thought, and


    was even more grateful that he had chosen to switchpanies. Not only did he prove himself to be a


    genius among geniuses, but he also surpassed Luca.


    Luca¡¯s face fell, and his eyes were filled with disbelief as he murmured, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    His voice was not loud, but Simone heard it and said to him, ¡°Luca, just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t


    mean it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Actually, she could learn and adapt this song in half an hour as well, but she wouldn¡¯t suggest


    performing it herself and stealing Harry¡¯s thunder. This was his moment to prove himself, and she was


    happy and proud of him.


    Luca gazed at Simone in astonishment, feeling both confused and hurt. She was his sister, so why did


    she keep hurting him?


    Zac, noticing this, added, ¡°Aaron and Jojo, your ten drinks have arrived.¡±


    He had just asked the bartender for assistance in preparing ten drinks that were the most affordable,


    At this moment, the bartender had finished making the drinks, and the waiter had brought


    them over.


    As they stared at the ten sses of drinks with unusual colors on the table, both Luca anil Jodie


    rejected them in their hearts, thinking. ¡°Can we simply choose not to drink them?¡±


    Aaron smirked at Luca andmented, ¡°Luca, Jo is your sister. How can she handle so much? Why


    don¡¯t you help her finish them?¡±


    By doing so, he would be returning the favor and allowing his brother to experience how it felt.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167 A Bit Ridiculous.


    Luca was taken aback when his younger brother threw his own words back at him. Already in a bad


    mood, he became even more annoyed. With a stern face, he asked, ¡°You helped Jo just now. Shouldn¡¯t


    you help me, too?*


    Aaron grinned and replied, ¡°We¡¯re still temporarily estranged, so you should handle it yourself¡±


    Luca really wanted to drag his dear brother out and give him a beating Looking at the ten sses of


    cocktails on the table, he dreaded drinking them, but he also knew that he couldn¡¯t


    avoid them.


    Zac spoke up. ¡°Are you going to drink all ten sses? Won¡¯t your sister help share the burden?¡± He


    originally suggested the drinking bet to set up Leon and Jodie. These two had treated Simone so badly


    before, especially Jodie, who took everything from Simone and still pretended to be innocent.


    He had unintentionally noticed the resentful and hateful look in Jodie¡¯s eyes when she looked at


    Simone. It made him wary, and he wanted to find an opportunity after the live broadcast to remind


    Simone to watch out. Jodie disgusted him, and she acted just like a jackal seeing meat when she was


    with him. So, he wanted to find a chance to expose her true colors, at least to let everyone see who


    she really was.


    Who knew that Leon was smart this time and managed to avoid it? On the other hand, Jodie had to


    maintain her image and hadn¡¯t even drunk a single ss from his trap. It was like digging a pit for


    nothing, which he found uneptable. Even if she didn¡¯t end up drinking in the end, he wanted to leave


    a thorn in Luca¡¯s heart.


    Meanwhile, Jodie didn¡¯t expect Zac to target her. ¡°Why is this guy socking in grace? Luca didn¡¯t even


    say anything yet.¡± Now, she was caught in a dilemma again and couldn¡¯t help but curse Luca in her


    heart. Why did he have to drag her into it when he was so confident in the drinking bet?


    Aaron looked at her and saw the refusal and resentment in her eyes, and his heart sank. Luca usually


    protected her so much, but she didn¡¯t even want to help with taking a few drinks. And now, she was


    even ming Luca. Moreover, since she didn¡¯t want to drink, she should have been direct from the


    beginning, like Leon. Or like him, who found an excuse to refuse and didn¡¯t participate anymore.


    She wanted to maintain the image of a caring and considerate little sister but didn¡¯t want to share the


    difficulties. The so-called care and thoughtfulness she usually showed turned out to be just empty


    words, so fake.


    At this moment, his heart was incrediblyplicated, and he felt very ufortable. She was the


    younger sister they had spoiled for so many years, but this was getting a bit


    ridiculous!


    He said to Luca, Luca, why don¡¯t you let Jo share a few drinks with you?¡± He didn¡¯t mean to force Jodie


    to drink but just wanted to see what she would do and let Luca see how ¡°considerate¡± Jodie, his sister,


    could be.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t believe it and jerked her head up at Aaron. Although she didn¡¯t expect Aaron to help her,


    she didn¡¯t expect him to join Zac in trying to set her up. ¡°Did he lose his mind? Is he crazy?¡±


    Luca nced at his brother and saw him subtly nodding at him. He didn¡¯t know what Aaron was up to,


    but he still turned to Jodie and said, ¡°Jo, do you want to have two drinks?¡±


    Taken aback, she didn¡¯t want to drink at all. Just now, she had witnessed the pain on Luca and Aaron¡¯s


    faces while drinking the cocktails, especially Luca, who almost spat it out and even drank half a bottle


    of mineral water afterward. It meant that the drink was horrible.


    After contemting for a moment, she said, ¡°Luca, of course I¡¯m willing to drink with you. It¡¯s just that


    I¡¯m on my period, so how about I only drink three sses?¡± She believed that Luca, who loved her so


    much, wouldn¡¯t let her drink during her period.


    Sure enough, Luca suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s just ten sses of cocktails. I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Without


    hesitation, he picked up a ss and drank it all in one gulp.


    Crushed by the most hated and despised person, his biological sister teamed up with someone else to


    set him up, his brother didn¡¯t help him, and even his beloved foster sister did the same. He was hurt,


    ufortable, and frustrated at the time. Then, he drank another ss, feeling a sense of relief


    through alcohol.


    Jodie pretended to reach out and pick up a ss of cocktail. ¡°Luca, let me help you with two sses.


    Luca wasn¡¯t that foolish and realized that she didn¡¯t want to drink. Even though she had picked it up,


    she didn¡¯t drink it directly but asked him instead. So, he reached out and snatched the drink she had


    picked up. ¡°No need, I admit defeat and deserve to be punished.¡±


    Although he hated to admit it, he was indeed pped and crushed by Harry today. Even without the


    need to look, he could guess that the online sentiment would change today, and he would probably be


    criticized. He was willing to ept the consequences of his bet. Otherwise, what else could he do?


    Arguing or evading would only make him more embarrassed, so he might as well be straightforward.


    He drank nine sses in a row, and his face turned slightly red, but he wasn¡¯t drunk. Although Zac


    wanted to set them up, he had emphasized to the waiter to use drinks with low alcohol content.


    Therefore, even if Luca drank ten sses in a row, he actually hadn¡¯t consumed the same amount of


    beer that would easily make him drunk.


    Picking up thest ss, Luca was ready to drink when Simone spoke up, ¡°Luca, why don¡¯t youe


    over and toast to Harry for thest drink? Shouldn¡¯t you apologize after misunderstanding someone


    and throwing dirt on them? Should he be stepped on because he has a low position and no


    background? That¡¯s not how it works.¡± She had to protect her artist: no one should bully them like that


    anymore.


    Luca¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from embarrassment and anger, and he said reluctantly, ¡°Yes, of course I


    should toast to Harry.¡± Standing up and walking to Harry, he fell silent before speaking. Im sorry, I


    misunderstood earlier.¡± It was really hard to say.


    grace.


    way


    Simone was really something, forcing her brother to apologize to an outsider. But the she brought it up,


    if he didn¡¯t apologize, he would appear petty andcking in Although he didn¡¯t care about the money he


    made as a singer, he still cherished the mor of being a top singer.


    Harry could sense that Luca had been coerced by Simone intoing to apologize to him, and tears


    welled up in his eyes. However, it wasn¡¯t Luca¡¯s apology that moved him, but Simone¡¯s actions. She


    had gone to great lengths to protect him, making it difficult for him not to be touched.


    Harry didn¡¯t want to pretend that everything was okay or offer forgiveness and reconciliation. Without


    Simone¡¯s help, he would have been oppressed by Luca and eventually forced out of the music industry.


    Simone understood his thoughts and felt the same way. Apologizing didn¡¯t automatically guarantee


    forgiveness. Otherwise, all the pain Harry had endured would have been in vain.


    Taking a stand for Harry, she looked at Luca seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you realize you


    misunderstood him. I hope you will be more mindful of your words and actions in the future. Otherwise,


    it will cause great harm to others and deprive the music industry of a shining star.


    Luca gazed deeply at Simone and replied, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Miss Gray!¡± Then, he quickly


    finished his drink. Without waiting for Harry to say anything, he returned to his original position. He


    could see that if Simone spoke up again, it would be in support of Harry.


    Harry didn¡¯t want to ept Luca¡¯s apology, so Simone stood in front of him, preventing him from doing


    anything he didn¡¯t want to do. Luca couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken, and a bitter taste filled his


    mouth.


    After Luca finished his drink and apologized, Simone and Zac turned away from him. Harry poured a


    ss of wine and specifically toasted Simone. Meeting such a manager was the luckiest thing in his


    life.


    Zac got up and left for a while, then returned with a tray in hand. The tray was filled with various


    cocktail ingredients. Seeing him holding these items, Aaron and the others couldn¡¯t


    collle cautious. What was this guy up to now? Seeing the guarded looks of the others, Zac was amused


    and exasperated.


    He mixed three cocktails using the ingredients he had prepared earlier, picked up a ss, and said to


    Aaron, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you earlier. I didn¡¯t order drinks using your table number, and the drink you¡¯re


    having was made by me. I was just joking around, but I didn¡¯t expect you to drink them all. Now, I¡¯ll


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    have three drinks, too!¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168 Now Everyone Knows Simone Is Good?


    Zac had never expected that Aaron would drink the drink he made. He imed to have used the drinks


    from the other table, but Aaron could have easily denied it. After all, this excuse was easily exposed.


    He had already figured out what to do if both of them didn¡¯t drink this drink. However, to his surprise,


    Aaron drank it without hesitation.


    Zac had nned to trick Leon and Jodie, but they didn¡¯t drink a single ss. He felt a bit


    for himself and decided to punish himself by drinking three sses.


    sorry


    On the other hand, Aaron was also surprised that Zac would admit to his actions voluntarily. When he


    saw the drinks, he guessed that it was Zac who was up to no good, not the bartender who had


    concocted the drinks. Paying 150 per ss was a scam, considering that the most. expensive cocktail


    in the ce was only 30.


    Moreover, if the other party had ordered the drinks at their table, he could havepletely denied it.


    The owner couldn¡¯t possibly keep an eye on them paying, and whoever ordered it should pay. He


    wasn¡¯t that foolish.


    At that time, Aaron thought that maybe this would make Simone feel better, and he did lose the bet. So,


    he took the initiative to jump into the pit and also helped them set up Luca, letting thetter experience


    it himself and see his younger sister from a different perspective. Now that Zac did this, he had to admit


    that he was quite clever, and his dissatisfaction disappeared. Giving Zac a lopsided smile, he said,


    ¡°You finally acted like a decent person.¡±


    Zac returned his smile and replied, ¡°Cheers!¡± Then, he picked up a ss of cocktail and drank it in one


    gulp. The drink he made was terrible, and he vowed to never touch it again in the future. He then drank


    the remaining two sses in session.


    After drinking the three sses, Zac sat back in his original seat and started chatting and drinking with


    the others. The atmosphere at their table was very lively, withughter and


    conversation.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, the atmosphere at the other table was rtively subdued. Luca looked somewhat


    depressed as he picked up the wine on the table and drank ss after ss. It was clear that he was


    very unhappy and annoyed.


    Leon remained silent, holding his wine ss and asionally looking toward Simone¡¯s direction. Aaron


    didn¡¯t want to talk either, so he picked up his phone and randomly opened an app to distract himself.


    Feeling awkward, Jodie wanted to start a conversation, but no one paid attention to her. Finally, unable


    to bear it, she reached out and tugged at Luca¡¯s sleeve, persuading him, ¡°Luca, don¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Casting her an ugly smile, he replied. ¡°I want to drink now. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He


    continued to drink, leaving Jodie feeling helpless. Piqued, she no longer cared about him.


    After a while, Simone and the others left, and Leon suggested going back to the hotel. Luca didn¡¯t want


    to go back and insisted on drinking more, but Aaron forcefully pulled him away.


    No one spoke during the cab ride to the hotel. After checking in, Leon greeted everyone and returned


    to his room first.


    Turning to Luca, Jodie asked, ¡°Luca, are you okay? Should I buy some hangover medicine for you?¡±


    Although Luca had a thorn in his heart, hearing her words made him feel a little better. Shaking his


    head, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine and not drunk. Don¡¯t bother. His gaze softened, and he reached out to stroke


    her head, saying, ¡°You should go back to your room and rest because you have to make money


    tomorrow.¡±


    Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and shed him a sweet and obedient smile, saying sincerely, ¡°Then.


    you should rest early, too. If you don¡¯t feel well tonight, give me a call.¡±


    Luca nodded and replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Jodie was still mad at Aaron, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him much but waved and smiled during the


    live broadcast, saying, ¡°Aaron, goodnight!


    Aaron nodded and answered, ¡°Goodnight!¡±


    Luca was also mad at Aaron, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to him and went back to his room.


    Aaron sighed as he watched Luca¡¯s back, thinking. He¡¯s so easily consoled by her. What a fool. He


    remembered the time when he was getting an IV drip alone, and Jodie said she would apany him,


    but she didn¡¯t really want to. So, he said it wasn¡¯t necessary, and she didn¡¯t do it. If it was Simone, not


    only would she apany him, but she would also cook and make home remedies for him.


    If it were Simone today, she would remember that Luca couldn¡¯t drink too much. Otherwise, his throat


    would hurt. Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t just say empty words and would buy hangover and throat medicine


    for Luca.


    Aaron thought for a moment and didn¡¯t go to his room. Instead, he turned around to leave the hotel.


    The cameraman, under the director¡¯s signal, followed him, and they went to the pharmacy, where they


    saw Aaron buying hangover and throat-soothing medicine.


    This action stunned the viewers, especially the fans who had been criticizing Aaron in the live chat.


    Aaron¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but fight back. They said, ¡°Look,pared to Jodie, Aaron is the real little


    brother. Jodie only uses words to coax, but the little brother uses actions.¡±


    This time, the fans didn¡¯t fight back because many of them knew that Luca¡¯s throat would hurt if he


    drank too much or ate something spicy. Although Aaron and Zac had yed a prank on Luca before,


    which made them angry, they couldn¡¯t stay angry at this moment.


    Instead, it was their idol who always protected and cherished Jodie, the one who said she would buy


    hangover medicine but didn¡¯t actually do it. This showed that she didn¡¯t care. Compared to Aaron, who


    just tricked his brother, Jodie¡¯s concern seemed ridiculous.


    On the way back to the hotel, an assistant, at Jonah¡¯s request, struck up a conversation with Aaron.


    ¡°You¡¯re really considerate. You knew that Luca¡¯s throat would hurt if he drank too much, so you bought


    medicine for him, right?¡±


    With a smile, Aaron replied, ¡°Compared to Simone, what I did is nothing.¡± He then went on to talk about


    Simone¡¯s kindness toward himself and Luca when she was in the Gray Family, such as making


    homemade throat lozenges and other herbal medicine.


    Simone¡¯s fans who were listening felt heartbroken. Even the fans of Luca and Aaron felt a bit


    ufortable because it turned out that Simone had put in a lot of effort when she was a part of the


    Gray Family, and those who used to criticize her were now silent.


    If it was their own sister who treated them so well, they would be crazy to cut off ties with her and


    cause such a rift.


    So, Luca got what he deserved. Of course, Aaron was not innocent either. He was one of those who


    mistreated Simone in the past.


    Simone¡¯s fans sneered. Did they finally realize how talented Simone was? Sorry, it was toote! And


    now, Luca and Aaron¡¯s fans, unable to vent their anger, began to criticize Jodie, calling her a fake


    angel, pretending to care, and not as good as Aaron, a genuine guy.


    Moreover, she instigated conflicts between the brothers and even caused a rift between them and their


    sister, Simone. She was simply toxic and a troublemaker, creating chaos within the family.


    As Jodie finished showering and stepped out, she screamed upon seeing herself in the mirror. She


    noticed that her once fair skin had be dull, and there were even some blemishes on her cheeks.


    Herplexion was not as fair and smooth as before and seemed to have darkened slightly.


    Jodie covered her mouth, panic evident in her eyes.


    The fact that this had happened indicated that her spiritual energy had declined and might have


    backfired. Quickly, she grabbed her phone, ready to send a text message, but when she picked it up,


    she realized that it was not her phone.


    Her face contorted with anger. This can¡¯t continue like this, and it¡¯s all because of Simone.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to avoid the camera and borrow a phone to make a call.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169 This Is Obvious, Isn¡¯t It?


    On the other side, Aaron returned to his room and took a shower. After watching TV for a while, he got


    up and knocked on the door of the room next door.


    Luca was lying on the bed, feeling very ufortable in his throat at the moment. When he heard the


    knock on the door, he thought it was Jodie who had bought the hangover medicine and brought it to


    him. Opening the door, he saw his younger brother standing there and was momentarily stunned.


    Aaron raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Did you think it was Jo?¡±


    Luca didn¡¯t argue. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Aaron waved the bag in his hand. ¡°I brought you medicine.¡±


    Luca was very surprised. ¡°Come in.¡± He closed the door and turned around to see Aaron sitting on a


    chair and looking at him with a strange expression. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Aaron answered, ¡°I¡¯m observing how foolish you¡¯re being.¡±


    At the mention of this, Luca¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you have nothing good to say, just leave. Instead of


    learning anything useful, you¡¯re picking up from Zac Turner and Leon Foster. those two idiots.¡±


    Aaron chuckled. ¡°Can you stop dwelling on the past? I see how foolish you are because of Jo. You


    think that she¡¯ll bring you medicine, but she actually won¡¯t. Only your little brother, me, will think of it.¡±


    He took out the medicine from his pocket. ¡°Your throat is ufortable now, isn¡¯t it? Take the


    hangover medicine first, then the throat treatment medicine after six hours.¡±


    When he bought the medicine, he informed the pharmacist about Luca¡¯s condition when he drank, and


    the pharmacist gave him the medicine and exined how to take it.


    Luca was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Aaron told the truth, ¡°When Simone was still at home, there was a time when I went to an event with


    you, and she reminded me that when you drink too much alcohol or have a sore throat, your voice box


    will hurt. She advised me to persuade you not to drink, but if you really can¡¯t resist, eat some of her


    specially-made throat lozenges. She also gave me a box as a backup. After that, when you didn¡¯t drink,


    I ate them myself. They tasted really good and made my throat feel better.¡±


    Luca was stunned. ¡°So, you know because Simone told you?¡± All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know the


    words that could describe hisplicated feelings.


    The tie brachen, ver che but they asual frised


    Seca ar to these smal details On Sansone west pay on to these desa


    First, Your precious je peritati deset


    or maybe she moves but


    do boucher to care about you. She ust niks about how she wants to take care of new but the winn


    Fue example E


    why would che ask you if you need hangover mod


    1


    tuse, bougins in for you and give a to vas.. That¡¯s what I learned fres


    Sze


    jo knows that you wouldn¡¯t let her go through the trouble of going to the pharmaCY, SO IT YOU say you


    don¡¯t need it, she won¡¯t bother.¡±


    Lara Itted to these words and suddenly felt a pang in his heart, feeling a binde Soobsh for Seeing


    touched cartsen


    Upon caretul reflection, it was trie when Simone was ill around he never expressed her care and


    kindness through words but through practical actions.


    Her care was sent, and that was why Luca found it difficult to adjust after Simone left the Gray Family,


    Jodie also cared for him and was considerate, but it was always just words. As be thought about it, he


    couldn¡¯t recall a single action she had taken for hum


    Luca poured a ss of water and took the hangover medicine. The aftereffects of drinking were


    starting to show now with a headache, a sore throat, and an ufortable stomach. He would take


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    medicine for his threat in the morning


    He asked. ¡°Why did youe to tell me all this?¡±


    Aaron sighed. ¡°Because during my first variety show, I had a deep realization¡± Then, he talked about


    how he got food poisoning from eating with Jodie and ended up needing an IV drip, but she didn¡¯t care


    about him. ¡°And before this variety show, Titus told me that Jo wasn¡¯t as innocent and considerate as


    she seemed. I observed and found that it¡¯s true; she has a lot of hidden thoughts, and her care and


    kindness are just words¡±


    Luca fell silent, feeling very confused right now


    Aaron didn¡¯t say anything more, got up, and patted Luca¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Luca, you should be more aware.¡±


    Then, he went back to his room.


    Meanwhile, at the other hotel, Zac also warned Simone and told her about his findings. asking her to be


    careful around Jodie, and Simone assured him that she would be ca


    The next day. Simone and the other three went to have breakfast, and then they checked the


    24


    app to see if there were any activities or ways to make money.


    Zac handed his phone to Simone and Harry. ¡°We can participate in this!¡±


    Simone and Harry looked at it. In three days, the best inte cafe in the city would be hosting a ¡°Gun


    Fight¡± game event.


    The registration deadline was tomorrow, and teams could sign up to participate. The winning team will


    receive a prize of 30,000.


    Harry said. ¡°I can y this game, and I¡¯m pretty good at it.¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t yed this before, but I can learn. asionally, she would yputer


    games for entertainment and even used to be a professional gamer in a mini timeline. So, learning it


    now would be no problem at all.


    After thinking for a moment, Harry pointed out, ¡°There are only three of us, but Gun Fight a five-yer


    game, so we still need two more people.¡±


    Zac chimed in. ¡°We can ask another group. Brandon knows how to y. We talked about it before, and


    I guess Keira can also y. If not, she should be able to learn, and Eric can be a


    substitute.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask them. If we can win the 30,000 reward, we can just rx and y


    for thest three days.¡±


    Jonah, who was watching the livestream, heard her words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Please create more


    hype!¡±


    As it was too troublesome to gather everyone individually, Zac tagged a few people in the group chat


    and mentioned this, which Eric and the others did not object to.


    Keira: I can do it! I want to participate and be supported by you guys. I also want to rx and have fun.


    Eric: Even though I can¡¯t y, I will cheer you guys on and support you. I also want to rx and win!


    Brandon: I am able and willing to participate. I also desire to rx and emerge victorious!


    Before Simone led Zac and Harry to triumph, the others had been envious. Now that they had the


    chance, they wanted to join as well.


    Zac: Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Once you guys finish work tonight, we will head to the inte. cafe to


    practice.


    Keira: Zac, it pains me when you mention that we need to work!


    Zac: Haha, we have Simone!


    Therefore, it is only the ethers who are hurting, he thought.


    Keira and the others were so envious that they could cry. The group reached an agreement, leaving the


    other group feeling frustrated.


    Apart from Jodie, none of them had the enthusiasm to earn money through work. They were also


    having breakfast when Jodie saw the conversation in the group chat.


    Unable to hold back, she sighed. The two groups are coborating again, and it seems like we¡¯ve been


    left behind.¡±


    This meant that they were being excluded, and those two groups were being unfair.


    Leon nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve known them for a while now, it¡¯s not the first day.


    Isn¡¯t that obvious? Even Aaron knew that those two groups wouldn¡¯t include them in their games, so he


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on how we can earn money for food and amodation today.¡±


    Speechless, Jodie thought that these two guys were hopeless.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170 Are We Going To Rx And Win Again Today?


    Jodie turned to Luca, thinking. ¡°Yesterday, Simone and the others embarrassed him so much. Shouldn¡¯t


    he do something about it?¡±


    While eating, Luca noticed Jodie¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°My throat hurts, and my voice has changed. i can¡¯t


    go out to perform and sing today. Maybe we can just take it easy and go to a restaurant to continue


    ying the piano and violin.¡±


    Thest thing he wanted was to do more exhausting work, and ying the piano and violin didn¡¯t


    require talking either.


    Jodie thought, ¡°This guy is even more hopeless. Not only does he not think about getting revenge, but


    he even wants to ck off. This is just too much,¡± Looking at Leon and Aaron, she asked, ¡°What about


    you guys? Should we try a different way to make money?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to y the piano and violin anymore. Instead, she wanted to do something that could


    stand out and make money. In turn, she could regain the audience¡¯s favor and bring back the good


    luck.


    Losing luck, coupled with some bacsh, not only affected her appearance but also made everything


    she did less smooth than before. Also, she could sense that her brothers¡¯ attitudes toward her had


    changed.


    This wouldn¡¯t do.


    When Aaron heard her question, he found it even more amusing. ¡°She¡¯s only focused on how to


    perform well and didn¡¯t even think to ask about Luca¡¯s throat.¡± Shrugging, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like


    doing any other work today either, so let¡¯s take it easy.¡±


    Yesterday, he sang and danced and stayed upte, and today, he was feeling very low in spirits. In


    addition, he didn¡¯t want to apany her to cause trouble. No matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t


    surpass Simone¡¯s group anyway. It was better to take it easy.


    At most, it wouldn¡¯t increase their poprity, but it would be better than the previous episode.


    The result of his efforts in the previous episode was heavy criticism, and he also lost millions of fans


    who unfollowed him on Facebook.


    Meanwhile, Leon was never enthusiastic about anything, so he agreed, ¡°I think this idea is good.¡±


    Jodie was about to go crazy with anger from theck of ambition of these three grown men. Still, they


    turned out to be an award-winning actor and a top star. Why was life so unfair?


    Plus, the three of them had a huge fan base, so Jodie was not happy about it. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t


    show it on the surface and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go with your n. Today, let¡¯s go to a restaurant to y the


    piano and violin again.¡± She emphasized, ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s find a different way to make money?¡±


    By ying the piano and violin every day, the live stream for this group wouldn¡¯t be able to retain the


    audience. Without an audience, there would be no poprity, and without poprity, there would be no


    luck either. Thinking about this, Jodie suddenly felt a bit unbearable. I¡¯m so unlucky to end up with


    these three idiots.¡±


    Leon shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Luca agreed, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the live broadcast, Jodie would have cursed at them, but now, she couldn¡¯t and had to


    tolerate the three of them, pretending to be happy.


    Suddenly, she envied Simone because she could confront people and vent her anger without holding


    back, but then, she shook her head and suppressed that thought.


    First, she looked for other restaurants, wanting to try something new and attract more viewers.


    However, after making several phone calls, they were all told that they either had enough staff or didn¡¯t


    need any.


    Sure enough, her luck wasn¡¯t as good after her fortune was weakened. Reluctantly, she could only


    contact the manager of the restaurant they went to yesterday. Luckily, the manager agreed to let them


    continue.


    On the other side, Simone and the others decided to participate in the inte cafe event three days


    They searched on the app but couldn¡¯t find any suitable daytime jobs. However, there were two bars


    hiring singers at night, which was something Harry was good at.


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll sing at the bar and make money,¡± he said.


    Zac added, ¡°I can do that too.¡±


    He checked the sry, and it was decent, butpared to what Simone earned in one go, it was much


    less.


    Simone chuckled. ¡°If we can¡¯t find high-paying jobs during the day. I¡¯ll join you guys singing at night.¡±


    The three of them stood up and prepared to go out and take a look.


    Coincidentally, two customers who had finished breakfast were chatting and walking past them.


    Simone overheard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but walk over to them and politely ask, ¡°Excuse


    me. Can I bother you for a moment?¡±


    The two nodded politely and asked what she needed. Then, Simone had a conversation with them.


    After thanking them, she walked back with a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll show you how to make


    money.¡±


    As Simone and the two people were not far away, Zac overheard their conversation and asked in


    surprise. ¡°Are you going to participate in a motorcycle race?¡± He had heard the two people say that


    there was an amateur motorcycle race this afternoon, and they were nning to go and watch.


    Simone found out from them that the registration deadline was 10 a.m.


    After registration, the organizers would first check the motorcycle driver¡¯s license, after which the


    participants would ride a fewps and pass the test before they could participate in the afternoon race.


    It was still possible to rush over and register.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, the first prize is 20,000. She had learned to ride motorcycles with Gwen before


    and participated in a few races. When she heard the two people mention this, she thought of a way to


    make money.


    Harry was also extremely surprised. ¡°Boss, can you ride motorcycles too?¡±


    Simone grinned and answered, ¡°Yeah, I have a friend who likes riding motorcycles and used to drag


    me along for rides. I also have a habit of carrying useful documents with me. So, I have both driving


    licenses for cars and motorcycles with me. I¡¯ll give it a try. It would be great. if I could win the prize, but


    even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll just consider it as participating for fun.¡±


    Zac and Harry didn¡¯t object. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    The three of them took a cab to the racing venue. Simone registered, and after the organizers checked


    her driving license, they gave her a number to test her eligibility.


    There were quite a few people there, and she waited in line for more than ten minutes before it was her


    turn.


    Zac and Harry, along with the viewers in the live broadcast room, watched as Simone skillfully


    maneuvered the motorcycle. Wearing a helmet, she started the engine and sped away, effortlessly


    passing the test and qualifying to participate..


    Upon Simone¡¯s return, Zac looked at her with shining eyes. ¡°Simone, you¡¯re truly remarkable!¡± He had


    raced with cars before, but riding a motorcycle was a new experience. for him. In his opinion, Simone


    looked both cool and stunning on the motorcycle.


    Harry also admired her. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so impressive. Moments ago, he had seen dozens of


    111


    people take the test, but Simone rode the best.


    Simone smiled at them with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you for thepliments!¡±


    The organizers also provided lunch vouchers for sessful registrants, and Simone waved the


    vouchers in her hand. ¡°We¡¯ve also sorted out lunch.¡±


    Each participant could bring up to three people for the meal, and she conveniently had two


    Zac and Harry eximed, ¡°Simone/Boss, that¡¯s fantastic.¡±


    The three of them then went to the rest area and found seats. Zac shared the photos he had just taken


    of Simone¡¯s motorcycle test, the afternoon race number te, and the lunch. vouchers in the group


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    chat,


    Zac: Are we going to win effortlessly again today?

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171 Find a Way To Stir up Some Trouble


    As soon as the group notification sound chimed, the other two groups had a thought.


    Most likely, it was Zac causing trouble again.


    However, curiosity got the best of them, and they couldn¡¯t help but take out their phones and look.


    Simone¡¯s message about participating in an amateur motorcycle race caught them off guard, and Keira


    and the others were clearly surprised.


    Keira: Simone, is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡±


    Eric: ¡®Simone, you¡¯re amazing; you can even do this.¡±


    Brandon: ¡®Miss Gray, you¡¯re really talented!¡®


    Simone: ¡®I used to y when I was in Cebros, and there happened to be an decided to give it a try.¡±


    in event,


    event, so I


    Keira: ¡®Oh, I want to go and watch you race.


    Simone: ¡®Come on! If I win the prize money, I¡¯ll treat you all to dinner.¡¯


    Keira: ¡®Wow, Simone, I love you; we¡¯ll be there on time in the afternoon. I¡¯ve been jealous of Zac and


    Harry for a long time; today, I¡¯m going to join them.¡¯


    Eric: ¡®So, are we going to win without doing anything today? I¡¯m really looking forward to it.


    Brandon: ¡®Yes! I¡¯m looking forward to it. This is so exciting!¡±


    The three of them found part¨Ctime jobs as waiters, so there was no problem for them to go visit Simone


    in the afternoon.


    The three of them joyfully decided to go watch Simone¡¯spetition.


    On the other hand, the four people who were still waiting to start work had different expressions.


    Luca was extremely surprised and asked Aaron, ¡°Does Simone know how to ride a motorcycle?¡±


    Aaron shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    At this moment, Leon looked away from Simone¡¯s photo in the group.


    With a hint of pride, he said, ¡°Not only can she ride a motorcycle, but her skills can rival those of


    professional motorcycle riders.¡±


    Gwen used to enjoy taking Simone to y with motorcycles and even participate in races.


    He used to think it was too dangerous and opposed it, but now he felt nostalgic, remembering when


    Simone forcibly dragged him along to watch their races.


    When Leon said this, the Gray brothers and Jodie were once again shocked.


    Luca and Aaron felt a bit jealous in their hearts.


    Simone had been back home for over a year, and they didn¡¯t even know she could do this.


    Jodie felt both jealous and resentful; Simone had so many secrets.


    The key was that by participating in this kind of motorcycle race, even if she couldn¡¯t win any prize


    money, she would still attract a wave of livestream viewers.


    She couldn¡¯t stop it. So, she could only hope that Simone wouldn¡¯t win any prize money.


    It would be best if something happened during the race, like a fall that resulted in facial or leg injuries.


    And she kept cursing in her heart.


    Lean


    suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go watch Simone¡¯s race in the afternoon, too.¡±


    The three of them didn¡¯t expect him to say that.


    Jodie didn¡¯t want to help Simone increase her poprity.


    If we go, wouldn¡¯t everyone in our live stream be able to see Simone stealing the show? She looked


    hesitant and said, ¡°But they didn¡¯t invite us. It wouldn¡¯t be right to just go and watch.¡±


    She also implied that Simone and her group were being stingy.


    Leon didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need their invitation. We can go watch on our own.¡±


    He knew that Simone wouldn¡¯t invite them, but he still wanted to go.


    Jodie said tactfully, ¡°Will they be upset if we do that?¡±


    Leon replied, ¡°We¡¯ll just watch and leave. We won¡¯t disturb them.¡± He knew that Simone. wouldn¡¯t invite


    them, but he still wanted to go.


    Jodie was speechless, and she thought, Why bother doing this when it¡¯s not necessary?


    This time, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to voice her opposition.


    Aaron said, ¡°I¡¯m curious about what Simone looks like in a motorcycle race. I want to go and take a


    look¡±


    He missed out on his sister¡¯s growth and now wanted to participate in other aspects of her life ¨Ceven if


    it was just as an audience member.


    Luca was also curious and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and watch.¡±


    Jodie thought, They are really driving me crazy. Simone¡¯s motorcycle race isn¡¯t elegant or graceful at


    all. There is nothing interesting about it. They are really crazy. She suppressed her anger and forced a


    smile. ¡°But we have piano and violin practice in the afternoon.¡±


    She meant that they couldn¡¯t go.


    Leon nced at Jodie unhappily and said, ¡°The race starts at 2 p.m., and we don¡¯t start work until 5


    p.m. We should have enough time toe back. If you don¡¯t want to go, then we¡¯ll go ourselves.¡±


    The money they earned at noon also included their share. That should be enough to take a cab back


    and forth.


    Aaron added, ¡°If Jo doesn¡¯t want to go, then the three of us will go.¡±


    There was no need to force herself to go if she didn¡¯t want to; otherwise, they would all feel


    ufortable.


    Luca didn¡¯t say anything, but it was clear that he agreed.


    This only made the thorn in Jodie¡¯s heart hurt even more. He had thought about it all night and realized


    that Jo¡¯s care and consideration for him were only superficial.


    He had originally made an excuse for her, thinking that she was just tired yesterday, and that was why


    she didn¡¯t think too much, but today, when he intentionally said his throat was sore, she didn¡¯t even ask


    how he was or whether he needed any medicine.


    She only cared about earning money and showcasing herself, which made him feel a bit cold¨Chearted


    for the first time.


    Now that he knew she didn¡¯t want to watch Simone¡¯s race, he no longer unconditionally supported her.


    Jodie felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown and wanted to explode right there. Her smile faded


    slightly. ¡°Are you all really going?¡±


    Leon and the others nodded in unison. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going.¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go together and take a look. I¡¯m also curious about


    Simone¡¯s motorcycle race.¡±


    Since she couldnt change the fact that she had to watch the match, she decided to find a way to make


    things interesting.


    The three of them didn¡¯t object and unanimously decided to finish lunch and take a cab there.


    After sitting for a while, Jodie went to the restroom.


    In the restroom, she pretended to be in a hurry. She borrowed a phone from a female waitress who


    was also going to the restroom and made a call.


    She told the person on the other end of the phone about the time and location of Simone¡¯s motorcycle


    race in the afternoon.


    After hanging up the phone, Jodie¡¯s previous frustration and anger disappeared.


    Instead, she started looking forward to watching Simone¡¯s race.


    Upon seeing Jodie¡¯s mood improve inexplicably, Leon and the other two were a bit puzzled.


    After a moment of contemtion, Aaron decided to send a message in the group chat. He said, ¡°We


    happen to be free this afternoon, so we would like to join in the fun.¡±


    For some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if Simone would wee them in the group chat, considering the live broadcast or


    reputation.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to entertain the thought of being invited to have a meal.


    As long as she replied to the message, he would be satisfied.


    Meanwhile, in the rest area of the racetrack, Simone sensed someone cursing her. Someone with


    some fate, allowing her to sense it.


    However, it was just a simple curse with a hint of fate, not some kind of mystical art.


    She didn¡¯t need to delve into it; she could guess that it was most likely Jodie.


    Then, she heard the notification sound from the group chat. She saw Aaron¡¯s message in the group


    chat, stating that they would alsoe to watch her race.


    Simone didn¡¯t have much of a reaction; she simply found it strange that these four people were


    showing up.


    Could it be because of the live broadcast? If that¡¯s the case, Jodie shouldn¡¯t want toe, and she


    should have tried to persiade them to stay away. If all four of them areing now, the other three


    might just be acting foolishly.


    But Jodie, who had been cursing her, made her think deeply and be on guard.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172 How Did He End up Here?


    During the noon break, the live broadcast had stopped for an hour.


    Simone retrieved three talismans she had previously drawn and folded into triangles from her bag,


    cing one in her pocket.


    In case of an attack using mystical arts during thepetition, she intended to use the talisman for


    defense.


    Then, she handed one to Zac and another to Harry. ¡°These are the talismans I drew. Keep them close


    to you.¡±


    She was also concerned that someone might target them while she participated in thepetition.


    Harry, somewhat confused, epted the talisman. ¡°Thank you, Simone!¡± Although he refrained from


    asking further questions, he believed Simone must have her reasons.


    Zac, on the other hand, received the talisman with concern, asking, ¡°Will there be any problems?¡± He


    knew that Simone wouldn¡¯t suddenly produce the talisman, give it to them, and keep one for herself.


    Simone reassured him with a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Only then did Zac nod and caution, ¡°Be careful during thepetition. If you can¡¯t win the prize money,


    it doesn¡¯t matter. Just treat it as a fun experience.¡±


    For Zac, Simone¡¯s safety was more important than winning the prize money.


    Although Harry didn¡¯t fullyprehend their conversation, he sensed potential dangers during the


    Following suit, he said, ¡°Yes, winning or not winning the prize money is not important. Safetyes


    first.¡±


    Touched by their words, Simone said, ¡°Alright!¡± The three of them sat down, chatting for a while before


    rxing on the couch in the rest area.


    At one¨Cthirty, an announcement from the organizers in the rest area instructed all participants to gather


    at thepetition venue and locate their assigned motorcycles ording to the numbers on their race


    cards.


    Simone changed into her racing suit and handed her backpack to Zac.


    With a confident smile, she waved goodbye to the two of them and headed toward the


    racetrack.


    As she left the rest area, Simone was unexpectedly bumped into by a tall and handsome young man.


    She realized it was intentional and looked at him.


    To her surprise, she recognized him instantly, though she didn¡¯t show it.


    The person who bumped into her was Skyler.


    Despite being with Leon for years, she had never crossed paths with Skyler. This was due to Mrs.


    Foster¡¯s disapproval, resulting in an average rtionship between Leon and Skyler.


    So, she had never met Skyler before.


    She recognized him because she had seen his photos.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Skyler, in white shirt and trousers, looked handsome with an elegant and refined demeanor, resembling


    a charming young nobleman.


    At the moment, one of his hands was holding a mobile phone, answering a call.


    He apologized when he bumped into Simone, ¡°Sorry, I was on the phone and didn¡¯t pay attention. I


    identally bumped into you.¡±


    Simone, treating him like a stranger, shook her head without a word and moved to leave.


    Skyler ended the call and blocked her way, saying, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Simone looked at him with a half¨Csmile and half¨Csmirk, replying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but if you want to strike up a


    conversation, please consider the situation.¡±


    She gave him a look that conveyed she was not interested in him.


    Skylerughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± gesturing an invitation..


    Simone nodded and continued walking forward.


    As they passed each other, Skyler whispered a reminder, ¡°Be carefulter!¡± Before Simone could react,


    Skyler had already taken a step forward.


    Simone maintained the same expression, neither turning around nor stopping.


    However, she was puzzled.


    Why does Skyler suddenly appear? What does his reminder mean?


    When they passed each other, she had been on guard, but Skyler did nothing besides the warning,


    leaving her perplexed.


    For example, put something on her.


    However, her guard became even stronger.


    After Simone reached her destination, she meticulously inspected the motorcycle assigned to her,


    finding no issues.


    Before the racemenced, she transferred a strand of auspicious energy from the jade pendant


    around her neck to a protective talisman¨Ca mystical tool from her master containing a potent aura of


    auspiciousness.


    Activating it was crucial for shielding herself from temporary curses or hexes.


    After seeing Skyler, whether his reminder was well¨Cintentioned or had a purpose, it signaled that


    someone would target her during the race.


    To ensure her safety, she added an extrayer of protection.


    While Simone prepared, the other two teams arrived one after another.


    The production team suggested they sit together to enhance the viewing experience for recording.


    Simone had her own live stream room, while the others had theirs.


    Leon and his group, originally nning to find a separate ce to watch the race, ended up sitting


    behind Zac¡¯s group after coordinating with the organizers, who agreed to let them livestream.


    At precisely 2 p.m., the participants mounted their motorcycles.


    As the organizers¡® signal dropped, all the motorcycles zoomed out.


    The race took ce in a specially designed area for motorcycle training andpetitions, featuring t


    roads with numerous bends and protective measures on both sides.


    Simone quickly caught up with the motorcycles at the front after zooming out.


    Drones live¨Cstreamed the contestants¡® situation on the big screen for the audience.


    Zac and others were watching the live stream intently on the big screen.


    Simone surpassedpetitors one by one and found herself neck and neck with another contestant,


    vying for the lead.


    The tension escted, particrly when two motorcycles appeared on the verge of collision. during


    two bends.


    Simone rode her motorcycle, anticipating the challenging course.


    However, at the final bend, wisps of negative energy emerged from the ground, entangling her


    motorcycle, which caused it to slip and slide forward.


    Simone and the motorcycle tilted, nearly touching the ground, and seemed on the verge of crashing out


    of the track.


    On the big screen, it appeared as if a crash was imminent.


    Zac and the others wore worried expressions, while Jodie couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    Indeed, that person never makes mistakes. Simone, you troublemaker. Before wanting to show off, you


    should ask if we agree or not. At such a high speed, falling while leaning on a bend, you¡¯re inevitably


    going to get injured. It¡¯s best if it ys out just as I curse.


    The live stream audience felt nervous, sweating for Simone.


    Just as everyone expected a crash, Simone executed a breathtaking drift just before reaching the


    ground noodles, skillfully maneuvering through thest bend at an extreme angle.


    Astonishingly, with this stylish drift, she overtook the motorcycle in front.


    The heavily tilted motorcycle returned to its normal driving mode.


    Then, at an even faster pace, she surged past the finish line.


    In an instant, shouts and apuse erupted at the scene.


    Many were amazed by Simone¡¯s maneuver, and Zac¡¯s group couldn¡¯t contain their excitement,


    standing up to cheer.


    Jodie, however, couldn¡¯t believe what she was witnessing¨Chow Simone had managed to avoid a crash


    and secure first ce seemed impossible.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173 She Deserved the Consequences.


    Simone dismounted the motorcycle and removed her helmet.


    The big screen suddenly zoomed in, capturing a close¨Cup shot of Simone.


    She was d in a fitted motorcycle suit, leaning casually against the motorcycle with a


    graceful and rxed posture.


    Her long hair flowed with the wind,plementing her exquisite and radiant face, exuding a cool and


    captivating aura.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m mesmerized by the stunning beauty of Simone.¡±


    ¡°How can Simone be so beautiful, cool, and captivating!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Simone haspletely captivated me!


    ¡°I was scared that Simone would crash, but her drift was so cool.


    ¡®Simone¡¯s motorcycle skills are incredible!¡±


    ¡®Oh my god, I love her! I¡¯m bing a fan of Simone.


    ¡®Checking in to join Simone¡¯s fans group.


    The live chat overflowed with cheers andpliments for Simone¡¯s cool and beautiful. appearance.


    After the race, Simone returned the motorcycle and went backstage to await the prize. money.


    She politely congratted and chatted with other motorcycle riders who came forward to offer their


    congrattions and exchange greetings.


    After taking a seat, she reached out and retrieved the talisman she had ced on her body


    earlier.


    The yellow talisman had turned ck, but it hadn¡¯t disintegrated into powder.


    Strands of negative energy had been consumed by the auspicious energy on the talisman.


    Initially, the negative energy had clung to the motorcycle she was riding and then spread to her feet.


    However, it was quickly blocked and entangled by the protective talisman, drawing it into the


    talisman.


    The motorcycle only slipped for a moment, but Simone quickly regained control. Simone looked at the


    talisman in her hand, her eyes filled with cold determination. The other party wanted to seriously injure


    her.


    Is it because I have hindered Jodie, so they want to prevent me from continuing the live broadcast?


    Simone held the talisman with one hand and moved her fingertips to the other hand.


    A strand of auspicious energy was activated from the jade pendant on her neck, and she recited a


    counterattack curse.


    Then, she directed the energy into the talisman, along with the previous auspicious energy,pletely


    annihting the negative energy within the talisman.


    Just as she finished, with the organizers consent, the program¡¯s cameraman entered the backstage


    area for a live broadcast, focusing on Simone.


    She smiled at the camera, stunning her fans watching the livestream. Even fans of other participants


    and random viewers couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by her natural beauty.


    Not only did the number of viewers in the livestream continue to rise, but Simone¡¯s Facebook fan count


    skyrocketed as well.


    The audience, motorcycle enthusiasts, and pure fans impressed by her coolness and charm all


    became her fans.


    On the other side, in the audience seats.


    People who had been watching thepetition began to leave one after another.


    Zac and his team followed the crowd, preparing to meet Simone when she returned with the prize


    money.


    The group led by Leon stayed until the end before leaving. Luca reached out and pulled. Jodie, who


    was lost in thought. ¡°Jo, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jodie snapped back to reality and stood up.


    Then, the three of them walked down the stairs.


    And at that moment, the bracelet she was wearing on her hand suddenly broke.


    The red agate beads fell to the ground one by one.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jodie stepped on the fallen red agate beads and tumbled down the stairs toward the front row.


    As she fell so suddenly, Luca beside her couldn¡¯t catch her in time.


    The three of them watched helplessly as Jodie fell and rolled down the stairs, her face. covered in


    blood.


    ¡°Jo!¡± Luca and Aaron were shocked and immediately hurried down.


    After all, she was their beloved sister, cherished for so many years..


    Upon seeing her like this, panic gripped them both. By the time the two reached Jodie¡¯s side, she had


    already fainted.


    Luca lifted her, concern etched on his face, shouting, ¡°Jo! Jo!¡±


    Aaron hurried off to find the live broadcast program staff; they needed to summon the medical team.


    Leon, witnessing Jodie¡¯s bloody and miserable state, was initially stunned, then frowned.


    Despite deliberately keeping his distance from Jodie, he couldn¡¯t remain indifferent seeing her in such a


    state.


    He quickly walked down and took out a handkerchief, covering the bleeding wound on her forehead.


    In this live broadcast room, only four loyal fans remained, others having gone to watch Simone.


    Upon witnessing Jodie¡¯s miserable fall, shock rippled through them..


    Jodie¡¯s fans felt heartbroken, but others couldn¡¯t empathize.


    The camera in the live broadcast room focused on the two groups.


    When it seemed trouble was looming for Simone, the audience witnessed others bing tense and


    worried, but Jodie¡¯s face disyed excitement..


    Although she quicklyposed herself, many viewers still caught a glimpse of it..


    Moreover, when Simone skillfully saved the situation with her technical skills and crossed the finish line


    first, Jodie¡¯s face, full of astonishment and disbelief, was also exposed before


    the camera.


    Mr. Wills¡® team monitored this live broadcast room closely, sessfully capturing Jodie¡¯s varied


    reactions.


    From the audience¡¯s perspective, it seemed Jodie fell because her bracelet suddenly broke.


    She had that absent¨Cminded look again as if lost in her thoughts.


    This led her to step on the red agate beads scattered on the steps.


    This gave many people the impression that she brought it upon. herself.


    Jonah didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen and hurriedly rushed over with the medical


    team.


    When the medical team arrived at the scene, Luca carried her toward them, Leon at her side, pressing


    a cloth to her forehead.


    The doctor reported her condition, ¡°Forehead cut. This is quite serious. Her left leg and left hand were


    fractured from the fall. She needs immediate hospitalization.¡±


    Jonah decided swiftly. ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The production team transported Jodie to the hospital, Luca and the others following.


    On the other side, Zac and his team, waiting for Simone, learned about the incident.


    They were taken aback. They couldn¡¯t sympathize with Jodie but couldn¡¯t take pleasure in her


    misfortune either.


    Especially Zac. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the previous incident where Simone almost fell off her


    motorcycle.


    He sensed that Jodie¡¯s sudden fall down the stairs and subsequent injury might not be a mere


    coincidence but could have a specific connection.


    If that were true, then Jodie brought it upon herself, and it¡¯s a consequence she deserves.


    Soon, Simone received a prize of 150,000 dors.


    After changing back into her original attire, she met Zac and the others.


    Keira and the remaining two were set to work for another two hours, nning to have dinnerter. After


    that, they left the racetrack by cab.


    Simone and her group gathered in the rest area to discuss their next destination.


    After taking a seat, Simone listened to Zac and the others discussing Jodie¡¯s incident.


    Surprise flickering on her face.


    Deep down, she had anticipated Jodie¡¯s situation, given the curse Jodie had ced on her.


    The curse had now rebounded, bringing back what Jodie had wished upon her.


    Simone gleaned a clue from the news¨Cthe bracelet that Jodie was wearing suddenly snapped.


    This indicated that the person who targeted her was the one who gave Jodie the bracelet.


    And the person who gave Jodie the bracelet had suffered significantly from the rebound, along with


    Jodie¡¯s previous malicious curse.


    The bracelet talisman couldn¡¯t withstand such a double rebound, so it became ineffective.


    Otherwise, if the bracelet talisman had provided protection, Jodie wouldn¡¯t have been affected so


    severely by the rebound.


    Simone also recalled Skyler¡¯s sudden appearance at the racetrack..


    She had a feeling she would encounter him again soon.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174 If So, It¡¯s Quite Interesting!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the rest area, the discussion didn¡¯t center much on Jodie.


    Simone suggested, ¡°With a 150,000 dors prize, we can take a break from work for the next three


    days.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s live well, eat well, and have fun.¡±


    Zac enthusiastically agreed, ¡°Absolutely! We¡¯ll count on your guidance to keep us in rxation mode


    for these three days.¡±


    ¡°For the remaining time, let¡¯s aim to win the prize in the uing game activity. This way, we can chill


    until the end of the variety show.¡±


    Harry chimed in with a grin, ¡°I definitely made the right choice teaming up with you!¡± He and Brandon


    had initially signed a two¨Cday guest contract.


    Due to Jodie¡¯s injury, she couldn¡¯t continue participating in the live broadcast for the next few days.


    So, the originally arranged guest reced Jodie¡¯s position.


    The director had just avoided the live broadcast and talked to him and Brandon separately.


    They had performed well and didn¡¯t have to leave early. They could stay until the end of the variety


    show.


    Afterward, they just needed to sign another contract.


    ¡°For these three days, shall we stay in one hotel or switch to different good ones?¡± Simone asked the


    duo.


    Zac suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s switch it up.¡±


    ¡°Given our theme of having fun, let¡¯s give everyone a taste of different star¨Crated hotels in Slovance, he


    continued.


    Harry agreed, saying, ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Alright, your call.¡±


    Using a mobile app, Simone picked a few star¨Crated hotels for Zac and Harry to choose from. They


    chose three different hotels and booked separate stays for one day each, which were priced between


    eight to nine thousand dors per night.


    Upon setting the live broadcast theme as ¡°having fun,¡± they opted for high¨Cend travel to give viewers a


    luxurious experience.


    In contrast, Keira¡¯s group pursued budget travel.


    With the money earned from part¨Ctime work, the three of them would devise a n to explore cost¨C


    effective dining and amodation options, providing viewers with an experiential journey.


    This contrast in experiences intrigued viewers, leading many to either switch between the two streams


    or watch both simultaneously.


    Both were interesting.


    However, many other live streams were budget travel, so there were more viewers interested in high¨C


    end travel.


    Coupled with their poprity, the number of viewers in Simone¡¯s livestream was several


    times that of Keira¡¯s.


    The other group was taking Jodie to the hospital. Apart from Jodie¡¯s concerned fans and the loyal fans


    of the other three, everyone else had dispersed to the other two live streams.


    So, the number of viewers had dropped from second ce tost ce.


    Post¨Chotel bookings, they discussed dinner ns.


    After a round of searching, they decided on a Michelin¨Cstarred restaurant.


    Simone shared the details in the group chat, arranging a meet¨Cup time with Keira.


    Later, they grabbed a cab to the hotel where they booked.


    The check¨Cin point for the day was a local seaside lighthouse, which was more suitable for visiting at


    night.


    They nned to rest at the hotel for a while and go for a High tea.


    Afterward, they would head to the restaurant for dinner and finally join the other group to visit the tourist


    spot together.


    As they entered the hotel lobby, they coincidentally encountered Skyler and another man in the midst of


    check¨Cin.


    Simone couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Skyler¡¯s presence here wasn¡¯t by chance¨Clikely having


    watched their live broadcast and deliberately chosen the same hotel.


    Although Simone couldn¡¯t decipher Skyler¡¯s thoughts from his expression.


    Skyler greeted her with a polite and elegant smile upon seeing her.


    He didn¡¯te over to talk to her.


    Afterpleting their check¨Cin at the front desk, Skyler and the man left with their room. key.


    Simone shifted her attention away from them and checked in with Zac and the others.


    They agreed to rest in their rooms for half an hour and then meet on the hotel rooftop for High tea.


    Simone entered her room and took out some tea bags from her suitcase, brewing three cups.


    of tea


    Just as she ced the freshly brewed tea on the coffee table, she heard a knock on the door.


    She opened the door and saw Skyler and the man standing outside.


    Simone gestured for them toe in and then turned to sit on the couch herself.


    Skyler and the man walked in and closed the door behind them.


    They sat down on the couch opposite Simone.


    When they saw the three cups of tea on the coffee table, it was obvious they were just brewed. Both of


    them were surprised.


    Skyler smiled and asked, ¡°Did you know we woulde?¡±


    Simone picked up a cup of tea and handed it to him, saying, ¡°I had a feeling.¡±


    Skyler had given her such obvious hints before.


    During the race, she encountered negative energy attacks again.


    Skyler had deliberatelye to stay at this hotel, so she guessed he would go directly to find


    her.


    After they entered the room, the live broadcast was stopped.


    So, this time period was more suitable.


    Skyler took the tea and said, ¡°Miss Simone, you are indeed very clever.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Although he was asking, his tone carried certainty.


    This time. Simone didn¡¯t pretend not to know.


    She nodded and said. ¡°I know, you are Gwen¡¯s and Leon¡¯s brother.¡±


    Since they hade to her door, there was no point in hiding anymore.


    Skyler chuckled lightly. ¡°You really do know me.¡±


    He then asked with a hint of yfulness, ¡°My sister must have scolded me a lot, right?¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not really.¡±


    Gwen hasined about Skyler, but she hasn¡¯t really scolded him.


    She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just tell me straight.¡±


    When Skyler heard this, he knew that Simone was indeed very straightforward.


    He introduced the man next to him to Simone, ¡°This is Sean Stanley, captain of the Special


    Department¡¯s First Team. He is the one who wants to meet you today.¡±


    Sean reached out his hand. ¡°Miss Simone, nice to meet you!¡±


    Simone shook hands with him. She noticed that his hand was very cold as if it had no temperature.


    But it was not surprising, as this person had a special constitution.


    She looked at Sean and asked, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Sean went straight to the point and said, ¡°I came today to ask Miss Simone for a favor. We have been


    chasing an evil cultivator who came to Slovance yesterday, so we followed him here.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you suggesting that the individual who tampered with my car today at


    the racetrack is the evil cultivator?¡±


    Sean smiled faintly, his pale face showing a hint of amusement. ¡°It appears that Miss Simone has


    already figured it out. You managed to fend him off and even counterattacked. With your abilities, I


    believe you should be able to locate his hiding ce, right? We came to you today seeking your


    assistance in finding that person.¡±


    After speaking, he covered his mouth and began coughing.


    Simone handed him another cup of tea. ¡°Don¡¯t you all know that he came to the Slovance?


    Why do you still need my help in finding him?¡±


    Sean took a sip of tea and exined, ¡°He is extremely powerful. He vanished immediately after


    disembarking from the ne. We only discovered that his purpose foring to the Slovance was to


    target you. However, we haven¡¯t been able to locate him. That¡¯s why we followed you to the racetrack,


    but we found no trace of him. That¡¯s why Skyler specifically reminded you.¡±


    He changed the subject. ¡°But based on your performance at the racetrack earlier, even if we hadn¡¯t


    reminded you, you would have been fine.¡±


    This surprised them all. They hadn¡¯t expected her to possess such power.


    Not only did she evade the negative energy attack set up by that person, but she also counterattacked.


    Now, that person must be seriously injured from the counterattack, making it the perfect opportunity to


    capture him..


    That was why they took the initiative to approach Simone and ask for her help.


    Simone smiled. ¡°I see. That¡¯s why you came to me.¡±


    Then she looked at Skyler and asked, ¡°Are you also part of the Special Department?¡± If so, it would be


    quite intriguing!

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175 It¡¯s Bing More and More Intriguing


    Skyler locked eyes with Simone, smiling. ¡°Yes, I am also part of the Special Department.¡±


    Sean chimed in. ¡°He¡¯s the captain of the second team.¡±


    Simone¡¯s expression showed surprise. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely amazed.¡±


    Someone who is used as a medium turned out to be the captain of a small team in the special


    department. Things are getting more and more interesting.


    What intrigued her even more was that both of them were now using special methods to conceal their


    identities.


    If it weren¡¯t for theparison with the family photo she had seen before, she wouldn¡¯t have been able


    to tell from Skyler¡¯s appearance that he was Jodie¡¯s half¨Cbrother..


    Skyler smiled. ¡°No one in my family knows about my true identity.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I hope Miss Simone can help me keep it a secret.¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Skyler¡¯s identity was not suitable for Gwen to know. She was just an ordinary


    person, and it would be dangerous for her to know too much.


    Simone then asked, ¡°Have you found out why that evil cultivator wanted to target me?¡±


    Skyler replied, ¡°Jodie asked him toe after you.¡±


    Simone asked with curiosity, ¡°Can I ask what the rtionship is between that person and Jodie?¡±


    She had previously suspected that the person targeting her might be the man who had exchanged


    messages with Jodie before.


    Skyler said, ¡°We found out that they are siblings. Jodie is the adopted daughter of the Gray Family. In


    her original family, she had a biological brother and sister. And the evil cultivator is her biological


    brother. He was taken away by the people from the mysterious sect when he was young andter


    joined the evil cultivator organization.¡±


    Simone listened to Skyler¡¯s exnation calmly. When it came to Jodie, he seemed rtively indifferent.


    Does he know that he and Jodie are half¨Csiblings? And does he know that he himself is a medium?


    Simone pretended to show surprise. ¡°So, her biological brother is an evil cultivator. No. wonder she


    was also affected when I fought back.¡±


    Is Jodie¡¯s biological brother truly an abandoned child who is cast aside? Or does he reveal himself in


    order to help Jodie deal with her situation? Simone felt that it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Skyler nodded. ¡°The bracelet artifact she wears was given to her by that evil cultivator. That¡¯s why they


    were affected together.¡±


    This puzzled them a bit.


    Theoretically, if that person were to be seriously injured from the bacsh, at most, it would only render


    the artifact unusable. But why was Jodie affected so severely by the bacsh? Simone¡¯s strength was


    beyond theirprehension.


    Jodie¡¯s bacsh was definitely her own doing.


    Simone said meaningfully, ¡°Therefore, one must not harbor malicious intentions towards others.


    Otherwise, they will face bacsh and karmic retribution at any time.¡±


    go with


    She added, ¡°I still have to participate in a live broadcast for a variety show, so I can¡¯t you to catch the


    person. But I can calcte and track the approximate location of that evil cultivator, and you can go find


    him.¡±


    Skyler and Sean didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Being able to track the approximate location is good enough. Thank you


    for your help, Miss Simone!¡±


    Simone said to the two, ¡°That person harmed me behind my back, so naturally, I hope he will be


    brought to justice.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took out the talisman that had turned ck.


    She also took three ancient coins and transferred the previously left negative energy onto the


    coins.


    She held the ancient coins and tossed them, divining a hexagram.


    From the hexagram, she deduced the person¡¯s location.


    She got up and took a piece of paper and a pen to draw a map with directions.


    ¡°You can go find him ording to this map.¡±


    She thought for a moment and reminded them, ¡°If he manages to escape again, you can stake out at


    the hospital. Perhaps he will go find Jodie.¡±


    That


    person traveled a long distance to Slovance to help Jodie deal with her situation.


    It indicated that the two either had a very close rtionship or there was a significant interest involved.


    In any case, they would find a way to contact each other.


    Skyler took the map and looked at the location Simone drew with a shocked expression. ¡°Alright, thank


    you!¡±


    Sean also looked surprised when he saw the location on the map.


    tana


    Is this just an approximate location? This is clearly an exact location. She is really modest.


    He looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Are you interested in joining the Special Department? If you are, I


    can rmend you.¡±


    With her strength, he developed a fondness for her.


    Simone¡¯s background and resume were not a problem. If they wanted to recruit her into the Special


    Department, their supervisor should approve.


    He also wanted to recruit a strong teammate or a strong foreign aid for their team.


    Simone smiled and politely shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    She was not suitable to join the special department at the moment.


    Sean smiled. ¡°If you be interestedter, you can contact me anytime.¡±


    Skyler added, ¡°You can also contact me.¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then, the three of them exchanged contact information.


    Since Simone¡¯s phone was taken by the program group, she wrote their contact numbers on


    paper.


    They added hermunication software number. Before they left, they reminded her to approve their


    friend request once she got her phone back.


    Simone did not refuse.


    She wanted to have more contact with Skyler and learn more about him.


    She also wanted to learn more about the Special Department.


    The two of them left quickly. Simone memorized their phone numbers and then tore up the paper and


    threw it in the trash can.


    After taking a quick shower, she changed her clothes and went to the rooftop to have High


    tea.


    On the other side, at the hospital.


    At the same time, Jodie woke up.


    She found herself lying in bed with her brothers and Leon sitting beside her.


    There were also several staff members from the production team.


    Jodie was initially confused, wondering where she was. Then she remembered what had happened


    before.


    She blinked her eyes and quickly reached out to touch her face.


    She discovered that one of her hands was in a cast. Upon using her other intact hand to feel, she found


    a bandage wrapped around her forehead.


    Unable to hold back, she eximed, ¡°Ah! What happened to my head?¡±


    Everyone heard her cry and turned to look, realizing that she had woken up.


    Luca said, ¡°Jo, you identally fell down the stairs earlier. Your forehead hit something, causing a big


    wound, so the doctor bandaged it for you.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jodie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A big wound Did I be disfigured? And what happened to my hand and


    leg? Why are they both in casts?¡±


    Luca noticed how agitated she was. He stood up to reassure her, ¡°Your hand and leg were. injured and


    fractured from the fall. Don¡¯t worry; they will heal in due time. As for the scar on your forehead, if it


    remains, you can consider scar removal treatment. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jodie couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    It is supposed to be Simone who bes disfigured and breaks her hands and legs. How does it end


    up being me?

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176 Are You Sure It Was Simone?


    Leon couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jodie upon hearing her words. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this; then how


    should it be?¡±


    Jodie seemed a bit off.


    She looked at him and said, ¡°Obviously, it shouldn¡¯t have been me who ended up like this.¡±


    Leon frowned. Then who should have ended up like this?¡±


    Jodie still had some sanity left and resisted the urge to curse Simone.


    With teary eyes, she said, ¡°As I was going down the stairs, I suddenly felt dizzy for no reason. The


    bracelet I was wearing suddenly broke, and I lost control and stepped on the red agate beads. So, I


    shouldn¡¯t have fallen down the stairs; someone must have tampered with it.¡±


    It is definitely Simone who does this.


    She felt her luck being weakened again, and she was disfigured and broke her leg.


    She was not going to let Simone get away with it.


    Everyone in the live broadcast room knew that Simone practiced geomancy and mystical


    arts.


    She wanted everyone to know that Simone had harmed her behind her back. No one would dare to


    have any contact with Simone in the future, or else they could be manipted at any


    time.


    Luca was stunned and asked, ¡°Who tampered with it? When you fell down the stairs, I was right beside


    you. There was no one else!¡±


    He thought Jodie was talking about someone pushing her.


    This was exactly what Jodie wanted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t someone pushing me, but someone using unnatural


    means against me. Now I have a broken head and a broken leg, I can¡¯t continue with the live


    broadcast, and I can¡¯t stop her anymore. Why won¡¯t she leave me alone? I really didn¡¯t take anything


    from her!¡±


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face as if she had copsed.


    Although Jodie didn¡¯t explicitly mention who it was, everyone present understood.


    Luca asked in astonishment, ¡°Are you saying that Simone did this to you?¡±


    Only Simone among them would use unnatural means. And she had the biggest conflict with. Jo.


    Jodie silently praised Luca in her heart. He had be smart now.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t say it in front of everyone. After all, it was Luca who said it was Simone.


    She bit her lip and said, ¡°Luca, I feel so ufortable. The bracelet broke, and my face. started


    hurting again.¡±


    This was not a lie. Her face started hurting again after the bracelet broke.


    Now, her whole body was in pain, making her feel the urge to tear Simone apart.


    She pretended to be scared again. ¡°What should I do if she continues to do this to me?¡±


    Luca couldn¡¯t help but believe her when he saw her like this.


    After all, Simone had used such means on Titus and Jo before, causing their faces and bodies to hurt.


    He frowned even deeper. ¡°Do you mean that she used unnatural means to distract you and make you


    fall down the stairs?¡±


    Jodie didn¡¯t directly answer. She looked at Luca, pretending to be pitiful. ¡°Luca, I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m


    scared that I¡¯ll be disfigured, that my broken bones won¡¯t heal. When do you think she will stop


    tormenting me?¡±


    Luca was furious. ¡°How could she do this?¡±


    Jo did have some faults. But what Simone did was too much. A girl¡¯s face was so important, and Jo¡¯s


    previous injuries from the fall would definitely leave scars and disfigure her.


    Jodie looked at Luca. Her eyes filled with dependence as she cried, ¡°Luca, please make her stop,


    okay? I¡¯m in so much pain. My face, my forehead, and my whole body hurt. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    This was the first time Luca had seen Jodie cry so pitifully and helplessly. He gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her.¡±


    After saying that angrily, he turned around and quickly walked out of the hospital room.


    Even Aaron, who was still in a daze, couldn¡¯t stop him in time.


    He looked at Jodie with half¨Cbelief. ¡°Are you sure it was Simone?¡± He always felt that Simone wasn¡¯t


    that malicious.


    Although she could be tricky, she would retaliate fiercely if someone provoked her. But she had never


    actively harmed anyone.


    Moreover, Simone had the upper hand in both the previous and current episodes.


    She had no reason to harm Jo like this.


    Aaron¡¯s skeptical gaze infuriated Jodie.


    He actually didn¡¯t believe her now.


    Jodie thought, How can I respond to such a direct question? I¡¯ve consistently avoided addressing it in


    front of Luca.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Leon looked at Jodie with suspicion. ¡°Are you sure it was Simone?¡±


    He also didn¡¯t believe it was Simone. And even if it was Simone, she wouldn¡¯t do it without a


    reason.


    If it was just to get back at Jodie, she wouldn¡¯t have done something like this on live broadcast.


    He knew Simone¡¯s personality well.


    After being asked again, Jodic couldn¡¯t deliberately be vague anymore.


    She bit her lip and said, ¡°Then who else could it be? She had already tampered with me and Titus


    before, making my face hurt. The bracelet I wear on my hand is used to suppress this pain.¡±


    She hinted again, ¡°Who knows it would suddenly break, and then I¡­¡±


    Leon thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth after Luca asks her.¡±


    Aaron also said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wait for Luca to ask.¡±


    In his mind, he felt that Luca was too impulsive. They hadn¡¯t fully grasped the facts yet. Despite that,


    Luca stormed off in anger to find Simone. This would only further exacerbate. the already tense


    rtionship between the siblings.


    He asked a staff member, ¡°Can I use your phone to see what¡¯s happening in another live stream


    room?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to follow along and join the excitement. Otherwise, Simone might misunderstand and


    question what he was doing.


    But he was very curious about the progress that would follow.


    Leon felt the same way. ¡°Yes. Please let us take a look.¡±


    The staff member sought permission from Jonah.


    ¡°Jonah said it¡¯s okay.¡±


    There was a television in the ward, and the staff member turned it on.


    By using the phone, they projected the live stream onto the television.


    At that moment, Luca was just asking the production team about Simone¡¯s whereabouts and was about


    to go there in the car provided by the team.


    Jonah didn¡¯t believe that Simone would harm someone for no reason.


    He thought that it was Jodie who fell and couldn¡¯t continue participating in the show. So, she


    intentionally med Simone.


    Moreover, when Jodie had the ident, Simone was still waiting for the award ceremony. It was


    impossible for Simone to know that Jodie was walking down the stairs and tampering with her at that


    moment, considering the distance between them.


    The audience watching the livestream was also perplexed.


    of hers, began to express their a


    Jodie¡¯s fans, who were fervent supporters in thements and live chat. They firmly believed that


    Simone was to me.


    On the other hand, upon witnessing Jodie¡¯s pitiful state and hearing her tearful words, some people


    started to question the truth.


    Consequently, an increasing number of viewers in the live stream room began to believe Jodie¡¯s


    ims.


    It was true that Simone possessed the ability to practice geomancy and mystical arts.


    If Jodie¡¯s predicament was indeed intentional, it seemed that Simone was the only one with the means


    and motive to carry it out.


    After all, Simone and Jodie had always been at odds with each other due to family circumstances.


    Jodie¡¯s fans even infiltrated Simone¡¯s livestream room, spreading malicious rumors and hurling insults.


    The actions of these individuals left the audience in the live stream room bewildered.


    Coincidentally, someone had uploaded a video of Jodie¡¯s previous statements on the


    inte.


    Everyone rushed to watch it, indulging in the tantalizing gossip.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177 ying Along Till the End


    Simone¡¯s fans naturally did not believe that she did it and assumed it was Jodie who poured the dirty


    water. They even quoted what Jonah thought.


    Simone was not even present at that time, so how could she harm Jodie?


    Jodie¡¯s fans immediately refuted it. To harm someone using geomancy or mystical arts did not require


    proximity to their target. Regardless, it was Simone who hurt Jodie.


    Even Zac¡¯s fans did not believe Simone would do such a thing. If she dared to do such a harmful thing,


    would the special department not take action? That department was specifically responsible for dealing


    with these matters.


    Their purpose was to prevent and punish geomancy or mystical arts masters who used unnatural


    means to harm others. No matter how they exined, Jodie¡¯s fans insisted that it was Simone who did


    it, and they cursed her in various ways.


    They even brought up her master and cursed him as well. They said he did not teach her well. and only


    taught her how to harm others. Then, they started to criticize Gwen as well. They said she was blind


    and that she was just as malicious for fighting his brother for someone like


    Simone.


    Simone¡¯s fans angrily fought back.


    These people were going too far, not even sparing her best friend and deceased master. They were


    simply insane!


    Fans and viewers of other people also became disgusted with Jodie¡¯s fans. There was no verdict yet,


    but they had already concluded that Simone did it and was randomly attacking others.


    Did they not know that the dead should be respected? Moreover, her best friend had previously sided


    with Simone against her sc*mbag brother, so she was not in the wrong! It was Leon and Jodie who


    were fooling around, so they deserved to be criticized.


    Jodie¡¯s fans were truly unreasonable.


    People expressed their opinions online, all waiting for Luca to find Simone and ask for the truth.


    On the hotel rooftop, Simone felt difort in her heart. It was as if someone was cursing her,


    someone she cared about.


    Since reaching the innate realm, she had be more sensitive to malice. That feeling was so intense


    that it had to be true. In this situation, there was only one possibility.


    Jodie woke up and exposed the matter of her falling during the live broadcast, then poured the dirty


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    water on herself. Not only did her fans curse Simone, but they also cursed the people she cared about.


    Someone must have deliberately set the tone, and it formed a malicious verbal attack, trying to provoke


    and disturb her mind. Then, it would trigger her inner anger and make her less rational.


    Simone picked up her coffee and took a sip, wondering why the person behind her had to resort to


    such tactics. Was Jodie going to confront her? Knowing her personality, she definitely would note


    herself, though.


    At that point, there was no way she could climb back up. In that case, someone would step up and


    defend her. Could it be Sc*mbag No. 3 or Sc*mbag No. 5?


    Fine. If Jodie and her backers want to y, I¡¯ll y along till the end.


    The hospital was not far from the hotel, and there was no traffic on the way. After about ten


    ninutes. Luca arrived at the hotel. Jonah also came along with the assistant director.


    Luca asked the production team and found out that Simone was having afternoon tea on the top floor,


    so he angrily took the elevator up.


    While Jodie was suffering on the hospital bed, she was leisurely enjoying her afternoon tea! How


    heartless could she get? It was difficult for him to ept that his sister could be this ruthless.


    Soon, he arrived at the restaurant on the top floor. At a nce, he saw Simone and herpanions


    sitting at a table by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. He walked over quickly.


    She and herpanions also noticed Luca. Zac and Harry were a bit puzzled. Why is he here? And


    why does he look so angry?


    Simone, on the other hand, was not surprised. She was torn between Sc*mbag No. 3 and Sc*mbag


    No. 5. Sc*mbag No. 3, who was arrogant and impulsive, was more easily manipted and instigated.


    Luca approached her table, then looked at her intently and said, ¡°Simone, I have a question.¡±


    She looked up at him and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    He questioned, ¡°Do you know about Jo¡¯s ident?¡±


    She nodded and replied. ¡°Yes, I heard from the production team.¡±


    He continued. ¡°Is it just hearsay? Or was it you who caused it?¡±


    Simone did not change her expression but smiled and asked, ¡°Did she tell you that?¡±


    Luca said, ¡°She mentioned that before she fell down the stairs, she had a sudden moment of


    confusion, and her bracelet suddenly broke. That¡¯s why she stepped on the beads and fell. She


    believes that it was caused by unnatural means. There was a hint ofplexity in his eyes. ¡°And


    among the guests and the production team, you¡¯re the only geomancy master capable of such


    unnatural means.¡±


    She had yet to speak when Zac exploded first. ¡°Just because Simone is a geomancy master, you


    suspect her of foul y? Are you out of your mind? You believe that scheming stepsister with more


    tricks up her sleeve than a sieve, and you use your sister just to make her ufortable?¡±


    Luca frowned. ¡°But besides her, who else would resort to such unnatural means? They¡¯re always


    against each other.¡± He looked at Simone and said, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to have a little argument, like when


    you pped herst time and made her face hurt. Titus was also hit by youst time. But because it


    didn¡¯t cause substantial physical harm, they didn¡¯t bother with you. This time, however, was too far. Jo¡¯s


    forehead was cut deeply, and it¡¯ll leave a scar after it heals, disfiguring her. Her hand and leg were also


    fractured; it was painful. She¡¯s also afraid that you¡¯ll continue to hurt her, keeping her in pain and not


    getting better.¡±


    Simone sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that just because I know geomancy mystical arts, I¡¯m the culprit?


    Just because I had conflicts with her, I¡¯d intentionally harmed her in the live broadcast? I¡¯m not taking


    that me.¡± She looked at Luca with a disgusted look. ¡°You didn¡¯t even bother to ask or investigate,


    and you concluded that it was me who harmed her. You rushed in front of everyone and the live


    audience, using me without evidence. I know you have an unusual rtionship with her, but you


    don¡¯t have to be so malicious and determined to destroy me for her sake.¡±


    Sc¡¯mbag No. 3 always believed that whatever he thought was true. He did not realize he was being


    manipted by Jodie.


    He noticed Simone¡¯s gaze and could not help but feel anxious. He quickly rified, ¡°That¡¯s not what I


    meant, and I didn¡¯t use you without any evidence. I also find it hard to believe that you¡¯d do


    something so ruthless, which is why I came here to ask you.¡±


    She responded coldly, ¡°Your previous questioning didn¡¯t imply that.¡±


    ¡°You may not want to believe it, but your actions suggest otherwise. Jodie imed it was me. and


    you¡¯re determined that I¡¯m the only one capable of it. So, where¡¯s your evidence?¡±


    Zac added, ¡°Simone wasn¡¯t even present when she fell down the stairs.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting she could bepeting in a motorcycle race and still manage to conspire


    against Jodie?¡±


    Luca¡¯s thought process was iprehensible; he blindly believed everything.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178 Unexpected Twist.


    Luca was taken aback by the consecutive usations thrown at him by two people. He took a deep


    breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. For answers.


    They were implying that he deliberately spread usations during the live broadcast to harm his sister.


    Though that was not his intention, he simply wanted some answers, which backfired.


    If it was Simone who did it, he could not do anything to her. He could only hope that she would not be


    so ruthless and stop. He looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°Tell me, did you do


    She retorted, ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t, would you believe me?¡±


    Luca hesitated for a moment. Would I? I don¡¯t know.


    He had not figured out how to respond yet.


    Simone suddenlyughed sarcastically. ¡°You see? I say I didn¡¯t do it, but you don¡¯t believe me. You


    only believe what Jodie says, so you rushed here to defame and nder me. By doing this, you¡¯re just


    trying to ruin my reputation in front of everyone. You¡¯re implying that whenever something happens, it¡¯s


    my doing, that I¡¯m a malicious and ruthless person. These usations you¡¯re throwing? They¡¯re utterly


    dirty.¡±


    Listening to these words, Luca denied, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Zac sneered. ¡°Your words and actions tell everyone otherwise.¡±


    Harry looked at him with an unpleasant expression. ¡°If you want to protect your stepsister, don¡¯t use


    Simone as a scapegoat! Jodie fell down the stairs herself and imed it was Simone¡¯s doing.¡± He


    sarcastically added, ¡°So, if I identally fall down the stairster, I¡¯ll say it was your doing. You can¡¯t


    say it¡¯s not you just because you don¡¯t know geomancy. I can say you paid a geomancy master to do it.


    After all, when you were at Gray Entertainment, you didn¡¯t hesitate to use your background to suppress


    neers and act high and mighty, did you?


    Zac added, ¡°And haven¡¯t you and Jodie forgotten about the existence of the special department? If a


    geomancy master dares to use these methods to harm people, the special department would¡¯ve


    knocked on their door, including Simone¡¯s.¡±


    Luca was overwhelmed by their words. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was Simone. I just came to ask.¡± He looked at her


    and said, ¡°If you say it wasn¡¯t you, then I believe you now, okay?¡± He also realized at this moment that


    he had acted impulsively before.


    He rushed here to question her during the live broadcast without evidence or certainty.


    Instead, he made himself look like a fool.


    Zac¡¯s words made him doubt that he had indeed misunderstood. The existence of the special


    department was known to all. Anyone whomitted crimes or used geomancy to harm. others would


    be wanted and arrested. He had heard before that the special department existed not only domestically


    but also internationally.


    Today¡¯s incident was being livestreamed, and if Simone had used unnatural powers to harm. Jodie¡­


    The people from the special department might have already arrived at her doorstep.


    However, Simone said, ¡°Actually, what happened to Jodie is indeed rted to me.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Luca and the other two were stunned. Even the viewers watching


    the live stream were dumbfounded.


    The live chat suddenly became quiet.


    Jonah looked surprised. What¡¯s Simone trying to do? She admitted it. By publicly admitting her


    involvement on the livestream, she¡¯s giving them evidence to use against her. It won¡¯t be surprising if


    the people from the special departmente knocking on her door soon.


    In the hospital, the few people watching the television were also stunned. Jodie¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.


    Simone is audacious, actually admitting it.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Aaron and Leon felt that something was off. They did not think Simone would be so foolish as to


    willingly give them evidence against her. What did she mean by saying this?


    Soon, Jodie¡¯s fans in the livestream chat started to curse and criticize.


    Zac had a suspicion. ¡°Did she do something to cause this?¡±


    everyone


    Simone realized that he was clever and perceptive, always trusting her unconditionally. She nodded at


    him and smiled. ¡°Yes, she wanted to curse me, but it backfired. I believe who watched the race saw my


    motorcycle suddenly skid and almost crash off the track. At that time, it was because someone used


    unnatural means to attack me. Fortunately, the people from the special department reminded me


    before I went on stage, so I wore the talisman I drew myself.¡±


    Gwen took the initiative to remind her and appeared with Sean from the special department.. It was


    known that he represented the special department, something Jodie¡¯s backer was aware of. Sean was


    unafraid of exposure, which was why he was so brazen.


    That was also why Simone announced it so publicly.


    She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I escaped disaster. Otherwise, if I had fallen like that, it wouldn¡¯t have been as


    simple as disfigurement and broken bones.¡± She continued, ¡°After the race ended, I wasn¡¯t affected


    and used the trapped energy in the talisman to counterattack. So, the people


    who targeted me and cursed me would all experience the backfire. The bracelet that Jodie is wearing is


    the mystical tool given to her by the person who targeted me. So, after it rebounded on me, the magical


    artifact became useless. That¡¯s why it suddenly broke, and the red agate beads fell. Jodie must¡¯ve


    cursed me before, wanting me disfigured. She ended up. harming herself.¡±


    She looked into the live camera with sincerity in her eyes and swore, ¡°I can guarantee that everything


    I¡¯m saying is true. I didn¡¯t intentionally cause Jodie to fall like that. Or else, I would face divine


    retribution.¡± She looked into the camera and asked, ¡°Jodie, you imed that I harmed you, which led to


    your injury. So, can you guarantee that what you¡¯re saying is true? Can you swear that you didn¡¯t curse


    me before? Otherwise, you will face divine retribution.¡±


    Then, she asked Jonah to show them Jodie¡¯s livestream so they could confront each other on the spot.


    He immediately had someone bring a tablet and opened another livestream, presenting it in front of


    Simone and the group.


    Her words quickly stunned everyone. No one expected such a twist, which came out of nowhere. Soon,


    all the viewers tuned into two live streams, one of which was Jodie¡¯s stream. They were eager to


    witness her reaction.


    Initially, Jodie felt a sense of happiness when Simone admitted to something, but she did not anticipate


    the tables being turned on her. The suddenness of it all left her with an incredulous expression.


    How could Simone possibly know about her curse?


    Jodie had only relied on her luck and silently cursed Simone in her mind. She had not employed any


    geomancy or mystical arts. In theory, someone who was cursed in this manner should not be able to


    detect it.


    The crucial point was that Simone even revealed the content of Jodie¡¯s curses. Is this woman truly that


    powerful? No, she could not bring herself to believe it.


    Noticing that all eyes were on her, she quickly regained herposure. She tightly clutched the


    nket with her unbroken hand, feeling a twinge of anxiety. What should I do? I can¡¯t admit to it, or my


    reputation will be ruined. I might even attract attention from special departments.


    Leon, with his deep gaze, fixed his eyes on her and inquired, ¡°How do you exin what Simone just


    revealed?¡±


    Aaron and several other show staff, along with the viewers, all turned their attention to Jodie, eager to


    hear her exnation.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179 Serving Themselves on Her te


    Leon felt extremely nervous when he witnessed Simone slip during the race and almost get injured. He


    sensed that something was amiss. After all, he was aware of Simone and Gwen¡¯s. motorcycle skills,


    which would not lead them to such a basic mistake as slipping.


    However, Simone unexpectedly used the slip to drift and secured first ce. He had believed she did it


    intentionally. Little did he expect that it was Jodie and others who targeted Simone. If it were not for


    Simone¡¯s geomancy ability, she would have been the one in the hospital. ording to her, if she had


    not evaded the attack, her injuries would have been severe.


    Jodie was truly trying to harm Simone. This kind of behavior hadpletely crossed his moral


    boundaries, leaving him furious.


    She pretended to be clueless and shook her head, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t say that I got injured


    because of Simone. I merely suspected that someone used unnatural means, so my Luca


    misunderstood.¡± She vehemently denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t curse Simone; she¡¯s misunderstood.¡±


    Luca was watching the tablet at that moment. When he heard her words, an expression of disbelief


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    appeared. Then, he addressed the camera. ¡°Jo, you were implying that Simone did it. That¡¯s why I


    came to confront her!¡±


    What did Jo mean? She shifted all the me onto me!


    Jodie, between damage control and Luca, unhesitatingly chose the former. She looked at him. in


    astonishment. ¡°Luca, I never mentioned Simone¡¯s name from beginning to end. You misunderstood and


    rushed to confront her. I was lying in bed injured and couldn¡¯t stop you. in time. You said it was Simone


    who did it to me, so I couldn¡¯t help but suspect. I wanted to know if it was her. She looked pitiful, with a


    hint of helplessness in her eyes. ¡°Luca, you misunderstood me.¡±


    When Lucaes back, I¡¯ll just coax him. For now, he can only bear with it.


    Heughed in anger. ¡°So, in the end, it¡¯s all my fault?¡± He acknowledged his mistake. His error was that


    he should not have been incited by her and impulsively confronted Simone.


    Jodie¡¯s refusal to admit it meant she was guilty. He also remembered her words when she woke up,


    saying it should not have been her lying there. Did she mean Simone should be the one lying in the


    hospital, disfigured and with broken limbs, instead?


    At that moment, his heart felt as cold as if it had fallen into an ice cave. It was ridiculous that this was


    his angel stepsister whom he trusted and protected.


    Jodie hurriedly said, ¡°I know it¡¯s because Luca cares about me that he misunderstood.¡± She looked at


    Simone and apologized, ¡°Simone, we misunderstood you.¡± She did this just to move past the incident


    quickly as damage control.


    Simone looked at her with a smile. ¡°Is it just a misunderstanding? I¡¯ve sworn that I did not harm you on


    purpose. Now, it¡¯s your turn. Can you swear that you didn¡¯t curse me?¡±


    Jodie tried to divert the attention, but Simone would not allow it. She wanted Jodie to know that anyone


    with malicious intentions would suffer the consequences. She instigated Luca to trouble her, so she


    should be prepared to face the consequences.


    Seeing Simone¡¯s unwavering gaze, Jodie secretly resented her. She believed Simone was intentionally


    doing this. D¡°mn it, we¡¯re tricked by this woman again. She cried and shook her head to exin, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t curse you. You misunderstood me.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, you can prove it by swearing.


    Don¡¯t just deny; I won¡¯t listen. I believe everyone present and those watching the live stream have the


    same thoughts. They want to see you swear to prove your innocence.¡± She deliberately pushed Jodie


    to the forefront.


    Sure enough, the live chat was filled with requests for Jodie to swear. She had already suffered the


    consequences of her actions, so she could not dare to swear. If she did nothing now, it would also be


    detrimental to her. She thought for a moment, looked at Aaron with tear¨Cfilled eyes, and made a


    pleading and dependent expression. Right then, she could only hope that he would help her.


    Meanwhile, Aaron felt a bit uneasy being stared at by her. Previously, she had relied on him like this,


    and he impulsively went to confront Simone. Now, she wanted him to follow in his younger brother¡¯s


    footsteps! Did he look that foolish?


    He now realized that it was Jodie who had attacked Simone first. Not only did she fail, she also


    suffered the consequences. When she woke up, she was angry and came up with the idea of using


    Luca to use Simone. She wanted to tarnish Simone¡¯s reputation.


    He had recently learned that Jodie had many ulterior motives, but he did not expect her to be so


    malicious behind his back. It was clear that she had hinted at Luca. He and Leon could hear that she


    was referring to Simone. Although she did not mention a name, her words and expressions were


    unmistakable when Luca brought it up. Now, she was pretending to be innocent and pushing all the


    me onto Luca.


    He could not help but feel a chill and a sense of fear. Luca had been tricked so he naturally would not


    fall for the same ploy. Moreover, he did not trust Jodie¡¯s words that much in the first ce. So, he


    looked away, pretending not to see her plea.


    She was rendered speechless. These men are getting more unreliable by the day.


    anger


    eyes and


    She was furious and then looked toward Leon. Seeing the coldness and in his the chill emanating from


    him, she was taken aback, knowing he would not help her either.


    He said sternly, ¡°Swear. Why are you looking at me and Aaron?¡±


    Jodie could not swear nor admit it. In the end, she could onlye up with one solution. She became


    agitated. ¡°I didn¡¯t do any Those things. How could I have cursed? Why are you all forcing me?¡± She


    cried out. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Then, she got too excited and fainted.


    Of course, that was an act, but she had no choice but to do so during the livestream. She knew that


    after pretending to faint, she would be criticized online. Still, it was much preferable than confessing or


    swearing.


    Witnessing Jodie¡¯s antic, the individuals present and those watching the livestream were speechless.


    She conveniently fainted!


    Everyone was not foolish; they could see through her obvious tricks and abrupt fainting. It was evident


    that she was attempting to divert attention. Therefore, the live chat, not only Simone¡¯s fans but also


    fans and viewers of others, could not help but ridicule her.


    Some of her fans fell silent, and some even unfollowed her. However, there were still some loyal fans


    who attempted to defend their idol. They cursed Simone and her team for going too far and pushing


    someone to this extent. They did not believe in any bacsh, not one bit, fully convinced that Simone


    was behind all this and falsely used Jodie.


    These individuals, just like those professional trolls and haters online, had the same mindset. They


    would attack as long as they were unhappy and unwilling to see the truth. They even intentionally


    criticized Simone in Jodie¡¯s livestream because they knew Simone would see thesements.


    Indeed, she read them. She was already prepared to deal with these individuals who treated the


    inte as awless ce andcked moral integrity. Now that they had served themselves on a te,


    she would not look away.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180 Karma Will Always Track You Down


    Simone nced at the live chat on the tablet¡¯s screen. Jodie¡¯s fans and the inte trolls watching the


    live stream probably believed she could not do anything about them. As a result, the mor grew


    louder and wilder.


    She addressed the camera. ¡°Do you think the bacsh is fake, all you Jodie fans and trolls in the live


    chat?¡± The live chat quickly filled up with disbelief, after which she chuckled. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll let you


    experience firsthand what it means to face a bacsh.¡± She took out a piece of yellow paper from her


    bag along with a talisman pen and cinnabar.


    On the table, she swiftly drew a talisman. This was something she habitually carried with her


    now.


    The people watching the live stream were puzzled when they saw her drawing up a talisman. They


    could notprehend what she was trying to do. At that point, Jodie¡¯s fans and the trolls could not help


    but mock her, thinking she was deliberately trying to create more drama.


    ¡®Are you trying to draw a talisman to make us suffer a bacsh?¡±


    ¡®Those people online say you¡¯re a geomancy master, but you don¡¯t seriously think you¡¯re that capable,


    do you? Just drawing a piece of paper can¡¯t make us suffer a bacsh.¡®


    ¡®Is Simone here to be funny?¡®


    I¡¯ve been cursing all along. I don¡¯t believe in any bacsh. Attack me if you can!¡±


    ¡®Exactly. Your words carry no weight to us.


    ¡®Let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen worse. Your tricks mean nothing to me.


    These people did not believe in the bacsh. Not only were they unafraid, but they also thought


    Simone was provoking them, so they continued to insult her. Her supporters and other fanbases came


    out to stop them, but the trolls insulted them, too.


    After she finished drawing the talisman, she chanted a few spells and rubbed the corner of the talisman


    with her fingertips. Everyone saw that the talisman in her hand suddenly ignited inexplicably. Then,


    wisps of green smoke emerged and floated in all directions, disappearing only after drifting far away.


    After a moment, the green smoke dissipated, and the talisman turned into ashes, disappearing from the


    camera as well.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Simone looked at the camera and said, ¡°The talisman I drew


    is a bacsh talisman. Since you¡¯re used to malice, experience what it feels like to face a bacsh.


    She paused and added, ¡°You guys are miserable in real life, so you seek validation and vent your


    frustrations online. With time, it naturally leads to verbal


    disputes and damages your karma. Even if you don¡¯t suffer from talisman bacsh today, you won¡¯t


    have any blessings and live a happy and smooth life. The more you¡¯re filled with resentment, the worse


    your luck will be and the more challenging your life will be.


    ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯ll experience bad luck. That¡¯s on karma. You can observe the people around you.


    People who like to stir up trouble, like inte trolls, and those who frequently resort to malice. Don¡¯t


    they have a difficult life? Why is there such a saying as ¡°umting good karma,¡± which is rted to


    cause and effect? A knife wound heals, but harsh words are hard to forget. If you cyberbully others and


    even find pleasure in it, remember one thing.¡± Her eyes were sharp. ¡°Karma will always track you


    down.¡±


    Waifu is right. Those brainless fans and inte trolls should umte some good karma.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there won¡¯t be retribution; it¡¯s just not the right time. And I¡¯m talking about all of


    you.


    These trolls are indeed despicable. I have a rtive whomitted suicide due to online


    ing


    ¡®It¡¯s difficult to persuade them with kind words. If they were willing to listen, they wouldn¡¯t. cyberbully


    others every day.


    Many people shared the same sentiment, feeling repulsed by those haters and inte trolls. who


    enjoyed cyberbullying others. They had seen or heard about many suffering from online violence,


    leading to depression or suicide.


    These people treated the inte as awless ce, acting particrly arrogant. Someone was bound


    to clean up and make them face the consequences, which they deserved.


    Simone¡¯s actions and the bickering from the viewers had angered those trolls.


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯ll just cyberbully. I don¡¯t believe in karma. I¡¯ll wait and see if there¡¯s any so¨Ccalled.


    bacsh.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe it either. I¡¯m waiting, right now.¡±


    I enjoy cyberbullying when I¡¯m not happy. So what?¡±


    ¡®Simone, you better live up to your words. If I don¡¯t suffer any bacsh, I¡¯ll trash talk you till


    the end of time.


    I¡¯ll even streamter. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll be affected. Remember to watch.


    These people are exceptionally arrogant.


    Simone smiled indifferently. ¡°It will take effect in fifteen minutes, so just wait and see.¡±


    It was illegal to publicly disclose their personal information using hacking methods. The impact of


    exposing their identities would be minimal, considering howrge the country was. Even if they were


    doxxed, some could not care less about their so¨Ccalled reputation. Some extremists would not learn


    their lesson until they faced the consequences. Hence, it was time they tasted their own medicine.


    Simone¡¯s words rendered them in disdain, further diminishing her credibility.


    Fifteen minutester, they encountered a bacsh, faster than flying back from Slovance.


    She could not be bothered to argue with these people and exited the live broadcast. Then, she looked


    at Luca, who was standing awkwardly before her. ¡°So, have you seen it all? A foolish and blind pawn;


    that¡¯s you. Now, the person you trusted has stabbed you in the back. How does that feel?¡±


    Jodie pretended to faint, proving her guilt.


    Luca naturally knew that he had been deceived by his foster sister. Hearing Simone¡¯s words, he felt


    embarrassed. His mouth twitched, and after a while, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    her to deceive and instigate me to question you.¡± He thought for a moment and squeezed out two


    words from his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Simone nced at him coldly and said, ¡°No, thanks.¡± She deliberately added, ¡°Through today¡¯s events,


    I am once again grateful that I¡¯d cut ties with all of you.¡±


    His expression shifted; he wanted to exin but did not know how. It seemed that any exnation now


    would be feeble and ineffective. He felt anger and sadness for being deceived and manipted by


    Jodie while also embarrassed and resentful for his sister publicly expressing relief at cutting them off.


    Zac saw the dejected Luca standing before them and could not help but say, ¡°Can you please excuse


    us? You¡¯ve ruined our afternoon tea. Your gloomy presence is not only embarrassing for you but also


    for us!¡±


    Simone agreed and added, ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s off¨Cputting.¡±


    Sc*mbag No. 3 stood aside, causing her to lose her appetite. Harry then gave them a thumbs up as he


    wanted to say the same thing.


    Teased by the two of them, Lu?a found his countenance red yet ashen. ¡°Fine, you guys continue. I¡¯m


    leaving!¡± He dared not me Simone anymore, nor did he have the face to stay. He came in angrily


    and left angrily.


    Except for his fans, who felt sorry for him, no one else sympathized with Luca. Instead, they could not


    help but sarcastically say that it was a good thing Simone left the Gray Family.


    From these aspects, it could be seen how unhappy she was after being recognized as part of


    the Gray Family again. In the previous case, it was Aaron; now, it was Luca, both causing trouble for


    her because of Jodie.


    Aaron did not cause any trouble this time, but he had not been a good person before, either. In any


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    case, they all agreed that Simone cutting off ties was the right decision. Apart from this, everyone was


    also curious about whether her bacsh talisman was effective.


    Then, one of Jodie¡¯s attention¨Cseeking fans arrogantly started a live broadcast to see if he would be


    affected by the bacsh. Many then rushed to his stream to witness the oue.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181 It¡¯s Useless To Apologize


    This livestream ount wasn¡¯t new; it started a year ago and was called Roasting Livestream. Usually,


    this host enjoyed roasting others and often criticized people. Almost thirty percent. of the celebrities in


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the entertainment industry had been roasted by him, and even people. been roasted by him, and even


    people from real life and news had been verbally attacked by him.


    He also enjoyed watching other people¡¯s live streams while streaming himself, and with his


    he roasted and verbally attacked other hosts. For example, he would mock their appearance, body


    shape, and voice and embarrass them.


    fans,


    His fans were no saints, either. They would join him in criticizing and behaving extremely badly toward


    others. As a result, this livestream ount was often reported and suspended. for rectification.


    Anyway, this host just wanted to gain poprity through negative means, and he was a fan of Jodie,


    treating her like a little angel. So, today, in the live chat, he was one of the harshest.


    critics of Simone.


    When he saw Simone using the bacsh charm in her live stream to counterattack, he didn¡¯t believe it


    at all, but suddenly, he thought of a way to make money¨Cintentionally starting at livestream to see if he


    would be counterattacked. Then, his viewership would skyrocket.


    Sure enough, after using this gimmick, the number of viewers on his livestream kept increasing. At the


    moment, he was outside eating noodles, but he couldn¡¯t wait to start the live stream for the sake of


    viewership.


    In the beginning, he greeted everyone with a smile, walking and livestreaming at the same time while


    roasting Simone. He also used another phone to start a stopwatch. Exactly fifteen minutester, he


    smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s see if this so¨Ccalled bacsh charm works. I don¡¯t believe it, anyway.


    Today, I will expose Simone, the self¨Cproimed geomancy master, together with all of you.¡±


    There were many people in the live stream who had previously criticized Simone, and they also joined


    in the excitement while the other viewers remained silent and just watched.


    Just as he was bragging, the camera suddenly shook violently. Next, everyone saw that the


    livestreaming host, holding a phone, had tripped and fallen face¨Cdown on the road. When he got up


    with the phone in his hand, everyone saw that his mouth was bleeding and he had lost. a few teeth.


    Just fifteen minutes have passed, and he has already been counterattacked.


    Go on with your arrogant ways!¡±


    ¡®D*mn, this is incredible!¡±


    ¡°The anchor had just reached fifteen minutes of live streaming when he slipped and fell, losing a few


    teeth in the process.


    ¡°It was good that his mouth, which only spewed nonsense, got injured from the fall.


    ¡®His mouth was bleeding and swollent Serves him right!¡®


    The anchor¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he wondered if something supernatural was at y. Trying to


    maintain hisposure, he said, ¡°I was holding my phone and not paying attention to the road, which


    caused me to trip. It¡¯s not karma. I¡¯ll make a quick trip to the hospital and continue the livestream with


    you guys.¡±


    He then went to start his car, but as soon as he drove a short distance, the tire suddenly burst, and he


    had to call the dealership for assistance.


    While making the call, several birds flew by and left droppings on his face. Feeling disgusted, he


    immediately wiped his face clean with tissue. When he opened a bottle of water in the car, he almost


    choked on it.


    After recovering, he couldn¡¯t help but panic. All these unfortunate incidents happening one after


    another couldn¡¯t be just a coincidence.


    Could it be karma? Just as he thought that, his other phoric, which wasn¡¯t streaming, started ringing.


    He answered the call and identally put it on speaker.


    The people in the livestream heard it¨Cit was a call about awsuit. This host had been in debt for a long


    time and was facing awsuit.


    property


    After hanging up, it didn¡¯t take long for his phone to ring again. This time, it was the management


    calling to inform him that the water pipe in his house had burst and needed. immediate attention.


    He had no choice but to take a cab back home. After calling someone to fix the water pipe, he closed


    the door and returned to the living room, but he slipped on the water on the floor and hit his face on the


    coffee table.


    His face swelled up, and before he could even attend to his swollen face, the police suddenly showed


    up at his door.


    It turned out that he had hit and paralyzed someone while driving under the influence and fled the


    scene. The ident happened in an area where the surveince camera was broken that day, so the


    victim¡¯s family paid for witnesses.


    Coincidentally, someone watching his livestream recognized the car he was driving, which resembled


    the hit¨Cand¨Crun vehicle. That witness even saw the side profile of the hit¨Cand¨Crun driver, which looked


    simr to him.


    So, they made a call and informed the victim¡¯s family, who immediately reported it to the police.


    Seeing the police at his door and knowing it was about the hit¨Cand¨Crun incident, the host. broke down


    on the spot. He kept saying, ¡°I was wrong; I made a mistake.¡±


    He regretted going online to insult Simone and intentionally live¨Cstreaming for more views.


    Apart from this host, the viewers who had been happily insulting Simone during the variety show


    livestream suddenly started apologizing and admitting their mistakes. They sent. numerous live chat


    messages, saying they were wrong and would never insult Simone again.


    Some people were experiencing a series of unfortunate events just like this host.


    Some had no filter when it came to their words. For example, they couldn¡¯t help but blurt out what they


    thought about their boss, colleagues, annoying friends, and rtives who badmouth them behind their


    backs.


    In the past, their posts orments that insulted others were dug up, and many around them found


    out, and those who had done hical things in the past received just their desserts.


    For instance, a fugitive murderer was recognized and reported to the police after facing bacsh.


    These people used to be arrogant and skeptical, but now they were filled with fear and begged for


    forgiveness.


    Everyone was shocked by this oue because no one expected Simone to be so powerful, and it


    turned out that most of these people who faced bacsh had poor character in real life; some of them


    had evenmitted crimes and had no moralpass.


    Among them were a few who participated in online bullying that led to someone¡¯s suicide or


    depression. Now that they were facing bacsh, they only had themselves to me.


    ¡®It¡¯s toote to apologize now! You¡¯ve done so many hical things, and facing bacsh won¡¯t help


    you beg Simone for forgiveness.


    ¡°Karma is a b*tch! I just want to say they deserve it.


    You only know how it feels when the needle pricks your own skin. Why didn¡¯t you realize it was wrong


    when you were bullying others online?¡±


    ¡®Consequences may be dyed, but they will eventually get to you.


    People kept repeating these phrases in the live chat. At the same time, many were reminded to be


    more virtuous in the future because of this incident.


    Those who acknowledged their mistakes requested the director to inform Simone of their apologies,


    and some even threatened to report her to the department if she did not rectify the charm.


    Jonah was concerned that these individuals would actually report Simone and cause her harm. At the


    same time, he was curious about Simone¡¯s response. Therefore, he dispatched a staff member to


    inform Simone while she was having dinner.


    The livestream focused on her as she addressed the situation. Looking into the camera, she stated,


    ¡°You are facing bacsh not only because you insulted me and my loved ones in the live chat. The


    reason you are facing this is due to your own defamatory words and the hical actions you have


    ¡°This is thew of cause and effect. You reap what you sow, and once it¡¯s done, there¡¯s no way to undo


    it. Even if there¡¯s a way, I won¡¯t assist you in undoing it.¡±


    She boldly continued, ¡°If you want to sue me, go ahead. I haven¡¯t engaged in any actions that vite


    the illegal actions and methods regted by the special department.¡±


    She had studied the illegal regtions of the special department, and her actions fell under self¨C


    defense, not illegality.


    exposed, and


    These individuals were facing misfortune because their hical actions were ev not because she


    cursed them or caused harm; it was the consequences they brought upon themselves due to their


    previous hical behavior, and her bacsh charm merely expedited the consequences of their


    misdeeds.


    She smiled. ¡°Prepare yourselves for the misfortune of retribution, for the sins you havemitted in


    the past. Apologies are futile.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182 I Won¡¯t Be Fooled Again


    Simone¡¯s words provoked those who had apologized, leading them to believe that she was too


    arrogant. However, they were powerless to do anything about it. One person even went so far as to


    report Simone to the special department.


    In this world, geomancy was widely practiced, and the special department was well¨Cknown to the


    public. They even made their phone number public, encouraging people to report anything strange or


    supernatural.


    The special department had been monitoring Simone due to a previous investigation, which revealed


    that she had indeed studied geomancy and mystical arts. She had obtained certification as a legitimate


    geomancy master before graduating from university but had never used geomancy or mystical arts for


    harmful purposes.


    On the contrary, she had be a mentor to a group of geomancy masters, showcasing her strong


    talent. It was with her help that Sean and Skr were able to track down the evil cultivator.


    Now that Simone had been reported by several individuals, an investigation was inevitable. The special


    department requested the previous live broadcast recordings from the filming. crew and carefully


    examined the charms Simone had drawn. These charms were simple counterattack charms devoid of


    any harmful intent. The individuals who insulted Simone in the live chat, including those who cursed her


    master and best friend, were the ones who provoked her to use the counterattack charm.


    This act of self¨Cdefense waspletely legal. If no one had provoked or acted hically, the


    counterattack charm would have been rendered useless. Therefore, those who were counterattacked


    had brought it upon themselves.


    As Simone was a public figure, this incident urred during a live broadcast and was witnessed by


    many people. Consequently, the special department released a public announcement regarding the


    investigation results. In the announcement, they reminded individualscking moral integrity to refrain


    from repeating their mistakes and also. emphasized that even without Simone¡¯s counterattacks, these


    individuals would still face difficulties in their lives and work due to their karma.


    The moment this announcement was made, Simone¡¯s fans rushed to the live broadcast room to inform


    everyone. This left Jodie¡¯s fans and keyboard warriors feeling frustrated and angry. If the special


    department did not take any action, what could they do? If the bacsh continued, they would be


    defeated.


    However, no one sympathized with them or came to their aid. As a result, some individuals refrained


    from cursing Simone and directed their anger towards Jodie instead, using her of causing trouble


    for no reason andbeling her as a disaster. After criticizing her, they unfollowed her on Facebook and


    stopped being her fans. Many other fans of Jodie followed


    suit and unfollowed her as well. It was not an exaggeration to say that Jodie was a troublemaker.


    Consequently, both Aaron and Luca, who were popr influencers, faced bacsh and lost many fans.


    Leon broke up with Simone because of Jodie. These individuals were truly toxic, and it was best to stay


    away from them. Otherwise, who knew that maybe one day they might also face misfortune? As a


    result, another group of fans unfollowed them, and many turned against them.


    Simone and a few others gathered in a restaurant. Luca, who had been sitting silently in the hospital


    garden, stood up and went to Jodie¡¯s hospital room. Since there was no live streaming in the room at


    that moment, Aaron and Leon returned to the restaurant to continue making money.


    In the afternoon, Luca instructed the cameraman not to follow him, as he wanted to be alone to calm


    down, and the director agreed. Luca pushed open the door and saw Jodie sitting up and eating a


    sandwich with her uninjured hand.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have strong mental resilience. At a time like this, you¡¯re still able to eat,¡± he remarked


    sarcastically, as he had no mood or appetite at all.


    Jodie paused her eating and looked up at him. At first, she was stunned, and then her eyes instinctively


    turned red. Looking at him pitifully with a face full of grievances, she said, ¡°Luca, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She


    exined, ¡°I realized that my injuries were not natural, which made me suspect that someone had set


    me up, and when you mentioned Simone, I thought it was her.¡±


    Luca frowned. ¡°Even now, you still want to lie to me. Then tell me, did


    you curse her?¡±


    Jodie shook her head, denying, ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t curse her.¡± With tears in her eyes, she looked hurt.


    ¡°Luca, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Luca looked at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°Then, swear.¡± He emphasized, ¡°Swear in front of me


    now that you haven¡¯t cursed Simone. Otherwise, you will be punished by the heavens.


    Jodie¡¯s body stiffened as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you forcing me, too? Such a vow should


    not be taken lightly. If I do, Simone might take advantage of it to retaliate against me.¡± She helplessly


    added, ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t curse her. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I


    can do.¡±


    Luca walked over and suddenly grabbed her chin. ¡°Jo, are you really ying me for a fool? If you have


    nothing to hide, why would you be afraid to make such a vow? Simone is a geomancer, and she dared


    to make the vow first, which shows that she has a clear conscience.¡±


    Tears streamed down her face as she shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Panic¨Cstricken, she could feel that his


    attitude toward her and the way he looked at her had changed, just like before when Titus was the first


    who didn¡¯t pay attention to her. How could this be? If they all didn¡¯t care about her, how could she


    continue to stay in the Gray Family as the beloved youngdy?


    How could she continue to do those things?


    She showed the most vulnerable and pitiful look she could muster. ¡°Luca, I didn¡¯t y you. I¡¯m just so


    upset. I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±


    If it were before, Luca would feel sorry and soft¨Chearted when he saw her like this. But now, he felt cold


    because she was still pretending with him, and he let go of her chin. ¡°No.¡± He looked at her with


    disappointment and distress in his eyes. ¡°Because of you, we forced our younger sister to sever ties


    with the family. From the beginning, I have always stood by your side, but is this how you repay me?¡±


    He sarcastically remarked, ¡°When it¡¯s time to abandon me, you hesitate at nothing. Do you have any


    He felt devastated and hurt after being deceived and used as a pawn by the sister he had loved since


    childhood. His regret and guilt intensified when he confronted Simone¡¯s betrayer.


    Jodie set aside her sandwich and reached out to grasp his arm. ¡°Luca, I didn¡¯t give you up.¡± With the


    utmost sincerity in her eyes, she said, ¡°You are the most important person in my


    heart.¡±


    Luca suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Even now, you still want to deceive me without a guilty conscience.


    You are truly suited for the entertainment industry; your acting skills are remarkable, but I won¡¯t be


    fooled again.¡±


    He no longer wanted to see her or listen to her lies, so he turned around and walked away.


    Growing anxious, she cried and shouted after him, ¡°Luca, please don¡¯t go! Luca, I beg you, don¡¯t leave


    me.¡±


    But this time, Luca¡¯s footsteps quickened instead of stopping. Opening the door, he left without looking


    back.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183 Their job Is So Challenging


    Instead of meeting Leon and Aaron at the restaurant, Luca checked his phone app. Upon seeing that


    the bar was hiring temporary singers, he took a cab there.


    His current desire was to drink, so he needed to earn money first and then exchange it for alcohol.


    Once he got drunk, he wouldn¡¯t have to think about anything anymore. That way, he wouldn¡¯t feel as


    heartbroken.


    Luca went to the bar while Simone and Keira went to the seaside lighthouse to take photos. They spent


    a significant amount of money and tried out all the entertainment activities around the lighthouse.


    After Aaron and Leon finished work and had dinner at the restaurant, they also went to take some


    pictures. Observing how happy Simone and the others were, the two of them stood nearby and


    watched. Both of them disliked Zac, who¨Calways stayed close to Simone.


    Does this guy have to be so attentive? He has no shame.


    Leon was annoyed and wanted to smoke, so he made an excuse to go to the restroom, and Aaron


    followed him. In the designated smoking room, they each lit a cigarette.


    With a gloomy face, Leon said, ¡°Jodie is really something. She yed us all like puppets.¡± If it weren¡¯t


    for today¡¯s events, he wouldn¡¯t have known that she could be so ruthless.


    Aaron sighed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Today¡¯s eventspletely exceeded his expectations. The image of his innocent


    and obedient younger sister in his mind waspletely shattered. Then, he suddenly remembered


    something, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my brother? I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Leon also realized that Luca hadn¡¯t looked for them at all, and Aaron called him. Luca happened to


    have finished singing a few songs and was taking a break. When he saw hist younger brother¡¯s call, he


    answered it and informed him which bar he was at.


    After hanging up the phone, Aaron asked Leon, ¡°Do you want to have a drink? I want to drink now; I¡¯m


    annoyed!¡± Not only was he annoyed that his younger sister had such a deceitful personality, but he was


    also annoyed that his real sister hated them even more.


    Leon was extremely irritated as well. ¡°Alright!¡±


    So, both of them, who had finished taking photos, took a cab to the bar. This time, the cameraman


    followed them to livestream. When they arrived at the bar, Luca was already. drinking.


    When he saw them, he waved his hand and said, ¡°You guys go sing a few songs first, earn some


    money, and then drink. I can¡¯t afford to treat you guys.¡±


    Aaron and Leon were speechless; they were truly pitiful, to the point of being destitute, and their


    resentment towards Zac grew even stronger because that guy was just lounging around with Simone,


    making them envy him so much.


    Hence, they reluctantly went to sing a few songs and used the money they earned to buy alcohol.


    During the day, they didn¡¯t dare to use the money they earned from working in the restaurant as they


    were saving it for the hotel stay at night.


    They didn¡¯t care about the livestream, sitting and drinking in silence.


    Aaron looked at Luca and said, ¡°Luca, your voice hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and you¡¯re starting again?¡±


    Luca replied, his voice already hoarse, ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. I just want to drink.¡±


    Aaron sighed. ¡°Then, go ahead.¡± Although his brother was hurt, at least he could see through their


    foster sister. It was better to feel the pain now thanter, and he felt the same way now.


    The three of them drinking were being broadcast live.


    The three top streamers are in a miserable state.


    ¡°They deserve it; their judgment is poor, and they can¡¯t see people clearly.


    They¡¯re getting drunk together; the three of them are seriously hurt!¡±


    ¡°Today, I finally see through Jojo¡¯s true intentions. It¡¯s so ufortable that I want to drink,


    100. 100.


    ¡°Two Sc*mbag brothers and one Sc*mbag. They sure belong in the same


    group.¡±


    Apart from their loyal fans feeling sorry for them, others not onlycked sympathy but couldn¡¯t resist


    mocking them. Their poprity significantly decreased, especially Luca, who experienced arge


    number of unfollows.


    The public rtions team at Gray Entertainment was going crazy. The previous public rtions efforts


    had not been very effective, and now Luca was causing trouble again.


    Why were things so challenging for them?


    They called Titus, who told them not to worry; Luca would return to normal after he had enough. At the


    moment, he was out drinking with Harold, and they were mocking Luca¡¯s foolishness.


    Meanwhile, friends and rtives called and greeted Salma, who was at home, and Steven, who was


    abroad.


    Salma almost fainted when she watched the videos trending online. For the first time, she felt great


    resentment towards her foster daughter. Why is Jodie so troublesome? And who gave her the audacity


    to collude with a geomancer to harm my daughter?


    Simone might have caused trouble with them, but she was still her biological daughter, and she was


    very angry that Jodie was harmed and cursed by her foster daughter.


    Moreover, her son was also foolish. With just a little instigation from her foster daughter, he went on the


    livestream to confront his biological sister. Where was his brain? The Gray Family¡¯s reputation was


    once again tarnished, and she felt embarrassed to be asked about this. by people.


    In the meantime, Steven was equally mad. This only confirmed his suspicions that Jodie had a


    geomancer behind her, and her adoption into the Gray Family was not as simple as it


    seemed.


    He had originally nned to send Jodie away from the Gray Family, but now he couldn¡¯t. Only by


    keeping a close eye on her could he feel more at ease. Also, he had to send someone to investigate


    thoroughly.


    As for Luca, he almost cried at his son¡¯s foolishness. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t inherit the family business;


    otherwise, the Gray Family would have been in trouble soon.


    After beingpletely manipted by his foster daughter this time, he wondered if he would be


    smarter. Steven had a headache whenever he thought about his sons and foster daughter and


    regretted it more and more.


    Previously, he had misunderstood Simone due to theints from his wife and son and mistakenly


    made her decide to leave.


    Simone was like his real daughter, while his adopted daughter was just a facade.


    After the variety show ended, when Simone returned to the country, he would have to try harder with


    his wife and convince Simone toe back home.


    Overseas.


    After Simone and her friends finished sightseeing, they went to an inte cafe to practice ying


    games while the other group of three were drinking.


    Two livestream rooms were opened, but no one was managing Jodic¡¯s side. In the hospital, she cried in


    frustration.


    After shedding tears for a while, she nced up and was taken aback by the unexpected presence of


    an individual in the room.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Upon realizing the identity of the person, she refrained from expressing any grievances,


    Instead, she disyed a look of astonishment and asked, ¡°What brings you here? Have youe to


    lend me a hand?¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184 How Did She Know?


    In the hospital room, a man wearing a ck hoodie, a ck duckbill cap, and a mask stood in front of


    Jodie¡¯s bed. His eyes showed signs of bruising, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to help you.


    Put this on.¡±


    He took off the ck agate bracelet from his wrist and handed it to Jodie.


    Without hesitation, she took it and 1 ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    it on. ¡°Thank you, my brother!¡± She asked cautiously,


    The man sneered, ¡°What do you think? This ck obsidian bracelet is a special magical tool with a


    luck¨Cstealing formation inside. You need to find a way to regain the lost luck.¡±


    Jodie asked in confusion, ¡°How do I do that?¡± She didn¡¯t know anything about geomancy or mystical


    arts.


    The man answered, ¡°Find a way to make more people like you; anyone will do. Your recent actions


    have caused you criticism, and you lost arge number of followers on the Inte. Your luck has


    declined. Did your intelligence start to decline, too?¡±


    Despite the dissatisfaction in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. ¡°I originally just wanted to use


    Luca to deal with Simone and ruin her reputation. As long as her reputation is bad, my luck will return.¡±


    But something baffled her. ¡°Who would have thought that she would find out about my curse on her?¡±


    The man looked at her with a cold and stern gaze. ¡°Who told you to do such unnecessary things? I


    came to this country specifically to help you deal with her. I¡¯m here to help you. Why did you still curse


    her and let her sense that something was wrong? You¡¯re a fool who causes more harm than good.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this fool still had some use, they would never bother with her again.


    Jodie asked, ¡°If I curse her in my heart, can she also know? That¡¯s not normal!¡±


    The man was speechless. ¡°She was never ordinary, and it¡¯s likely that she has a keen intuition, which is


    why she found out. If you didn¡¯t do unnecessary things, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a bacsh.¡±


    Simone not only countered his negative energy curse but also intercepted his aura from the red agate


    magical tool and used some special method to amplify the bacsh. This time, the bacsh was


    severe, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to recover.


    Jodie shrank her neck. ¡°I¨CI won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    The man said, ¡°Now, remember two things. It¡¯s best to find a way to be popr, and if that¡¯s not


    possible, take the route of being controversial. Gain some poprity and convert it into luck. You still


    have the final variety show live broadcast. At that time, you have to find a way to get close to Simone,


    silently recite the word ¡®absorb¡® in your heart, and absorb her luck through this string of ck agate.


    ¡°If you want to continue livingfortably, remember, it¡¯s a zero¨Csum game between you. I can see


    that two of your brothers have already distanced themselves from you and started to change their


    attitudes. You also need to coax them back and continue to shower them with love


    ¡°Look for more opportunities to have physical contact with them. It will be beneficial for you, and don¡¯t


    make foolish mistakes like today again. Don¡¯t let them see through you.¡±


    Jodie understood. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Suddenly, a question came into her mind. ¡°The next live broadcast


    will be two weeks after this one ends, but I won¡¯t recover from my injuries by then. How can I


    participate?¡±


    The man had thought of this. ¡°Someone will arrange it. They will find a way to dy the final variety


    show live broadcast for a month and also find a way to arrange the location in the ancient city. So, you


    must go. After you return home, someone will mail you some medicine, and your broken bones will fully


    recover within a month after application.¡±


    Jodie felt her forehead. ¡°What about my face? Is there any scar removal medicine?¡±


    He coldly swept his gaze over her. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about the injury on your forehead for now. On the


    contrary, you can use it to seek justice from your brothers.¡± He emphasized again. with a stronger tone,


    ¡°It is very important to regain their hearts and love for you.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was the first time Jodie had seen him emphasize the same thing repeatedly, and she obediently


    nodded. ¡°My brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    He was about to say something when his expression suddenly changed. ¡°Not good, they¡¯reing


    after me.¡±


    He sensed the aura of the special department personnel wearing badges, and before Jodie could react,


    he quickly opened the door of the ward and left. Instead of taking the elevator, he took the stairs, but


    just as he descended two floors, he saw Sean waiting there.


    _ _ ||


    Sean¡¯s face was even paler than during the day. ¡°Still trying to escape?¡±


    The man was startled. How did he end up here? Without hesitation, he turned around and ran upstairs.


    Just as he reached the next floor, he saw Skring down.


    He understood now¨Cthese two were intentionally blocking him here. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°How did you


    know I was in the hospital?¡± After his location was exposed during the day,


    luckily, he escaped quickl


    He even risked further injury and deliberately used secret techniques to block the leakage of his aura,


    which meant that all his presence in this world would disappear for several hours so that neither these


    two nor Simone could find his location.


    Skr raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mainly because someone is smart enough to guess that you wille to


    the hospital at night. You escaped from us during the day, so naturally, we hade here and wait for


    you at night. I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde.¡± He added, ¡°It seems that you care quite a bit about


    Jodie Gray, your biological sister.¡±


    The man froze for a moment. ¡°Did Simone guess it?¡± Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    Sean, who was slowly approaching, said, ¡°You have a quick mind.¡±


    The man¡¯s face twisted, gritting his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s Simone again.¡±


    She had inflicted such serious injuries on him and brought people from a special department to capture


    him. This grudge had been formed.


    Sean took out a special pair of handcuffs. ¡°Are you willing to put them on yourself, or should we have a


    fight first?¡±


    The man¡¯s mood was gloomy, and he voluntarily extended his hands, saying, ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    He had made all the arrangements, but he didn¡¯t expect to fall into this trap. Under normal


    circumstances, he would not be afraid of them at all and have a great chance of fighting them and


    escaping.


    However, he was currently seriously injured and had utilized secret techniques to exacerbate his


    injuries. Dealing with one of them, let alone two, was already impossible.


    He was extremely frustrated, to the point where he wished he had not employed those secret


    techniques. He inquired, ¡°Did you intentionally allow someone to wear identification from. the elevator


    while you did not bring any yourself?¡±


    He had detected a distinct aura emanating from the elevator, so he avoided it. Who could have


    anticipated that these two were concealing their presence here to ambush him? Truly cunning.


    Yet, in the afternoon, he had managed to elude them by sensing their presence. So, how did they


    be aware of his whereabouts?

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185 Don¡¯t Drop the Ball Again


    Sean was startled when he heard those words. He narrowed his eyes as he spoke. ¡°So, you can


    actually sense the aura on our identification documents. No wonder you always manage to escape


    ahead of time.¡± Whenever they went out for business, they would carry their identification documents


    with them. After all, there were times when they needed to show their identification documents to enter


    certain ces or venues. Who would have thought. that this evil cultivator would find a loophole?


    He didn¡¯t know if other evil cultivators had simr attempts. Fortunately, their mission in the afternoon


    had failed, and they happened to call Simone with her current phone number. After thinking for a


    moment, she suggested that they might have something on them that emits a familiar aura. That was


    how the evil cultivators could discover them in advance. She advised them not to bring anything along,


    especially identification documents. She also suggested that they try to stake out the hospital. They


    followed her advice, and it worked.


    Sean¡¯s words made the man realize something.


    ¡°Was Simone the one who told you about this?¡± the man asked.


    Sean raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart to have figured that out.¡±


    The man felt frustrated. Why was Simone involved again? That woman just wouldn¡¯t go away! ¡°How did


    she know that I can sense the aura on your identification documents?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She probably guessed,¡± Skyler uttered.


    ¡°She suggested that we shouldn¡¯t wear identification documents and not carry any magical tools on us.


    She told us that it was best to hand them over to someone else on the elevator and to block the


    stairway. She really is your nemesis,¡± Sean replied. He hadn¡¯t expected that the reason this person had


    always managed to evade capture was because of the identification documents he carried.


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s reminder, even if he came to the hospital that night, this would have escaped.


    His gaze darkened.


    Simone really knew how to deal with these people.


    The man took a deep breath. ¡°I want to see Simone right now.¡±


    person


    Something didn¡¯t feel right. ording to logic, Jodie should be Simone¡¯s nemesis. How did Simone


    be their nemesis instead? After thinking for a while, he realized that the change started when


    Simone left the Gray Family. He couldn¡¯t help but curse Jodie for being so foolish.


    They had deliberately provided clues to lead the Gray Family to find Simone. This was the most


    advantageous move for both Jodie and their n. But Jodie, to their surprise, severed ties with Simone


    in the blink of an eye. They ended up shooting themselves in the foot.


    As a result, their n kept encountering problems because of Simone¡¯s involvement.


    During the day, he noticed that people from the special department went to the racetrack, so he didn¡¯t


    dare to go there personally. He didn¡¯t get to see Simone in person. But on the live stream on his phone,


    it seemed like her face was covered by ayer of something. He could only tell her background and


    past from Simone¡¯s face¨Cjust like the rest of the geomancy fanatics who followed her. However, he


    couldn¡¯t see her present or her future. He couldn¡¯t tell if there was anything strange about her as he


    could only see her through a screen. That was why he wanted to meet Simone in person.


    This request left Skyler and Sean rather stunned. ¡°Simone is busy with her variety show on the


    livestream, so she doesn¡¯t have time to meet you. Besides, she doesn¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°Tell her that I want to meet her. Maybe she wants to meet me too. And who says she doesn¡¯t know


    me? We do know each other. You can tell her that once she sees me, she will know who I am,¡± the man


    said. He had many questions that could only be answered by meeting Simone and seeing her in


    person.


    Skyler and Sean exchanged nces. ¡°Should we ask?¡±


    Sean thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll call her and ask.¡±


    If Simone wanted to meet the man, she would agree to it. If she didn¡¯t want to meet him, she wouldn¡¯t


    have to. Since she was so talented, the man really wanted to recruit her into his


    team.


    Skyler nodded. ¡°Go ahead and call her.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean opened the live stream first and saw that Simone was still ying games at the inte cafe. So,


    he sent her a text message asking for her avability. ¡®Can we contact you by phone?¡±


    Simone had just finished a game when she heard the notification sound. She slipped to a secluded


    corner and avoided the live stream camera as she checked her phone.


    Then, she stood up and said she needed to go to the restroom. She found a corner with no one around


    before she dialed Sean¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Did you catch the person, Mr. Stanley?¡± Sean smiled. ¡°Thanks to you, we caught him. I thought you


    would ask if we failed again.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, if you still failed to catch him with the right timing and favorable conditions, then¡­¡± She didn¡¯t


    finish her sentence.


    Sean guessed that she might have wanted to say, Ifwe can¡¯t catch him even with the right timing and


    favorable conditions, then we¡¯re a bit useless. He chuckled. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your suggestion to not wear


    identification, he might have escaped again.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I was just guessing. You didn¡¯t call me just to inform me that you caught the man, right?¡±


    Sean realized that Simone was no ordinary person¨Cshe was way smarter. ¡°This person said he wants


    to meet you and see your face,¡± he uttered.


    Simone was not surprised by this statement. ¡°Why does he want to meet me?¡± She figured that the


    person probably saw her as an unpredictable variable and wanted to meet her to find. rity.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re the reason that he got caught,¡± Sean exined. ¡°He said that you two


    know each other and that once you see him, you will know who he is.¡±


    This surprised Simone. ¡°Do I know him?¡± Even if this wasn¡¯t the case, she was prepared to meet him


    anyway. She wanted to see what Jodie¡¯s older brother was like and if she could find. any clues from


    him.


    Now that they actually knew of each other¡¯s existence, it was even more important that they met. She


    smiled. ¡°Okay, after the livestream ends today, I¡¯lle find you. Should we meet at the hotel or


    somewhere else?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the hotel. We¡¯ll take him back to where we¡¯re staying,¡± Sean replied.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact youter,¡± Simone uttered.


    After hanging up the phone, Sean turned to the man. ¡°Simone wille to see youter.¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°I knew she would.¡± He knew Simone would be curious about who he was. men¡¯s


    grip. He followed the two


    He couldn¡¯t escape anymore, nor did he bother to resist th


    of them out of the hospital.


    Before getting in the car, he looked back at the building where Jodie lived. He hoped that this time,


    Jodie would be as determined as before. He really hoped she wouldn¡¯t let him down again.


    About two hourster, Simone realized that it was time, so she instructed the two groups of people to


    leave the Inte cafe and return to their respective hotels. Meanwhile, on the other side, Leon had


    consumed quite a bit of alcohol.


    However, instead of the alcohol alleviating his worries, he found himself consumed by thoughts of


    Simone. He eventually told the others that he felt unwell before expressing his desire to return to the


    hotel first.


    When they r decided to go to the bar, he had made a reservation at a mid¨Crange hotel. Conwidentally,


    it happened to be in close provints to Simone 4 hotel Luca and Aaron still wanted to continue drinking


    as they allowed Leon to See


    Thack at the hotel Simone took a shower changed her clothes, and sat down to create a Eadming


    talismans to wear. Aberward, she wond up and made her way to the room where Scan and the man


    were staying seemed deliberate that they had chosen a room on the


    When she arrived in the door of their room, the knocked Skyler opened the door and saw Nu A gentle


    unile graced his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re here! Pleasee in


    Simone nodded, returning the smile. ¡°Okay


    She was about to follow Skyler into the room when Leon suddenly rushed over.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186 This is My Answer


    Leon missed Simone too much¨Che couldn¡¯t stop himself from going over to her. He simply wanted to


    have a brief conversation with her. He wanted to ask if they could still be friends even if they didn¡¯t


    reconcile. He was determined to win her back. As he reached the floor that. Simone was on, he


    coincidentally spotted Simone exiting a room.


    He approached her joyfully, but to his surprise, he saw her knocking on another person¡¯s door. He


    spected that it might be Zac or Harry¡¯s room. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Skyler to be the one who


    opened the door. After witnessing that sight, Leon¡¯s mind was filled with questions. Simone and Skyler


    had never met before, so how did they know each other? And how did Skyler end up here? He couldn¡¯t


    help but rush over before Simone entered the


    room..


    ¡°Hold on!¡± This shout made Skyler and Simone both turn their attention to Leon. They were both


    surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leon stared at Skyler with an unfriendly look on his face.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What is your rtionship with Simone?¡±


    Skyler witnessed his brother losing hisposure for the first


    time.


    Skyler smiled yfully. ¡°Does it concern you?¡± It seemed that his brother¡¯s feelings for Simone were


    deeper than anyone had thought. Leon¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Skyler, if you want to target me, go ahead.


    But don¡¯t you dare involve Simone, or else I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± Although he and Skyler weren¡¯t


    close, they still maintained a seemingly good rtionship on the surface. This was the first time they


    had such a significant conflict.


    Skyler couldn¡¯t help butugh and sigh at Leon. ¡°How will you stop me?¡± His brother was still so naive.


    He couldn¡¯t help but envy how sheltered and protected Leon seemed. Leont frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll quit the


    entertainment industry and join thepany with you topete for the position as the heir. Is that


    enough to scare you?¡± Leon was afraid that Skyler would target Simone because of him. He was


    worried that this would be detrimental to Simone.


    Skyler still had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re too innocent, Leon.¡± Setting aside everything else,


    quitting the entertainment industry, and joining thepany¡­ Did Leon. think that he could defeat


    Skyler just by doing that? ¡°Well, if you want to do this¡­ It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Skyler seemed to change


    his stance in the blink of an eye.


    After all, the Foster Family would most likely belong to Leon in the future. There wasn¡¯t much of a


    difference whether he joined thepany or if he joined themter. Skyler smiled again. ¡°As long as


    Dad agrees to it, I urge you topete anytime.¡± But considering the old man¡¯s cautious and protective


    behavior with Leon, Skyler was certain that their father would not agree to let Leon join thepany


    now.


    Leonughed at himself. ¡°Yeah? How could Dad agree to this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Mom and Dad¡¯s precious son,¡± Skylermented.


    ¡°But I will still fight for it,¡± Skyler added. He had no interest in business, but if it was for Simone, he was


    willing to give it a try. Skyler smiled. ¡°Then you should work hard!¡± Skyler and Gwen had always felt that


    Leon was overly favored by his parents. But Leon genuinely didn¡¯t appreciate this kind of favoritism!


    After Leon finished speaking, he looked at Simone. ¡°Simone, if he gets close to you, he definitely has


    ulterior motives. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t appreciate the way Leon was looking at her then. It was as if he would do anything for


    her as if he would sacrifice everything for her. It felt particrly amusing and ironic at that moment. She


    raised an eyebrow. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Besides, do you think I¡¯ve lost the ability to


    distinguish right from wrong?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon immediately rified his intentions when he saw that she was unhappy. ¡°That¡¯s not what I think. I


    just wanted to remind you.¡± Simone couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. ¡°I understand, You can


    leave.¡±


    But Leon didn¡¯t move. ¡°I have something to say to you.¡± Simone sensed a strong smell of alcohol


    emanating from Leon, and his eyes were red as if he were drunk. She knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t


    leave if she didn¡¯t let him finish speaking that day. She still had important matters to attend to. ¡°Go


    ahead, she eventually uttered.


    Leon nced at Skyler cautiously. ¡°Can we go somewhere else?¡± Simone disyed an impatient


    expression on her face. ¡°No, if you have something to say, just hurry up and


    and say it here. If not, then leave.¡± Observing this, Leon felt hurt and bitter. She used to be patient with


    him, but she couldn¡¯t even tolerate just a few sentences then. Knowing her temperament, he had no


    choice but to continue speaking in front of Skyler. ¡°I made a mistake before. I shouldn¡¯t have secretly


    interacted with Jodie because of my rtionship with my mother. I shouldn¡¯t have chosen to support


    her over you. I won¡¯t have any further contact with her in the future. I know you won¡¯t forgive me, but


    can you give me another chance?¡±


    He looked at Simone with hope and pleading in his eyes. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, can we return to


    being friends?¡±


    you


    Simone regarded him as if he were insane. ¡°Can we return to being friends after deceived and


    abandoned me? Do you genuinely believe that¡¯s possible? After being deceived and abandoned by


    you, there¡¯s no way I can continue to have any connection with stated decisively. ¡°We can¡¯t even be


    friends. That¡¯s my answer.¡±


    you,¡± she


    Leon appeared hurt by her words. ¡°We were childhood sweethearts! When we were young, I held your


    hand every day, I took you to school, and I took you to-¡± Before he could finish, Simone interrupted him.


    ¡°Enough. What¡¯s the point of reminiscing about those things now? Leon, why don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s because those past moments were too beautiful and too significant to me¡­ That¡¯s why forgiving


    you bes so hard when you¡¯ve hurt me, she exined. The more she cared, the less she could


    tolerate betrayal and abandonment. That¡¯s why, in her previous life, when she was abandoned by


    Leon, she felt so much pain. ¡°The past is the past, and I won¡¯t bring it back. You understand me now,


    right?¡± We can never go back to the past, and there is no


    future,¡± she uttered coldly.


    Leon took a step back. He was visibly stunned. Simone ignored him and turned to Skyler. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    inside, she said. Skyler gave Leon a sympathetic look before responding to her. ¡°Okay!¡± he uttered


    before looking away from Leon. Who am I to sympathize with others? He thought.


    He entered the room with Simone and closed the door behind him, cutting off Leon¡¯s re right as


    Leon looked up to stare at them. After entering the room, Skyler pondered for a moment before he


    asked Simone for Jonah¡¯s phone number. Then, using his brother¡¯s identity, he contacted Jonah.


    He requested that the other party send someone to escort Leon back to the hotel. Having consumed


    too much alcohol and being emotionally shaken by Simone, Skyler was concerned that something


    might ur to his brother after leaving this ce. He ended the phone call, and Simone nced at


    Skyler with a hint of astonishment. She was genuinely surprised that he had called Jonah to arrange for


    someone toe over.


    It truly seemed like he was a ¡®good brother¡® who cared for his younger sibling. She was unsure if it was


    an act or a genuine concern. She could understand why Gwen disliked Skyler, even though Skyler was


    mostly just a pretentious man. Skyler wasn¡¯t the actual target of hatred- the one that Gwen despised


    was her mother. Leon also appeared to hold no animosity towards Skyler. He hadn¡¯t even shown a hint


    of hostility before.


    When Skyler saw Simone¡¯s surprised and inquisitive gaze, he simply smiled at her without providing


    any exnation or words. Simone did not inquire either. They were on a floor with a number of suites,


    and Skyler guided Simone into the innermost room. Once they got to the room, Sean and a man were


    seated facing each other. The man was dressed in ck and had a paleplexion and a bruised eye.


    Upon hearing the door open, both of them turned their heads to look. Simone spotted the man in ck,


    and a look of surprise formed in her expression. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187 Is She Deceiving Me?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man noticed how Simone recognized him, and he smirked at her. ¡°I knew it. You still remember


    me.¡± Simone walked over and took a seat, looking at the man as she responded to him. ¡°Of course, I


    remember. Among all the men who pursued me, you were the least attractive, and you had the most


    clich¨¦ way of expressing yourself.¡± Little did she expect that this person would be Jodie¡¯s brother.


    During her college days, he had pursued her relentlessly. He even bothered her by standing downstairs


    outside her dormitory every day with a bouquet of roses each time. What was even more absurd was


    when he lit candles downstairs in the shape of a heart. He even brought a guitar and sang love songs.


    She was disgusted by his actions, and she called the security department back then.


    He was forced to clean up the mess on the ground before he was taken away by the security. guards.


    Every Friday, she would leave the campus. He would wait at the school gate, and he would insist on


    taking her out for a meal. His actions annoyed her, and she found it very unpleasant. Leon found out


    about this, and he often came to pick her up from school during that time just to assert his dominance


    over this person. Gradually, this person stoppeding.


    Right then, the man was stunned as he apparently found it hard to believe that she described him in


    such a manner. He questioned her with a serious look on his face. ¡°How am I ugly? My way of


    expressing love is unique. How am I clich¨¦?¡± Simone rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You are simply


    unattractive, and your attempts at romance are exactly whatizens would call cheesy. Could you


    please have some self¨Cawareness?¡±


    50


    It seemed to her then that he pursued her not out of love but with a hidden agenda. No wonder I found


    this guy so annoying at that time, Simone thought. She rarely hated someone s much, but her intuition


    told her to stay away from this man. In her previous life, her abilities in geomancy and mystical arts


    were not very advanced, so she didn¡¯t manage to identify what was wrong with this man. But right then,


    as she looked at him, she felt an indescribable disgust.


    She could tell that he didn¡¯t just have issues but that they were also quite significant. The man was


    taken aback by her response, and his face turned even more sour than before. ¡°You-!¡±


    Simone waved her hand to brush him off. ¡°Alright, enough with the nonsense. Why did you want to see


    me?¡± She had a strong impression of this person because, in her previous life, she happened to see


    him on the day that she was kidnapped. She could even recall how he had intentionally bumped into


    her on purpose on that day. Then, he apologized first before trying to initiate a conversation with her.


    She ignored him and headed off to the parking lot, where she fell into the trap and was kidnapped.


    Looking back, it seemed like that was not a coincidence at all. From this new perspective, it also


    confirmed her previous suspicion. The ones who kidnapped her and Jodie weren¡¯t really


    enemies who wanted to extort the Gray Family, but rather, people who worked with Jodie. It was


    proven that Jodie was indeed not innocent.


    The man could sense that Simone didn¡¯t want to talk about the past. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but ask her a


    few questions. ¡°Do you remember what my name is?¡± he asked. Simone had a good memory, so she


    naturally remembered his name. But there was no need to tell this guy the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t remember


    what your name is. I only remember how unattractive and sleazy you were.¡±


    The man was infuriated again. He considered himself a very charming person, and he had yed with


    countless women in the past. Many of them fell deeply in love with him. Yet, with Simone, he became


    unattractive and sleazy. What kind of taste does this woman have? Is she blind?


    Although he pursued her with a hidden agenda, she was so beautiful that he naturally wanted to have


    herpletely. He hadn¡¯t expected that she would ignore him and avoid him. It was the first time he


    had failed so miserably in pursuing a woman, and this made him very unhappy.


    He looked at Simone before speaking in a clear tone. ¡°My name is Ernest Wilson. Remember it from


    now on.¡± Simone was speechless. ¡°Why should I remember your name? Can¡¯t you stop being so


    sleazy? If you have something to say, then just hurry up and get to it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave.


    In the


    past, this person didn¡¯t tell her that his surname was Wilson. Perhaps he had been afraid that she


    would associate hisst name with Jodie. After all, Jodie Gray was originally surnamed Wilson before


    being adopted by the Gray Family.


    When Ernest saw that she really wanted to leave, he spoke hastily. ¡°I just want to ask, what method did


    you use to counterattack against me?¡± He had been stalling all along just to observe Simone¡¯s aura.


    But he found that he couldn¡¯t see through her aura at all.


    Her aura was still very normal, just like when he pursued her in the past. But he couldn¡¯t determine how


    powerful of a geomancy master she was. He wasn¡¯t just unable to resolve his confusion¨Chis doubts


    grew even bigger than before.


    Ernest didn¡¯t know that Simone had figured out a lot during their conversation. In addition to


    intentionally teasing him, she was also observing his aura and sensing his energy. Therefore, from the


    moment Simone entered the room, she had already noticed many things. She sneered. ¡°Do you think


    I¡¯m foolish enough to answer that?¡±


    Ernest shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it. What level is your current strength at? Are


    you still in the acquired realm, or have you already entered the innate realm?¡± he asked curiously.


    Simone looked at him and smiled. ¡°Take a guess!¡±


    to say.


    Ernest was speechless. This woman is so irritating. He changed the subject. ¡°I have nothing else.


    Do you have any questions for me?¡± He couldn¡¯t get anything out of Simone, and she wouldn¡¯t tell him


    anything. So, the only option was to trick some information out of her. He reached out and caressed the


    ring on his thumb, attempting to capture Simone¡¯s aura. He figured that he could find an opportunity to


    pass the ring to someone after that. Therefore, he made excuses to dy his time with her.


    Simone had been observing Ernest all along, and she naturally noticed his subtle actions. She nced


    at the ring he was wearing and sensed that something was amiss. She could discern that it was


    capturing her aura. However, she could tell that it would take some time. Despite using a talisman and


    employing a secret technique to conceal her aura, she had to be cautious. She couldn¡¯t allow the other


    party to detect her aura.


    She began counting the seconds in her mind. Then, she gazed at him inquisitively. ¡°Are you and Jodie


    full biological siblings?¡± Ernest was momentarily taken aback before he grinned and responded to her.


    ¡°Certainly. But this time around, Jodie isn¡¯t involved at all. I simply couldn¡¯t bear to see you mistreat my


    sister, so¨CI wanted to teach you a lesson. Who would have anticipated that it would backfire?!¡± This


    was thest oue he expected, and it left him frustrated.


    However, even if given the chance to choose again, he would stille to the country and do the same


    thing. While Ernest was feeling dejected, Simone made a sudden remark. ¡°But¡­ I can discern from


    your facial features that you and Jodie do not share the same mother!¡± His lie about being full siblings


    is merely a facade, huh?He and Jodie have the same father but different mothers, just like Skyler and


    Freya. Kids like these sure have womanizing fathers. These men aren¡¯t just extremely fertile; they also


    manage to find different women to bear their children.


    Of course, Simone didn¡¯t believe this was merely the man being promiscuous, but rather that he had a


    purpose in fathering these children. Ernest¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Simone. Then, he put on a


    perplexed look. ¡°What are you talking about? How could we not have the same mother? And how can


    you decide that just by looking at my facial features? I don¡¯t believe it. He was a cultivator of the innate


    realm and had utilized secret techniques to conceal others from using physiognomy on him. How can


    Simone possibly see through it? Is she deceiving me intentionally?

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188 Thank You, Then?


    Simone noticed Ernest¡¯s suspicion, but she didn¡¯t offer an exnation. With an indifferent smile, she


    said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡±


    She simply wanted to give it a try.


    At the same time, she wanted to confirm her own judgment.


    This guy knew that he and Jodie didn¡¯t share the same mother, but he didn¡¯t know who their real


    mother was.


    Their father was skilled in dealing with women, allowing one woman to raise another woman¡¯s child.


    Simone had seen Melinda before and hadn¡¯t found any signs of her being cursed or bewitched.


    This indicated that these women were willing participants.


    However, just because the women didn¡¯t have anything strange on them didn¡¯t mean the man didn¡¯t


    have anything strange.


    Ernest couldn¡¯t determine whether Simone had genuinely noticed it or was merely pretending with her


    indifferent demeanor.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, knowing that I can sense the aura on their identification cards and. make them


    block me in the stairwell.¡±


    He looked at Simone again and asked, ¡°Was it a guess or a calction?¡± He continued to observe her


    eyes and face for any revealing expressions.


    Simone was momentarily stunned, then nced at Skyler and Sean, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You guys


    told him in such detail?¡±


    Sean looked at Skyler, confirming that Skyler had indeed said those things to Ernest.


    Skyler remained calm and smiled slightly, saying to Simone, ¡°I just wanted him to know that you¡¯re very


    capable. If he wants to make a move on you or plot against you, he¡¯s asking for trouble.


    He emphasized, ¡°And let him know that you¡¯re the nemesis of his siblings.¡±


    Simone looked deeply at Skyler and said, ¡°Thank you, then?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that this did it


    unintentionally.


    guy


    She could somewhat guess his intentions.


    He leaked her information to Ernest, allowing thetter to pass


    it on.


    Skyler might be trying to save himself and use her to deal with the people behind him.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that he and Ernest were working together.


    Skyler still smiled calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡±


    Simone noticed that this guy did not feel an ounce of embarrassment. Knowing that it was about time,


    she yawned and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Ernest realized that he had sessfully intercepted most of the aura.


    If Simone left now, all his efforts would be in vain.


    So, he looked at Simone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I want to deal with you?¡±


    Simone looked at him meaningfully, ¡°No.¡±


    The man was at a loss for words. He felt that this woman was doing it on purpose. What a cunning


    woman! He wanted to speak and dy the time, but Simone ignored him.


    She got up and greeted Skyler and Sean. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, then. Goodbye!¡±


    Skyler also stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    With a dry smile, Simone didn¡¯t refuse the offer. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two of them walked out of the room, and Skyler closed the door.


    As they walked through the living room towards the front door, Skyler leaned close to Simone¡¯s ear and


    whispered, ¡°I have no ill intentions toward you.¡±


    Simone looked at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t really there. ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡±


    Skyler shrugged helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    He lowered his voice again and said, ¡°We should coborate if there¡¯s an opportunity.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it another time.¡±


    She told the two of them how to catch Ernest without worrying about Ernest or the people behind him


    finding out. /


    They were already on the chessboard, and it was impossible to hide forever.


    asionally showing their might, making the other party wary, and taking the initiative. again wouldn¡¯t


    be bad.


    Skyler opened the door and saw her off. ¡°Goodnight!¡±


    Simone waved her hand. ¡°Goodnight!¡±


    After she left, she saw Leon leaning against the wall, waiting for her.


    Simone nced at him and then looked away, walking toward her own room.


    Leon watched her back, his eyes filled with pain.


    Skyler also noticed Leon and felt a headacheing on.


    The crew members were probably still on their way


    He spoke first, ¡°Wait here. Someone wille to pick you up soon.¡±


    Leon¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Did Simone contact you?¡±


    Seeing his expression, Skyler sighed. ¡°I got the director¡¯s phone number from her.¡±


    The light in Leon¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed.


    Skyler continued, ¡°Leon, your fate with Simone is over. Stop bothering her.¡±


    From the aura between Leon and Simone, it was clear that they repelled each other. It meant that she


    would never forgive him and reconcile with him.


    Leon looked at Skyler coldly. ¡°Why did you get close to Simone? I¡¯ve given up. I won¡¯tpete with


    you for the Foster Family anymore. Won¡¯t you let me go?¡±


    Leon had wanted to get close to this big brother when they were younger, but the other deliberately


    kept their distance from him and maintained a gap between them.


    Coupled with their mother¡¯s biased favoritism, it made Leon both envious and resentful of this big


    brother of his, but there was no jealousy or hatred..


    After all, they were biological brothers, and he had never thought of going against Skyler¡­ except that


    he couldn¡¯t ept Skyler reaching out to Simone.


    Skyler looked helpless. ¡°I have never done anything to harm you, so why would I need to let you go?


    Simone and I only have a working rtionship. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think. I can¡¯t possibly


    make a move on my younger brother¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend, whom he still has feelings


    for. I still have some sense of shame, you know?¡±


    Skyler didn¡¯t even know if he could survive now. Love and romance were thest things ont his mind.


    ¡°I have something to do, so I won¡¯t invite you in.¡±


    Since Ernest was still inside, he naturally couldn¡¯t ask Leon in, fearing that there might be some issues.


    Leon knew Skyler¡¯s temperament. Since he was so certain that he wouldn¡¯t make a move on Simone,


    then he probably wouldn¡¯t.


    He asked somewhat dejectedly, ¡°Do you think I deserve this?¡±


    Skyler walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°Since you already know, why bother entangling yourself


    further? Doing this will only make her dislike you more. Just go your separate ways from now on.¡±


    Simone was an important target for those people.,


    Since Leon had already cut ties with her, it would be best not to get involved.


    Leon clenched his fists, ¡°I want to, but I can¡¯t.¡± After all, that was the girl he had grown up with and


    protected since they were young.


    In the end, Skyler didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    He could only offer some words offort. ¡°Just let things unfold naturally. Sometimes, loving


    someone doesn¡¯t mean you have to possess them.¡±


    It was really difficult for him, a single person who had never experienced love, to console hist


    heartbroken younger brother.


    Upon hearing this, Leon seemed lost in thought.


    He softly repeated those words.


    After a moment, he looked at Skyler and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Skyler was a bit confused. What do you understand?


    Leon then said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After saying that, he actually left, but he appeared lonely and isted from his retreating figure.


    Skyler shook his head. If he had known this would happen today, why did he do it in the first ce?


    In the end, he also went back to his room.


    When Sean saw Skyler enter, she said, ¡°You stay here. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Skyler nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    After Sean left, Ernest looked at Skyler with a questioning gaze. ¡°Do you know Simone¡¯s true


    strength?¡±


    The elegant smile on Skyler¡¯s face had vanished. ¡°If even a formidable evil cultivator like you can¡¯t


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    figure it out, how would I know?¡±


    Ernest suddenly asked, ¡°What do you think of Jodie?¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189 y the Long Game


    Skyler realized that Ernest was testing him.


    He replied, ¡°Not very likable.¡±


    That was indeed his impression of Jodie.


    Even though he knew that she was his half¨Csister from the same father, his feelings remained the


    same.


    On the other hand, Skyler found the twins from the Foster Family much more appealing.


    Seeing Skyler¡¯s expression, Ernest seemed to still be unaware of the rtionship between Skyler and


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jodie.


    He let go of his worries and said, ¡°It seems like you two are not meant to be.¡±


    Skylerughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any connection with your sister, let alone be involved with her.


    Otherwise, I might be unlucky. You¡¯re an example of that.¡±


    Ernest choked, unable to say anything. The conversation for the day ended there.


    So, he stopped talking to Skyler and closed his eyes, pretending to rest.


    In reality, he used a special secret technique to imprint today¡¯s events into the ring.


    Skyler nced at the gemstone ring that emitted a cold light, closed his eyes, and didn¡¯t stop him.


    At the hospital.


    Jodie was puzzled when she saw her own brother suddenly run away.


    Isn¡¯t this guy usually very fierce? He actually has moments of fear.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about his safety.


    She just remembered what her brother said and what she had to do.


    Jodie touched the obsidian bracelet on her wrist, and her face was no longer in pain.


    The pain in her forehead and her broken hands and feet also decreased significantly.


    These things were indeed useful.


    She couldn¡¯t help butin to herself, Why didn¡¯t my brother teach me even though he is good at


    geomancy? Otherwise, I won¡¯t have to worry about dealing with Simone.


    Thinking of Simone, Jodie felt a lot of anger.


    Today, she clearly felt that her luck had been significantly weakened.


    It meant that she might have lost a lot of fans.


    This couldn¡¯t go on.


    Thinking of her brother¡¯s advice, she took out her phone and sent messages to Luca and


    Aaron.


    She said that she was scared and alone at the hospital and wanted them toe and apany her.


    She also sent a pitiful apology message to Luca.


    At the bar.


    It was already quitete, so even though the two of them were still drinking, the live broadcast had


    ended.


    Luca and Aaron¡¯s phones started to ring one after another.


    After reading the messages, they looked at each other.


    Luca asked, ¡°Did Jo send you a message?¡±


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡°.


    He asked again, ¡°Are you going to the hospital?¡±


    Luca was still angry, so he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not going. What about you?¡±


    Aaron shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going either.¡±


    After what happened today, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with Jodie.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t love and cherish her without any resentment like he used to,


    Luca sighed. ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is truly elusive. I never expected Jo to be so cunning and calcting.


    It¡¯s even more disheartening that she didn¡¯t hesitate to push me out and take the me.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being criticized by people online, but he couldn¡¯t ept being deceived and thrown


    out by his beloved sister, whom he had cherished for years.


    Aaron also sighed. ¡°Yes. Who could have imagined, huh? We should keep our distance from her in the


    future.¡±


    Luca agreed upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    On the other end, Jodie waited for several minutes but didn¡¯t receive a reply.


    Unable to resist, she called Luca.


    Luca saw the iing call, but neither answered nor hung up.


    He didn¡¯t want to face Jodie¡¯s anger at the hospital.


    She called several times, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Jodie then called Aaron.


    Aaron also didn¡¯t answer, pretending not to see it.


    This infuriated Jodie and also made her feel an unprecedented sense of panic.


    The reason she dared to do all this was because of the love and indulgence of her brothers.


    If they no longer cherished her like they used to, she would have nothing.


    No, this can¡¯t happen.


    And so,


    she continued to call both of them incessantly.


    The two men at the bar found it annoying and put their phones on silent mode.


    This caused Jodie to have a restless night without sleep.


    She kept thinking about how to regain the love and indulgence of Titus, Luca, and Aaron.


    Early the next morning, in the suite where Skyler and the others were staying. Ernestined of


    stomach difort and went to the bathroom as they were about to leave.


    After he came out, Skyler nced at the trash can in the bathroom.


    Seeing that Sean was about to go in, he pretended to check the time and reminded him that they were


    running out of time.


    Sean looked at the time and realized that if there was traffic, he wouldn¡¯t make it to the airport, so he


    didn¡¯t go in.


    She followed Skyler and took Ernest to the airport to return home.


    Not long after they left, a person wearing a hotel cleaning staff uniform entered the room.


    They rummaged through the trash can in the bathroom, found a ring, and quickly left after taking it.


    Almost an hourter, a hotel cleaner pushed a cart to clean the room.


    Simone had just returned from breakfast, and when she saw the cleaner, she took the initiative to greet


    them.


    Learning that they were about to clean the room, she said she wanted to go in and see what the suite


    looked like, as she might want to book it for tonight.


    Since the guests had already checked out, the cleaner didn¡¯t stop her.


    Simone walked in and took a look around, finally pausing in the bathroom.


    She noticed a lingering scent of incense in the trash can.


    This made her realize that the cleaner who had entered earlier while she was having breakfast was


    suspicious.


    It seems that Ernest had found a way to spread the news of his capture by the special department back


    to the country.


    It is very likely that the news about her from yesterday had also been disseminated.


    Skyler had to have something to do with it.


    She pondered whether Skyler wanted to save himself or continue with his schemes. Why did he join


    the special department? She had a feeling that Skyler was a key breakthrough.


    Although it was bing more and moreplicated, there were now some clues.


    This was a good start.


    As for her news being spread, she was not afraid.


    After all, to catch a big fish, one had to y the long game.


    Because she had won a generous prize from the racingpetition, Simone and her of three did not


    go out to look for work today.


    group


    Instead, they took the audience from the live broadcast to visit famous attractions in Slovance.


    They also ate at local restaurants with unique vors.


    In the evening, they continued to y games with another group of people.


    Jodie had to withdraw from this episode of the live broadcast due to an injury.


    Leon and his triocked enthusiasm for their performance, so they decided to go to a restaurant and


    showcase their piano and violin skills to earn some money.


    As the sun rose, a new day began.


    Jonah gathered the three groups of people at a square, informing them about the arrival of a special


    guest.


    Promptly, the three groups arrived at the square.


    They spotted Jonah approaching them, apanied by a charming and delightful young


    woman.


    He introduced her to them by saying, ¡°Allow me to present our new guest, Tina Wilson.¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190 It¡¯s Definitely Not a Coincidence


    Tina was a rising star who debuted this year through a talent show.


    Not only did she win the championship of that talent show program, but she also had higher poprity


    than others.


    She was signed with a different major entertainmentpany, which was not Gray Entertainment.


    Simone looked at Tina, who was standing next to Jonah, and smiled warmly.


    Person:


    Just by hearing Tina¡¯sst name, she couldn¡¯t help but associate this Ernest and Jodie.


    She then looked at Tina¡¯s face, noting that she didn¡¯t resemble Jodie.


    Simone from the side and found that the two of them also did not resemble each other.


    Simone looked carefully and examined Tina¡¯s facial features.


    She discovered that they were intentionally concealed, and the woman¡¯s public appearance


    was an illusion.


    Now that her strength had improved, she could see through the deception on the other person¡¯s face.


    She also confirmed from Tina¡¯s appearance that the woman was indeed Jodie¡¯s sister.


    This confirmed what Skyler said before, that Jodie¡¯s original family had a brother and a sister.


    However, she made an unexpected discovery.


    From Tina¡¯s appearance, Simone deduced that Jodie and Tina were twins.


    They didn¡¯t look alike, which meant that they were fraternal twins.


    Tina also carried a simr aura and maic field as Jodie.


    But the feeling was somewhat different from what Jodie exuded.


    In all honesty, Simone didn¡¯t know what this person¡¯s purpose was for being a guest.


    It was definitely not a coincidence.


    After Jonah introduced Tina, he looked at the guests and said, ¡°Jodie is unable to participate


    in the uing live broadcast due to an injury, so Tina will join one of your groups.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zac said, ¡°Working with a female is not tiring. Both of our groups


    already have female guests. Now, the group led by Leon stillcks a female guest.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was satisfied with the current three¨Cperson group and didn¡¯t want to add another person.


    The same went for Keira¡¯s group. The three of them had be more and more in sync, and adding


    another person would require readjustment.


    So, she agreed to what he said. ¡°Yes, working with a female is not tiring!¡±


    Meanwhile, Leon and the Gray brothers were not very weing to the addition of a female.


    guest.


    They wanted to ck off, and they didn¡¯t have the mood to deal with a new person.


    They were about to politely decline and pass the person to Zac.


    Before they could speak, Jonah smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Both groups already have female


    guests. Mr. Foster, your group also needs one.¡±


    He looked at Leon and asked, ¡°So, Tina can join your group, eh?¡±


    The three of them remained silent. How can we refuse? And are you sure you¡¯re asking for opinion?


    From Jonah¡¯s expression, it seems like he has already made up his mind.


    Leon nced at the Gray brothers and saw them nod.


    And so, he said to Jonah, ¡°Alright.¡±


    With his usual aloof demeanor, he said to Tina, ¡°Wee!*


    The Gray brothers also smiled and said, ¡°Wee!¡±


    Tina politely smiled and said, ¡°I look forward to learning from you three.¡±


    She then smiled and greeted the members of Simone¡¯s group.


    Simone also politely returned the greeting.


    Although Tina had some issues, she had never interacted with Simone before.


    Simone wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to publicly target a neer, nor did sheck manners.


    Why make things difficult for other women?


    As long as Tina didn¡¯t actively provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t do anything, either.


    After all, they didn¡¯t have any grudges at the moment, and she still didn¡¯t know what kind of person Tina


    was.


    Then, the three groups went about their activities.


    Keira and her group continued working.


    Simone¡¯s group decided to continue entertaining their live audience.


    Before leaving, Simone took the opportunity to avoid the live camera and chatted with Jonah.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Jonah, was Tina already nned as a guest before?¡±


    Jonah replied, ¡°No, it was supposed to be another female guest, but due to an unexpected injury


    yesterday, she couldn¡¯t make it. Hence, someone introduced Tina instead.¡±


    Simone thought to herself, Just as I suspected.


    It must be that Ernest was caught, and Jodie couldn¡¯t participate in the uing livestream due to her


    injury.


    So, the person behind the scenes decided to bring in Tina as ast¨Cminute recement.


    She asked, ¡°Is the person from before alright?¡±


    Jonah said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a minor car ident that dislocated her hand.¡±


    Simone nodded and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not serious.¡±


    After a brief chat, Simone and Zac left.


    Only Leon¡¯s


    group


    remained.


    Luca suggested, ¡°Shall we continue ying the piano?¡±


    Leon and Aaron, who had already decided to ck off until thest day, nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    They weren¡¯t enthusiastic about Tina and had no intention of taking care of her.


    They weren¡¯t the considerate type to begin with, so they decided on today¡¯s routine without her


    consent.


    Tina didn¡¯t mind and yed along with them.


    She didn¡¯t offer any unsolicited advice.


    Also,pared to Jodie, the fans in the live stream had a favorable impression of Tina.


    However, when the four of them went to the restaurant, they were informed that the pianist who had


    taken a leave of absence had returned.


    In other words, their temporary job was gone.


    Luca suppressed his annoyance and asked, ¡°If we can¡¯t do this job, what should we do?¡± Aaron


    shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    Leon couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm either. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It was only then that Tina suggested, ¡°How about we be tour guides and trantors? When I


    visited Slovance back then, I noticed that many tourist attractionscked proper trantions. We can


    visit popr attractions, have fun, and make money at the same time.¡±


    Luca said, ¡°That¡¯s actually a good way to make money. But our knowledge of Slovan is not very good.¡±


    Among the brothers, only the eldest was skilled in a few foreignnguages.


    They couldmunicate in basic Slovan, but it was obvious that they couldn¡¯t work as tour guides and


    trantors.


    Tina smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to be highly proficient in Slovan. We can focus on domestic


    tourists. Let¡¯s visit the attractions and gather information about the unique and interesting ces. Then,


    we can bring domestic tourists there and introduce it to them. Of course, we will need someone who is


    fluent in thenguage to assist us. Mr. Foster can do that.¡±


    All three of them epted this suggestion.


    So, following Tina¡¯s suggestion, they went to arge tourist attraction.


    Gradually, Tina took charge and became the leader of the group.


    Of course, it was also because the other three were not putting in much effort.


    Under Tina¡¯s guidance and leadership, this several thousand.


    roup i


    The viewers in the live stream noticed that Tina was fluent in thenguage, had good speaking skills,


    and was very friendly.


    She was also very meticulous, taking detailed notes and understanding each ce they visited.


    This made their future tour guide work go smoothly.


    The other three respected Tina but did not try to get too close, maintaining a distance.


    This elevated everyone¡¯s impression of Tina.


    In the hospital.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t participate in the subsequent livestream, so she asked the production team to return her


    phone.


    She couldn¡¯t reach her two brothers and was anxious, so she opened the live stream to watch.


    When she saw Tina appear, Jodie was filled with surprise.


    How can this little brat be a guest on the show?


    Although they were twin sisters, their rtionship was not good and was even somewhat hostile.


    Because Tina was born weak and had been in poor health, their parents and brothers had always


    shown more concern for her.


    This made Jodie resentful, and she disliked her sister.


    Moreover, when the Gray Family was about to adopt a foster daughter, their mother was nning to


    send Tina to the Gray Family.


    This made Jodie very unhappy.


    Their original family was not wealthy, so why should Tina get to enjoy the privileges of the Gray Family


    while Jodie had to suffer at home?


    So, the day before Tina was supposed to go to the Gray Family, Jodie secretly opened the window and


    made Tina catch a cold.


    Tina became seriously ill and went directly to the hospital.


    As a result, Jodie became the one who went to the Gray Family.


    In the following decade, her life was very different from Tina¡¯s.


    She was raised by her foster mother and brothers, growing up as a wealthy heiress.


    Tina, on the other hand, was just an ordinary girl from a poor family.


    Every time Jodie thought about it, she felt extremely fortunate for the decision she made


    back then.


    Now, seeing Tina taking her ce, she felt a lump in her throat¡­


    Especially when she saw that Simone didn¡¯t target Tina, she felt even more frustrated.


    Isn¡¯t that woman usually very capable? Why isn¡¯t she confronting her?


    Jodie tried to contact her brother but couldn¡¯t reach him.


    Unable to resist, she called her biological mother.


    ¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191 How Would You Know if You Don¡¯t Try?


    Jodie dialed her biological mother¡¯s number, and she answered promptly.


    Her mother¡¯s voice was gentle and filled with concern as she asked, ¡°Jo, are you okay? I saw you


    getting hurt on the live broadcast, and I¡¯ve been worried about you. Your phone was confiscated, so I


    couldn¡¯t reach you.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s cold expression softened when she heard that.


    ¡°Mom, I got injured and couldn¡¯t continue recording the uing live broadcasts, so I got my phone


    back. My brother came to see me, and my injuries weren¡¯t too serious. I just need some time to rest


    and recover.¡±


    Samantha seemed relieved and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, then. But I was so worried.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know about your situation before, so we sent your sister abroad under the guise of


    participating in a program to take care of you.¡±


    Jodie was taken aback and asked, ¡°You made Tina be a guest to take care of me?¡±


    Samantha replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jodie asked, ¡°Who helped arrange it?¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to obtain the resources to be a guest


    on that show.


    ¡°Your uncle helped.¡±


    ¡°He was also worried about you, so he had Tinae to take care of you.¡±


    Jodie knew that the so¨Ccalled uncle Samantha referred to was a wealthy, influential, and mysterious


    man.


    He was also her mother¡¯s former lover, but they didn¡¯t end up together.


    However, there were still lingering feelings, so he treated the three of them¨CJodie and her siblings very


    well. siblings¨Cvery


    It was also with his help that she was able to be a foster child in the Gray Family.


    But over the years, she had never seen that person¡¯s face.


    All the questions she originally wanted to ask were swallowed back.


    Since she joined the Gray Family, her biological mother had been secretly good to her, even more so


    than to Tina.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had maintained contact throughout these yea


    years.


    That was why Jodie would actively give her mother a considerable amount of money every


    year.


    Of course, the Gray Family had no knowledge of this.


    They had no idea that she had such close and frequent contact with her biological family behind their


    backs.


    ¡°I knew that you and Uncle love me the most!¡±


    Jodie pretended to be sad and continued, ¡°But my dear sister only knows how to perform on variety


    shows. She hasn¡¯t evene to the hospital to see me.¡±


    She sighed before adding, ¡°Let alone take care of me.¡±


    As expected, she heard Samantha¡¯s anger towards Tina. This child is really outrageous. After she got


    her new phone, she sent me a message. I¡¯ll call herter and scold her. I¡¯ll ask her to go to the hospital


    to see you.¡±


    Jodie looked pleased, her voice sounding coquettish as she said, ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± They exchanged


    a few more words before hanging up the phone.


    Little did Jodie know that her conversation with an unknown number was automatically recorded and


    sent to a designated email address.


    However, the recording and email logs were automatically deleted after being sent.


    On the other side, after finishing their meal, Simone¡¯s group went to an inte cafe to practice ying


    games.


    Leon¡¯s group, on the other hand, returned to the hotel where they were staying.


    At the hotel entrance, Leon asked Luca and Aaron, ¡°Are we still going to the bar for a singing. gig


    tonight?¡±


    As he sat quietly in the hotel, his mind was filled with memories of the beautiful moments he had with


    Simone.


    The more he reminisced, the more he felt a pang of heartache and loneliness.


    He didn¡¯t want to be alone, so he nned to go sing and have a drink.


    Aaron replied, ¡°Sure, why not? We don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway.¡±


    Being alone was boring, especially when they couldn¡¯t even download game apps on their


    phones,


    Luca shook his head and said, ¡°My throat is inmed, and it hurts a lot. I can¡¯t go.¡±


    As a result of yesterday¡¯s hangover, his throat was not only hoarse but also very painful.


    Aaron sighed. ¡°I told you not to overdo it, but you insisted on drinking. I bought you medicine. Did you


    take it?¡±


    Luca murmured, ¡°I did. I took it twice today, but it didn¡¯t help.¡±


    He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you think I should ask Simone to make some soothing throat


    lozenges for me? Will she agree?¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    His younger brother didn¡¯t even have the self¨Cawareness to realize that.


    Luca sighed. ¡°Why am I overthinking? I¡¯m not asking her for something big. Who knows? It might also


    help improve our rtionship.¡±


    He felt increasingly guilty about what happened before.


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone proving that she didn¡¯t harm anyone and that it was Jodie¡¯s fault, he wouldn¡¯t


    have tarnished her reputation in the live broadcast due to a momentary impulse.


    Aaron rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Bro, I just want to say one thing to you.¡±


    Curiously, Luca asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Aaron bluntly replied, ¡°Why do you not have an ounce of embarrassment?¡±


    He thought it was ridiculous that his brother, who had rushed to confront Simone for Jodie, now wanted


    to mend their rtionship.


    Luca did not know what to say. He realized that this was his own brother who always hit him. where it


    hurt.


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± He then added, ¡°Simone has always had a soft heart.¡±


    His throat couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. When he worked as a tour guide this afternoon, he hardly spoke.


    Swallowing and talking were both painful.


    It was an old problem, and he knew going to the hospital wouldn¡¯t help. The medications. took too long


    to take effect.


    He longed for the throat lozenges that Simone used to make.


    Aaron sighed. ¡°Her soft heart was for the old us.¡±


    Now, Simone was not soft¨Chearted towards them. She was rather ruthless.


    ¡°In the previous issue, I had diarrhea and asked her to help me make medicine, but she ignored me.¡±


    By saying this, he wanted to make Luca give up the notion.


    Luca, however, countered, ¡°That¡¯s you. Maybe she will treat me differently, no?¡±


    Aaron looked at him speechlessly and asked, ¡°Where is your confidenceing from?¡±


    Luca didn¡¯t like his brother¡¯s skepticism and replied, ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? Besides,


    what¡¯s the point of going to the bar every day? We can also go to an inte cafe!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to go to the bar himself but wanted to go to an inte cafe, so he nned to drag the


    others along.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit that he would feel a bit nervous if he went alone to see Simone.


    Upon hearing Luca¡¯s words, Aaron pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Drinking every day was also taking a toll on his stomach.


    Ah, he longed for the congee and medicinal meals that his sister used to prepare.


    If Luca could truly soften Simone¡¯s heart, perhaps Aaron could also take advantage of the situation.


    Through the previous incidents, he has gained some insight.


    It was possible that they misunderstood Simone due to Jodie¡¯s instigation and insinuation.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t feel remorseful, but he did not know how to mend their sibling rtionship.


    Then, he asked Leon, ¡°Leon, how about going to the inte cafe?¡± Leon readily agreed and said,


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tag along¡±


    Although Simone had not forgiven him, being able to see her at the inte cafe and feel her presence


    would beforting.


    After the three of them finished discussing, they remembered that they had added a teammate to their


    group.


    They all turned towards Tina, who was standing nearby, and asked, ¡°What about you? Are youing


    to the inte cafe with us?¡± Tina smiled and replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle too.¡±


    And so, the four of them returned to their rooms to rest and agreed to meet in the hotel. lobby in half an


    hour.


    Tina went back to her own room and had just changed her clothes when her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, she frowned.


    But she still answered the call. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Samantha asked sternly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go see your sister?¡±


    When Tina heard this, her face disyed a hint of sarcasm.


    Ever since Jodie went to the Gray Family and started resembling that so¨Ccalled uncle more and more,


    her mother¡¯s attitude towards them hadpletely changed.


    Jodie was cherished, while Tina was merely a burden.


    And because Samantha believed that Jodie could assist that person, she viewed Tina as an obstacle.


    That being said, Tina knew how to handle her own mother.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192 What Does This Twin Mean?


    Tina gathered her thoughts and weakly said, ¡°But my uncle wants me to perform well in the live


    broadcast and make everyone like me.¡±


    She emphasized again, ¡°He also wants me to try to befriend Simone.¡±


    Otherwise, her biological mother would definitely ask her to target Simone on behalf of Jodie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave in the middle of a live recording and go to the hospital to see my sister, right?¡±


    Samantha originally wanted to continue criticizing but swallowed her words.


    Her attitude also softened a lot. ¡°Since your uncle asked you to do it, then you should listen to him.


    After today¡¯s live broadcast, remember to go to the hospital to take care of your sister.¡±


    She added, ¡°Over the years, she has given so much money to our family, allowing us to live at good


    life. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Tina sneered. She and her father didn¡¯t use that money, but she couldn¡¯t reason with her mother, who


    was led by her heart.


    ¡°I understand. I will go to the hospital tonight.¡±


    Her mother made this phone call to criticize her. If there were no instigations from Jodie, she wouldn¡¯t


    believe it.


    Since the other party wants me to go to the hospital so much, I will definitely go.


    Samantha said in


    sfaction, ¡°That¡¯s right. You are sisters, connected by blood. In the future,


    take better care of your sister.¡±


    Tina¡¯s face was cold, but her tone was gentle as she murmured, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Then, the other party hung up the phone first.


    After a few minutes, her phone rang again.


    Seeing the iing call this time, her cold face warmed up.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Chester¡¯s concerned voice came. ¡°Tina, are you still used to being abroad? Did you get tired from


    walking so much during the day?¡±


    This time, Tina¡¯s voice was sincere, and she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Walking


    so much is not tiring at all. But Dad, don¡¯t stare at your phone all day. Otherwise, your eyes will hurt


    again¡­¡± The father and daughter talked caringly to each other for a while before hanging up the


    phone.


    Tina felt much better this time.


    She went to freshen up and put on makeup again.


    Half an hourter, the four of them left the hotel and went to the inte cafe where Simone and the


    others were.


    At this time, Simone and the others had yed several games and were taking a break.


    Seeing the four of theming over, they were a little puzzled.


    Zac looked at the four of them and asked, ¡°Are you also here to participate in thepetition?¡± Aaron


    said, ¡°We¡¯re not participating. We just came to have some fun.¡±


    Then, he looked at Simone and nudged Luca. ¡°Simone, Luca wants to talk to you about something.¡±


    Simone looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Luca was speechless with Aaron.


    He wasn¡¯t even prepared yet, and this guy pushed him out.


    And so, he put on a smile and looked at Simone with a somewhat pitiful look on his face. ¡°Simone, my


    throat hurts.¡±


    Simone was speechless. ¡°If your throat hurts, shouldn¡¯t you go see a doctor?¡± She probably understood


    why this man came to find her.


    Whenever he drank too much, his throat would be hoarse and painful.


    Medicine and intravenous drips took a long time to take effect.


    The several types of throat lozenge.she specially made for him worked quickly and were very effective.


    She spent more than half a year researching and making these candies.


    Now that she thought about it, it really wasn¡¯t worth it.


    However, she couldn¡¯t let them go to waste either.


    After returning to the country, she could find someone to coborate with and mass¨Cproduce these


    throat lozenges to benefit more people.


    Luca muttered, ¡°You know, it¡¯s an old problem of mine. Going to the hospital won¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me make some throat lozenges?¡± he added. ¡°I won¡¯t let you work for nothing.¡±


    Simone decisively refused the offer. ¡°No.¡±


    She sarcastically said, ¡°Just a few days ago, something like that happened. Now, you have the


    audacity toe to me to make throat lozenges. Also, do I look like someone who needs your little


    reward?¡±


    Luca had noeback. He felt a pang in his heart again.


    Aaron tried to hold back hisughter on the side.


    Sure enough, his older brother was just asking for trouble.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He said his brother had quite an attitude, but his brother didn¡¯t believe it.


    Now, he was being pped in the face.


    Luca red at his younger brother. ¡°Stopughing¡±


    I¡¯m being teased, and this guy is enjoying it.


    Just as his younger brother said, they were nothing more than brothers on the surface.


    Luca lowered his posture and apologetically looked at Simone. ¡°I know I was wrong. Please forgive me


    and show some magnanimity.¡±


    In order to mend his rtionship with his sister, he was willing to do anything.


    It was also the first time he had humbled himself and apologized like this.


    Simone sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t forgive. I¡¯m just a woman. I hold grudges.¡±


    Luca¡¯s expression changed.


    He had even lowered himself in front of a live broadcast and apologized to her so sincerely. Yet, she


    still had such a hard heart.


    He asked with a hurt expression, ¡°You don¡¯t care about our sibling rtionship at all?¡± Simone was


    speechless as she countered, ¡°When did we have a sibling rtionship? I think your focus right now


    should be on seeing a doctor for your head, not treating your throat. You really can¡¯t get your priorities


    straight.¡±


    Luca was speechless. Does she mean I¡¯m crazy?


    Simone couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him. She turned to Zac and the others and said. ¡°Let¡¯s


    continue.¡±


    The others also realized what was going on.


    Simone didn¡¯t give the Gray brothers any leeway.


    Since they didn¡¯t support Simone when others were in trouble, they naturally wouldn¡¯t support the Gray


    brothers either.


    And because they had a good rtionship with Simone, they didn¡¯t like the Gray brothers


    either.


    And so, they all chimed in, ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s continue!¡± Tina looked at Simone with a hint of


    admiration.


    Her eyes were bright, and she muttered softly, ¡°Wifey is so cool!¡± The others didn¡¯t hear what she said,


    but Simone did.


    She was puzzled and surprised as she nced at Tina.


    She saw the woman¡¯s sparkling eyes.


    What does this twin mean? Is she really a fan of mine? Or is she pretending to be a fan? When Simone


    looked over, Tina became a little excited and shyly lowered her head.


    Oh no¡­ Did wifey hear that?


    Simone pondered for a while, feeling a bit confused.


    However, when it came to Tina, she didn¡¯t feel any aversion or disgust just by looking at her.


    Nevertheless, she wouldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    Tina shyly lowered her head, and Simone averted her gaze.


    She continued ying the game with the others.


    Meanwhile, Luca felt embarrassed and bitter after being defeated. His sister was so cruel.


    He nced at Simone and deliberately said loudly to Aaron, ¡°Shall we go to the bar for a drink?¡±


    In the past, when Simone heard that he wanted to go drinking, she would express concern and ask him


    not to go or drink less..


    Right now, he just wanted to be stubborn and see her reaction.


    To his surprise, Simone didn¡¯t even look at him.


    She started ying the game and chatting with Zac, even putting on headphones.


    Luca was at a loss for words. His heart was being pierced today.


    After witnessing the scene, Aaron also felt a little disappointed.


    Once his sister hated them, she no longer softened he


    heart.


    He tugged on Luca¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about drinking and just sit here and y


    games.¡±


    Luca, feeling disappointed, allowed himself to be tugged over and sat down in an empty seat nearby.


    Leon wisely didn¡¯t say anything and also sat down.


    Tina sat in the seat opposite Simone.


    Afterward, she didn¡¯t really y on theputer but turned around and leaned against the chair, her


    eyes shining as she watched Simone y the game.


    When Simone and the others won, she couldn¡¯t help but restrain herself from softly cheering.


    This left Luca and the others speechless. It seemed that Tina was still Simone¡¯s devoted fan.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 193 Getting More Interesting


    Aaron sat beside Tina. He asked, ¡°You like watching?¡±


    Tina turned her head and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Not only was Simone beautiful, but she was also skilled in


    ying games.


    Aaron asked, ¡°Are you a fan of hers?¡± Tina raised her finger and gestured to him.


    It


    She whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for my wifey. I think you guys should stop bothering her if


    she doesn¡¯t want to deal with you.¡±


    The live camera was at a distance, so only Aaron could hear her voice.


    Aaron felt speechless. That hurts.


    So, in Simone¡¯s fans¡® eyes, when they went to greet their sister, they were actually bothering and


    annoying her? He said softly, ¡°We know we didn¡¯t do well before, so we want to make it up.¡±


    Tina disagreed with him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it earlier?¡± She turned her head and faced away from the


    camera.


    She looked at Aaron and added softly, ¡°The damage has already been done. What good does it do to


    make up for itter? So why should my wifey forgive you guys?¡±


    Aaron was speechless. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t speak so harshly!¡±


    Tina only red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s a kid now?¡±


    Aaron was at a loss for words. D*mn! I thought she was a sweet little girl. Who would¡¯ve thought that


    she¡¯s a little wildcat?


    He was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re not like this during the day.¡±


    Tina acted as if she wasn¡¯t stupid and said, ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s a live stream. Otherwise, who


    would bother with you three stinky losers?¡±


    Aaron did not respond. This woman changes her attitude so quickly it¡¯s like flipping a book.


    It was really as Luca said¨Ca woman¡¯s heart was like the bottom of the sea.


    Tina ignored Aaron and continued to watch Simone¡¯s new game.


    Because their conversation was lowered in volume and other people were talking in the inte cafe,


    no one except Simone heard them.


    Simone was somewhat surprised by Tina¡¯s words.


    Is she being sincere or intentionally saying it for my own benefit? Well, it¡¯s getting more interesting.


    Netizens also noticed that Tina¡¯s eyes were shining when she looked at Simone.


    The whisperedment she made earlier, ¡°Wifey is so cool,¡± was also tranted by someone who


    could read lips.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t expect this girl to be a fan of Simone!


    ¡®She looks just like a little fangirl!¡®


    ¡°Haha! She looks exactly like me when I look at my wife.¡±


    ¡°This girl has good taste.


    Tina¡¯s fans immediately came out to support her.


    ¡®We¡¯re not just riding the wave of poprity, but sweetie is indeed a fan of Simone.¡±


    ¡®In the first episode of this variety show, she rmended we watch Simone in the chat.


    group


    ¡°Yes, exactly! After Simone confronted Aaron and Jojo head¨Con, she thought Simone¡¯s straightforward


    love¨Cand¨Chate attitude was very cool.


    ¡®I also like Simone¡¯s clear love¨Cand¨Chate personality. She treats the people she cares about well and


    shows no mercy to those she dislikes.


    ¡®Me too! I just love having a wife like that.


    ¡®Luca is also on another level. He dared to ask Simone to make throat lozenges for him.¡±


    ¡®Now they know how great wifey is, but it¡¯s toote!¡®


    ¡®Simone did a great job. She shouldn¡¯t have forgiven or paid attention to them.


    Then, a bunch of people started to criticize the Gray brothers, with Luca being the most targeted.


    Even some of Luca¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but agree with the criticism.


    Besides, the dislike towards Jodie reached a new level.


    They yed until around 10 p.m., and then Simone and the others left the Inte cafe and


    went back.


    Simone couldn¡¯t be bothered with those three, but she took the initiative to greet Tina with a smile.


    Tina¡¯s eyes sparkled even more, and her voice was filled with sweetness when she said. goodbye to


    Simone.


    Simone¡¯s fans were jealous as they also wanted to say goodbye to Simone.


    It would be even better if they could get closer.


    Not only the fans but even Leon and the Gray brothers couldn¡¯t help but feel down.


    They looked at Tina with a slightly resentful gaze.


    Tina deliberately turned her back to the camera and showed them a brilliant smile.


    She whispered, ¡°This is something you can¡¯t envy.¡±


    The three of them stayed silent. They thought this new guest was pretty good during the day. But now


    they felt that this woman was a bit hurtful and wicked.


    After Simone¡¯s group left, they also returned to the hotel.


    Once they all entered their respective rooms, the live broadcast ended.


    Tina changed into a different outfit and let her hair down, then she put on a mask and went


    out.


    After deducting the hotel and meal expenses, they split the money they earned during the day among


    the four of them.


    So now, she was taking a cab to the hospital.


    Her mom had sent a text message saying which ward Jodie was in.


    Tina went straight upstairs and knocked on the door of the room.


    Jodie was browsing Facebook and looking at the trending topics, feeling frustrated.


    No wonder she felt that her luck had weakened a lot. There were so many people criticizing her online.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling that it shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    When she heard the knocking on the door, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit hopeful.


    Were her two brothersing to see her?


    She had messaged them today, but neither of them replied.


    Do the two of them want to surprise me? So, with a hint of joy in her voice, she said, ¡°Come int


    When she saw that it was Tina who came in, her smile froze for a moment. ¡°Why is it your Tina closed


    the door and took off her mask, holding it in her hand.


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought it was Luca and Aaron who came?


    Jodie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    Tina sneered, ¡°You¡¯re bing more naive. After you did something so stupid, they can¡¯t possibly still


    revolve around you, not unless they have a problem with their brains. Titus presented Jojo to you as a


    persona, and you genuinely believe you¡¯re better than everyone else?¡±


    Jodie was furious. ¡°What do you mean? Did you intentionallye here to ridicule mer Tina innocently


    replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me toe?¡±


    Jodie coldly snorted. ¡°It was Mom and Uncle who asked you to take care of me. You better show more


    respect, or else I¡¯ll inform them that you came here to mock me.


    Tina looked at Jodie and pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s the extent of your capabilities, huh? Tell me, then¨Chow


    should I take care of you? Should I give you water or feed you food?¡±


    Jodie frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so go fetch some water and assist me in cleaning myself.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    During the day, she could ring the bell and ask the nurse for assistance, but it was inconvenient at


    night.


    The production team had arranged for someone to take care of her.


    However, she was afraid that her brother woulde looking for her, so she sent the person


    away.


    Tina put the mask in her pocket. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you get some water and assist you in cleaning


    yourself.¡±


    She went to the bathroom and fetched a basin of cold water, bringing it to Jodie¡¯s side.


    Jodie said triumphantly,


    ¡°You see, there was no need for you to do what you did before. In the end, you still have to serve me.


    And you went and pretended to be a fan of that little sl*t, Simone. How embarrassing! If I were you, I


    would have confronted her directly and started a fight. That¡¯s how you gain fans. That¡¯s how she


    became famous, after all.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, a basin of cold water was suddenly poured over her head, soaking her


    entire body.


    She screamed. ¡°Argh! Tina Wilson, you b*tch! How dare you pour water on me?!¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 194 Don¡¯t Regret Later


    Tina set the basin aside.


    Innocently, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel ufortable and want to freshen up? I¡¯m just fulfilling your wish.


    And besides, you¡¯re such a little sl¡¯t.¡±


    She had been wanting to do this for a long time, but she hadn¡¯t found the opportunity before.


    Jodie was drenched like a drowned rat, ring fiercely at Tina. ¡°If you dare to treat me like this, I will


    tell Mom to deal with you! Now, I am her precious daughter.¡±


    Tina smiled indifferently. ¡°Go ahead and tell her. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? You¡¯re just Mom¡¯s


    precious daughter, that¡¯s all. As long as Dad loves me, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Jodie looked at her speechlessly. ¡°Stop pretending. Do you think I would fall for it? Do you think I would


    want that useless, physically weak, and poor old man to love me?¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°He is our father.¡±


    Jodie sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a useless father. My father is the chairman of the Gray Group. Even


    he is much better than him.¡±


    Tina suddenly chuckled. ¡°Then go and acknowledge him as your father. She then said. meaningfully,


    ¡°Maybe he really is your biological father.¡±


    Jodie also smiled. ¡°If he were my biological father, that would be great. And if he were my biological


    father, he would also be your biological father.¡±


    However, Tina said, ¡°I only have one father.¡±


    Whether he was her biological father or not, she only had one father.


    Jodie disdainfully said, ¡°Are you ying games with me, or are you just stupid? But looking at your


    poor appearance, you resemble that old man. And his family is all poor and pathetic.¡± She coldly


    snorted. ¡°If you like them so much, then go and be a part of their family. I don¡¯t


    care.


    Tina also sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Did they think the Gray Family was a good ce to be? Did they think that the so¨Ccalled uncle was


    acting in their best interest? This sister of hers not only had a malicious mind since


    and naive.


    childhood but also became more and more foolish,¡±


    She asked, ¡°Do you need me to serve you anything else? If not, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Seeing her arrogance, Jodie felt as if she was looking at Simone.


    Tina was just as annoying as Simone.


    With a stern face, shemanded. ¡°Bring me a clean set of clothes and help me change.¡±


    She would definitely make Tina pay for sshing water on her today.


    Her forehead was still wrapped in gauze, and her hands and feet were in casts.


    I wonder if being sshed with water will have any impact. She is just jealous of me, unable to stand


    seeing me doing well.


    Tinaughed. ¡°My dear sister, they called you stupid, and you didn¡¯t admit it before, but now, you¡¯re


    being stupid again. Do you think we are living in thest century? Do you still want to find a servant to


    serve you?¡±


    Jodie choked upon hearing that. ¡°How dare you?!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say, ¡°I want to


    find a servant to serve me because I have a life of wealth and prosperity. Unlike you, who went to kneel


    and lick Simone¡¯s boots, wanting to be someone else¡¯s maid.¡±


    ¡°You are just a despicable person.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Are


    you going crazy for fame?¡± What she wanted to see was Simone and Tina tearing each other apart, not


    the current situation.


    Seeing Tina¡¯s appearance on the livestream tonight made Jodie angry.


    They were supposed to be sisters, but Simone ruined it.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only did Tina not stand by her side, she was on Simone¡¯s side.


    She even wanted to be Simone¡¯s fan, which was utterly ridiculous and stupid.


    Tina suddenly raised her hand and pped Jodie¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re the despicable one! You¡¯re nothing but


    a fake and counterfeit, thinking you are the Gray Family¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Then, she grabbed Jodie¡¯s hair and pped her twice again.


    She also pulled out a strand of Jodie¡¯s hair and tucked it into her sleeve.


    This was her true purpose foring today.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect Tina to p her.


    She screamed, ¡°Tina, you have be bold, huh? How dare you treat me like this? Just you wait! I


    will make sure you have a miserable life.¡±


    Jodie wanted to resist and fight back against Tina, but with her broken hands and feet, she couldn¡¯t do


    anything.


    She could only endure being beaten while her hair was being pulled.


    After pping Jodie a few times, Tina let go of her.


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    She looked at Jodie, who had a fierce look in her eyes, with aplicated expression. ¡°Let¡¯s see who


    will have a miserable life first.


    Although they were once close, it was better to sever this kind of sisterhood.


    ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯m busy, so I won¡¯te to the hospital to see you. If you want to tell Mom


    about me, go ahead, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    She turned around and walked away.


    Even if she was reported, the most her mother would do was to call and scold her.


    And as long as she mentioned that so¨Ccalled uncle, her mother¡¯s anger would be extinguished.


    Jodie watched as Tinapletely ignored her, and she was filled with


    After cursing for a while, she took some selfies with her phone.


    Then, she sent them to her mom, along with a detailedint.


    anger.


    After that, she rang the bell and asked the nurse to help her change into dry clothes and get a new bed.


    When Samantha saw Jodie¡¯s miserable appearance in the photo, she felt both heartbroken and furious.


    She immediately called Tina.


    Meanwhile, Tina had already set her phone aside.


    After Samantha finished her tirade, she picked it back up.


    Then, she exined that her uncle wanted her to get close to Simone.


    She had to deliberately treat Jodie like this to show her attitude and gain favor with Simone.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Samantha¡¯s anger subsided a lot.


    She no longer scolded Tina but rather advised her with a serious tone, saying that if she wanted to act,


    she should do it in moderation and not treat her own sister like this.


    Tina didn¡¯t pay attention to what was being said, but her mouth kept saying all right.


    After being lectured, Tina hung up the phone.


    By now, she had reached the entrance of the hospital.


    As she turned to gaze at the hospital building, she pondered how much longer Jodie could endure.


    An hourter, Simone was on the verge of falling asleep when she was abruptly startled by a knock on


    the door.


    She opened the door and found a hotel staff member standing outside.


    Curious, she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The staff handed her an envelope and exined, ¡°Ady asked me to give this to you. She mentioned


    that you two know each other.¡±


    Considering the fact that the envelope felt thin and there was no apparent danger, the staff decided to


    ept the package and assist in its delivery.


    Initially, Simone carefully examined the envelope and detected no signs of danger.


    Satisfied, she took it and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it!

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chapter 195 They Don¡¯t Care


    There was a folded piece of paper that she took out and opened.


    In the middle of the paper, there was a strand of hair.


    There was a message on the paper. This is Jodie Gray¡¯s hair. Keep it safe. You will definitely need it in


    the future. With your abilities, you should be able to discern the rtionship. between me and Jodie. As


    for why I did this, besides admiring your fearless, loving, rebellious. personality, it¡¯s also because I have


    someone I want to protect.


    Simone looked at the paper again; there was no signature on the message, but it was obviously from


    Tina.


    The fact that Tina sent Jodie¡¯s hair was quite surprising to her.


    Tina was so certain that Simone would need Jodie¡¯s hair in the future. It meant she must know


    something.


    Simone didn¡¯t think that Tina sent the hair for her to use magic or something on Jodic.


    She felt that there was a deeper meaning behind it.


    At the same time, it reinforced her previous spection.


    Presumably, after returning home this time, the results of the investigation over there woulde out,


    and she would be able to make an urate judgment.


    Simone drew a talisman and ced Jodie¡¯s hair inside.


    Then, she folded it into a triangle and put it in the middleyer of her wallet.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She also felt that she would need this item in the future.


    When she left the Gray Family, she actually considered taking a few strands of Jodie¡¯s hair with her.


    But Jodie might have been instructed by the people backing her to be very careful not to let her hair fall


    anywhere and to be especially careful not to bleed.


    At the racetrack, Simone heard that Jodie had hit her head.


    She made an excuse to go to the stands and see if she could collect Jodie¡¯s blood.


    But when she arrived, the blood on the steps had not only been cleanedpletely removed.


    up


    but also


    It wasn¡¯t done by Ernest; it was done by the people in their group who were specifically monitoring the


    live broadcast.


    Those people seemed very worried and vignt, afraid that Simone would obtain Jodie¡¯s


    blood.


    It was hard for her not to specte further.


    The next day, Simone and the others took everyone out as usual.


    But in the afternoon, they went to the inte cafe to practice.


    Tina¡¯s group continued to be tour guides and trantors at other tourist spots.


    Another day passed just like that.


    After lunch, Simone and the two groups went to the inte cafe for apetition.


    They had already registered two days ago.


    It was a game with multiple maps as backgrounds, and the teams entered the map when it


    was drawn.


    Five people formed a team with five different positions and gamey.


    Zac was the sniper, Simone was the medic, Harry was in charge of assault, Brandon was the support,


    and Keira was the demolition expert.


    There were preliminary matches, semi¨Cfinals, and the grand finals.


    The initial match was yed on one map, and the team that won advanced to the semifinals.


    The semifinals consisted of three maps, and the team that won two maps advanced to the grand finals.


    The grand finals consisted of five maps, with the first team to win three maps being crowned the


    champion.


    When Simone and the two teams arrived at the inte cafe, there were already many people gathered


    there.


    This game


    game was popr worldwide, and there were annual esportspetitions.


    Many yers in the country now knew that Zac and others were participating in the inte. cafe


    The traffic generated by gamers was extraordinary.


    Zac used to be a professional esports yer, but he yed a different tower defense


    not this one.


    However, because he was a world champion, he had many fans worldwide.


    game,


    Even if he was nowpeting in a different game, there were still many people watching.


    Everyone was curious to see if Zac would be able to be the savior of his team of four or if he would be


    defeated by the others.


    Soon, the number of viewers in the livestream doubled and reached a new high.


    Jonah, apanied by his production team, also came to the inte cafe to watch.


    Theymunicated with the person in charge of the inte cafe and were allowed to do a livestream


    of a variety of shows.


    When Jonah saw the viewership of the livestream reaching a new high, his face lit up with joy.


    The other team of four went on a guided tour in the morning and also went to the Inte cafe in the


    afternoon.


    The yers who were going topete were in a specific area, and spectators were not allowed to


    enter.


    There was arge screen in the inte cafe that broadcasted the entire game.


    Leon and the others found seats.


    Since the game hadn¡¯t started yet, they started chatting.


    Luca asked the four of them, ¡°Do you think Simone¡¯s team can win first ce?¡± Aaron, who often


    yed this game, said, ¡°I think it¡¯s difficult. Zac¡¯s skills should be fine, but it¡¯s hard to say for the other


    four. If they draw difficult maps, they might lose in the initial match.¡±


    Leon didn¡¯t usually yputer games. He only asionally yed mobile games.


    It was because he used to apany Simone and Gwen during their school days.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Is it really that difficult?¡±


    If they lose so quickly, people online will surely mock and ridicule Simone¡¯s team.


    Aaron nodded. ¡°So, it all depends on their luck.¡±


    Luca also


    yed this game, and he chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s what I think, too. I¡¯ve done some


    research, and there are three amateur


    team might just be here to provide easy wins today!¡±


    with professional teams. Zac and his is whose skills are quite good and canpete


    Tina listened to their conversation and retorted, ¡°But why do I feel like they have a chance to win? I saw


    them ying games at the inte cafe before. Zac¡¯s skills are impressive, and Simone¡¯s healing


    abilities are also good. Although the other three yers may be rtively weaker in terms of gamey,


    I think they can still make aeback¡±


    Aaron raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. ¡°Are you saying this just because you¡¯re a fan of Simone?¡±


    Tina was speechless, and she announced, ¡°No, I genuinely believe in them.¡±


    Then, she deliberately teased, ¡°You guys look down on them as if you¡¯re hoping they¡¯ll lose. If Simone


    finds out, I wonder what she¡¯ll think.¡±


    Aaron and Luca exchanged nces, not saying a thing. This woman is shameless. Can she just


    up stories like this? Simone must not misunderstand!


    make


    The three of them immediately shook their heads, ¡°We¡¯re not.¡±


    Leon, with the strongest survival instinct, said, ¡°I don¡¯t y this game, but I believe Simone and her


    team cane in first.¡±


    Aaron and Luca looked at Leon at a loss of words. He¡¯s tantly lying. This person has no shame! He


    does everything for the sake of making Simone happy.


    Then, Aaron continued, ¡°I don¡¯t look down on them, nor do I wish for them to lose. What I mean is, it


    would be amazing if they could alle in first in such a difficult situation.¡±


    He added, ¡°With Simone¡¯s medical assistance, they have a great chance of winning.¡±


    As for Zac, he intentionally disregarded that man¡¯s name.


    Luca looked astonished and nced at Aaron. These two individuals have no conscience!


    Then, he smiled and said, ¡°With Simone on their team, they have to aim for first ce. I have high


    expectations for them. Not to mention Simone¡¯s medical skills¨Cher bandaging is event superior to mine.


    She¡¯s a seasoned yer of several years. There¡¯s no such thing as losing in the preliminary matches.


    They will continue to win and make it to the finals.¡±


    It was Leon and Aaron¡¯s turn to be speechless. This person does not even feel an ounce of


    embarrassment.


    Then, the two immediately began praising Simone in different ways.


    Luca inwardly cursed the two of them for being hypocrites and joined in the conversation of


    praising Simone.


    Meanwhile, Tina waspletely shocked by their survival instinct and shamelessness. These


    individuals havepletely abandoned their conscience¡­


    The fans and viewers who were watching the live stream burst intoughter upon hearing


    their words.


    Their strong survival instinct is evident on the screen.¡±


    ¡®Haha! As soon as they realized Simone might find out, they immediately changed the topic and started


    praising her. They¡¯re so amusing!¡±


    ¡°Poor third¨Crate yers.


    All I can say is, Simone is impressive!¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196 What Is This?


    The three of them took turns praising Simone in various ways, giving the impression that Simone and


    their group had already secured the championship.


    This left Zac¡¯s haters speechless. How are these the top three in the industry? They¡¯re just three


    bootlickers!


    So, they resorted to attacking and criticizing them with their words.


    For instance, they stated that theycked confidence in Simone¡¯s abilities as an awesome healer,


    emphasizing that it took more than a few days of ying to achieve such a level.


    Zac had to drag along the four deadweights, and in the end, he was left crawling in the gutter, unable to


    get up.


    They even went as far as saying that if Zac, the world champion, lost in this kind of entertainment


    They also predicted that Zac¡¯s team should have been eliminated in the preliminary rounds. Even if


    they miraculously made it to the finals, they would still be crushed and trampled by their opponents.


    Jodie was also watching the livestream.


    She felt disgusted and sour when she saw Leon and her two brothers shamelessly praising Simone


    earlier.


    Now, seeing these negativements from the haters, she couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back and created a new ount to join the live chat and participate in the criticism.


    The joyful atmosphere in the live stream room was instantly dampened. Naturally, the fans. were not


    happy and started to fight back.


    It¡¯s just entertainment, so let¡¯s just enjoy it. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s an internationalpetition. These haters


    are taking it too seriously and intentionally causing trouble.


    Both sides quickly got into an argument.


    In the end, it was a fan of Simone who had the final say. You can continue to hate and criticize, but


    when my wifey has the time, she will draw a bacsh charm for you.¡±


    The haters had noeback.


    Okay, that¡¯s too wicked! Can we get caught in the bacsh of a charm drawn so casually? We¡¯re


    scared. We¡¯re leaving!


    The fate of those who had previously criticized Simone became a hot topic, and everyone was aware of


    it.


    Geomancy was popr in the country, and the special department was also made public.


    Many people believe in this. Those haters didn¡¯t disbelieve in geomancy.


    They just didn¡¯t believe that Simone, who went abroad and drew a charm from such a distance, could


    cause a bacsh from people in different parts of the country.


    But the results proved them wrong¨CSimone could indeed do it. So now, these haters were also scared.


    Seeing the sudden disappearance of insults and criticism in the live chat, both the fans and casual


    viewers were stunned.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡®The power of the bacsh charm is so great!


    ¡®Haha! Finally, there¡¯s something that can shut up these keyboard warriors and haters.¡±


    ¡®Wifey is awesome!¡±


    The live chat resumed its previous cheerful atmosphere, leaving the haters feeling frustrated.


    Jodie, who had personally experienced the bacsh effect, was also feeling so frustrated she was


    about to blow a gasket.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to continue cursing in the live chat. She was afraid that Simone and the


    others would me someone if they lost.


    She will draw a bacsh charm, wanting us to taste the pain¡­.


    After a while, thepetition began on the big screen in the live broadcast.


    Simone and the others drew a strong team for the initial match. The haters started to gloat. But in the


    game, the five of them quickly won this round and sessfully advanced to the finals.


    Zac¡¯s marksmanship was extremely urate, and there was no escaping once he had targeted.


    someone.


    Although the other three¡¯s skills were average, Simone¡¯s medical skills were unexpectedly good.


    Every time it was crucial, she could bandage the three of them or save the three dying. teammates at


    the most appropriate time.


    Seeing that Simone and the others won the initial match so quickly, Aaron and the rest were stunned,


    clearly surprised. Their previous praise was just to make Simone happy. Who would have thought that


    her medical skills were really strong?


    Meanwhile, Luca felt like crying. He realized that his years of ying as a medic couldn¡¯tpare to


    his sister¡¯s few days of learning.


    With a helpless expression, he said to Aaron, ¡°My skills feelpletely trampled on by Simone.¡±


    Aaron agreed. ¡°Indeed, if we yed together before and Simone was the medic, I wouldn¡¯t have died


    so many times.¡±


    Luca said with a pout, ¡°Get lost¡­. Your skills are also terrible. Zac can hit one shot with each bullet, but


    you never know how many shots it takes for you to hit one.¡±


    Aaron replied, ¡°You¡¯re no better¡­¡±


    After all, brothers were meant to tease each other.


    Then, the two looked at each other and started praising Simone shamelessly and enthusiastically.


    They just hoped that after thepetition, Simone would know how much they believed in her and


    praised her.


    Leon originally wanted to praise her as well, but he realized that everything he wanted to say had been


    stolen by these two. He was speechless as he grumbled, ¡°You two are about the same. Let others have


    a chance, too!¡±


    Aaron and his brother were also speechless.


    What happened to the cool and aloof males they were supposed to be? Why are they so shameless?


    The fans watching the live broadcastughed again when they saw this, realizing that they hadn¡¯t


    noticed how amusing these three were.


    In front of Simone, they were like clowns,peting to see who had a stronger will to survive.


    After a short break, the finals began. This time, Simone and the others encountered at rtively strong


    team, one of the top three favorites to win.


    The haters saw this and once again sought attention. They managed to hold back from


    cursing, but they continued to mock and gloat in various ways.


    Then, they were pped in the face again because Simone and the others won two games in a row


    and made it to the finals.


    the second game, and the fans in the live stream room cheered.


    Everyone yed well this time, with Zac and tributing the most. They secured


    Even Tina, who was watching the livestream, cheered. ¡°My wifey is the coolest! My wifey is so cool!


    Seeing Tina like this, the Gray brothers, Aaron and Luca, were immediately inspired.


    They also stood up and cheered, ¡°Simone is so cool! Simone is the best!¡±


    They even exaggeratedly hugged each other to express their excitement and joy.


    Leon had nothing to say to that. It was so painful to watch. He could hardly bear to watch the


    exaggerated acting of these two.


    He had never praised Simone so much before, and it was already his limit. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to


    do such a shameless and exaggerated act.


    In the end, the Gray brothers were the ones whopletely disregarded their


    embarrassment. Even their fans couldn¡¯t help but want to cover their faces when they saw the Gray


    brothers like this.


    In the hospital, Jodie was filled with anger when she saw the two of them, to the point where she


    almost smashed her phone.


    If it weren¡¯t for her leg being in a cast at the moment, she would have immediately rushed. over and


    found a way to whisk the duo away.


    She couldn¡¯t help but cry in sorrow.


    Since the day Luca left in a fit of anger, he never visited her in the hospital.


    Aaron was the same as well. No matter how many pitiful messages Jodie sent, he neither replied nor


    came to see her.


    They ignored her but went and begged Simone for forgiveness.


    What is this? This kind of humiliation and seeking forgiveness from Simone is like a p in the face.


    And the worst part is that Simone doesn¡¯t even pay attention to them. They are truly despicable.


    In the end, Jodie decided that after the live stream ended today, she would call the two of them.


    If they still did not answer, she would have the filming teame and take her to the hotel where they


    were staying.


    She simply had to regain the affection they once had for her and not let Simone take advantage of it.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197 Impressed by Simone


    After a half¨Chour rest, the final matchmenced.


    Simone and her team faced the strongest opponents, which included two yers who had previously


    been in the youth training camp.


    They were brimming with confidence.


    Consequently, in the first round, the opponents disyed arrogance and underestimated Simone and


    her team.


    In the second round, one of their yers made a mistake.


    As a result, Simone and her team won two consecutive rounds.


    In the third round, the opponents adjusted their emotions and strategies, and all five yers performed


    at their normal level and emerged victorious.


    In the fourth round, they chose the map that the opponents were most skilled at and had practiced


    extensively, and they triumphed once again.


    Witnessing this, everyone believed that this team would win three rounds in a row and ultimately im


    first ce.


    In the live broadcast room, the haters had already begun celebrating for this team.


    On the other hand, Simone¡¯s fans watched nervously.


    Tina also anxiously watched the big screen, shouting and cheering for Simone and her team.


    Aaron and his brother were also on edge. It was real this time, without an ounce of acting.


    Leon felt the same, his hands tightly clenched and covered in sweat.


    The final roundmenced.


    Since all five members of the other team were experts, the other three members of Simone¡¯s team


    were slightly inferior.


    The battle had been intense throughout.


    At the final point, the two sides shed, and a team fight broke out.


    After Zac eliminated three opponents in a row, their three teammates also fell.


    Both sides were left with two yers.


    However, the opponents had a sniper in addition to an assault rifle user.


    Both were attack characters with high uracy.


    On Simone¡¯s side, there was only Zac, the sniper, and Simone, the medic.


    Thus, no matter how one looked at it, the odds of winning were very slim unless Zac could eliminate


    them one by one.


    But this time, the two opponents were smart and didn¡¯t separate. Instead, they acted. together.


    Zac and Simone took cover in two different positions.


    The opponents then began to lure them out.


    Clearly, they wanted to eliminate them one by one and wipe out Simone and her team.


    Zac hid in a corner andmunicated through his headset, ¡°Simone, I¡¯ll rush out and take down one of


    them as bait for you to find an opportunity.¡±


    Simone hid in another corner and replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The other three teammates shouted, ¡°You two, go for it! Take them down!¡±


    They all tightly gripped their own mouse, feeling extremely nervous.


    Then, everyone saw Zac controlling his character and leaping out.


    Upon seeing this, the two opponents immediately emerged from their hiding spots and. started


    shooting at Zac.


    While jumping, Zac aimed at the charging opponent and shot him in the head, instantly. killing him.


    At the same time, he was shot and killed by the opponent¡¯s sniper.


    Zac fell, but the opponent still had one sniper remaining.


    And Simone, the medic, had beenpletely overlooked by everyone.


    At this moment, everyone had only one thought in their minds. It¡¯s over! Even if Simone could hide and


    survive, she was destined to be killed.


    The enemy sniper also began moving quickly, clearly intending to capture Simone.


    Many people disyed disappointed expressions.


    Just when everyone thought the enemy was going to win, suddenly, a gunshot rang out, and Simone


    somehow fell out of that corner.


    Then, she used her pistol to directly blow off the head of the opposing sniper, killing him instantly.


    This sudden move stunned everyone present and in the live stream.


    Luca said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Simone firing the gun, I would have forgotten that medics can also carry


    firearms. In her final round, she chose to bring a gun, which was unexpected.¡±


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°And she even managed to shoot the guy in the head! He was constantly


    moving before. How did she do it?¡±


    In this game, medics could carry all the weapons of the other four professions.


    However, the number of items each character could carry was limited.


    So, whether it was a professional match or casual entertainment, medics usually carried life- saving


    items.


    Their usual training and y were focused on how to save people.


    Even if they were given a gun on the spot, they might not be able to kill the opponent with one shot


    One would have to aim and hit¨Cit was not like one could shoot anyone they wanted.


    So, it really tested one¡¯s marksmanship, which was why medics did not typically carry guns.


    Simone not only brought a gun, but her marksmanship was also incredibly urate, which was very


    impressive.


    Tina jumped up and excitedly shouted at the screen, ¡°Ah! My wifey is so cool! My wifey is amazing!¡±


    Everyone finally came to their senses and realized that Simone¡¯s team had won the final round.


    It also meant that they had won the championship.


    And the key to their victory was actually a shot from the medic.


    It was utterly amazing. It also left the five members of the opposing team stunned for a while before


    they had to ept this fact.


    They were truly speechless.


    A medic is better at shooting than a sniper. How did she manage that? Simone¡¯s medical skills


    were very strong.


    She was very skilled at timing, always providing her teammates with bandages at critical moments or


    even saving them.


    And she was especially adept at surviving. In the previous five rounds, the opposing team deliberately


    attempted to capture the medic several times.


    But Simone managed to evade them every time, and she always survived until the end.


    It was because she yed the medic so well that everyone overlooked the fact that she chose to bring


    a gun in the final round.


    Then, the people supporting Simone in the audience also cheered.


    ¡°Zachy is awesome! Simone is awesome!¡± Simone¡¯s ability to shoot snipers with a single shot. was also


    attributed to Zac¡¯s support.


    He eliminated the enemy assault rifle user, who had much higher health, sacrificing himself to give


    Simone a chance.


    If Zac hadn¡¯t supported them, allowing the two of them to rush out and expose the sniper¡¯s position,


    Simone wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to kill the skilled sniper quickly.


    The cooperation and understanding between the two of them was excellent.


    If they had not timed it just right, they couldn¡¯t have won this round.


    The Gray brothers also stood up and hugged each other excitedly.


    ¡°Simone is so cool! Simone is amazing! This time, their excitement was genuine. It was not


    an act.


    They didn¡¯t expect Simone to be so skilled in medical treatment and have such urate.


    marksmanship.


    They were all impressed by her.


    While they were excited and happy, they couldn¡¯t help but feel proud and think that their sister was


    fantastic.


    Leon also stood up, pping with an excited smile on his face.


    He knew that whenever Simone wanted to aplish something, she would work hard to seed.


    She was always so dazzling, which is why he used to be so petty and wanted to hade her way


    He nced around at the numerous people who were amazed by Simone, shouting, with excitement


    for her.


    Just like that day at the racetrack when she emerged victorious in the race.


    At that moment, Leon suddenly realized how mistaken he had been in the past.


    A pearl would always shine. Even if it was concealed, its brilliance could not be hidden


    He should have felt proud to possess such a precious gem.


    But due to his narrow¨Cmindedness, he lost her.


    Presently, the fans in the live broadcast room also cheered.


    ¡°Zachy is incredible! Wifey is incredible, too. She¡¯s amazing! Everyone wasmenting something


    simr to this.


    Of course, they also praised the other three.


    Although their skills were rtively inferior, they did not disappoint.


    Many domestic clubs were also tuning in to the live stream.


    Witnessing Simone¡¯s impressive medical skills, two top clubs even considered poaching her.


    They nned to wait for Simone¡¯s return and have their professional managers attempt to


    recruit her.


    As for Zac, his marksmanship surpassed that of professional snipers specifically trained for the game,


    and he performed exceptionally well.


    However, they knew that it would be impossible to recruit this man once he retired from the gaming


    scene, which was a shame.


    Meanwhile, Jodie was so furious when she saw that Simone and the others had actually emerged


    victorious that she broke her nails in frustration.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198 They Are So Jealous


    After they won the championship, Simone and the others also received a prize of 20,000 dors.


    They exited thepetition room from a special exit.


    The two groups discussed where to go for a nice dinner to celebrate and also joyfully discussed their


    ns for the future.


    With this prize money, everyone could finally rx together for the remaining three days.


    Keira¡¯s group was extremely excited. They no longer had to go on budget trips or work hard and finally


    had the opportunity to ride on someone else¡¯s sess.


    Keira hugged Simone¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that following Simone brings benefits. It feels amazing


    to ride on someone else¡¯s sess.¡±


    Eric and Brandon also agreed with a smile. ¡°We can finally rx too. Simone is powerful! No wonder


    Mr. Eric always follows Simone. It feels great to be led to sess.¡±


    ¡°If we have the chance, we also want to ride on Simone¡¯s glory and be led to sess.¡±


    ¡°Simone, do you need any more followers? The three of them joked but also spoke sincerely.


    Recently, they had been seeing Zac posting pictures of food, drinks, and entertainment in the group


    every day, which made them feel envious.


    They were envious of that guy and wished they could switch ces with him and ride on his


    sess.


    Simone couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Cut it, guys. Winning the championship and receiving such arge


    prize is everyone¡¯s achievement.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Today, it wasn¡¯t just me leading you to victory.


    It was everyone¡¯s effort and teamwork that allowed us to seed. This is a game for five people, not


    just two.¡±


    She truly believed this.


    Zac also said, ¡°Yes, you three did a great job today. Without your cooperation, we couldn¡¯t. have won.


    So, let¡¯s celebrate together tonight.¡±


    When they heard their words, the others felt content.


    Although they believed that the key to victory was Zac and Simone, they were also happy to be


    recognized.


    They all agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s celebrate tonight.¡±


    The fans of the group were even more impressed by Simone and Zac¡¯s words.


    If it were someone else, they would have already taken credit for themselves.


    Simone and Zac¡¯s fans liked them even more. Many game yers and random viewers who were


    watching the livestream also became fans of the two.


    Simone¡¯s Facebook fan count continued to skyrocket and reached a new high.


    This made many celebrities in the industry extremely envious.


    Simone¡¯s poprity was skyrocketing; it was really impressive!


    At the Inte cafe, the two groups had a harmonious rtionship, and they walked out.ughing.


    They saw the four members of Leon¡¯s


    group.


    Zac raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, you guys actually came.¡±


    He shook the stack of money in his hand at Leon and his group. ¡°Oh my, our two groups won so much


    money again. I don¡¯t know how to spend it. Having too much money is also a kind. of trouble. I was


    nning to ask you guys in the group chat. Now that you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t post any pictures today.¡±


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have any suggestions on how we should spend this money?¡±


    Leon¡¯s group was speechless. D¡¯mn it; please be a decent person.


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°When will you stop being so annoying?¡± It was like rubbing salt in their


    wounds on purpose.


    Zac looked innocent. ¡°I¡¯m just sharing my joy with you; when did I annoy you?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s group was quiet. They really didn¡¯t need this kind of joy, but heined, ¡°Don¡¯t show up in


    front of us. Don¡¯t talk to us.¡±


    Zac used the money as a fan and deliberately waved it in front of them. ¡°Jealousy makes people ugly:


    you guys have be ugly, but it¡¯s normal. After all, this is something you can¡¯t


    envy.


    He deliberately taunted again, ¡°Who said Simone could never bring you guys along to y?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s group found no words. Can someone be kind enough toe and drag this annoying man out


    to be beaten to death?


    The more he said, the more it hurt.


    They were indeed envious, jealous, and hateful.


    They were not jealous of the fact that these two groups could rx but the fact that these. people were


    brought to sess by Simone.


    Luca red at Zac. ¡°With your behavior, will you still be able to find a girlfriend in the future?¡±


    Aaron added, ¡°Which woman can tolerate your sharp tongue?¡± This annoying person has caused Jodie


    to lose her reputation many times before.


    Zac sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    After he said that, he nced at Simone. He really wanted Simone to be his girlfriend.


    When Simone noticed Zac¡¯s gaze, she thought he wanted her help. So, she nced at Luca and said,


    ¡°Both of you can find girlfriends, so Zachy doesn¡¯t need to worry. He¡¯s not sharp- tongued toward


    everyone. Why is he sharp¨Ctongued towards you? Don¡¯t you have any faults in your hearts?¡± When he


    saw that Simone defended him, Zac felt it was a sweet gesture.


    Simone was just that good.


    He lifted his chin and looked at the Gray Family brothers. ¡°Why am I not sharp¨Ctongued towards Mr.


    Eric, Harry, and Brandon? Don¡¯t you guys have any faults in your hearts? If it weren¡¯t for these two


    people protecting that fake saint and bullying Simone, he wouldn¡¯t have used his sharp tongue against


    them.


    Aaron and Luca kept quiet. They were hurt again.


    At the same time, they felt extremely jealous of Zac, who was being protected by Simone.


    If looks could kill, they would have already murdered Zac with their eyes.


    Leon¡¯s gaze toward Zac was also icy cold.


    Zacpletely ignored them, and the three of them exchanged cold and sour nces.


    At that moment, Tina approached Simone and said, ¡°Simone, that shot you just made was amazing.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled as she asked, ¡°I often y this game too. Can I y with you in the future?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Simone chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°Sure! After this round is over and I get my phone back, we can


    be friends and y together if we have the chance.¡±


    This way, they could openly contact each other.


    Unable to resist, Tina quickly reached out and hugged Simone as she said, ¡°Simone, you¡¯re so great!¡±


    In her heart, she screamed, Ah, we¡¯re so close, like a couple.


    Her idol was truly amazing.


    As she looked closely at her idol¡¯s appearance, she was incredibly beautiful, and it struck her like a


    critical hit.


    Simone looked at her with a smile in her eyes and said, ¡°If we go to the inte cafe to y games


    these days, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    Tina quickly nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Sure, sure!¡±


    In that instant, Leon and the other two couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy toward Tina.


    They were being disregarded and excluded, while she was the only one receiving favoritism from


    Simone. It left a bitter taste in their mouths.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199 The Unspoken Topic


    After she left the inte cafe, Simone decided to book a fancy hotel again. This time, they decided to


    share a room to save money for entertainment.


    mone and Keira, Eric and


    Brandon, Zac and Harry shared spaces, and they went back to the hotel to rest.


    Meanwhile, the other group¡­.


    Tina looked at the three of them and said, ¡°We only have enough money for meals, but not enough for


    the hotel we stayed at yesterday. So, we have to earn more money.¡±


    Leon and the other two were feeling down.


    ¡°At this hour, there won¡¯t be many people at the tourist attractions. Maybe we can just cat something


    cheap and save the money for the hotel. If we don¡¯t have enough money, we can stay in a cheaper


    hotel.¡±


    Today, they didn¡¯t feel like putting in any effort.


    Tina thought to herself, Whoever ends up with these three is unlucky. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t really


    trying to gain poprity; otherwise, she would have been driven crazy by them. It was better this way. If


    these three wanted to actzy, she could only ¡°be forced¡± to actzy as well. If she didn¡¯t be


    popr, it was not her fault. So, she reluctantly said, ¡°Alright, as long as you guys are happy.¡±


    Then, they booked a hotel that was much lower in gradepared to yesterday.


    After they booked the hotel, Tina deliberately asked the three of them, ¡°Your previous teammate got


    injured and is in the hospital. Since we¡¯re not working today, do you want to visit the hospital?¡± She


    knew that Jodie, with her personality, must be watching the livestream.


    She asked this to annoy the three of them and to provoke Jodie.


    Aaron and the others looked at Tin¨¤ withplicated expressions.


    This woman was truly wicked.


    The unspoken topic is being mentioned.


    Leon bluntly said, ¡°I want to avoid suspicion, so I won¡¯t go. Otherwise, it might stir up rumors. about me


    and her, and I can¡¯t handle that.¡±


    This is another denial of his rtionship with Jodie. And he¡¯s telling everyone that he wants to keep his


    distance from Jodie.


    Leon can be so straightforward, but the Gray Family brothers can¡¯t.


    Luca thought for a moment and showed a pained expression. ¡°I still have unresolved issues. from


    before. Let me resolve them first, and then I¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡± He still didn¡¯t know how to face his


    sister, whom he had loved and pampered for so many years, but was thrown out to take the me.


    The two of them said this, which left Aaron speechless.


    He didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital either, especially not alone.


    With a change of mind, he covered his stomach and said, ¡°I drank too much alcohol earlier, and now


    my stomach hurts. I¡¯ll go back to the hotel and rest for now. Let¡¯s talk about it tonight or tomorrow.¡±


    If Leon and his youngest brother didn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t go either. If they all went together, it wouldn¡¯t be


    awkward.


    Tina knew that the three of them would react this way.


    She smiled and said, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want to visit, let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡±


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that she wasn¡¯t staring at them


    anymore.


    Then they took a cab together to the hotel.


    Jodie was really angry as she watched the live stream.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Tina would take the initiative to suggest going to the hospital to see her, but Leon


    and her two brothers refused to go along with it.


    It was as if they were treating her like a ferocious beast.


    The more they acted like this, the more determined she was not to let them get away.


    They can keep dreaming of winning Simone back.


    She wouldn¡¯t let them have their way.


    If Leon wanted to get rid of her, he would have to see if she was willing or not.


    She had a trump card up her sleeve, and she didn¡¯t believe that Leon could escape from her.


    So, she cried and called Melinda.


    She said that there was no one taking care of her in the hospital, and she felt lonely and


    pitiful.


    She also hinted that Leon deliberately distanced himself from her for Simone¡¯s sake.


    After she was hospitalized, he never came to see her once.


    Melinda didn¡¯t watch the live stream, but she felt sorry for Jodie when she heard her crying.


    She assured Jodie that she would make sure Leon took care of her.


    Jodie acted spoiled and thanked Melinda.


    She also sent Melinda Leon¡¯s current phone number.


    At the hotel.


    As soon as Leon entered the room and sat down, he heard his phone ringing-


    He picked it up and saw that although the caller ID was a string of numbers, he remembered


    who it was.


    He had never told his biological mother his phone number for the show before.


    But now she was calling.


    Without guessing, he knew who instigated her.


    Leon threw the phone aside and didn¡¯t answer, but the other party was persistent and kept calling


    several times in a row.


    Only then did Leon pick up the phone and answer, ¡°Hello!¡±


    He pretended not to know whose number it was, but it was this greeting that made Melinda unhappy.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Leon pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Mom, how did you know this number? Is there something


    wrong?¡±


    Melinda asked in displeasure, ¡°You don¡¯t remember my phone number?¡± She was annoyed that her


    son didn¡¯t remember her number.


    He said, ¡°I saved your number on the other phone.¡±


    She suddenly asked, ¡°Do you remember Simone¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Leon naturally remembered, but he said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I usually just flip through the contacts on


    my phone; I don¡¯t deliberately remember anyone¡¯s number.¡±


    He knew his mother was strong¨Cwilled, and if he didn¡¯t meet her expectations, she would be unhappy.


    So, this was the only answer that would satisfy her.


    Sure enough, Melinda¡¯s anger subsided a bit.


    She continued to question, ¡°Jo was so badly injured because of Simone. Why didn¡¯t you go to the


    hospital to take care of her?¡±


    Leon frowned. ¡°Did Jodie tell you that Simone caused her injury?¡±


    Melinda said, ¡°I found out by watching the rey of the live stream myself. Jo is so innocent and kind.


    How could she possibly curse Simone? And she doesn¡¯t even know anything about those crooked


    ways. It¡¯s Simone who likes them. It¡¯s obvious that Simone harmed Jo and deliberately twisted the truth


    in the livestream, causing Jo to be criticized by many people. It¡¯s simply too malicious.¡±


    Leon was taken aback. ¡°It was clearly Jodie who cursed Simone, and she got hurt as a result. Simone


    dares to swear, but Jodie doesn¡¯t. Mom, have you misunderstood something?¡±


    Melinda scoffed. ¡°I watched the live stream rey myself, so how could I misunderstand? Should oaths


    be taken lightly? Jo doesn¡¯t swear, not because she¡¯s guilty, but because she¡¯s afraid Simone will use it


    against her. Only you would believe Simone.¡±


    Sheined again, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times before that Simone is not good, but you did


    listen. Now, she has not only corrupted your sister, but she has also tarnished your and. Jo¡¯s


    reputations. What do you expect from a woman like her? I would never agree to let such a malicious


    person into our Foster Family.¡±


    She had never liked Simone.


    Besides wanting to match Jodie with Leon, she didn¡¯t like how much her son cared about his girlfriend.


    She didn¡¯t want her son to lose his heart before getting married. It would be even worse if she married


    into the Foster Family.


    As a mother, she had no ce in her son¡¯s heart.


    Although she favored her eldest son more, she still wanted her youngest son to prioritize her.


    That was why she has always hindered her youngest son¡¯s rtionship with Simone.


    Jo was obedient and listened well, and her profile resembled that person to some extent; she was


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    much better than Simone.


    Even if she married into the family and was not as favored by her son, she still had her


    support.


    She watched the live stream rey, and she disliked Simone¡¯s arrogant and domineering behavior


    even more. She believed that it was Simone who was misbehaving, not Jodie.


    Leon didn¡¯t expect his mother to say such twisted words.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Chapter 200 How Dare He Treat Her Like This?


    Leon suddenly had a realization and asked, ¡°Mom, do you really believe that?¡±


    His mother confidently replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just my belief; it¡¯s the truth. You¡¯re still too naive. That¡¯s why


    Simone is able to manipte you so easily. She was so malicious and aggressive towards Jo during


    the live broadcast, and it was really unpleasant. She doesn¡¯t even know how to respect me when she


    sees me. She even encouraged your sister to deliberately go against me. It¡¯s a good thing you broke


    up with someone like her who stirs up trouble. Otherwise, if she entered our family, I don¡¯t know what


    kind of chaos she would cause. When choosing a wife, one should choose a virtuous one to bring


    prosperity to the family.¡±


    Whenever Simone was mentioned, Melinda¡¯s disgust was evident.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back her insults. ¡°Someone like her-


    But before she could finish, Leon couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Enough! Mom, I just want to ask: is Jodie


    your daughter, or am I your son? It¡¯s too much for you to twist the truth and nder Simone for the


    sake of Jodie.¡±


    He felt like he had been doused with cold water as his heart turned icy cold.


    He felt incredibly foolish for obeying his mother¡¯s arrangements and taking care of Jodie for the sake of


    this false motherly love, just as his sister had said.


    Because of these two women with the same distorted values, he lost the girl he loved.


    Melinda didn¡¯t expect Leon to interrupt her.


    She was furious, ¡°Is this how you talk to your mother? I¡¯m your mother. Can I harm you?¡± She believed


    that Simone was a disaster.


    Indeed, whenever that seductive woman was involved, her son would drift away from her.


    As for her daughter, she was even worse. All because of that seductive woman, she constantly


    confronted her own mother.


    Leon¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Only you know the answer to that. If Jodie is so good, why don¡¯t you bring


    her home and make her your daughter? You¡¯ve already caused me to lose the person I truly love. What


    more do you want? Are you happy only if you drive me to death?¡± He had truly lost his mind before as


    he sought this kind of motherly love.


    His sister was right; his mother wanted to control his lifepletely.


    Melinda couldn¡¯t believe that Leon would dare to defy her for Simone.


    What did he mean when he said I would be happy by trying to drive him to death? Is this something a


    son should say to his own mother?


    She sternly rebuked, ¡°Leon, you are out


    of line!¡±


    When he heard this reprimand, Leon suddenly felt incredibly sober.


    He no longer wanted this ridiculous motherly love.


    ¡°Mom, as Gwen said, it¡¯s no longer the feudal era. Why do you always have to treat yourself like an


    empress dowager? You don¡¯t allow us siblings to argue back, and you don¡¯t allow us to break free from


    your control. You have no idea, and you act as if there¡¯s a throne in this household waiting to be


    inherited. But have you ever considered what kind of family youe from? A sparrow cannot be


    a phoenix, so you can never truly be an empress dowager.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Don¡¯t bother telling me that you¡¯re my mother and, therefore, the superior


    one. But you never raised me for a single day; I was raised by my grandfather. The money I spend is


    given by my father and earned by myself. You haven¡¯t contributed anything, so why do you think you


    have the right to control my life and arrange everything for me? You should reflect on yourself. Are you


    even fit to be a mother? From now on, please refrain from meddling and interfering in my affairs. Even


    if you meddle, I won¡¯t listen to you. anymore,


    ¡°Otherwise, my life will truly be ruined by you, my own mother. Since you cherish and adore. Jodie so


    much, why don¡¯t you fly to Slovance yourself to take care of her? If you really want to disy your


    motherly love, you can matchmake Skyler and Jodie!¡±


    He finally vented the frustration that had been building up inside him.


    Suddenly, he realized something.


    His mother loved Jodie so much, as if she wanted him to marry her and shower her with affection, but


    why make him marry her? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for her beloved eldest son to marry her instead? Her


    favorite son and daughter¨Cinw could form the most harmonious and beautiful family.


    For the first time, Leon defied and mocked his mother, which left Melinda furious.


    ¡°Y¨CYou wicked child. Are you trying to anger me?¡±


    Leon retorted, ¡°I dare not anger you. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid my father will break my legs. Mom, don¡¯t


    think you can continue to pretend and bestow me with your fake motherly love. Don¡¯t expect me to


    obey your everymand. I can see through it all; I don¡¯t want this kind. of motherly love anymore.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    You¡¯ve caused me to lose the person I loved the most and now I don¡¯t want to care about anything or


    want anything. And don¡¯t even think about bringing my father out to suppress me; I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    He threatened again, ¡°If you continue to control me like this, ming me for the sake of an outsider and


    forcing me to cater to a woman I dislike, I¡¯ll go find Grandma and let her have a good talk with you.


    What about your cousins from your mother¡¯s side? Haven¡¯t they already entered the entertainment


    industry? Believe it or not, I can immediately kick them out of the entertainment industry as long as I


    speak up.¡±


    Melinda was so angry that her whole body trembled. How dare Leon treat her like this?


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s not contact each other anymore.¡± Leon didn¡¯t want to say anything more, Otherwise, he


    would feel that his past self was too foolish.


    So, he decisively hung up the phone and blocked his mother¡¯s phone number.


    Melinda felt stunned when she heard the busy toneing from her phone.


    It was really hard to believe that ever since her son was brought back home from high school, he had


    been longing for his mother¡¯s love. Yet, he would treat her like this now.


    Was he rebelling? She felt ufortable and wanted to call and scold him, but she couldn¡¯t get


    through and realized she had been blocked.


    Melinda felt so wronged that she couldn¡¯t help but call Mr. Foster toin.


    After listening to Melinda¡¯sints, Mr. Foster was somewhat surprised.


    It was rare; his youngest son finally saw through his mother¡¯s true intentions.


    The so¨Ccalled motherly love was all fake; it was just a strong desire for control, but he couldn¡¯t be


    straightforward with his son before, in case his son exposed him.


    Without experiencing it firsthand, he wouldn¡¯t understand the true meaning of pain and the lessons it


    brings.


    Now was a perfect opportunity to start.


    Mr. Foster pretended to join in and scolded Leon angrily for his ignorance.


    Then he reassured Melinda and exined that he was currently on a business trip. He would address


    the issue with Leon upon his return.


    He discreetly signaled to his secretary with a nce as he pretended that he was being summoned for


    a meeting and used this as an excuse to end the phone call.


    The more Melinda pondered over it, the more her anger grew, and she felt a deep sense of unease as


    if she had been wounded.


    Her son was willing to forsake everything for a woman she despised in defiance of her


    authority.


    How could she allow this to happen?


    However, she was unable to take any action against Leon at the moment,


    She could only hope that her husband would return and teach Leon a lesson.


    She wanted her disobedient child to realize his mistake ande to her with an apology.


    As for Leon¡¯s suggestion of having their eldest son marry Jodie, it waspletely absurd,


    They were siblings who shared the same father, so how could they possibly be together?


    But it did trigger a thought in her mind, so she decided to call Skyler.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201 Scared


    Skyler was busy handling documents at thepany when he received an iing call, which left


    him feeling a bit puzzled. However, he quickly answered, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Skyler¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude toward him was much gentler as she asked, ¡°Skyler, are you busy right


    now?¡±


    Skyler replied, ¡°I¡¯m handling some documents, but I¡¯m not too busy. Mom, do you need something?¡±


    Skyler¡¯s mother thenined to him about how Leon had defended Simone, which caused her


    distress. However, she also knew that the two brothers didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, so she didn¡¯t


    ask the older brother to teach the younger one a lesson.


    Skyler was astonished after he heard everything. It seemed that his younger brother had grown and


    be clearer¨Cheaded after being dumped by Simone. He finally realized how hollow his birth


    mother¡¯s ¡°love¡± was. He could only go along with his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Leon is indeed out of line. When


    Dades back, we¡¯ll have a good talk with him.¡±


    his


    As for persuading his birth mother to treat Leon better, it was useless. He had already tried before. His


    birth mother¡¯s desire for control was too strong. She treated the two brothers as if they were her


    possessions. She wanted to interfere in everything. His mother didn¡¯t like Simone mainly because


    unger brother cared about her, which made her unhappy. She was even more afraid that Simone¡¯s


    position in his younger brother¡¯s heart would surpass hers. So, she didn¡¯t want Simone to be like this, a


    daughter¨Cinw who was difficult to control and manipte. That¡¯s why she kept trying to break them


    up.


    His mother favored and spoiled him a lot on the surface, but when it came to his significant other, she


    wanted to meddle in it, too. It would only be eptable if she liked and


    approved


    of them. He had never had a girlfriend, not only because he couldn¡¯t protect her from his mother¡¯s


    interference but also because he was afraid his mother would harm the girl. It was quite ridiculous.


    His younger sister, who was very smart, had seen through it a long time ago. She not only didn¡¯t expect


    motherly love but also disliked their birth mother. And because their birth mother didn¡¯t care as much


    about her daughter, she was able to escape. Now, his younger brother had also walked away from this


    mess. Only he had no choice but to continue to be deeply involved in it. Sigh!


    When Skyler¡¯s mother heard his words, she thought that her eldest son understood her.


    ¡°Skyler, I called you because I want you to help me with something.


    Skyler couldn¡¯t guess what she wanted to do, so he said. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    In any case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t ask him to deal with Leon.


    His mother said, ¡°Jo got injured and is hospitalized in Slovance. She¡¯s all alone and very pitiful. Take a


    day off today and fly to Slovance to take care of her.¡±


    Skyler was speechless. He really didn¡¯t expect that one day, his birth mother would voluntarily throw


    such a problem onto him. He was scared. His mother was the most unpredictable troublemaker.


    He declined and said, ¡°Mom, I have a very important meeting tomorrow, and I can¡¯t get away.¡± He didn¡¯t


    want to get involved with that trouble; he didn¡¯t want to be as unlucky as his younger brother and the


    Gray Family brothers.


    His mother frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you let someone else handle it? Jo is alone overseas. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    As Jo¡¯s older brother, Skyler should take care of his sister and also strengthen their rtionship.


    Skyler was speechless. ¡°Mom, Jodie has rtives. Why should I be the one to take care of her? The


    Gray Family is still around. If I take care of her, what if the Gray Family misunderstands our


    rtionship? She¡¯s still a celebrity, so if the paparazzi catch me taking care of her, rumors will definitely


    spread, and it won¡¯t be good for her reputation. After all, not long ago, she was caught up in a scandal


    with Leon.¡±


    He knew how to deal with his mother. Sure enough, as soon as Skyler said that, his mother had to give


    up on the idea. As siblings, it wouldn¡¯t be good if their misunderstood rtionship became a scandal.


    After she thought for a moment, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Gray and ask her to go take care of


    her.¡±


    Skyler was even more speechless. Does someone¡¯s daughter really need you to make a phone. call to


    take care of their daughter? This would only cause trouble and make Mrs. Gray unhappy with Jodie.


    But instead of reminding her, he agreed, ¡°Indeed, someone from the Gray Family should Since Mrs.


    Gray has a good rtionship with you, she will definitely agree if you call her. Jodie will also be grateful


    to you.


    With her son¡¯s affirmation, Skyler¡¯s mother finally smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the call now.¡±


    1. go.


    After she hung up the phone/she actually contacted Salma and told her about Jodie¡¯s phone call. She


    said Jodie was injured and lonely in the hospital with no one to take care of her, and she was pitiful.


    She also subtly med Simone and implied that Simone had caused harm to Jodie.


    Salma knew about this incident. But she knew that Jodie had cursed Simone and ended up


    getting hurt herself. She even pushed her three sons to take the me. This shocked and displeased


    her, which also made her disappointed in Jodie. She began to doubt whether Jodie¡¯s previous


    obedience was just an act. Now, when she heard Melinda twist the truth, she didn¡¯t know what to say. If


    it had been in the past, maybe she would have believed it, but now, she had watched the live stream


    rey, and she had been scolded by her husband and her own parents. She finally knew the truth.


    What made her even more disgusted was that she was Jodie¡¯s foster mother; she had raised her all


    these years. She loved her as her own daughter. For the sake of this foster daughter, she even severed


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ties with her biological daughter. Jodie had something to deal with, and the first


    person she thought of was Melinda. Did she even think of me as her mother? Melinda had to call and


    remind her that she had to take care of her adopted daughter. It made her feel as if she had mistreated


    her adopted daughter. It made her feel embarrassed and ufortable.


    Salma reluctantly agreed, but her face turned sour after she hung up the phone. However, she didn¡¯t


    want her foster daughter to misbehave again or let others gossip about it. So, she called her personal


    assistant and asked them to fly to Slovance to take care of Jodie. They should bring her back if they


    could.


    In Slovance, Jodie was still waiting for news at the hospital. Suddenly, her body trembled as if


    something was leaving her body. She realized that her luck was significantly weakened.


    She was puzzled and wondered what was happening. Then, she nced at the back of her hand and


    couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh, how did this happen?¡± There were actually spots on the back of her


    hand.


    This was what her brother had mentioned, the bacsh of her actions.


    She didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Then her phone rang.


    When she saw that it was a call from Melinda, she tried to calm her racing heart and answered, ¡°Mrs.


    Foster!¡±


    Melinda spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Jo, I reached out to Leon, but he still has to continue hosting variety


    shows, so he can¡¯te to take care of you.¡±


    She continued thoughtfully, ¡°So, I called your mother, and she said she would send someone to take


    care of you.¡±


    Jodie was speechless. Who told her to go find her foster mother? This was causing trouble for her.


    Why was this old woman so foolish? And she could also guess why her luck had significantly


    deteriorated again.


    It was highly likely that the problemy with Leon.


    As she suppressed the urge to curse, she expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much, Mrs. Foster.


    She then cautiously asked, ¡°Mrs. Foster, is Leon not happy?¡±


    Melinda became angry when she heard this. ¡°He¡¯s acting so arrogant now. As his mother, I can hardly


    control him. Forget about him; just mentioning him makes me angry.¡±


    With that, Jodie understood.


    Indeed, the problem was with Leon

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 Counting On You


    Jodie immediately regretted her decision. She shouldn¡¯t have called Mrs. Foster. She couldn¡¯t help but


    unleash her anger on her. That elderly woman was too foolish and always caused more harm than


    good. And now her luck had diminished because of it. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to Mrs. Foster


    anymore, so she just exchanged a few perfunctory words and hung up.


    She didn¡¯t dare to call Salma either. She knew her foster mother well enough to understand that if Mrs.


    Foster called her to discuss taking care of her, she would be very unhappy and have objections about


    it. But she really didn¡¯t want to be left alone in the hospital like this. She had grown up being pampered


    and cared for, and now it was incredibly difficult to be


    alone.


    Luca and Aaron treated her poorly, but she knew her other brothers wouldn¡¯t be the same. So, she tried


    calling Reuben, but his phone was turned off. She guessed that Reuben was probably in a meeting or


    something.


    As for Titus, she skipped him altogether. That guy was a jerk now.


    Then she called Andrew. This time, the call went through. So, she immediatelyined to Andrew


    as she cried and told him about her injuries. She emphasized over and over again that she didn¡¯t harm


    Simone. But her other two brothers didn¡¯t believe her. Not only did they me her, but they also didn¡¯t


    After she wasforted by Andrew, Jodie sent him a photo of her pale face wrapped in bandages, with


    her hands and feet in casts, in order to gain sympathy. Among the five Gray brothers in the Gray


    Family, Andrew was the one who had loved and spoiled her the most since childhood. Whatever she


    wanted, he would always fulfill her wishes. After Simone returned home, Andrew was also the most


    protective brother towards her, just for her sake. At first, when Simone was just recognized as their


    sister, the other brothers were actually quite kind to her. That¡¯s why Simone treated them even better.


    Jodie was afraid that her brothers¡® love for her would be taken away by Simone. So, she instigated and


    hinted that Simone was bullying her and causing some trouble. That was when they gradually started.


    targeting Simone as they thought that she had caused trouble and told her to stop bullying Jodic.


    Of course, it was their own disbelief in Simone, so she couldn¡¯t me her. And Andrew was the coldest


    one among the brothers towards Simone ever since she came home. So,pared to the other four


    brothers, Simone and Andrew¡¯s rtionship was more distant. Andrew always protected Jodie. Like


    that day when her face was hurting, it was Andrew who snatched the bracelet from Titus and gave


    them to her. So now, Andrew definitely wouldn¡¯t me her like the others.


    Sure enough, Jodie¡¯s crying and the sight of her pitiful photo made Andrew feel heartbroken.


    Heforted her on the phone for a while.


    Jodie pouted and said, ¡°Andrew, I feel so lonely and scared in the hospital. Can youe and keep me


    Andrew sighed helplessly. ¡°Jo, I¡¯m currently abroad with Dad. I¡¯ll call Luca and Aaron first to ask them


    to take care of you. If they are still heartless and don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll find a chancee and see you.¡±


    Jodie hesitated when she heard this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will Dad be unhappy?¡±


    She did not want to anger her father.


    Andrew said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t tell him. I¡¯lle to see you, and he won¡¯t know.¡±


    Jodie really wanted someone to take care of her now, so she agreed. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Andrew.¡± They


    chatted for a while before they hung up the phone.


    Andrew didn¡¯t watch the live stream, but he already believed in his heart that Simone had caused Jodie


    to be injured like this.


    As for Luca and Aaron, they were so cold¨Chearted.


    He contacted the production team and obtained Luca and Aaron¡¯s phone numbers. He called Luca first,


    as they often hung out together and had a closer rtionship. Luca recognized. Andrew¡¯s phone


    number. When he saw the iing call, he guessed that it should be rted to Jodie, so he didn¡¯t


    answer. He took his phone and knocked on the door of the next


    room.


    Aaron was wearing a bathrobe with wet hair as he opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Luca squeezed in. ¡°Has Andrew contacted you?¡±


    Aaron shook his head. ¡°No!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the phone on the bed.


    rang.


    The two nced at each other, and Luca said, ¡°Answer it. Otherwise, he won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Aaron rolled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡±


    Luca said, ¡°Because you¡¯re the younger brother.


    Aaron was speechless. This was taking advantage of him as the younger brother.


    He knew Andrew¡¯s personality. If he didn¡¯t answer, he wouldn¡¯t have peace today. So, he answered and


    put it on speakerphone. ¡°Andrew, why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    Andrew asked angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you and the others go to the hospital to apany Jo?¡±


    Aaron knew it would turn out this way. ¡°Do you know about Jo, Luca, and Simone?¡±


    Andrew said, ¡°Of course I do. You guys are going too far.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Aaron knew that there was no way to exin ormunicate with his older


    brother. ¡°Yes, yes, we went too far. Luca has some issues to settle, and I have a stomachache, so I


    couldn¡¯t go to the hospital to be with Jo. Andrew, you¡¯re usually the one who loves Jo the most, and


    since you¡¯re free now, why don¡¯t you fly over and be with her?¡±


    Titus, Aaron, and himself were all dragged into this mess. Andrew should be involved, too. Since they


    were brothers, they should be in this mess together. When Luca heard Aaron say this, he gave him a


    thumbs up. The words and tone of their older brother made him very unhappy. It seemed like he was


    the one who made a mistake, but he was actually the one being med by his step¨Csister! So, just let


    the youngest brother, Andrew, experience it himself.


    Andrew was taken aback by Aaron, and he was speechless. Anxiously, he said, ¡°I was brought abroad


    by Dad; I can¡¯t leave! How can Jo be alone in the hospital? Can¡¯t you guys be a little less heartless?¡±


    Aaron sighed. ¡°We have no choice; we really can¡¯t leave. Dad can¡¯t keep an eye on you all the time. I


    believe in your cleverness; you can definitely slip away. Luca and I trust you!¡±


    Andrew had no words for them. He had a feeling that something was not right.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He expressed his frustration and said, ¡°I can¡¯t rely on you guys; I have to do it myself. I¡¯m really


    speechless toward the both of you.¡±


    Aaron quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, you are always dependable. We have to continue recording the live stream


    tomorrow, so we won¡¯t be able to apany you. Jo is counting on you. Hurry up and take care of


    her!¡±


    Andrew couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    After he ended the call, he realized that his father was still in a meeting.


    Therefore, he made an excuse to the secretary and slipped away.


    He promptly booked a flight ticket to Slovance, then he packed his belongings and took a cab to the


    airport.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203 You All Are Unreliable


    It was already past 8 p.m. when Andrew arrived in Slovance.


    He went straight to the hospital by cab.


    Upon entering the ward, he saw Jodie curling up on the bed, appearing pitiful.


    Even though she slept with her eyes closed, her sleep was restless.


    Her face was pale, and she murmured, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Seriously, it wasn¡¯t me. Luca, don¡¯t leave. I did do


    it. I didn¡¯t¡­ Luca! Aaron! Please don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡±


    Seeing that she was sobbing in her sleep, Andrew walked over and gently caressed her face, feeling


    heartbroken.


    What exactly has happened to Jo that she even cries out her grievance in her dreams?


    As if sensing someone touching her, Jodie suddenly woke up and screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    She opened her eyes and saw the tired¨Clooking Andrew, who had rushed here to check on her.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she asked, ¡°Andrew, is it you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Andrew quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m


    here.¡±


    Jodie propped herself up with her uninjured hand before throwing herself into Andrew¡¯s arms, crying,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Andrew, you finally came. I¡¯m in so much pain. I feel so ufortable and scared!¡±


    While holding her in his arms, Andrew gently patted her back andforted, ¡°There, there, don¡¯t be


    scared. I¡¯m here now.¡±


    Then, he cheered Jodie up and made her stop crying.


    They chatted for a while, and Andrew asked, ¡°Jo, do you want to eat something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. My appetite hasn¡¯t been good these past two days,¡± Jodie replied and then asked,


    ¡°Andrew, since you rushed over to visit me, you must have yet to have your dinner, right?


    Andrew exined, ¡°I ate something on the ne, and I¡¯m not that hungry now either.¡±


    Just then, a thought came across Jodie¡¯s mind, and she said, ¡°Luca and Aaron¡¯s livestream


    should be ending soon. How about you go over and have ate¨Cnight snack with them and thene


    back to keep mepany?¡±


    The reason Luca and Aaron didn¡¯t visit her in the hospital was that they had some grudges from before.


    Jodie believed she could make them forgive her by acting cutesy and crying.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything if she couldn¡¯t see them in


    person.


    Therefore, she had to ask Andrew to help and bring them over.


    Andrew frowned. ¡°Why should I look for them? I purposely came here to apany you.¡± I


    im in no mood to see those two heartless brothers right now.


    With her eyes reddened in tears, Jodie leaned against him. ¡°Luca and Aaron have misunderstood me. I


    want to exin to them, but they won¡¯t give me a chance.¡±


    Holding Andrew¡¯s hand, she pleaded in a cutesy manner, ¡°Andrew, please help me talk to them. Ask


    them not to be mad at me, okay? I will exin and apologize to them in We¡¯re siblings, so I don¡¯t want


    to have such a strained rtionship with them.¡±


    person.


    Andrew felt even more sorry for her when he saw her face carry a hint of wariness and inferiority. Luca


    and Aaron are Jo¡¯s elder brothers, yet they are still not as sensible as her.


    Powerless against Jodie¡¯s request, he sighed and gave in. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk to them. Exin everything


    clearly to them when I bring them here to visit youter. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t me you. Besides, it¡¯s not


    your fault this time. It¡¯s just that they and Simone are too heartless.¡±


    ¡°I am to be med as well. Andrew, since they took their anger out on me because of Simone, don¡¯t


    mention Simone¡¯s name anymore when you look for them. I don¡¯t want anything unpleasant to happen


    between us again because of Simone,¡± Jodie added despite agreeing with what Andrew said, for she


    didn¡¯t want him to dig into the past events.


    Andrew ruffled her hair. ¡°You really are too kind. Alright. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Afterforting Jodie, he took a cab to the hotel where Luca and Aaron were staying.


    Because their team performed poorly today, the livestream ended as soon as they finished dinner and


    returned to the hotel.


    Meanwhile, the other two teams went to y games at an inte cafe. But since Simone actually


    called Tina to tag along, Tina promptly left the three of them behind and joined her.


    This made Luca, Aaron, and Leon particrly unhappy.


    At this moment, Luca was watching TV in Aaron¡¯s room.


    Suddenly, Aaron¡¯s phone rang.


    Upon seeing the caller ID, Aaron said, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that Andrew is here.¡±


    Luca twitched his mouth. ¡°No doubt. He¡¯s pretty fast.¡±


    There¡¯s indeed no despair if there¡¯s noparison.


    I had asked Andrew to bring something to the hospital for me when I was injured and hospitalized


    previously.


    Yet, he took his sweet time and only came the next day, not to mention we live in the same city!


    Now, we¡¯re two countries apart. I can¡¯t believe he would fly to Slovance as soon as he heard Jodie is


    injured.


    It seems that in Andrew¡¯s heart, I¡¯m not as important as Jodie.


    Oh, how heartbreaking! Such a f*cking toxic brother he is!


    While Luca wasining inwardly, Aaron answered the call.


    ¡°Hey, Andrew, you¡¯re in Slovance?¡±


    Andrew, currently in the hotel lobby, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived at the hotel where you guys are


    staying. Tell me, which room are you in?¡± Aaron and Luca were stunned. What¡¯s Andrew doing here in


    the hotel?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to take care of Jo? Why are you here?¡± Aaron asked before reporting his room


    number.


    Andrew pressed the elevator button. ¡°I have gone to the hospital. Jo asked me toe and find you


    guys.


    Wait for me upstairs.


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Aaron looked at Luca. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here to ask us to go to the hospital with him.¡± With that, Luca


    said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely it. But I don¡¯t want to go. In fact, I don¡¯t want to see Jo before we return to


    Corynthea.¡±


    After giving it a thought, Aaron suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not go then.¡±


    Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    Aaron got up to open the door.


    RVS


    Andrew entered, sat down, and scanned disdainfully at the room. ¡°You guys stay in such a sh*tty hotel.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Aaron shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re too broke to afford a nice one.¡±


    Andrew sympathetically looked at the two of them. ¡°You guys sure know how to find trouble. for


    yourselves.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he asked with a hint of gloat. ¡°How about I spend money to help you. change


    hotels?¡± By then, I can move them closer to the hospital so that they can take turns staying overnight in


    the ward with me.


    Aaron and Luca immediately refused when they saw his expression. ¡°No need. We¡¯re working. It would


    be cheating if you spend money to change hotels for us.¡±


    Frankly speaking, they had no intention of staying with Andrew.


    Moreover, the way he looked down on them and took pleasure in their misfortune upset them greatly.


    Andrew curled his lips. ¡°You guys take things too seriously.¡±


    Then, he got down to business. ¡°Say, what¡¯s wrong with you two? How could you leave Jo alone in the


    hospital? Did you know she was curled up in a pitiful state when I visited her just now? She even had


    nightmares and kept crying, ¡®It wasn¡¯t me. Luca! Aaron! Please don¡¯t abandon me.¡¯ You guys truly have


    crossed the line.¡±


    However, neither Luca nor Aaron believed him.


    After all, there was no such a mere coincidence as Jodie started having nightmares and cried those


    words out the moment Andrew visited her in the hospital.


    Even so, they couldn¡¯t exin it to Andrew. They knew he undoubtedly wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Hence, they could only say perfunctorily, ¡°Yes, yes. We have gone too far. So, Jo will be under your


    care from now on.¡±


    Andrew was speechless. ¡°You all do acknowledge that you went too far, huh! In that case, why are you


    still not taking care of Jo?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re working and livestreaming. How do we have the time or opportunity to go to the hospital?¡±


    Aaron stated.


    Then, he held his stomach and added, ¡°What¡¯s more, my stomach hurts. Even I myself need someone


    to take care of me. Going to the hospital will only cause more trouble.¡±


    Luca also pointed to his throat and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Me too. I¡¯m still sick.¡±


    Their reasons left Andrew speechless. None of you can be relied upon.


    ring at Luca, he said, ¡°Previously, you agreed to join this live variety show for the sake of taking


    care of Jo. But look at how you¡¯ve been taking care of her! Not only did you let her suffer such a


    serious injury, but you also yed a part in bullying her.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204 Setting a Trap


    Luca was furious as well. If Andrew were in our shoes, he wouldn¡¯t say things like these!


    He felt deeply wronged by the usations when an idea suddenly struck him. Not only could he set a


    trap for Andrew through this idea, but it could also free him from the current


    torment.


    Wearing a smile, he said, ¡°If you think you can do it, go ahead! Compared to you, I¡¯m not very skilled at


    taking care of people. There¡¯s only one episode left of this live variety show series. You can take over


    next time.


    I seriously don¡¯t want to suffer any longer. Not only do I have to work hard to earn money,


    but Jodie, whom I have specifically offered to look after, also ys tricks on me. Moreover, I have once


    again offended Simone, my biological sister.


    So, what benefits have I gotten by making Titus owe me a favor and agreeing to participate in this


    variety show? What was I thinking back then?!


    If Andrew thinks he¡¯s capable, he should take over next time. I quit!


    Instantaneously, Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Andrew, you can swap with me if you want.¡±


    Andrew was speechless, wondering how the conversation turned into them asking him to take their


    ce in the variety show.


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in joining variety shows.¡±


    But Luca said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested in participating in variety shows before either, but I came for the sake


    of taking care of Jo. We can¡¯t take care of Jo, but you can. So, I¡¯ll let


    you rece me for the next episode. As for me, I¡¯ll just be a temporary guest for this episode. That¡¯s


    settled, then. I¡¯ll go find the director tomorrow and discuss this with him.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Despite being speechless, he was actually tempted. Luca does have a


    point. Indeed, I can look after and protect Jo from being bullied if I participate in the live variety


    show.


    Still, something feels off, judging by how eager Luca and Aaron want me to rece them.


    ¡°So now you can show us what you can do. But of course, we have to talk to the director first.


    Otherwise, someone else might take the spot, and how will you protect Jo then?¡± Luca


    persuaded.


    Giving him a suspicious look, Andrew asked, ¡°You¡¯re up to something, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Luca rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What could I possibly be up to? It¡¯s just a


    variety show, not a big deal. Didn¡¯t you just me me for not taking good care of Jo when that was


    clearly my purpose for joining the variety show? So now, you can show us how well you can look after


    her.¡±


    At once, Aaron chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Andrew, show us what you can do. We can learn from you in the


    future.¡±


    It¡¯s too bad that Luca has taken the initiative and asked Andrew to switch with him. Otherwise, I


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    would¡¯ve quit continuing to be a guest on this live variety show.


    I participated in the first episode solely for the sake of Jodie.


    In the end, not only was I criticized by the entire inte, but a group of fans also turned against me. To


    make things worse, my rtionship with Simone became even more strained.


    Yet, Jodie still showed no signs of appreciation after I endured so much hardship and injustice.


    Life is tough! Someone! Anyone! Pleasee and save me! Maybe I can persuade Titus or Reuben to


    take my ce on the next episode of this live variety show after returning to Corynthea this time.


    Seeing his two brothers urge him like this, Andrew figured he woulde across as melodramatic if he


    declined them.


    After all, he shared the same opinion as them.


    Therefore, he nodded at Luca. ¡°Alright. Go and ask the director tomorrow if I can take ce.¡±


    your


    Luca immediately responded, ¡°Most definitely can. Just leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s taken


    care of.¡±


    Seeing Luca look as if he was eager to pass on a burden, Andrew felt that he had ulterior motives.


    Suddenly, he remembered an issue. ¡°But with Jo injured like this, can she continue doing livestream in


    the next episode?¡±


    Luca hesitated momentarily. That¡¯s right! I was only focused on quickly getting rid of the burden and


    had forgotten about this.


    ¡°She probably won¡¯t be able to recover in time if we stick to the usual schedule,¡± he said.


    In an instant, Andrew changed his mind. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t rece you. Jo isn¡¯t going to be in the


    live variety show, so why should I participate?¡±


    Still, just to be safe, Luca suggested, ¡°How about I go and talk to the director? If Jo joins the next


    episode, then you can rece me. If Jo isn¡¯t joining, you don¡¯t have to rece me, and


    I¡¯ll back out as well.¡±


    Either way, I¡¯m not going to subject myself to such thankless suffering in the next episode.


    If Jodie doesn¡¯t participate, I will also discuss it with the director and request him to find other guests to


    take my ce.


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ll also back out then.¡±


    Without Luca, I feel awkward when facing Simone alone, mainly because I have realized that Jodie


    isn¡¯t as innocent and pure as I thought. That¡¯s why I feel guilty when I see Simone.


    As Luca could now understand Aaron¡¯s feelings very well, he patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s


    both back out together. Maybe we¡¯ll receive less criticism.¡±


    I¡¯ve got my head chewed off by Simone in this episode alone.


    Moreover, even if I don¡¯t go online and read thements, I can guess that the viewers must have


    criticized me for my appearance and actions throughout the variety show¡¯s livestreaming.


    Whether it was questioning Harry¡¯s singing and getting humiliated or confronting Simone without


    getting the facts straight, all these actions undoubtedly would make me a target of criticism.


    Maybe some of my fans even unfollowed me because of this.


    I really suffered a loss from participating in this variety show this time. Not only did I receive no


    appreciation, but it also affected my reputation.


    My life is so d*mn hard!


    Andrew nodded. ¡°Sure. If Jo participates, then I¡¯ll participate. Otherwise, I won¡¯t bother. Come. Let¡¯s


    have ate¨Cnight snack together. After that, you guys cane with me to the hospital to visit Jo.


    She¡¯s been feeling so wronged and upset that you guys ignore her. She keeps telling me that she


    wants to exin things to you guys and doesn¡¯t want to have a strained rtionship with you guys


    because of Simone.¡±


    Sure enough, Luca and Aaron were ready to ask Andrew to treat them if they were purely going to


    have ate¨Cnight snack.


    But upon hearing thest few words that escaped Andrew¡¯s lips, they instantly changed their


    minds.


    Aaron clutched his stomach. ¡°My stomach hurts so much that I can¡¯t walk. Let¡¯s talk about it


    tomorrow.¡±


    Luca also rubbed his throat. ¡°My throat aches so much that even drinking water is difficult, let alone


    having ate¨Cnight snack. You go to the hospital to take care of Jo first. Tomorrow,


    Aaron and I will meet you there.


    As for whether they would go or not, it was up to them.


    Judging from their states and hearing Luca¡¯s voice indeed sounded hoarse, Andrew believed him.


    ¡°Alright. Then you guys muste tomorrow.¡± He stood up and added, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the hospital first.


    I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving Jo alone in the ward.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Aaron silently expressed his protest. Jodie had been all alone at the hospital since


    she got injured a few days ago.


    Knowing her personality, she would never allow herself to suffer.


    Luca had a simr thought.


    That day, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t eat. Yet, he saw Jodie, who was injured, enjoying a


    sandwich when he went to the hospital.


    Even so, Luca and Aaron were wise enough not to mention or remind Andrew about it.


    On the contrary, they kept emphasizing, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Jo is alone in the hospital, so she needs you


    now.¡±


    Just as Andrew opened the door and was about to leave, Aaron suddenly asked, ¡°Does Dad know


    you came here?¡±


    Andrew turned around and said, ¡°Of course not. If Dad knew, would I still be able toe? But I did


    message his secretary, saying I wasn¡¯t in a good mood and wanted to rx at the nearby attractions. I


    told him to contact me before they return to Corynthea, and I¡¯lle back to meet them and return to


    Corynthea together with Dad.¡±


    This way, it would be less likely for Dad to suspect me.


    Aaron smiled and praised, ¡°Andrew, you are indeed clever.¡±


    Andrew smirked proudly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Once again, he drew Luca


    and Aaron¡¯s attention to his request. ¡°You guys muste to the hospital tomorrow. Or else, I¡¯ll


    personallye and summon you.¡±


    Aaron waved his hand. ¡°No problem. See you tomorrow!¡±


    With that, Andrew left with peace of mind.


    Once the door closed, Aaron said to Luca, ¡°Call Dad and betray Andrew.¡±


    ¡°This way, Dad will definitely send someone to find Andrew tomorrow. He will most likely bring Jo back


    to Corynthea.¡±


    To avoid dealing with Andrew and Jodie tomorrow, they had no choice but to betray Andrew.


    Surprised, Luca looked at him with a gaze that said, ¡°I never expected you to be such a cunning


    person.


    ¨C


    Aaron was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m just asking whether you want to betray Andrew or not.¡±


    ¡°We must!¡± Luca answered decisively. Otherwise, Andrew will pester us beyond endurance with this


    matter.


    Hence, the two called Steven.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Chapter 205 We Can¡¯t Let This Happen


    Steven had just finished a meeting when his secretary informed him that Andrew had gone. to have fun


    at the nearby attractions. He didn¡¯t suspect a thing as he knew Andrew couldn¡¯t sit still. Shortly after, his


    phone rang. Upon seeing that it was an unfamiliar number but with a domestic area code, he answered


    out of curiosity. As soon as the call got through, he heard Aaron¡¯s voice on the other end.


    ¡°Dad, do you have a moment?¡± Steven was surprised a little before replying, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Aaron stated helplessly. ¡°Well, there¡¯s indeed something. You see, Andrew just came to me and Luca,


    asking us to apany him in taking care of Jo. But we¡¯re currently filming a live variety show. Plus,


    we had some conflicts with Jo before, so it¡¯s inconvenient for us to go. Yet, Andrew kept insisting. So,


    we have no choice but toe to you.¡±


    Then, he intentionally added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take Andrew away before? How did he end up in Slovance?¡±


    Steven¡¯s face darkened, for he hadn¡¯t expected Andrew, who imed to be going to nearby attractions


    to rx, to actually fly to Slovance.


    Andrew obviously had gone to find Jodie!


    Furthermore, not only did he go to take care of her himself, but he also dragged his other two brothers.


    into it. It¡¯s simply outrageous!


    ¡°He had gone to the hospital to look after Jodie?¡± he asked.


    With that, Aaron replied, ¡°Yeah. He said he came specifically to take care of Jo. He even scolded Luca


    and me, ming us for not taking good care of Jo and saying that we were too heartless.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating, though. Those were all words spoken by Andrew.


    Upon hearing that, Steven frowned and asked, ¡°Does he not know what happened a few days ago?¡±


    He had been busy and hadn¡¯t informed Andrew about it.


    Luca chimed in, ¡°He knows. Jo told him everything. But he believes she is innocent and mes us for


    being heartless and going too far.¡±


    If we don¡¯t betray Andrew, who else can we betray? Serves him right for gloating at us and ming us


    as soon as he arrived!


    Steven¡¯s face grew even darker. ¡°This sem! I can¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong.


    Why doesn¡¯t he show the same concern for his biological sister? It¡¯s clear that Simone


    is the victim, but he goes tofort and takes care of the perpetrator.¡±


    Luca sighed. ¡°Exactly. He even med me, too.¡±


    Sure enough, Steven couldn¡¯t let Andrew continue like this.


    It¡¯s because I hadn¡¯t properly cared for my sons before that each of them was getting manipted by


    Jodie now.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Andrew. If he picks on Simone because of Jodie, I want you two to intervene quickly


    and drag him away,¡± he instructed.


    Then, he emphasized, ¡°I will send someone to Slovance tomorrow to bring him and Jodie back


    together.¡±


    To prevent Jodie from instigating Andrew and causing any trouble, Steven figured it would be safer to


    bring them both back to Corynthea.


    ¡°Okay, Dad.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Aaron and Luca breathed a sigh of relief.


    As expected, Dad won¡¯t let us down.


    Right now, we can only pray and hope for the best for Andrew.


    After hanging up the phone, Steven pondered momentarily before contacting Salma.


    He informed her about Andrew deceiving his secretary and secretly going to Slovance to find Jodie.


    He asked Salma to personally go to Slovance tomorrow with his assistant and bring the two of them


    back.


    Once Jodie returned, Salma was to keep a close eye on her and prevent her from causing any trouble.


    As for Andrew, Steven would deal with him when he returned.


    Salma didn¡¯t expect that Jodie would ask Andrew to sneak off to Slovance after she contacted Melinda.


    Hence, she was particrly unhappy and didn¡¯t want to go.


    But since her husband insisted, she couldn¡¯t refuse and could only agree.


    At the same time, she was even more disappointed in Jodie and couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    dislike for her.


    I must teach Jodie a lesson once I have brought her and Andrew back with me.


    In the hospital, Jodie was disappointed when she saw Andrew return to the ward alone.


    ¡°Andrew, where are Luca and Aaron? They¡¯re noting with you?¡± she asked with a hint of


    grievance. ¡°Are they still unwilling to forgive me?¡±


    Andrew walked to her bedside, sat down, and replied, ¡°No. Aaron has a stomachache, while Luca has


    a sore throat. So, they couldn¡¯te today. They promised me that they will surelye to see you


    tomorrow.¡±


    Only then did Jodie feel relieved and take the initiative to lean into Andrew¡¯s embrace.


    Sheb


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    held onto his waist tightly and rubbed his shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Andrew!¡± After a moment of thought,


    Andrew said, ¡°Luca said he will talk to the director tomorrow about me recing him as a guest on the


    next live variety show.¡±


    Jodie was taken aback. ¡°Huh? Luca wants to switch?¡± Her resentment grew stronger.


    Why does Luca want Andrew to rece him? Is he implying that he doesn¡¯t want to appear on the


    variety show with me? How can a grown man like him be so petty?


    Andrew smiled and said, ¡°It was my idea. Luca and Aaron couldn¡¯t take care of you properly, so I¡¯m


    worried. That¡¯s why I asked him to talk to the director. Of course, I won¡¯t join either if you don¡¯t


    participate in the next episode.¡±


    His words touched Jodie a little. As expected, Andrew cares about me the most.


    ¡°I want to participate in the next episode. After all, I must finish what I have started. As long as I recover


    from my injury, I will participate.¡±


    As she spoke, she drew circles on Andrew¡¯s chest. ¡°Andrew, I shall leave my care in your good. hands


    then.¡±


    Lowering his head, Andrew looked at her with affection. ¡°Okay. I will take good care of you.¡±


    This was a single room in the hospital with only one bed.


    Andrew had originally nned to sleep on the chair for the night.


    However, Jodie said she couldn¡¯t bear to see him tired and pulled him onto the bed with her.


    After lying down, Jodie even snuggled into Andrew¡¯s arms, causing his body to stiffen.


    Since he grew up, he had never been this intimate with her.


    Now that he was holding Jodie, who was soft and had a hint of fragrance, he felt a strange sensation.


    However, because he was tired from the day, he fell asleep while contemting it.


    Upon noticing Andrew¡¯s steady breathing, Jodie, who was in his arms, opened her eyes and revealed a


    smug smile.


    The next day, Simone¡¯s group and another group continued to go out and have fun.


    Andrew also woke up in the hospital room.


    Because the bed was small, he had spent the whole night carefully holding Jodie. As a result, his entire


    body was sore.


    After freshening up, he called Aaron and Luca, asking them when they would arrive at the hospital.


    To his dismay, they informed him that they were currently earning money through livestream and


    couldn¡¯te and asked him to wait until the evening.


    Andrew was left speechless. Therefore, he could only take care of Jodie by himself.


    In the afternoon, Simone and her friends went to a renowned restaurant for afternoon tea after finishing


    sightseeing the famous tourist attractions.


    Andrew felt uneasy when he saw how rxed andfortable Simone was while Jodiey in bed


    crying about the pain from her wound.


    So, he decided to talk to Simone and ask her to stop making things difficult for Jodie.


    He changed into a fresh set of clothes in the bathroom and came out.


    Looking at Jodie, he said, ¡°Jo, I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll bring back your favorite caketer.¡±


    Jodie, who caught a glimpse of Andrew watching Simone¡¯s livestream, spected that he might be


    going to cause trouble for Simone for her sake.


    Naturally, this made her happy.


    The more strained the rtionship between the Gray brothers and Simone became, the less. likely they


    would reconcile in the future and the more favorable it was for her.


    Hence, she replied sweetly, ¡°Okay, Andrew, go ahead.¡±


    Andrew left the hospital and called Luca. He informed him that he was going to that


    restaurant to find Simone and asked if they wanted to join him.


    Upon hearing that, Luca and Aaron panicked. We can¡¯t let this happen!


    What if Andrew goes and gets ridiculed by Simone to the point that he refuses to participate in the next


    livestream? Moreover, Dad had warned us not to let him pick on Simone.


    Thus, the two agreed to join him.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206 Arrived Just in Time


    Afterpleting their duties for a tourist group, Aaron and his team received their payment for


    trantion services.


    Aaron turned to Leon and Tina, suggesting, ¡°Shall we call it a day and go for afternoon tea?¡± Leon and


    Tina were somewhat puzzled. ¡°Afternoon tea?¡± Uninterested, they were prepared to decline when


    Aaron deliberately piqued their interest by saying, ¡°I heard that Simone and the others went to a


    specialty restaurant for afternoon tea, so Luca and I also want to try it OUL


    Upon hearing that Simone and her friends were there, Leon and Tina instantly changed their minds and


    agreed. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go and try it out.¡±


    Tina even smiled and proposed, ¡°We have enough money for afternoon tea if we have a simple dinner


    tonight and continue staying at the hotel we stayed atst night.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go,¡± Leon eximed.


    Another day, another chance for them to see Simone.


    Hence, the four of them hailed a cab and headed to the restaurant.


    When they arrived downstairs, Andrew happened toe upstairs. As soon as he entered, he noticed


    Simone sitting with a group of people,ughing and talking.


    As a well-known emerging director, Andrew didn¡¯t want to be caught on live camera.


    Therefore, he contacted Jonah and asked him to request the staff to bring Simone over.


    Even though Jonah agreed to make the request, he wouldn¡¯t force Simone if she was unwilling to.


    Afterward, a female staff member approached Simone and whispered something in her ear.


    Simone looked up, nced toward the entrance, and saw Andrew standing there, acting affectedly.


    He even took the initiative and waved at her after noticing her gaze.


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised that Andrew showed up.


    Among the Gray Brothers, Andrew is the one who dotes on Jodie the most.


    He, too, was the one who picked on me the most because of Jodie when I was still acquainted with the


    Gray Family in the past.


    Chapter 206 Arrived Just in Time


    Nes that Jodie is injured, she must have sought him out forfort andpanionship.


    why this se ¡°mn b¨¤y shows up here, I don¡¯t have to guess to know that he must want to question or


    Simone pondered momentarily. Then, she exchanged a few words with Zac Turner and the others, got


    up, and walked over.


    Since Sembag No. 4 hase to find me, I will make him regret it.


    Simone approached Andrew and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Andrew found Simone¡¯s


    cold attitude distasteful.


    When we lived together in the past, this biological sister of mine gave me the cold shoulder after I


    lectured her for bullying Jo.


    For others, she would prepare medicinal meals, specifically make throat lozenges, and express her


    concern for their well-being.


    But when it came to me, it was merely having medicinal meals with others.


    I even had to consider her mood when I asked for a massage.


    At first, in an attempt to improve our rtionship, I asked her to apply her geomancy knowledge and


    help me determine the best date to start my movie filming.


    But in the end, we argued due to Jo¡¯s situation and parted ways unhappily.


    Our rtionship had be increasingly strained since then.


    ¡°I just want to ask. Why did you treat Jo-¡± However, Aaron, who rushed over, interrupted before he


    could finish his sentence.


    Aaron swiftly approached Andrew and asked, ¡°Andrew, what are you doing here?¡±


    Meanwhile, Andrew looked at him/with a puzzled expression. Didn¡¯t we just talk on the phone? Just as


    he was about to speak, Aaron put his arm around his shoulder and added, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we


    Then, he smiled at Simone. ¡°Please continue with what you¡¯re doing. We won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Andrew still wanted to say something, but Aaron forcefully dragged him away by the shoulder.


    Since Aaron had entered the building first, the cameraman filming the livestream was still behind.


    Hunter 200 Arrived Just in Turie


    felt extremely fortunate that he had entered ahead of time. Otherwise, Andrew might


    Minted bat his interrogation.


    for Simone she curled her lips when she saw Aaron dragging Andrew away.


    taron sure arrived just in time.


    What doesn¡¯t matter. I have plenty of opportunities in the future to deal with Sc*mbag No. 4.


    For that reason, Simone didn¡¯t mind and returned to her original seat.


    Andrew, who got dragged to a corner, shook off Aaron.


    Looking displeased, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Instead of answering him, Aaron pulled Andrew


    to hide behind arge pot of green nts.


    Not only did they avoid Simone and the livestream camera, but they also avoided the cameraman who


    had just entered.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to stop you, of course,¡± he whispered.


    Andrew was speechless. ¡°Why would you stop me? Are you out of your mind?¡± Aaron gave him a


    disdainful look. ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s out of your mind. Dad asked me toe.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Andrew was shocked. ¡°Dad asked you toe? For real?¡±


    ¡°Well, duh! Do you think I would make up rumors about Dad? And it¡¯s not just Dad; Mom is here as


    well. They should bending soon.¡±


    Salma had called Aaron before boarding the ne.


    Andrew¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How did Mom and Dad know that I¡¯m here?¡± Then, he looked at Aaron


    with suspicion. ¡°Did you and Luca betray me?¡± Aaron confidently replied, ¡°Of course


    not.¡±


    Ha! There is no way I¡¯m going to admit it.


    ¡°You went on a vacation to rx the moment Jo got injured and hospitalized. With such coincidental


    timing, do you seriously think Dad couldn¡¯t figure it out? He even guessed that you woulde to


    bother Simone. So, he instructed me and Luca toe and stop you, no matter what.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s expression turned somewhat ghastly. ¡°Dad is quite good at guessing.¡±


    Then, he asked, ¡°And Mom? Why is sheing?¡± Aaron replied, ¡°She¡¯s here to bring Jo back and look


    after her.¡±


    (9000Arrival Just in Tonle


    the indit muntion to Andrew that it was mainly to bring him back


    indre broathed a sigh of relief. It seems like Mom also cares about fo


    She has raised fo for so many years, Aaron said perfunctorily.


    He pulled Andrew and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you downstairs. You go to the airport to pick up


    Mom and then take her to the hospital to see Jo¡±


    If it was just his younger brother trying to stop him, Andrew would undoubtedly ignore him and continue


    to look for Simone.


    But because of his parents, he had to dismiss this idea temporarily.


    Andrew figured that if he couldn¡¯t talk to her this time, he could always talk to Simone the next time he


    appeared on the variety show.


    Therefore, he followed Aaron downstairs and was pushed into the car by him.


    Secing Andrew leave, Aaron breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally, this guy is gone.


    It¡¯s too early for him to face Simone¡¯s wrath now. He should experience it in the next episode of the


    variety show.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Judging by how mischievous Andrew is, he probably will suffer even worse than Luca.


    Aaron returned upstairs and saw Tina had gone to Simone¡¯s table.


    Sitting beside Simone, she looked like an adoring fan who was favored by Simone.


    Meanwhile, Leon and Luca, each holding a cup of coffee, nced over with a hint of resentment in


    their eyes.


    Aaron walked over and sat down. Then, he nodded at Luca, indicating that he had cared for Andrew.


    Just like that, the three of them sat there and sipped their coffee while stealing nces at the other


    table.


    As they listened to their conversation andughter, they instantly felt a twinge of envy.


    On the other side, Andrew went to the airport and was greeted by Steven¡¯s assistant.


    They waited for a while, and Salma emerged with her personal assistant.


    Chubter 206 Arriverf just in Time


    rice. Andrew approached her with a smile. ¡°Mom!¡± Salma coldly nced at h¨¬m and red his greeting.


    Then, the four of them proceeded to the hospital. In the car, Salma remained silent, which made


    Andrew anxious.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, Jodie immediately put on a pitiful expression upon hearing the sound


    of the door being pushed open.


    But when she saw who entered, her expression froze.


    What¡¯s my adoptive mother doing here in person? And why is my adoptive father¡¯s assistant


    apanying her? Despite thinking of these, Jodie immediately put on a cute and surprised smile.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Compared to before, Salma¡¯s attitude toward Jodie had be much


    colder.


    She replied, ¡°I heard that you were injured, so I came to bring you back to Corynthea for


    recovery.


    With a hint of authority, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s toote today. I¡¯ve arranged for the flight tickets tomorrow.


    We¡¯ll go back together.¡±


    Even though Jodie didn¡¯t really want to go back, she didn¡¯t dare to refuse.


    Hence, she could only pretend to be happy and grateful. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so kind to me. You even


    specially made this trip to pick me up. I¡¯m so lucky.¡±


    In the past, Salma would have felt sweet and happy upon hearing such words.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t feel happy, no matter what.


    Still, she forced a smile and said, ¡°I have raised you. Of course, I care about you.¡±


    After spending some time in the ward, Salma imed to be tired from the journey and returned to the


    hotel to rest.


    She also insisted on taking Andrew with her, leaving only her personal assistant to take care of Jodie.


    Simone and the others moved to a different luxury hotel today.


    After asking someone to inquire about this information, Salma asked Steven¡¯s assistant to book the


    same hotel for her.


    She specifically even watched the livestream and waited on the lobby couch several minutes before


    Simone and the others returned to the hotel.


    Chapter 206 Arrived Just in


    When she saw Simone and the others enter, Salma adjusted her facial expression to appear friendly


    and approachable.


    Then, she stood up and walked toward Simone.


    907 Why Are You So Shameless?


    ed Simone happily conversing with herpanions and realized her daughter. ed so brightly since she


    returned home over a year ago.


    efom, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Simone had been unhappy during her time at


    Simone was her biological daughter. She was a part of her, and Salma wanted to love her just as much


    as her other children.


    However, due to Jodie¡¯s previous instigation and insinuations, she had mistakenly believed that Simone


    was wild and unruly.


    That was why she wanted to teach her a lesson and make her realize her mistakes.


    In fact, when Simone left the Gray Residence, Salma still believed she was simply throwing a tantrum


    and would return.


    But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure solely because Simone¡¯s actions since leaving home not only showed no


    intention of returning, but she also intentionally caused a rift with her brothers.


    Salma had kept up with many clips of this livestream episode. She discovered that her biological


    daughter wasn¡¯t wild or uncultured even though she


    grew up outside.


    On the contrary, she was exceptional. Not only was she skilled in geomancy, but she also possessed


    many other talents and was fluent in foreignnguages.


    She was even more outstanding than the adoptive daughter that the Gray Family had carefully


    nurtured.


    This made Salma proud but also left her feeling a bit uneasy, especially after learning that her adoptive


    daughter had conspired against her biological daughter and even personally cursed her. She felt even


    more ufortable.


    She really wanted to see Simone andfort her.


    This trip to Slovance provided an opportunity for her.


    When Simone saw Salma approaching, she was a bit surprised.


    Salma actually came to Slovance for Jodie?! Such an endearing mother and daughter! Judging from


    how she¡¯s walking toward me now, I can bet my boots that she¡¯s here to find me.


    Only, I wonder what her purpose is.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207 Why Are You So Shameless?


    Could it be that she, like Andrew, came to question and me me?


    Since the camera crew turned off the live stream at the hotel to allow guests to rx and th viewers to


    take a break, they weren¡¯t following Simone at this moment.


    Salma walked up to Simone and looked at her with gentle eyes. ¡°Simone, I want to talk to


    VOEL


    Simone also wanted to know why Salma hade.


    If it was about Jodie, she would have no qualms about confronting her.


    She said to Zac and the others, ¡°You guys go back to your rooms and rest. I¡¯lle upter?


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zac and the others nodded and left first.


    In the elevator, Keira curiously spected. ¡°Is that woman Simone¡¯s biological mother?¡± Otherwise, she


    couldn¡¯t think of anyone who woulde to find Simone at this period.


    Since he had seen Salma at a dinner party before. Zac nodded. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s her biological mother.¡±


    This surprised the others.


    ¡°Do not tell me she¡¯s here to me Simone for bullying Jodie. Keira expressed her concern Zac


    suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Simone isn¡¯t someone who would allow


    idea.¡± herself to get bullied. It is I who had gotten the wrong


    She now somewhat understood Simone¡¯s character.


    Simone will respond with even greater kindness if someone is kind to her.


    But if someone wants to cause trouble, she won¡¯t show them respect and will settle the grudge on the


    spot.


    Harry also felt relieved after hearing what Zac said.


    In the hotel¡¯s lobby. Simone looked at Salma, who only showed this gentle and kind smile when she


    had just returned home.


    Because of these moments, sheter wanted to treat them well, thinking of them as her own family.


    Yet, she never thought they would all believe Jodie and assume she was causing trouble under Jodie¡¯s


    instigation, insinuation, and petty little tricks.


    214


    sked coldly, Mrs. Gray, what do you want from me, Salina felt slightly fortable With Simone¡¯s attitude.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t reprimand her this time


    to mend their rtionship.


    to tak in you. Let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± she said,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Simone shook her head and turned her down. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about. If there¡¯s


    something, just say it here. Otherwise, I will go back to my room and rest.


    She had no interest in having a heart-to-heart talk with Salma.


    If truth be told, she did hope for it when she first returned home in her previous life. But as time went


    on, her heart grew colder, and she no longer had any expectations.


    Salma was taken aback, clearly not expecting Simone to refuse.


    She furrowed her brows slightly and borated, ¡°I just wanted you to apany me for dinner. Is that


    not possible?¡± Simone looked at her with a half-smile. ¡°Mrs. Gray, we¡¯re not close enough to have


    dinner together.¡±


    At once, Salma looked at her in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m your Mom! How are we not close?¡± Simone raised an


    eyebrow and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we cut ties long ago? Have you aged so much that you be so


    forgetful?¡± Salma felt a pang in her heart upon hearing these harsh words.


    Then, she took a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between a mother and daughter thatsts overnight.


    We were misled by Jodie¡¯s instigation and insinuation before, which resulted in misunderstandings


    between us. But now that we know it was a misunderstanding, we want to clear the air with you.¡±


    Simone smiled indifferently and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to clear up. Since we¡¯ve already cut our ties, it¡¯s


    better not to have any further entanglements.¡±


    After that, she bluntly added, ¡°It¡¯s totally unnecessary if you¡¯re here to reconcile with me. I won¡¯t take


    back my words and the decisions I¡¯ve made. To me, you are merely a stranger now. As long as you


    don¡¯t actively provoke and bother me, I will pay no attention to you either. But I will make you regret it if


    you do cause trouble. Just like your sons-I have dealt with each one of them, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°By saying this, Mrs. Gray, you should be able to understand my attitude, right?¡± she asked, which


    caused Salma to feel embarrassed. ¡°Are you really not going to acknowledge us?¡± Simone chuckled


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not going to. Instead, we are no longer rted.¡±


    Feeling aggrieved, Salma exined, ¡°I admit we had misunderstood you because of Jodie. But I did


    treat you well, too!¡± Indeed, she truly wanted to make up for lost time when Simone finally recognized


    them again.


    After all, she and Steven had five sons and only one daughter. Hence, they both treasured


    babyughter dearly.


    aid they know that their daughter would go missing and remain unfound despite their


    Headd


    they adopted Jodie because she was the same age as their missing daughter.


    urthermore, ¨¤ geomancy master told them that Jodie could assist them in locating their biological


    daughter.


    However, their daughter was never found. As a result, Salma transferred all her maternal affection to


    Jodie.


    Having been raised by the Gray Family for over a decade, Jodie had be obedient, sensible, and


    reliant on them.


    When Simone returned to the Gray Residence, Jodie felt insecure and subtly hinted at a


    mistreatment.


    This led to their increased favoritism toward Jodie.


    While Salma loved the adoptive daughter she had raised, she also held love for her biological daughter.


    Simone sneered, ¡°Yes, you did treat me well, but haven¡¯t I already repaid you? Moreover, haven¡¯t I paid


    an even greater price? Do you honestly believe that a small act of kindness can make me indebted to


    you for life?¡± She bluntly added, ¡°Why are you so shameless?¡± She caught a fever not long after she


    returned to the Gray Residence.


    After sending her to the hospital, Salma stayed by her side all night, showing genuine


    concern.


    At that time, Simone was touched, which prompted her to treat Salma with increasing kindness.


    She prepared medicinal meals, provided massages, and reminded her to take her medicine daily.


    However, she never expected such caring behavior to be short-lived and easily punctured when


    208 Neither C

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Chapter 208 Neither Gan I Afford It, nor Do I Care


    beginning Simone didn¡¯t feel jealous or resentful when she observed the Gray Family Jodie After all,


    strong affection would develop when one raised something for over


    be it a dog or a person.


    Upon returning to the Gray Family, Simone received a warm wee. Steven immediately ve her a


    bank card and told her to spend it as she pleased. If she ran out of money, she could ask Salma or him


    for more.


    Salma held her hand and tearfully expressed her relief about Simone finally returning home after


    suffering outside all these years.


    Although the Gray brothers weren¡¯t particrly warm, they didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward her at


    first. Even the coldest one, Andrew, would greet her and exchange a few words.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Jodie to starting up with petty little tricks. She insinuated to the


    Gray Family that Simone wanted to take everything away from her, including her status as the Gray


    Family¡¯s adoptive daughter.


    Initially, they reprimanded Simone due to Jodie¡¯s usations. Simone exined herself, but they didn¡¯t


    believe her. As the usations continued, she grew tired of exining because she realized it was


    pointless at all. Either way, because she constantly defended herself against their usations of the


    things she didn¡¯t do out of their trust for Jodie, the Gray Family began to think that Simone liked to


    cause trouble. They were biased, only believing in their adoptive daughter, whom they had raised for


    over ten years, instead of their biological daughter, who had been wandering outside for over ten years.


    Simone felt saddened and disappointed by their unconditional favoritism toward Jodie and the


    differential treatment. Actually, if they had taken the time to investigate Jodie¡¯s instigations and


    insinuations, they would see who was lying. But they didn¡¯t.


    For that reason, their so-called concern and care were just a joke for Simone. That was why she


    wanted to leave the Gray Family before she was kidnapped in her previous life. Shepletely lost


    hope in them when they chose to save Jodie first.


    Salma didn¡¯t expect Simone to not only refute her but also say such hurtful words. Indeed, Simone had


    treated us well and cared about us. But we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? Shouldn¡¯t we be supposed to care


    about each other? Besides, we were blinded before, which led to misunderstandings.


    Why must Simone keep holding onto this and not let go?


    Even though Salma was angered by how Simone mocked her for being shameless, she managed to


    hold back her anger and said, ¡°The past is in the past. We know we have misunderstood you.¡± Looking


    sincere, she continued, ¡°That¡¯s why we want to bring you back home. From now on, we will make it up


    to you and genuinely treat you well.¡±


    long? Her eyes were full of indifference and detachment. Save your


    ress andpensation for Jodie to enjoy. Neither can I afford it, nor do I care.


    aced at her watch. I didn¡¯t expect that these are the things that you want to say Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t


    have wasted nearly ten minutes here. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. Mrs. Gray, feel free to stay in


    this lobby as long as you want!¡± Indeed, she didn¡¯t expect Salina toe and make amends with her.


    S they start discovering Jodie¡¯s true colors, realizing they had misunderstood me in the past, and


    remember my good qualities, huh? Who do they think they are for controlling me as they please?


    Simone finished speaking and left without waiting for Salma to say anything.


    Salma was dumbfounded. When she turned around to look at Simone¡¯s figure, she disappeared from


    her sight.


    It was as if something precious had truly been lost.


    An indescribable anger and disappointment lingered in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Simone would be so indifferent toward her. After all, they were blood-rted!


    She had now realized that her adoptive daughter wasn¡¯t as innocent as she seemed and that her


    implications of iming Simone bullied her were greatly exaggerated.


    Furthermore, she even came to make amends with Simone in person, attempting to clear up the


    misunderstanding and bring her back home.


    She had already humbled herself and taken the initiative, but Simone turned her down.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a bit of a blow to Salma.


    As for Steven¡¯s assistant, he had been following Salma and overheard their conversation.


    He was surprised by Simone¡¯s resolute attitude.


    At the same time, he also realized that Simone really didn¡¯t want to return to the Gray Family or


    acknowledge anyone from the family.


    He nced at the somewhat lost and disappointed Salma and thought, They shouldn¡¯t have been


    heartless toward Simone in the first ce. Since blood ties are so important to me, why did they force


    their biological daughter out due to their favoritism toward their adoptive daughter?


    Now that they have discovered issues with their adoptive daughter, they came seeking out their


    biological daughter. Isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?


    Besides, it¡¯s not like Simone is forever indebted to them.


    he asked Mr. Gray, are you going back to your room to rest? Or are you goin nner Szimas expression


    was ghastly. I¡¯m not hungry anymore I¡¯m full of anger


    her biological daughter¡¯s indifferent demeanor pissed her off


    mene treated me more like an enemy rather than her biological daughter.


    I was also born into a prestigious family. Whether it¡¯s my maiden family or the Gray Family I married


    into, none has ever treated me like this before.


    This is the first time someone has mocked me so openly, not to mention that someone is my biological


    daughter


    A wave of frustration and anger built up inside her, but she couldn¡¯t let it out.


    She had no appetite for dinner.


    Suppressing her anger, she said to her husband¡¯s assistant, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. You


    can go about your own business. I¡¯ll contact you if I need anything.¡±


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± After Salma returned to her room, the more she thought about the


    incident in the lobby, the more upset and furious she became.


    So, she called Steven.


    After hearing her recount the conversation with Simone. Steven couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.


    ¡°Why did you go to find her now?¡± he asked. Isn¡¯t that just messing things up?


    Salma exined with a grievance, ¡°I know I misunderstood her before. I wanted to mend our


    rtionship and meet her, so I figured this was a perfect opportunity for me to do so. Little did I know


    that she didn¡¯t show me any sign of respect. What do you suggest we should do? By the looks of


    things, I think she¡¯s not just ying around this time. She really doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just realized that?¡± Steven became even more speechless.


    Simone wouldn¡¯t have taught her brothers a lesson if she genuinely wanted to acknowledge us.


    She even declined with an indifferent demeanor when I called her and asked her to help a friend with


    geomancy.


    Today, Salma took the initiative to go to her. Sure enough, her attitude, once again, made it clear that


    she was serious about cutting off ties.


    374


    20% Neither Can I


    first, I thought we could look for Simone together and exin everything


    would demonstrate more sincerity


    now the Nalma has taken such an action, it ispletely counterproductive,


    reannot let Jodie remain a major issue if we want to bring Simone back home. After all, I have no


    intention of creating another conflict between them. Moreover, Simone won¡¯t get over her grudge with


    asf we don¡¯t personally address the problem with Jodie.


    Salma was taken aback and slightly discouraged. ¡°I-I had no knowledge of all these twists and turns.


    You never informed me before.¡±


    At once, Steven facepalmed himself. ¡°I never expected you to go find Simone. Forget it. What¡¯s done is


    done. We can also let her know that we never intended to choose Jodie over her. We are a family.¡±


    He emphasized, ¡°For now, refrain from seeking her out again. Let¡¯s resolve our issues with Jodie first.


    Then, we can find her together.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Salma nodded. ¡°Okay. I will follow your lead. How should I treat Jodie, then? I really


    can¡¯t pretend to love her as I did before.¡±


    Her distaste toward Jodie intensified even more, especially after being rejected and ridiculed by


    Simone. Deep down, she felt that it was all because of Jodie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. Just do whatever you want,¡± Steven said.


    Salma asked, ¡°After I bring her back, can I hire someone to teach her some manners? Is that


    eptable?¡± With that, Steven replied, ¡°No problem. In fact, that¡¯s a good idea. Try to keep her


    confined at home and prevent her from going out.¡±


    I still haven¡¯t found what I need to investigate, so I fear sending Jodie away will alert the enemy and


    cause a major problem.


    So, it will be safer to keep a close watch on her for now.


    Salma understood. ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Things will be easier if we confine Jodie at home, for I have plenty of


    ways to deal with her.


    Jodie, who was still in the hospital, sneezed repeatedly.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209 Andrew and Jodie Caught in the Act


    Andrew went to Salma¡¯s room to find her. He approached cautiously and


    Mom may I apany you for dinner?


    elf guilty towards his parents for secretlying to Slovance


    Sahna sneered. If you¡¯re not going to have dinner with Jodie, why did you corne to me?¡±


    Andrew was speechless and replied, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s a bit harsh, isn¡¯t it? As your son, shouldn¡¯t I


    apany you for dinner? And even if I go to have dinner with Jo, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Why did everyone, whether it was Luca and Aaron or his mom, change their attitudes towards him after


    he went abroad with his father for a while?


    Salma became angry when she saw his expression and said, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t dinner with Simone?¡±


    Andrew replied, ¡°If I find her, will she even acknowledge me?¡±


    He was aware of this fact.


    ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re not going to eat, I¡¯ll look for Jo.¡±


    you go have you go


    He originally wanted to go to the hospital to apany Jo, and now he was just informing his mom


    beforehand.


    Salma could see Andrew¡¯s intentions. She was furious and said, ¡°What kind of aphrodisiac did Jodie


    give you?¡±


    Andrew helplessly replied, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re in a good mood, just calm down. Why take it out on me and


    Jo?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s injured and living alone in the hospital. If you don¡¯t care about her, can¡¯t I care about. her


    either?¡± His words choked Salma, who pointed to the door in anger and said, ¡°Get out. If you want to


    go, then go.¡±


    Little did she know that Andrew acted as if he had received a decree. He smiled and said, ¡°Mom, then


    I¡¯ll go.¡± After speaking, he quickly slipped away.


    Salma was so angry that she almost had a heart attack.


    Andrew went to the hospital to apany Jodie. He also gave his room card to Salma¡¯s assistant and


    asked her to stay in a hotel. He would stay with Jodie at night.


    He never stayed in the room before. The assistant initially refused, but she couldn¡¯t argue


    don cashew med kedi


    so she took the room card and left the ward


    leaving, she called Salma and informed her about it. Salta asked her toe back first


    Andrew take care il Jolie.


    nie. Salma went to bed early but couldn¡¯t fall asleep because she was upset.


    She got up anil checked the time, and it was already midnight.


    She thought for a moment and contacted Aaron and Luca.


    Because there weren¡¯t many apps on their phone and they couldn¡¯t download them, the two of them


    had already fallen asleep out of boredom, but they were forced to get up by a call trom Salma.


    and


    Since they were forced to go to the hotel to pick up Salma, Luca rubbed his sleepy eyes asked. ¡°Mom,


    why are we going to the hospital at this hour?¡± And she also brought the two of


    them.


    Aaron yawned. ¡°Yeah. Can¡¯t we go tomorrow morning?¡± Salma¡¯s face looked at them with a stern face.


    ¡°Andrew insisted on staying overnight at the hospital, sending my assistant back to the hotel. I wanted


    to go and see him and Jo.¡±


    This statement made Luca and Aaron less drowsy.


    What did Salma mean by that? That said, they became curious about how Andrew night.


    At the door of the hospital room, the three of them didn¡¯t knock.


    Salma gave Luca a look. He understood and reached out to twist the doorknob.


    The room was indeed not locked.


    spent


    the


    Although it was nighttime, moonlight illuminated the hospital room, and the lighting was not too dim.


    After entering, they could vaguely see the situation inside the room.


    Originally, they imagined that Andrew would be sitting on a chair or sleeping on a makeshift bed, but


    they did not see the man.


    Aaron swept his eyes toward the hospital bed. His eyes widened, and he quickly pulled Luca and


    pointed over there.


    Luca looked over and was startled.


    D*mn it. Could it be what he was thinking?


    1 out and furned on the lights in the room


    no took out her phone, opened the camera, and started recording towards the bed.


    oor brightened. Salma saw Andrew intimately embracing Jodie.


    and Luca, seeing this scene, didn¡¯t know what to say


    Alina recorded with her phone, and they followed suit.


    No wonder Andrew was so angry with Salma and insisted oning to the hospital to send away her


    assistant and stay overnight himself.


    This was how they took care of each other. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange watching the two of


    them like this.


    The person on the hospital bed, awakened by the sudden light, opened their eyes. Jodie was the first


    to open her eyes and was about to raise her head in anger.


    She thought it was a nurse who came to turn on the lights, but when she saw the three people standing


    in the room, she was startled, and her face turned paler.


    She immediately wriggled out of Andrew¡¯s embrace and even pushed him away.


    Her actions naturally fell into the eyes of Salma, whose face was as dark as ink.


    Andrew had already been awakened by the light and was pushed by Jodie. He slowly opened his eyes


    and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When he saw the three people standing in front of him, he went from being extremely drowsy to


    instantly awake.


    He sat up abruptly and spoke incoherently, ¡°How did you guyse here?¡±


    Salma was already furious, her mind almost bursting with anger, as she put away her phone.


    After scanning the ward, she spotted a broomstick in the corner. She walked briskly towards it, picked it


    up, and swung it towards Andrew.


    ¡°How did Ie here? If I hadn¡¯te, you would have kept me in the dark.¡± Her voice raised


    significantly. ¡°Is this your idea of taking care of someone? You drove away my assistant, and this is how


    you keep watch?¡±


    It was a sudden whim for her toe and see the two of them. It was indeed Andrew who drove away


    her assistant, insisting on taking care of Jodie.


    This made her curious about how he would take care of someone overnight, but she never expected to


    see this situation.


    Even Salma, who considered herself well-mannered and cultured, couldn¡¯t resist resorting to violence.


    Chapter 210 Is This How You Repay Me?


    Saing swung the brum mercilessly, hiting Andrew.


    Andrew Contily dodged the wonk


    Then, he noticed the broom houding towards Jodie.


    He immediately positioned himself as a shield, blocking the broom from reaching her.


    ¡°Mom, please stop,¡± Jodie pleaded


    I came up here to sleep with jo because the hospital chairs are too ufortable.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all dressed appropriately. There¡¯s no need for misunderstandings!¡± Jodie hid behind Andrew


    Jodie dared not speak, afraid that Salma would redirect her anger towards her.


    She never expected Salma to go crazy and bring Andrew¡¯s brothers to the hospital room in the middle


    of the night


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted on lying down with Andrew.


    Luca and Aaron noticed her reaction.


    Their hearts sunk.


    Andrew¡¯s face was scratched by the broom from the beating he received.


    But Jodie hid behind Andrew and remained silent.


    She was simply afraid of being beaten by Salma as well.


    They had spent too much time with Jodie to know that she was most likely the one who called Andrew


    to sleep on the bed.


    However, the fact that they had just been lying together like that was indeed hard for them to ept.


    It was just too inappropriate.


    Salma continued to hit, enraged. ¡°I have eyes; can¡¯t I see? Do I look like someone who would


    misunderstand?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s face and body burned with pain.


    Chapter 210 Is This How You Repay Me?


    But the bon mercilessly, hiting Andrew


    Audes fly dodged the attack


    Then be retired thenom heading towards Jodie.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He immediately positioned himself as a shield, blocking the broom from reaching her


    Mom, please stop¡± Jodie pleaded


    I came up here to sleep with Jo because the hospital chairs are too ufortable.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all dressed appropriately. There¡¯s no need for misunderstandings! Jodie hid behind Andrew


    Jodie dared not speak, afraid that Salma would resdirect her anger towards her.


    She never expected Salma to go crazy and bring Andrew¡¯s brothers to the hospital room in the middle


    of the night


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted on lying down with Andrew


    Luca and Aaron noticed her reaction


    Their hearts sank


    Andrew¡¯s face was scratched by the broom from the beating he received


    But Jodie hid behind Andrew and remained silent


    She was simply afraid of being beaten by Salma as well


    They had spent too much time with Jodie to know that she was most likely the one who called Andrew


    to sleep on the bed


    However, the fact that they had just been lying together like that was indeed hard for them to ept


    It was just too inappropriate.


    Salma continued to hit, enraged. ¡°I have eyes, can¡¯t I see? Do I look like someone who would


    misunderstand?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s face and body burned with pain

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210 Is This How You Repay Me?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Salma swung the broomi mercilessly, hitting Andrew.


    Andrew swiftly dodged the attack.


    Then, he noticed the broom heading towards Jodie.


    He immediately positioned himself as a shield, blocking the broom from reaching her.


    ¡°Mom, please stop,¡± Jodie pleaded.


    ¡°I came up here to sleep with Jo because the hospital chairs are too ufortable.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all dressed appropriately. There¡¯s no need for misunderstandings!¡± Jodie hid behind Andrew.


    Jodie dared not speak, afraid that Salma would redirect her anger towards her.


    She never expected Salma to go crazy and bring Andrew¡¯s brothers to the hospital room in the middle


    of the night.


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted on lying down with Andrew.


    Luca and Aaron noticed her reaction.


    Their hearts sank.


    Andrew¡¯s face was scratched by the broom from the beating he received.


    But Jodie hid behind Andrew and remained silent.


    She was simply afraid of being beaten by Salma as well.


    They had spent too much time with Jodie to know that she was most likely the one who called Andrew


    to sleep on the bed.


    However, the fact that they had just been lying together like that was indeed hard for them to ept.


    It was just too inappropriate.


    Salma continued to hit, enraged. ¡°I have eyes; can¡¯t I see? Do I look like someone who would


    misunderstand?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s face and body burned with pain.


    Chester 210k This How You Repay


    To prevent the conflict from involving Jodie, he jumped off the bed and ran to the door.


    Mom, please calm down


    As he dodged, he pleaded with a sense of injustice, ¡°Don¡¯t think of us in such a derogatory


    We really don¡¯t have anything going on!¡± What kind of situation was this? He and Jo did be a normal


    rtionship, but when it came out of Salma¡¯s mouth, it sounded different.


    He felt wronged. But Salma didn¡¯t listen. ¡°If you two weren¡¯t involved inappropriately, would others see


    you that way? Which siblings would hug and lie on the same bed together? You are


    shamelen


    She was truly going crazy.


    There were still posts online showing Jodie hugging Luca and Aaron.


    Fortunately, this was happening abroad and in a hospital room.


    If it had been in Corynthea, being caught by paparazzi and posted online, the reputation of the Gray


    Family would have beenpletely ruined.


    Tired of the beating Salma threw the broom away.


    She turned to Jodie and asked. Jo, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Jodie clutched her


    nket


    With teary eyes, she pitifully looked at Salma and said. ¡®Mom. you¡¯ve really misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Andrew came to stay with me. but there is no ce to lie down here.¡±


    ¡°He came up and slept with me, thinking it would be fine for one night.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. We are innocent.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡®innocent, Salma¡¯s anger surged again.


    ¡°Innocent people wouldn¡¯t behave like you.¡±


    ¡°Lying together, sleeping in a more intimate embrace than husband and wife?¡± Neither she nor Steven


    did that.


    Unable to control herself, Salma took a few steps forward and pped Jodie twice.


    Jodie. I have raised you for over ten years, treating you like my own daughter.¡±


    ¡°Is this how you repay me? Seducing my sons and developing an abnormal rtionship with them that


    goes beyond siblings.


    ng discord and driving away my biological daughter, severing our rtionship


    have a grudge against me? I raised you with great effort, and this is how you treat


    creamed in pain, ¡°Ah!¡± She also started to hate Salma but cried, ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t do ything. You


    misunderstood me.¡±


    Salma didn¡¯t listen and remained unsatisfied.


    She grabbed Jodie¡¯s ear and pulled hard, delivering two more ps.


    Jodie, you have no shame.¡±


    ¡°What sister would intentionally seduce her brother like this? I almost went blind seeing you two just


    now.¡±


    ¡°All these years, I must have been blind to think you were a simple and kind girl.¡±


    ¡°A good girl wouldn¡¯t shamelessly lie down with her brother like that.¡±


    Andrew saw his mother hitting Jodie and immediately stepped forward to hold her hand.


    ¡°Mom, calm down.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Jo. It was my decision to sleep next to her.¡±


    ¡°It was also me who voluntarily embraced her while she was asleep.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re really not what you think.¡±


    Salma was so angry that she nearly fainted.


    At this point, Andrew was still lying just to protect Jodie.


    Andrew pulled her back and forced her to let go of Jodie.


    But he received a few ps from Salma in return. ¡°You b*stard.¡±


    ¡°ording to you, you had impure thoughts about Jodie? How could the Gray Family have someone


    as shameless as you?¡±


    Luca and Aaron saw Salma was furious and resorting to violence for the first time.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared.


    Looking at Andrew, they felt their faces ache.


    indeed


    Mom can you stop causing a scene


    ad it so many times. Why can¡¯t you listen? Let me say it again. Jodie and rtionship. It¡¯s not what you


    thinks


    don¡¯t believe it, then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    the first une he had been hit like this in his entire life.


    Et were someone else, he would have fought back long ago.


    But being hit by his own mother, what else could he do? However, he felt both frustrated and wronged


    in his heart. After all, they really didn¡¯t have an improper rtionship.


    Salma was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    Two shameless b*stards.¡±


    ¡°I will tell your father about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control you anymore. Let him handle it.¡±


    After saying this, Salma stormed out of the hospital room.


    Both Luca and Aaron looked at Andrew. ¡°Andrew, what you did today was really out of line.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made Mom so angry. It¡¯s uneptable.¡±


    After speaking, the two quickly went to chase after Salma, leaving Andrew and Jodie unsure of what to


    do.


    Salma angrily went downstairs and only calmed down a little when a cool breeze blew.


    Regardless of the time, she sent the recorded video to Steven.


    She was at a loss on how to handle Andrew and Jodie.


    She witnessed her adopted daughter shamelessly seducing her son.


    All her previous tenderness had vanished, and she wanted to get rid of Jodie as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how much harm her sons would suffer.


    She couldn¡¯t let Jodie be like the rumors outside that she was the child bride she raised for her sons.


    But Steven insisted on investigating something before they could get rid of Jodie.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do


    In addition to feeling angry. Salma was also hurt and heartbroken


    Ever since Jatie was brought back, she had sincerely raised and loved her.


    But Jodie repaid her in this manner


    If Jodie was being mistreated or poorly treated by them, she could ept her actions.


    But she had truly loved and cared for her for over a decade, and it even led to her biological daughter


    not recognizing her now.


    In the end, she received such a result, which Salma found difficult and impossible to ept


    This was not a daughter but an enemy she had raised. Is this the result of raising someone who wasn¡¯t


    her own? Her sons were no better, not onlycking in manners and decency but also protecting her


    even in such a situation.


    What was the difference between this and a married man protecting his mistresses? The more Salma


    pondered over it, the more her heart ached and she even started to feel shor of breath, clutching her


    chest and leaning against the wall.


    Then, her face turned pale, and she fainted.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211 Despair


    Luca and Aaron hurriedly chased after their mother, only to find her copsed on the ground. Startled,


    they quickly lifted her up and rushed her to the emergency room at the nearby hospital. The doctors


    provided emergency treatment for Salma and examined her condition. They exined that her anger


    had led to high blood pressure, which caused her to


    faint.


    Fortunately, she was brought in on time, and there were no major issues after receiving. treatment.


    However, the doctor also advised her to be more careful in the future and to avoid losing control of her


    emotions. Only then did the two brothers heave a sigh of relief.


    After Salma was taken to the hospital room to rest, Luca and Aaron stayed by her bedside. Then,


    Luca¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID before he immediately answered the call. ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Are you with your mother? I¡¯ve been trying to call her, but no one answered,¡± Steven uttered.


    After watching the video his wife sent him, Steven was furious. If he had been there, he would have


    broken his son¡¯s leg.


    Luca was taken aback at first. ¡°Mom¡¯s phone might have fallen at the spot where she fainted,¡± he


    They were in a hurry to send her to the hospital earlier, so they hadn¡¯t paid attention to the grounds


    where she had fainted.


    Aaron stood up. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Steven sounded worried on the other end of the line. ¡°What do you mean? Did Salma faint? What


    happened to her?¡± he asked.


    Luca didn¡¯t bother concealing anything-he told him about what happened in the hospital room after their


    mom fainted. When he heard that his wife was fine, Steven breathed a sigh of relief. He was especially


    angry at his fourth son and Jodie.


    One was a scoundrel, and the other was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Neither one of them were good


    people.


    ¡°You take good care of your mom ande back when she recovers. Get Andrew toe over to take


    care of your mom and stop meddling around with Jodie.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Luca nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get Andrew toe over soon.¡±


    It was clear that his dad was really angry this time. Andrew was in trouble, but he deserved it.


    14


    As for Jodie, his feelings towards her were moreplicated now. After hanging up the phone, he


    contacted Andrew and asked him toe over quickly.


    In the hospital room, Andrew, who had just applied medicine to his face wound, was taken aback when


    he heard that his mom had fainted, lo, Mom fainted. I¡¯m going to go see her.¡±


    Jodie was stunned. Isn¡¯t she a little too fragile? However, she feigned a worried look on her face. ¡°Ah,


    why did Mom faint? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°The emergency treatment was timely, so she¡¯s fine now. But she hasn¡¯t woken up yet,¡± he said while


    getting to his feet.


    She pretended to be anxious as she stood up as well. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go see Mom with you.¡± Because one of


    her feet was in a cast, she couldn¡¯t stand steady-she fell toward him.


    Andrew immediately supported her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re suffering from such a serious injury, and it¡¯s


    inconvenient for you to move around. I¡¯ll go on my own.¡±


    He was also afraid that his mother would wake up and get angry when she saw him and Jodie together.


    Jodie pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, I guess I would just be a burden if I tried to tag along in this state. She


    gave Andrew a nudge with a worried look on her face. ¡°You hurry along, then. You can message me


    Jodie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Andrew left, the worry and anxiety in Jodie¡¯s eyes disappeared. Her expression was reced by


    one of schadenfreude. She treated us so badly in the past. It serves her right to faint! Why can¡¯t it be


    more serious? What a shame.


    In the meantime, Salma was still unconscious in her room after Andrew arrived.


    Luca and the others looked at his miserable appearance, and they gave him sympathetic looks.


    ¡°You¡¯ve paid quite a price for Jo,¡± Luca said. When they returned home, it was likely that their


    ather would give him a good beating.


    Andrew nced at him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. The three of them teased each other for a


    while


    After a while, Salma woke up.


    The three brothers immediately surrounded her ¡°Mom, are you feeling better?


    Salina finally regained her consciousness after passing out for a while ¡®Much better. When


    she saw the fourth son was also there, her face darkened. Initially, she wanted him to leave as she


    didn¡¯t want to see him, but she was also afraid that he would go look for Jodie like he did before. So,


    she held her tongue back.


    However, she didn¡¯t n to let Andrew go so easily, either.


    ¡°You and your brother still have work tomorrow, so you guys should go back to the hotel first,¡± she said


    to Aaron and Luca. ¡°Andrew can stay here with me.¡±


    If Andrew could stay with Jodie, then naturally, he should be able to stay with her as well. Luca and the


    others understood that their mother wanted to punish Andrew, so they yed along with her.


    ¡°Alright, Mom, call us if you need anything.¡± As the two of them were about to leave, Andrew felt a bit


    uneasy. All three of them were her sons. Why could the other two go back to the hotel to rest? Yet,


    Andrew didn¡¯t dare to object.


    When Luca and the others reached the door, Salma called for them again. ¡°I want you guys to tell


    Simone about me fainting and being hospitalized tomorrow. If she wants to see me, then you guys can


    bring her along.¡±


    Although her husband told her not to actively seek out Simone anymore, Salma just really wanted to


    see her biological daughter after she fell ill. It was just like when she wasn¡¯t feeling well before, and


    having her daughter by her side gave her a sense of security. When her daughter was still at home,


    she would eat the healthy food that Simone cooked specially for her. Simone would cook several times


    a week, and her blood pressure never rose again after eating Simone¡¯s food. However, in recent times,


    her blood pressure had started to rise and was bing unstable.


    The more I think about it, the more it seems like having a daughter is better than having a son. She


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope and anticipation. Will my daughter want toe to the hospital


    to visit me after hearing that I¡¯ve fainted? Salma wondered.


    This would prove that Simone still cared about her as a mother.


    Do you want me to exin how you fainted?¡± Aaron turned around and asked Salma. He could roughly


    guess what his mother was thinking. This can be an opportunity to reconnect with Simone. Considering


    how much Simone cares about Mom, she¡¯ll probablye to the hospital to visit. right? It¡¯s just that


    Mom¡¯s reason for fainting seems a bit embarrassing to talk about.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t embarrassing for his mother to faint, but rather, it was embarrassing to share what


    his younger brother did.


    Salma had a simr thought. ¡°Just say that my blood pressure suddenly rose and that it caused me to


    faint. Don¡¯t mention the embarrassing things your younger brother did.¡±


    Andrew felt unjustly used. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why was he being


    111


    34


    humiliated? He and Jodie were innocent, contrary to what others believed.


    This sense of being wrongfully used by his own mother caused a lot of difort within him.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything as he was afraid that it would cause his mother to faint again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I understand,¡± Aaron said with a nod.


    After the two left, Andrew was left alone in the hospital to keep watch.


    Salma thought of those antagonistic mothers-inw in TV dramas, and she decided to torment her son


    a little. She made him fetch water, thenined that it was either too. hot or too cold. asionally,


    she would get upset and throw a cup of water at him. She also made him sit on a hard, wooden stool


    while telling him to watch over her.


    Salma couldn¡¯t restfortably, so she woke up frequently and would order Andrew to do things every


    time she woke up.


    She got him to fetch her water, wash her feet, massage her head, add a nket if she felt cold, remove


    the nket if she felt hot, and so on. It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Salma finally fell into a deep sleep.


    Andrew, on the other hand, waspletely sleepless after being constantly tormented. With dark


    circles under his eyes and a look of despair on his face, he went to buy porridge for his mother.


    Meanwhile, it was the final day of the live broadcast of the variety show, and the production. team


    organized an activity. Lunch was provided by the production team. After this episode. of the variety


    show, everyone waved goodbye to the live camera. The production team also gave everyone a day


    and a half off. This allowed everyone to explore and have fun in the surrounding area before they all


    returned home together the day after that.


    Simone was discussing with others about where to go sightseeing when Aaron and Luca walked over


    to her.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212 You¡¯re Ruthless


    Leon and Tina noticed the two guys approaching Simone and followed suit. When Zac saw them, he


    raised an eyebrow at them. ¡°Do you guys need something?¡± It couldn¡¯t be that they wanted to hang out


    together.


    ¡°We need to talk to Simone about something,¡± Aaron exined. Simone was a bit puzzled. ¡°What do


    you want with me?¡± she asked. Aaron¡¯s handsome face disyed a gentle and kind. smile towards her.


    ¡°My mom faintedst night and was hospitalized,¡± he uttered. He knew that Simone probably wouldn¡¯t


    entertain him if he asked to speak with her privately. So, he said it in front of everyone.


    Simone was a bit surprised to hear that Salma had actually fainted. She figured that it was most likely


    because of Andrew and Jodie. ¡°So?¡± Simone didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If she fainted, she just needs to


    stay in the hospital. What does that have to do with me?¡± Judging from the looks of the Gray Family


    brothers, Salma was definitely fine.


    Furthermore, even if Salma was seriously ill, Simone still wouldn¡¯t visit her. Aaron hadn¡¯t. expected


    Simone to respond in that way. He cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospitalter and wanted to


    ask if you want toe along.¡±


    Simone shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Luca looked at Simone with a perplexed gaze. ¡°She¡¯s your


    mom! Are you really that heartless?¡± The old Simone had a lot of empathy. If she heard. that her mom


    fainted and was hospitalized, she would definitely get anxious. The old Simone would¡¯ve offered to go


    to the hospital to take care of Salma. However, this time, she directly refused them with a cold look on


    her face. Luca found it hard to ept the new, heartless version of Simone.


    Simone smiled at them. ¡°Didn¡¯t we cut ties a long time ago? You guys shouldn¡¯t ce any hopes on


    me. We don¡¯t have a rtionship anymore. If anyone in the Gray Family has an issue, I won¡¯t be


    involved in it at all. It¡¯s none of my business. Please remember what I just. said. Don¡¯t bother me again


    next time, okay?¡± she uttered in a clear tone. Luca gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless,¡± he hissed.


    Simone showed him a bright smile. ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡±


    Luca was speechless. His sister was still as infuriating as ever. Simone no longer paid attention to them


    after that. Instead, she turned to Zac and the others. ¡°I think venturing out into the ocean, as you guys


    mentioned earlier, sounds good.¡±


    Zac took a few steps to block Luca¡¯s view of Simone. He found these two brothers really annoying as


    they always bothered Simone. He smiled and responded to Simone. ¡°So, is that the n? My brother


    has a yacht in Slovance, and I can take us out in it.¡±


    Simone and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    df


    Tina looked at the two groups of people with envy. She found herself really unlucky to be stuck with


    these three awful men. Otherwise, she¡¯d also be able to head out for some fun. Simone could sense


    Tina¡¯s envy. After hesitating for a moment, she turned to question Tina. ¡°Do you want toe with us?¡±


    Tina¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Can I?¡± Simone nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course. you can.¡±


    ¡°Yay! I want to go!¡± Tina cheered.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together,¡± Simone replied with a smile.


    ¡°Great!¡± Tina immediately grabbed her suitcase and stood next to Simone. She waved to the other


    three with a smug look on her face. ¡°Our group is disbanding. You guys can go y on your own.¡± She


    was going out to have fun with Simone, and she knew that she would make these three losers jealous.


    Leon and the other two were speechless. They couldn¡¯t believe how this traitor was showing off. But


    they had to admit, they felt a bit jealous and wanted to go too. Unfortunately, neither group wanted


    them. Back in their home country, as top celebrities, they were treated like royalty wherever they went.


    Only here were they despised and abandoned. Ugh! This is so agonizing!


    The guests retrieved their own phones, but they hadn¡¯t returned the ones provided by the production


    team yet. Everyone could spend the money they had earned before, along with their own money. This


    time, it seemed like the production team had made a more decent. decision. The two groups and Tina


    took a cab to the beach. Zac also called his brother to ask for permission to use the yacht.


    On the other side, Leon was questioning the Gray Family brothers. ¡°What are you guys going to do


    next?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital to care for our mom, Aaron replied. Leon nodded. ¡°Go ahead, then. I¡¯ll find


    a hotel to stay on my own.¡± The three of them went their separate ways. Leon checked into a five-star


    hotel, but he still felt very down. After a while, he sent a message in their group chat.


    Leon: Let¡¯s have a drink!¡±


    Titus: Are you back already? Didn¡¯t you say you wereing back the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Leon: ¡®Come to Slovance and have a drink with me!


    Titus was speechless for a while. ¡®You better go wash up and go to sleep. You can dream during the


    day, too.


    Harold: ¡®Leon, you seem so devastated from the breakup. Leon chuckled when he saw their responses.


    Leon: ¡®Didn¡¯t we agree before that we should be there for each other when something happens?¡±


    Titus: ¡®Didn¡¯t we agree to end our friendship before?¡¯


    Harold: ¡®Is it toote to end it now?¡±


    Leon: ¡®Get lost¡­ The three of them continued chatting in the group for a while. Leon mentioned Salma


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    fainting and being hospitalized. Titus didn¡¯t know about this. So, he called Aaron and asked about his


    mother¡¯s condition. Aaron assured him that she was doing fine.


    Titus then asked about the reason for his mother¡¯s fainting. Aaron didn¡¯t exin much-he told his


    brother to see it with his own eyes. After hanging up the phone, Aaron sent the video he recorded the


    night before. Titus yed the video and was speechless after watching it.


    I didn¡¯t realize that Andrew is even more impressive than me! Titus watched as his brother got beat up


    by their mother with a broom in the video. He couldn¡¯t help butugh with a hint of menace. Previously,


    when he was seen hugging Jodie, he got kicked by Simone. Seeing that Andrew got beaten by their


    mother this time gave Titus somefort.


    So, Titus decided to head to thepany to share the video with his eldest brother. After watching the


    video, Reuben had aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Dad ising back. I guess Andrew will


    suffer even more then,¡± hemented.


    Titusughed. ¡°He deserves it.¡± The two boys exchanged nces. They both looked forward to


    watching their younger brother¡¯s downfall.


    Meanwhile, Luca and Aaron returned to Salma¡¯s ward at the hospital. Salma seemed disappointed


    when she saw that Simone wasn¡¯t with them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you inform Simone about me?¡± she asked. Aaron


    felt a tinge of sadness witnessing his mother in this state.


    ¡°I did, but she refused toe,¡± Aaron said. He recounted his conversation with Simone truthfully. He


    also wanted his mother to understand that Simone was genuinely serious this time and that she no


    longer desired any connection with them. Luca sighed. ¡°She¡¯s heartless now. She simply won¡¯te to


    see you,¡± he added.


    Salma¡¯s expression changed, and she felt extremely uneasy. Tears welled up in her eyes involuntarily.


    She hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to refuse to visit her after hearing that she had fainted and was


    hospitalized. When Salma noticed her three sons staring at her, her face darkened. ¡°What are you


    gawking at? It¡¯s all because of your mischief that drove your sister away, she snapped.


    As she said this, she felt even more displeased with her three sons. At this point, Andrew felt like he


    finally had somepany. All three of the brothers had to endure their mother¡¯s torment together. They


    felt like crying as they were all trapped in that position.


    In the evening, the four of them were enjoying Chinese food that Andrew had specially


    111


    purchased when L


    out and nced at them for a while. Soon, theppetites cathed


    purchased when Luca and Aaron¡¯s phones started ringing incessantly. They took their phones out and


    nced at them for a while. Soon, their appetites vanished.


    11

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213 Can¡¯t Get Over It


    Luca and Aaron came across the pictures in the group chat; that jerk, Zac, had once again. posted a


    bunch of photos. Both groups were enjoying a seafood barbecue on the yacht, but this time, it wasn¡¯t


    just Zac.


    Even Keira and Tina joined in on the mischief, posting numerous beautiful photos, all of them featuring


    Simone.


    There were pictures of them standing on the yacht, swimming in the sea, fishing together, and


    barbecuing. Every photo exuded so much energy. Most importantly, Simone looked incredibly happy


    and even cooked several seafood dishes that made everyone¡¯s mouths


    water.


    Luca couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°That jerk, Zac Turner, eats the most. Why doesn¡¯t he eat himself to


    death?¡±


    Aaron chimed in, ¡°Yeah, he could choke on it. He¡¯s always following Simone around like a shameless


    dog.¡±


    Luca nced at the te of curry prawns and couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, sighing. ¡°Simone¡¯s cooking


    skills are still as good as ever.¡±


    Overhearing their conversation, Andrew said curiously, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Without hesitation, Aaron handed him the phone, saying, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Salma cast a look at Luca, her intentions clear, and he reacted quickly this time, handing her the


    phone.


    After they finished looking at the photos, Andrew suddenly lost his appetite, longing for Simone¡¯s


    cooking and medicinal soups, while Salma¡¯s focus was more on the trio¡¯s photos posted by Tina and


    Keira, where she saw her daughter so happy-eating, drinking, and having fun at sea.


    Her eyes welled up with tears once again. ¡°I fainted and was hospitalized, but she didn¡¯t visit me.


    Instead, she¡¯s having so much fun and doesn¡¯t care about me, her mother.¡± Upon seeing these photos,


    she finally epted the fact that Simone didn¡¯t care about her and was also deeply hurt because this


    was something she had never expected.


    Her words silenced the three brothers for a moment, and they didn¡¯t know how to respond. After all, it


    was the truth, and they were uneasy about it, too. If Simone didn¡¯t even care about Salma, she


    probably felt the same way about them.


    How did ite to this? Andrew frowned. ¡°This is truly outrageous Cutting off ties cannot truly sever


    our blood connection¡±


    13


    He had always believed that they were siblings connected by blood and that there was nothing they


    couldn¡¯t ovee. But now, it seemed that Simone couldn¡¯t get over it.


    These words made Salma even more heartbroken, and she threw the bowl she was holding directly at


    him, hitting his face and covering him with food.


    Jumping up, he grumbled unhappily, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± What¡¯s gotten into her? She threw a


    water cup at mest night, and now she¡¯s throwing a bowl.


    Salma stood up and quickly walked to the corner, grabbing the broom in the ward. Swinging it at


    Andrew, she said, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? If it weren¡¯t for you guys, Simone wouldn¡¯t have been


    targeted because of Jodie. How much was she hurt by you guys that she doesn¡¯t even care about me


    anymore.¡±


    Unable to hold back, she cried while hitting, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even want me as her mother!¡±


    Not only Andrew but also Luca and Aaron couldn¡¯t escape this time.


    ¡°You bunch of troublemakers, if it weren¡¯t for you, my daughter would already be here at the hospital


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    with me. You¡¯re always causing trouble. Why did I give birth to you guys? You¡¯re not worth anything.¡±


    Salma vented all her grievances and difort onto her three sons.


    Luca and Aaron, who were originally just bystanders, now also became victims of the beating, and they


    brother, especially Luca, who felt that participating in the variety show this time was the biggest


    mistake. If he had the chance to do it over, he would not participate. No. wonder his heartless second


    brother had helped him to participate; he probably wanted to see him in such a miserable state.


    Andrew also felt very unjustified because he wasn¡¯t the only one who med Simone, so why was his


    mom focusing on hitting and punishing him?


    And now, it had all turned into their fault.


    Although his mom didn¡¯t me Simone like they did, wasn¡¯t she biased toward Jodie, too? Then, the


    scars on his face increased, as did those on his arms.


    Andrew was angry. ¡°Mom, why are you so biased? You act like Simone cutting ties with us has nothing


    to do with you. Didn¡¯t you give her a hard time back then? Didn¡¯t you me Simone for being cold


    towards Jo? Now you¡¯re acting like it¡¯s all our fault, as if you¡¯re innocent. While dodging, he added, ¡°If


    you have no problem, why wouldn¡¯t Simonee to the hospital to


    see you?¡±


    This was also what Luca and Aaron wanted to say they were indeed at fault, but their mom wasn¡¯t


    innocent either!


    Both of them couldn¡¯t help but dodge andin. ¡°Yeah, Mom. That¡¯s enough As


    23


    Simone¡¯s mother, you didn¡¯t protect her and favored Jo more. As your sons, we¡¯re just learning from


    you. You used to say that Simone was messing around, and now you¡¯re doing


    the same.¡±


    Exposed by her sons, Salma was ashamed, and her chest throbbed with anger. This was the thing she


    least wanted to admit and ept. They are not my sons; they are three troublemakers. Her blood


    pressure soared again, her body weakened, and her face turned even paler. Dropping the broom, she


    rushed to the bed as she struggled to breathe.


    The three brothers were startled by the situation. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Aaron immediately ran to call the doctor.


    The doctor came in and treated Salma again. Afterward, with a stern face, he lectured the Gray


    Family¡¯s three brothers, telling them not to let the patient get so agitated again. If she fainted again, it


    would be very dangerous.


    The embarrassed three brothers could do nothing but swallow theirints and listen to the lecture,


    not daring to tell the truth to their mother anymore. Otherwise, if she fainted again, their guilt would be


    even greater.


    After Salmay down, she forcibly suppressed her anger lest her condition worsen, but she couldn¡¯t


    help the tears streaming down her face. What had she done to deserve this?


    The three brothers sat by the bed, losing their appetite. Initially, Andrew nned to finish his meal and


    visit Jodie, but he didn¡¯t dare to slip away now. Hence, he could only lower his head. and send


    messages to her.


    After Salma had shed enough tears, she heard the continuous, incessant sounds of her fourth. son¡¯s


    phone notifications, and then she saw him bowing his head while typing. With a hard. face, she


    addressed Luca, saying, ¡°Hand me Andrew¡¯s phone and let me see it.¡±


    To avoid incriminating himself, Luca swiftly grabbed the phone from Andrew¡¯s hand before he could


    react.


    The phone was still unlocked and disying the chat screen with Jodie.


    Upon reading the chat history, Salma eximed angrily at Andrew, ¡°I¡¯m in such a state, and yet, you


    still have the time to chat with Jodie, to cajole and entertain her. You heartless jerk. do you have any


    conscience at all? Is she more important to you than me, your mother?¡±


    She felt that she had raised her son in vain, and it truly infuriated her.


    33

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214 I¡¯m Sorry!


    Andrew appeared helpless as he looked at his mother. ¡°Mom, please stop messing around, or you¡¯ll


    faint again.¡± His mother, Salma, used to be a normal wealthydy, but now she was acting like a shrew.


    His words infuriated her. ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re the one messing around.¡±


    Being used of messing around by her son made her feel particrly ufortable, and she


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Simone was treated the same way. Even though Simone hadn¡¯t caused any


    trouble, her familybeled her as a troublemaker.


    told


    Feeling frustrated, Salma exerted all her strength and smashed the phone on the ground. ¡°I


    you not to chat or think about going to see Jodie. Y-You worthless thing! Stay by my bedside for the


    next few days, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Her son was thinking about sneaking off to take care of Jodie while she was sick; he was truly


    heartless. Right now, she deeply regretted her decision to adopt Jodie, who had turned her sons into


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    beings without conscience and brains.


    Andrew saw the shattered screen of the phone on the ground. He picked it up and checked it; it had


    cked out, and he was even more frustrated. Who did he provoke? His mom was truly sick, and her


    condition was serious.


    When he was about to speak, Aaron immediately stopped him. ¡°Andrew, you need to calm down now. If


    you say anything and make Mom even worse, what will we do?¡±


    Luca added with a serious face, ¡°Andrew, stop messing around. You do nothing all day but provoke


    Mom.¡±


    Andrew pointed at himself, unable to believe it, and asked, ¡°Am I messing around?¡±


    Luca replied, ¡°Of course, aren¡¯t you the one messing around? Or is it us? Can you just calm down?


    You¡¯re happy to disturb the peace of our home, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Andrew was speechless listening to these words. Why did they sound so familiar? Then, it dawned on


    him. ¡°Are you using the same words to lecture me as you used to criticize. Simone? Are you crazy?¡± As


    he said this, even he was stunned.


    Luca was also taken aback. Did he say those things to Simone before? It seemed like he did. But upon


    careful recollection, Simone hadn¡¯t actually done anything that would make someone furious. She


    hadn¡¯t even made their mom faint and end up in the hospital, nor had she done anything inappropriate.


    Why did they always say Simone was ¡°making a fuss¡± back


    then?


    Luca suddenly asked, ¡°Andrew, when we scolded you for making a fuss and told you to calm


    13


    df


    down, were you really unhappy?¡±


    Andrew gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Of course, if I said the same to you, would you like it?¡±


    Aaron added, ¡°But you¡¯ve also criticized Simone like this before when she didn¡¯t do anything, and she


    certainly didn¡¯t make Mom so angry as you did.¡±


    Andrew choked, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve never criticized her like this before?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face showed a hint of guilt. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve all treated her like this. No wonder she doesn¡¯t want


    to forgive us.¡±


    They never thought about this before, but now that they thought about it, they all felt a little


    embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Simone was unhappy and ufortable when they


    criticized her like this in the past.


    Moreover, it seemed like she really didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but they used her, which was even


    more unfair. This statement made Luca, Andrew, and even Salma fall silent. After all, they had all done


    this before.


    Aaron sighed and said, ¡°What they say is true. You don¡¯t feel the pain until it happens to you.¡± Looking


    at Salma and Andrew¡¯s reactions now, he could tell they couldn¡¯t ept being criticized as ¡°making a


    fuss.¡±


    They had hurt Simone in the past. Otherwise, she used to be so kind-hearted and cared about them


    from all angles.


    Luca sighed as well. ¡°Many times, you only realize the value of something after losing it.¡±


    Salma had stopped her tears, but they started flowing again. Now, she could truly understand how it felt


    to be spoken to like this by loved ones, and it was ufortable, suffocating, and infuriating.


    Moreover, her sons were even more excessive in the past. No wonder Simone. didn¡¯t want toe to


    the hospital and preferred to go out and have fun with others.


    She asked, ¡°What should we do for Simone so she would let go of the past?¡± She wanted to make


    amends with her daughter and have her continue to care for and apany her. This time, she would


    reciprocate her feelings with the same or with even more care andpanionship as long as her


    daughter coulde back.


    Aaron and the others looked at each other. ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± If they knew, they would have already


    brought her back.


    Sigh! For a moment, the four of them, mother and sons, suddenly had nothing to say and didn¡¯t want to


    speak anymore.


    Andrew¡¯s understanding was not as deep as the other three. Besides feeling that they shouldn¡¯t have


    criticized Simone like that in the past, he was worried about lodie, who was


    |||


    left alone. Still, he didn¡¯t dare to slip away. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what his mom would do. Not only


    would he continue to suffer, but his mom would be even more angry with Jodie.


    Meanwhile, Aaron thought for a moment and took out his phone to send a private message to Simone.


    Sitting next to him, Luca happened to see it. After thinking for a moment, he, too, privately messaged


    Simone, sending a message.


    On the other side, at sea, Simone and Tina sat chatting and drinking fruit wine while Zac and the others


    yed the guitar and sang.


    Simone ced the phone provided by the production team on the table, and it beeped twice. She


    picked it up and looked at it to find messages from Aaron and Luca, and the content was the same.


    Aaron: I¡¯m sorry.


    Luca: I¡¯m sorry!


    Simone felt somewhat puzzled and speechless. Are these two being dumb again? she wondered but


    didn¡¯t reply and exited the messaging app. Then, she continued to listen to Zac and the others singing,


    The Gray Family¡¯s actions no longer affected her emotions in the slightest. Seeing Simone smiling so


    brightly, Tina thought that she was incredibly beautiful when she smiled and couldn¡¯t help but take a


    couple of her pictures. With Simone¡¯s permission, she posted them. in the group chat.


    Leon, who was drinking at the bar, felt a pang in his heart when he saw them. It had been at long time


    since he had seen Simone smile so happily and brightly. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t been happy during those


    days before, he thought with deep regret.


    Aaron and Luca were equally uneasy. The Gray Family had never witnessed Simone smile like this


    before. It came as no surprise to them that she did not respond to their messages. They simply wanted


    to apologize to her now, regardless of whether she epted it or not.


    After Tina posted the photos, she noticed that Zac, Harry, and Keira were still singing while Eric and


    Brandon were grilling food. This presented a rare opportunity for her and Simone to have some alone


    time together, and she couldn¡¯t let it slip. Therefore, she stood


    up and grabbed a piece of paper and a pen. After she wrote a few lines, she ced it in front of


    Simone.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chapter 215 Inescapable


    Upon witnessing Tina¡¯s actions, Simone deduced that she had something important to convey.


    Therefore, she epted the paper and read through its contents.


    ¡®My phone has been bugged, so I can¡¯t directly disclose it. They want to cause trouble in the variety


    show¡¯s final episode. They intend for Jodie to recover and continue participating, so they will find a way


    to postpone the livestream for another month.


    Simone nodded in understanding.


    With a pen in hand, she wrote on the paper. ¡®Seeing how they insist on having Jodie participate, are


    theying after me?¡±


    After seeing her reply. Tina responded, ¡®Yes. There is a deep connection between you and Jodie, so


    starting with Jodie is the most direct and effective approach if they want to hurt. you. I have been


    cursed, so I cannot speak or write about top-secret matters. But I believe that you should be able to


    figure it out once you find some information. They will probably lead the production team to Cubilis in


    the variety show¡¯s next episode. Be careful!¡¯


    Considering that she had visited Cubilis several times with her mentor, Simone was no stranger to that


    ce.


    Cubilis is a city that preserves the appearance of an ancient fortress.


    The entire citycks modern buildings. Cars are prohibited from entering, and the means of


    transportation are limited to horse-drawn carriages and ox-wagons.


    Things such as antiques and geomancy are especially prevalent.


    There must be a reason for the personing after me to choose Cubilis as the next filming site.


    Simone inquired, ¡°Are you still nning to go?¡±


    Tina answered, ¡®I will go too unless something unexpected urs. It¡¯s inescapable for me either, so I


    might as well attempt to break free from the so-called predetermined arrangements.


    This was also why she didn¡¯t propose that Simone refrain from participating in the variety show¡¯s next


    episode or attempt to change the location.


    Tina figured there would undoubtedly be a subsequent scheme even if they managed to escape this


    time. Hence, it was better to be aware of potential issues and be prepared in advance.


    Simone nodded in agreement. You¡¯re right. Since it¡¯s inescapable, let¡¯s take a risk¡¯


    111


    Well, I am no different.


    The ending of my previous life seemed to have been predetermined long ago.


    It was inescapable.


    So, I have to enter the game first and then strive to break free and alter the situation if I want to


    continue living and take control of my own destiny this time.


    Of course, I will seek all the necessary revenge as well.


    Now that I learn they will head to Cubilis to film the variety show¡¯s next episode, I can be more


    prepared.


    ¡°Thank you for informing me!¡¯ Simone wrote, expressing her gratitude.


    With that, Tina replied, ¡®You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m also involved in this game. You are the key and thest


    hope for breaking the game, so I want to cooperate with you.''¡±


    Then, she added, ¡®Of course, I¡¯m not pretending when I said I¡¯m your fan.''¡±


    Tina was being truthful. She genuinely admired Simone¡¯s bold and decisive personality.


    She felt satisfied to witness how Simone frankly rejected her former loved ones, treated them as she


    pleased, left them speechless with her retaliation, and even openly and boldly. eliminated each of them.


    Compared to Simone, Tina was much more timid and could only be led by the nose and manipted


    by others.


    If she wanted to resist, she could only do so secretly. Otherwise, the people she cared about would


    suffer.


    She began watching Simone from the first episode of the live variety show and discovered. that Simone


    was someone she aspired to be but couldn¡¯t.


    For that reason, besides envy, her fondness for Simone grew stronger.


    Unconsciously, she became Simone¡¯s devoted fan.


    Simone smiled. ¡°Thank you for your support!¡¯ She appreciated and cherished the support of all her


    fans, for she knew aside from thepany, the managing team, and her capability, fans were the most


    crucial factor in ensuring a celebrity progressed further.


    Only with the support of these lovely fans could she rise higher and higher.


    Upon returning to Corynthea this time, she also nned on throwing a special event to


    25


    express her gratitude toward her fans.


    Tina: ¡°What would you like to ask me? I will tell you everything I can.


    With that, Simone pondered for a moment before writing down. ¡®Is your biological father the same as


    your current Dad¡¯ Tina should understand my question.


    Tina shook her head. ¡®No. Jodie Gray and I are the illegitimate children my Mom had with another man¡¯


    Curious, Simone asked again, ¡®Is Ernest, your eldest brother, not your dad¡¯s biological child too?¡±


    Tina replied, ¡®He¡¯s also an illegitimate child.


    Simone: ¡®Have you ever met your biological father?¡±


    Tina: ¡®I haven¡¯t met him, but I suspect he is the man my Mom often mentions, who has been very kind


    to us. I am getting controlled to carry out my tasks through phone calls and letters. I know a little secret,


    but I can¡¯t speak or write about it due to a curse.¡±


    After reading what Tina wrote, Simone was somewhat taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Tina, Jodie, and


    Ernest¡¯s biological father to be so mysterious that none of them had seen him before.


    As for being unable to speak or write due to a curse, that wasn¡¯t surprising to her.


    I am aware that such curses exist.


    It is the most effective when the curse is cast since birth. Likewise, it is the most difficult to break as it


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    requires numerous conditions.


    If the curse is cast when one is older, breaking it will be much simpler.


    Based on Tina and the others¡¯ situation, it seems that their biological father had cursed them at birth.


    Moreover, he could prevent them from developing rebellious thoughts and revealing those secrets by


    doing so.


    Still, this curse is a witchcraft banned by the special department and the geomancy association.


    It¡¯s no wonder I saw Ernest exude a sense of confidence despite being captured that day.


    So, it turns out that he has been cursed with this forbidden witchcraft. Unless it is broken, not even the


    people from the special department can force him to speak


    Simone asked, ¡®Does Jodie know?¡±


    pdf


    Tina replied, ¡®That idiot doesn¡¯t even know she¡¯s an illegitimate child, so how would she know about


    these things? Ernest exerts all the control over her


    Because of that, Tina was enraged when she saw Jodie treating their father with contempt. and


    disdain.


    Simone also shared this sentiment. True. Although Jodie is pretty scheming, she is still foolish


    Moreover, she¡¯s oblivious to the fact that she¡¯s foolish.


    Once again, Simone asked, ¡®You didn¡¯t learn geomancy or mystical arts?¡±


    Tina responded, ¡®No. Neither Jodie nor I can learn them. The curse that we¡¯re under includes. denying


    us the chance to learn such knowledge, and we will receive its bacsh if we refuse to believe and


    secretly attempt to learn. We are merely tools created by that man to achieve his goals!


    When Simone saw this, she was slightly puzzled.


    How did Skyler and Ernest master this knowledge if they were cursed and unable to learn it? Thus, she


    inquired, ¡®But isn¡¯t Ernest highly skilled in geomancy and mystical arts?¡±


    As for Skyler, Simone didn¡¯t mention him proactively because she wasn¡¯t sure if Tina was aware that he


    was her brother or if Skyler could be an ally or a hidden enemy.


    Tina: ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s a son. The curse only targets daughters. I suppose it¡¯s because the reason


    we were born and the tasks we were created for and controlled to perform are different from theirs. I¡¯m


    not entirely sure about the details.


    Only then did Simone understand.


    I see¡­ So, daughters aren¡¯t allowed to learn geomancy and mystical arts. This exins why Freya


    isn¡¯t knowledgeable about it either.


    The people behind the scenes kept us in the dark about them.


    Simone asked, ¡®Apart from the three of you, do you know if you have any other siblings?¡±


    Tina replied, ¡®I can roughly guess that there are many ¡®children¡¯ like us, but I don¡¯t know who they are.


    We haven¡¯t had any contact with those people either. The only ones I know are the three of us. By the


    way, there should be other individuals entering the entertainment. industry other than me and Jodie. I


    feel like they really need the luck derived from the strength of faith. After all, as a celebrity working in


    the entertainment industry, our luck will also improve when more and more people be fond of us,


    our careers flourish, and our poprity continuously soars


    45


    ¡°Even so, I believe the masterminds who assist us and grant us so much luck must have hidden


    motives. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. The stronger our luck bes, the more


    advantageous it is for them. Somehow, I have a feeling that they are raising us like pigs. Once we


    be sufficiently plump, that will be time for us to get ughtered.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216 What an Absurd Idea


    Simone couldn¡¯t help butugh at Tina¡¯sparison of herself to a pig. However, the analogy was not


    entirely inurate.


    Why would they allow these individuals to be popr in the entertainment industry?


    The people behind them wouldn¡¯t be so benevolent. They were only thinking about their own children.


    They were most likely waiting for them to seed and then take advantage of them.


    The luck umted in the entertainment industry, as long as it was obtained through legitimate


    means, would not have any impact on the fans.


    They wouldn¡¯t be discovered by special departments or geomancy associations.


    Take her, for example. If she wanted to extend her career, she needed more people to like her, but


    because she gained fans through her own efforts, there would be no bacsh and no impact on those


    who liked her.


    If luck was obtained through witchcraft, not only would it take effect quickly, but it would also have a


    significant impact on the fans.


    That would be considered stealing luck, and it woulde at the expense of others.


    For example, when a trouble-making celebrity¡¯s luck skyrocketed, and their career flourished, their fans¡¯


    luck would be weakened.


    The deeper and more loyal the fans, the more luck they would lose.


    They would have topensate for the rapidly increasing luck of their beloved idols.


    However, this method was more likely to be discovered and dealt with by special. departments.


    The person behind Tina and the others had been nning for twenty years or even longer.


    They were patient, choosing a method of luck absorption that wasn¡¯t easily discovered.


    For example, they would let Tina and the others be popr and increase their luck, and then they


    would absorb it.


    Considering this, there should be more individuals like her in the entertaiment industry controlled by


    their ¡°parents¡±


    ¡®I think there should be more. I¡¯ll pay attention to itter, Simone texted.


    ¡®I see that you appear to be enthusiastic about variety shows, but in reality, you¡¯re ying it cool behind


    the scenes with those three people.


    ¡®Are you actually not interested in bing popr?¡¯


    Tina replied, ¡®Yes. I don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of or be quickly exploited.


    ¡®I was forced into the entertainment industry and didn¡¯t like it at all. I just pretend to work hard so that I


    won¡¯t be too popr, but I can maintain a steady increase in poprity and luck.¡±


    This way, others won¡¯t suspect her of rebellion.


    Alternatively, they might try other methods to push her forward forcibly.


    After all, bing popr in the entertainment industry was not that easy.


    Apparently, unless they resort to witchcraft, they are afraid of being discovered, so they don¡¯t dare to


    openly engage in mischief.


    This was the loophole she was exploiting.


    Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t understand. Why did the others want to run away, yet Jodie still willingly


    walked into the trap and allowed herself to be controlled?


    Simone found Tina to be a very clever girl.


    Tina was still clear-headed and rational, knowing what she wanted, unlike Jodie, who waspletely


    blinded by power and overly confident in herself.


    Perhaps over the years, being pampered by the Gray Family had made her too self-assured, like a


    delicate flower that couldn¡¯t withstand the storm.


    Then came Tina¡¯s next text. ¡°They made me get close to you to win your favor and trust and then help


    Jodie to deal with you.¡±


    I can only say that you and Jodie have a deep connection, and so do I with Jodie.¡±


    Simone replied, ¡®Alright, I understand. Let¡¯s follow their n and not alert them. Let them reveal their


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    true colors.


    After all, acting was their specialty.


    Simone still didnt fully trust Tina. She had never had any interaction with Tina before, so if would be


    foolish to trust her wholeheartedly


    Tina likely had reservations about her as well, but that was normal. So, she still needed to confirm


    whether Tina truly wanted to cooperate or if she was just pretending to get close to her.


    She couldn¡¯t let her guard down, but she also couldn¡¯t be overly suspicious.


    Of course. As long as Tina didn¡¯t intend to harm her, she would sincerely consider her as a friend.


    Tina smiled and replied, ¡®Alright.¡±


    Conversations and dealings with smart people are simple andfortable.


    They understood each other without needing to say anything and could even anticipate each other¡¯s


    thoughts.


    Simone enjoyed being with someone like Tina. It was effortless and pleasant.


    After they finished writing, Eric and Brandon walked over with tes of grilled seafood.


    Tina


    put away the pen and went to help them. Then, when no one was paying attention, she threw the paper


    filled with words into the fire of the barbecue grill.


    She watched as the paper turned to ashes before returning to chat and eat barbecue with everyone.


    That night, they spent time on the yacht and returned the next day.


    They met up with the production team and returned home together.


    The Gray brothers didn¡¯t apany them this time, as they stayed in Slovance to wait for Salma to


    recover before returning.


    Leon dide back with them, but he remained aloof throughout the journey.


    His attitude, especially towards Zac, was filled with hostility and dislike.


    Zac naturally didn¡¯t tolerate him.


    Who among them wasn¡¯t a scion of a wealthy family or a top-tier celebrity?


    Not only did he ignore Leon, but he also continued to switch seats and sit next to Simone.


    On the way back, the two of them chatted easily and joyfully, showing that they werefortable in


    each other¡¯spany.


    It was evident that Simone felt rxed and happy when she was with Zac.


    3.3


    This made Leon feel ufortable and even more resentful towards Zac.


    Upon arriving in Corynthea, the group exited the terminal.


    Simone saw Gwen standing in the reception area.


    Gwen also saw Simone and smiled, waving her hand. ¡°Simone, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Simone bid farewell to the program crew, Zac, and the other guests before quickly walking towards


    Gwen.


    Leon saw Gwen waving at Simone as if she hadn¡¯t seen him and felt slightly sad.


    He followed behind Simone and walked toward Gwen.


    Gwen reached out and held Simone¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¦§


    Simone held onto her luggage with one hand and was held by Gwen with the other. ¡°Okay!¡±


    She had specifically told Gwen the time of her return, and Gwen had volunteered to pick her


    1.


    The two walked ahead, with Leon following behind.


    They arrived at the entrance to the parking lot.


    Gwen turned around and inexplicably looked at Leon. ¡°Why are you following us?¡±


    He replied, ¡°You¡¯re my sister. Can¡¯t I follow you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to pick Simone up, can¡¯t I hitch a ride with you?¡± He followed along because he wanted


    to hitch a ride in order to spend more time with Simone.


    Gwen was at a loss for words. ¡°When did you be so shameless? Although we are siblings. our


    rtionship is not good at the moment. Plus, who gave you permission to hitch a ride? You think too


    highly of yourself. My car is for Simone to ride in.¡±


    Then, she gave Leon a disdainful look. ¡°You should have your two good buddiese pick. you up.¡±


    Why did he want to hitch a ride? Did he think she was foolish? Did he think she would help him? What


    an absurd idea.


    Leon¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°I am your brother.¡±


    Gwen pursed her lips. Then, let¡¯s end our sibling rtionship. Don¡¯t follow us. Find your


    own ride.


    43


    After saying that, she waved at Leon and walked into the parking lot, holding onto Simone.


    Simone never turned around to look at Leon, nor did she say a word.


    Feeling rejected by his own sister and hearing such harsh words, Leon couldn¡¯t bring himself to hitch a


    ride anymore. As he watched Simone¡¯s figure disappear in front of him, his filled with disappointment


    and pain.


    Feeling even more frustrated, he put on a mask and headed toward the cab exit.


    He had specifically instructed his assistant not toe pick him up today.


    eyes


    After getting into the cab, he messaged the other two to join him for a drink in the group


    chat.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Chapter 217 The Secret Of Birthdays Revealed.


    Upon seeing the news, Harold and Titus were left speechless.


    Titus said, ¡°Simone is disrespecting you again? Look at how she¡¯s provoking you.¡±


    Leon used to abstain from alcohol, but now he turned to it whenever he was upset. Besides Simone¡¯s


    provocation, he couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.


    Harold added, ¡°Be more confident and remove the question mark. If Leon wants Simone to respect


    him, he should hurry up and tter her. How could he possibly think of the two of us?¡±


    Leon was speechless. These two guys always hit where it hurt and were no good, but he didn¡¯t know


    who else he could drink with.


    He asked, ¡°Are you guysing out?¡±


    Harold had recently been repeatedly frustrated by Gwen. At this moment, he was already sitting in the


    bar. So, replied, ¡°I¡¯m already drinking. You twoe over.¡±


    Then, he sent his location in the group chat.


    Leon answered, ¡°I¡¯ming right now.¡±


    He opened the location and told the cab driver to


    go there.


    Titus also answered, ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle over now, too.¡± As he didn¡¯t have anything to do, he was ready


    to watch the show of these two heartbroken people.


    When the three of them met at the bar, Simone and Gwen had returned to their apartment.


    Simone took a shower first. Then, she came out and ate the noodles Gwen cooked.


    After she finished eating, Gwen pulled her to sit on the couch and handed her a folder, saying, ¡°We


    have found the information we hired a private detective to investigate before.¡±


    Simone took it and opened it to take a look.


    Inside the folder was Jodie¡¯s birth certificate photo.


    Simone saw Jodie¡¯s date of birth and felt that it was as she expected. ¡°She was born on the same day


    and at the same time as me.¡±


    In her sentence, ¡°at the same time¡± referred to the same hour, but the minute of Jodie¡¯s birth was


    dyed by a while.


    [11


    14


    It meant that after she was born, her mother had a cesarean section and gave birth to her sister.


    She didn¡¯t know her exact birth time before.


    After returning to the Gray Family, she obtained her birth certificate from Salma, and only then did she


    find out..


    After Gwen finished speaking, she frowned and said, ¡°It definitely can¡¯t be a coincidence. It¡¯s terrifying


    when you think about it.¡±


    She asked in confusion, ¡°Your birthdays are the same. Is there something that can be manipted?


    What is the purpose?¡±


    Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have intentionally performed a cesarean section to have Jodie and


    Simone born at the same time.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Simone finished reading Jodie¡¯s birth date and time, plus the information revealed by Tina, she


    already understood why.


    ¡°They are plotting against my fortune,¡± she added. ¡°Jodie was born because of me, and both of us have


    been manipted. My fate and hers seem to be intertwined. As one rises, the other falls. As long as


    my luck weakens, Jodie¡¯s one can increase. I have bad luck, and Jodie bes fortunate.¡±


    Things that were previously iprehensible had now been exined.


    This also exins why she used to have bad luck as a child. For example, something as simple as


    walking sometimes results in an inexplicable fall.


    It wasn¡¯t until her master helped her find the pendant amulet that her bad luck gradually disappeared.


    During Simone¡¯s own unlucky moments, Jodie¡¯s luck must have been extraordinary.


    In her past life, she wanted to leave the Gray Family and discovered that her master¡¯s death was not


    simple. She was kidnapped because of it.


    It should be rted to this as well.


    If she were to leave the Gray Family, it would affect Jodie¡¯s position within the family and consequently


    impact her luck.


    At that time, Jodie was already a sensation in the entertainment industry, so she couldn¡¯t let her


    influence her.


    Her luck at that time was greatly diminished, so she couldn¡¯t let her continue living.


    |


    24


    In this life, she made the decisive choice to leave.


    She became more popr than Jodie in variety shows and was liked by more people.


    As a result, not only could Jodie not absorb her luck, but her luck would also weaken.


    That was why she suffered such a terrible fall before.


    If it were in her past life, even if she experienced bacsh, it would only be superficial to Jodie.


    After all, Jodie¡¯s curse on her was not a curse of magic; it was just a silent curse with a touch of luck,


    but to fall so miserably indicated that her luck had been greatly diminished recently.


    This also exined why Tina said that she and Jodie had a deep connection with each other.


    Gwen was startled, ¡°What? Is your luck intertwined?¡±


    She thought carefully and suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder she wants to take away your parents¡¯ and


    brothers¡¯ love while stealing my brother. She wants to enter the entertainment. industry and remove


    your resources. So, every time she takes something from you, she gains


    it for herself?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what it means.¡±


    Gwen¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just stealing?¡±


    To steal Simone¡¯s luck and everything from her was despicable.


    Simone¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why Jodie is so determined to take my things.¡±


    Gwen asked, ¡°Is it not easy to separate you two? Something must be done.¡± She added, ¡°Your were


    once lost because of Sc*mbag No. 5. Could it be the work of someone behind Jodie?¡± This way, Jodie


    could be sent to the Gray Family


    Let Jodie take over Simone¡¯s former name, steal her love, and rece her original life.


    From a wealthy heiress to a kidnapped orphan, it was not idental or coincidental.


    Simone nodded. ¡°I used to specte, but now I am certain that it was them.¡±


    ¡°Not only did they intentionally kidnap me, but they also took my hair at that time.¡±


    No wonder Tina gave Jodie¡¯s hair to her, saying she would need it in the future.


    Breaking the bond between her and Jodie requires using their hair and birthdates.


    =


    34


    The reason they only kidnapped her instead of killing her was to let Jodie have better luck and take


    over her life.


    In addition to taking her luck, the Gray Family should also be the target.


    After all, not only the Gray Family had been arranged, but also the Foster Family and Jenner Family-


    the two other wealthy families.


    In wealthy families, luck naturally surpassed that of ordinary families, especially for families that had


    been passed down for generations. Their fortune had been umted for over a hundred years.


    The mastermind behind all this was relying on his ¡°offspring¡± to steal these wealthy families¡¯ fortunes


    gradually.


    I wondered what they were using all this stolen fortune for. We must expose the mastermind behind all


    of this.


    Gwen rubbed the goosebumps on her hand. ¡°It feels a bit eerie. The mastermind behind all of this is so


    despicable and shameless.¡±


    Such an individual deserves to die. Then, she said, ¡°By the way, let¡¯s look at Freya¡¯s date of birth. See


    if there¡¯s any issue.¡±


    She felt that there was something amiss with Freya as well.


    Simone examined Freya¡¯s birth certificate. ¡°Her date of birth is different from yours.¡±


    Simone knew the birthdates of Leon and Gwen.


    Gwen nodded. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s different.¡±


    Then, she suddenly recalled something. ¡°By the way, her birthday is the same as Harold¡¯s¡±


    |

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 Can¡¯t We Hope for His Well-being


    Gwen had celebrated Harold¡¯s birthday several times before, so she was familiar with it.


    Simone asked, ¡°Do you know the exact time of Harold¡¯s birth? If you knew, I could figure it


    out.¡±


    Gwen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time.¡±


    ¡°How about I ask him?¡± Even though she had decided not to love him anymore, she couldn¡¯t bear to


    see him get hurt.


    In any case, she had already reminded him. If he didn¡¯t listen, his life and death would be his


    responsibility, and it had nothing to do with her


    Simone nodded. ¡°Go ahead and ask and find out if he knows about Freya¡¯s problem.¡±


    Gwen called Harold.


    At the bar, Harold and Leon were drinking andining.


    Titus was watching from the side, asionally making sarcastic remarks.


    Suddenly, Harold¡¯s phone rang.


    He picked it up, and his eyes instantly lit up.


    He answered, his voice unusually gentle. ¡°Gwen.¡± This made Titus unable to help butment. ¡°I¡¯m


    getting goosebumps.¡±


    Leon was also speechless. ¡°He gives me the creeps too.¡±


    Harold couldn¡¯t be bothered with the two of them. He spoke even more tenderly. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    It was the first time he had proactively called her since Gwen returned to the


    country.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Gwen was also not used to it. His speaking so gently made her rub her arms.


    She straightforwardly said, ¡°Please speak normally. Your sweet talk is killing me.¡±


    He was speechless and repeated what he had just said to Gwen in his usual tone. ¡°Gwen, what do you


    need?¡± She asked, ¡°Are you free to talk now?¡± His thoughts turned, and he asked. ¡°What do you mean


    by being free to talk? I¡¯m at bar, and there are two people with me. Does that count?¡± She said, ¡°Then,


    that doesn¡¯t count. Wait a moment.¡± She looked at Simone and asked, ¡°He¡¯s at a bar. Should we avoid


    saying something? Simone thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have hime over to our ce?


    15


    She had set up an array in the apartment and used anti-theft, anti-eavesdropping, and anti- recording


    systems.


    Talking here was safe.


    Gwen gave her a thumbs up.


    Then, she told Harold, ¡°Simone and I want to talk to you about something. Do you have time now?¡± He


    said. ¡°I have time.¡±


    He added, ¡°Whenever you want to talk to me, I have time.¡±


    Gwen rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say those useless words.¡±


    He indulgently said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    She was speechless. ¡°Harold, you¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Harold was speechless. This hurts.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. ¡°If you have time,e to where we live.¡±


    Without hesitation, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Only after Gwen hung up the phone, she remembered she had


    blocked Harold.


    So, she unblocked him.


    Then, she sent him the location and apartment number.


    After hanging up the phone, he showed it off to Leon. ¡°Gwen asked me to go find her.¡±


    ¡°Leon, you¡¯ll have to drink alone from now on.¡±


    Leon was speechless. This is also a sc¡±mbag,


    He asked, ¡°Gwen asked you alone to go find her sote?¡± His sister¡¯s personality was simr to


    Simone¡¯s decisive and straightforward.


    She had dumped this se mbag, so why would she agree to meet him alone? It didn¡¯t seem likely


    Only then did Harold say, ¡°Simone is also there


    ¡°But Gwen asked me to go, so it¡¯s a good start


    When Leon heard this, he immediately perked up Is Smone there too? Then, Ill go with


    you


    Harold looked at him inexplicably. ¡°Gwen asked me to go for something. Why are youring along?


    Are you intentionally trying to provoke Simone? Even if you want to harm me, you won¡¯t be able to get


    in.¡± Leon¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, then shut up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do something, and I¡¯ll apany you. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Titus also chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys too.¡±


    He had nothing to do now, so he wanted to see them make a fool of themselves.


    Harold was at a loss for words. ¡°You two are almost the same. I¡¯m going to take care of something


    important.¡±


    Leon and Titus said in unison, ¡°We¡¯ll go with you to take care of something important.¡±


    He ignored them.


    Seeing the location sent by Gwen, he stood up and said, ¡°You guys continue drinking. Put it on my tab.¡±


    Then, he was about to leave.


    Leon stood up and followed him. ¡°Do I look like someone who needs that little bit of money? I¡¯d rather


    follow you.¡±


    Titus also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Harold asked with a dark face. ¡°Are you guys serious?¡± These two were trying to harm him. Leon and


    Titus both nodded. ¡°We¡¯re serious.¡±


    Titus scanned the QR code and paid the bill.


    Then, the two followed Harold out after getting into the car.


    For the first time, he realized that these two had such thick skin.


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t shake them off, he could only send a message to Gwen.


    ¡°Gwen, your brother, and Titus are shamelessly following me. They want toe along. What should I


    do?¡± Gwen was speechless when she saw this message.


    How did her brother¡¯s shamelessness reach this level?


    ¡°Simone, Leon, and Sc¡¯mbag No. 2 are sticking around with Harold.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Should we let theme along?¡± Or should we have Harolde next time?¡±


    She didn¡¯t mind the other twoing along.


    35


    But she was afraid Simone would mind. After all, both of them were the ones Simone was least


    interested in dealing with now.


    Simone thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go together then.¡±


    Leon could be ignored, but she had a question that needed rification from someone in the Gray


    Family, and Sc*mbag No. 2ing was perfect.


    Gwen nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She messaged Harold. ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys.¡±


    Harold breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Gwen, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Gwen was not used to it. Harold was acting


    like apdog now. ¡°Don¡¯t tter me.¡±


    If he had been this kind to her earlier, they might have been together long ago, and things. wouldn¡¯t


    have turned out like this.


    Regardless, it was toote now, and she wouldn¡¯t change her attitude because of him.


    Harold¡¯s eyes dimmed upon seeing this.


    He said to Leon, ¡°If you want toe, thene.¡±


    Leon felt a glimmer of joy. ¡°Did Simone agree for us toe along?¡± Harold nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t get


    too excited. I don¡¯t think Simone will amodate you.¡±


    Titus also said, ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Leon¡¯s face grew darker. ¡°You guys can leave.¡±


    We were still brothers. Couldn¡¯t you hope for my well-being?


    When the three arrived at the location, they were allowed in because Simone had already informed the


    security in advance.


    Upon reaching the door, they saw that it was open.


    Harold still knocked. ¡°Gwen?¡± The voice of Gwen came from inside. ¡°Come in. There are shoe covers


    in the shoe cab. Put them on yourselves.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The three put on shoe covers and entered, closing the door behind them.


    They saw Simone and Gwen sitting on the couch, engrossed in their phones.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Simone looked up. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Harold smiled and said, Just water.¡±


    Simone nodded, got up, and poured three sses of water, cing them on the table.


    Then, she looked at Harold. ¡°We have something to tell.


    you


    about Freya.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if your two friends can listen. Are they trustworthy?¡± Leon and Titus felt a pang in their


    hearts.


    So now, it seemed they were only Harold¡¯s friends in Simone¡¯s eyes. And whether they were


    trustworthy or not, did they need to ask Harold?

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 Surprisingly, Such A Rtionship Exists


    When Harold heard Simone¡¯s words, he found it very intriguing. ¡°If I find them unreliable, should I not


    let them listen?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we can only ask them to wait outside for now.¡±


    Since the discussion mainly involved Harold, it was only natural for him to make the decision himself.


    Leon and Titus were speechless. It turned out that they were at his beck and call.


    The more this was the case, the more curious they became.


    Both of them looked at Harold and constantly exchanged meaningful nces.


    Let this guy handle it.


    Harold ignored the two of them and said to Simone, ¡°They are both trustworthy. Just say it. If it¡¯s about


    Freya, it might be helpful for them to listen as well.¡±


    He had already suspected that Simone and the others had discovered something.


    Simone said, ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t mind, we won¡¯t bother with them.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Do you


    know if Freya has any issues?¡±


    Harold nced at Gwen before he said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I deliberately kept an eye on her.¡±


    Simone had already guessed this, so she asked again, ¡°Do you know when Freya¡¯s birthday is?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have a feeling that she shares the same birthday as


    Gwen.¡±


    He remembered Gwen¡¯s birthday and even celebrated it with her.


    Simone took out a photo from the folder on the table and handed it to Harold. ¡°Take a look and see if it


    looks familiar.¡±


    He took it and looked at it; his face showed a surprised expression. ¡°Her date of birth is actually the


    same year, month, day, and hour as mine.¡±


    He furrowed his brow. ¡°So, all her previous information was fake?¡±


    Gwen asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her household registration and ID card?¡± When she first saw


    111


    14


    Freya¡¯s birth certificate, she was also shocked and surprised.


    After all, when she was still at Harold¡¯spany, she saw that Freya had filled in the same birthday as


    hers, but it was different on the birth certificate.


    Harold shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them. But when she joined thepany, she should have


    registered with her ID card. For sry payments and such, her real name information is required. I¡¯ll


    ask the HR department to retrieve the records and take a look.¡±


    He immediately made a phone call.


    Because of the time difference, the HR manager of his overseaspany had not finished. work yet.


    Soon, a photocopy of Freya¡¯s ID card was sent over.


    Harold showed his phone to the two of them. ¡°Her birthday on the ID card is indeed the same as


    Gwen¡¯s.¡±


    Gwen was puzzled. ¡°Then, why is it different from the birth certificate?¡±


    Simone understood. ¡°The ID card was intentionally changedter.¡±


    Harold and Gwen were shocked. ¡°Intentionally changed?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I suspect.¡±


    She asked Harold, ¡°Is your birth time a little earlier than Freya¡¯s but within the same hour?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was exactly half an hour earlier than her.¡± He bobbed.


    Simone calcted with her fingers, after which she understood. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Harold also realized that there was a big problem. ¡°Can you help me solve this mystery?¡±


    Leon and Titus werepletely confused, and they both looked at Simone, whomented, ¡°Let me


    exin. Freya was born for Harold. It was arranged a long time ago. So, after Harold was born, Freya¡¯s


    mother had a Cesarean section to give birth to her intentionally at the same hour.¡±


    Gwen widened her eyes. ¡°So, you mean someone also manipted Harold and Freya, and their


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    destinies are intertwined to affect each other?¡±


    Harold didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean by our destinies being intertwined to affect each other?


    Then, he had a lightbulb moment. ¡°Are you saying that if Freya¡¯s fortune rises, mine will weaken?¡°


    24


    Leon and Titus were also shocked to hear this. Could such a thing really happen?


    Simone said, ¡°No, after my calctions, I found that Harold and Freya¡¯s fortunes are not a trade-off.


    But rather, they are intertwined and interconnected. When she saw that they didn¡¯t. understand, she


    exined, ¡°Ivy can only grow by clinging to a big tree. Harold is that big tree, and Freya is the ivy. The


    better Harold¡¯s fortune is, the stronger Freya¡¯s fortune will be.¡±


    She looked at Harold and asked, ¡°Has Freya been helping you in your career? Has she been gathering


    a lot of information about the Jenner Group for you?¡±


    It was no wonder that even though Harold didn¡¯t know that there was a problem with Freya¡¯s birth chart,


    he still kept her around.


    Harold knew that Simone was a powerful geomancy master, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that she could


    figure this out. He admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, she has indeed helped me a lot over the years. We have a


    mutually beneficial rtionship. But I know that her intentions for getting close to me are not pure.¡±


    He could sense that Freya had feelings for him, but he also knew that this kind of affection. was


    worthless and meaningless.


    Freya deliberately approached him and initially helped him using bait with a hidden agenda.


    It was very likely that she would eventually betray him. He had always been on guard against her, but


    he never expected that his luck and Freya¡¯s were actually connected in this way.


    No wonder his stepmother brought Freya back and deliberately ignored and scolded her as she pushed


    her toward him.


    He asked, ¡°So, does that mean my luck won¡¯t be taken away by her?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Although it won¡¯t be taken away, she can continuously absorb. your luck. By helping


    you take over the Jenner Family, your luck will skyrocket, and she will be able to absorb at least one-


    third of your luck. Or even more than half.¡±


    She asked, ¡°So, do you think this is a good thing?


    Harold choked. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Having so much of his luck absorbed by Freya made him feel uneasy.


    He was a very ambitious person, and having good luck could greatly benefit his career. Having one-


    third, or even half, of his luck absorbed by Freya would definitely make his career and life less smooth


    sailing.


    I used to think that Freya was ced beside me by my stepmother on purpose. After she assisted me


    in expanding and strengthening my career, she would stab me in the back, take


    34


    over my achievements, and bring me down. Their goal is to let my younger brother inherit the Jenner


    Family.¡±


    Harold asked with a heavy heart, ¡°So, it¡¯s not the case now?¡±


    Was his initial judgment wrong from the beginning? He was aware that Freya and his stepmother were


    not ordinary, and there must have been a geomancer assisting them behind. the scenes.


    In addition to being a double agent, Freya herself had some issues.


    He felt that Jodie was the same and faced simr problems. However, he never connected it with his


    and Freya¡¯s luck.


    Then, a question came to his mind. ¡°Since Freya shares the same birthday as mine, why did she


    change her ID card to match Gwen¡¯s? Could it be to prevent me from discovering that she would


    absorb my luck?¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chapter 220 Can You Escape?


    Harold always suspected that Freya changing her ID card had a purpose beyond simply hiding from


    him.


    It wasn¡¯t just about avoiding his discovery.


    Simone exined, ¡°To absorb your luck while also stealing Gwen¡¯s luck. Gwen and her are at trade-off.


    If Gwen is unlucky, her own luck will increase.¡±


    No wonder she felt a strange sensation when she first saw Freya.


    It turned out that she yed a bigger role than Jodie; she was a double agent.


    No wonder Gwen disliked Freya so much.


    Gwen had been gued by misfortune for a long time. When she was at Melinda¡¯s house, she suffered


    a lot.


    After she became her neighbor, she would often encounter unlucky incidents.


    Later, on the advice of her master, Old Mr. Foster found a mystical tool to suppress Gwen,


    and she gradually returned to normal. She always had a feeling that after she died in her previous life,


    Gwen would follow the same path.


    Now, it seemed very likely.


    Gwen pointed at herself in shock. ¡°Ah, it turns out that she and I are bound together!¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Initially, she didn¡¯t want Gwen to know too much as she feared for her safety. Who would have thought


    that Gwen would also be dragged into this mess, just like her?


    If they couldn¡¯t escape, then they could only face it together.


    It was better to know a little more.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Freya and Gwen would have such a rtionship of luck stealing.


    Gwen had a mix of emotions. ¡°We really are the best of friends. We have both been betrayed by men


    and bound by others to steal our luck. And the opponent we face is our own sister.¡±


    When they heard this, Leon and Harold both felt uneasy.


    Harold coughed awkwardly. ¡°Gwen, when were you betrayed by a man?¡±


    111


    1.4


    Gwen looked at him coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡±


    He immediately denied, ¡°No, I absolutely did not betray you.¡±


    She sneered. ¡°In my eyes, you are a betrayer.¡±


    you.


    Then, she mocked again, ¡°You deserve it too; it¡¯s your choice to put a time bomb beside Thinking you


    could use others to help you deal with your biological father and stepmother. But, in reality, you were


    used for your luck, and she just wants to absorb more luck. When the time is right, they will directly


    take away all your luck, and you will wither like an old tree.¡±


    Harold was speechless. This statement made him feel very embarrassed. It had to be said that he was


    indeed acting smart before.


    For a normal person, who would think of such a thing as borrowing luck? He only knew that there was


    a geomancer behind Freya, so it was easy to deal with the ordinary person, Gwen.


    That was why he didn¡¯t dare to confirm his rtionship with Gwen or treat her too well until he was sure


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    about the person behind Freya.


    He thought he was protecting her, but because he liked her too much, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her in


    the country. He was afraid that she would be taken away by other men.


    So, he led her to chase after him and live and work by his side abroad.


    However, he deliberately ignored her in front of Freya. As he thought about it now, he realized that he


    had also been influenced and made foolish by Leon.


    Harold looked at Gwen and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my own fault.¡±


    He thought he was in control of the situation, but who knew there was anotheryer of deception?


    Although he felt like crying, there were no tears.


    Leon¡¯s attention, however, was on Simone.


    ¡°Wait, Gwen, are you saying that you and Simone are the same? Does that mean Simone ist also


    bound, and her luck is being stolen little by little?¡± Gwen looked at Simone and saw her indifferent


    expression. She knew that Simone didn¡¯t mind if the three of them knew.


    So, she nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Leon¡¯s eyes narrowed as he tentatively asked, ¡°Could that person be Jodie?¡±


    Gwen raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did you suddenly be so clever?¡±


    Leon was speechless. That hurts; I don¡¯t want this sister anymore.


    His face looked a bit ugly as he muttered, ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    So, when he helped Jodie before, he almost caused Simone to lose her luck? His heart. couldn¡¯t help


    but ache.


    What kind of foolish things had he done before?


    Unable to hold back, he looked at Simone with guilt and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Simone nced at him indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t need those three words anymore.¡±


    It meant that it was toote.


    Leon felt even more ufortable, but he didn¡¯t know how to speak up.


    Titus snapped out of his shock and said, ¡°So, Jodieing to my house was actually nned? Does


    that mean her birth date and time are the same as Simone¡¯s?¡±


    Jodie came to the Gray Family on the advice of the geomancer sponsored by the Gray Group. They


    said it would be beneficial for the Gray Family to find their biological daughter. When she changed her


    name to Simone¡¯s former name, Jodie, it was also to help Simone suppress her luck.


    The idea was to let Simone live a smoother life outside and avoid any unexpected idents. They also


    suggested that Jodie¡¯s birthday should be changed to the same day as Simone¡¯s in


    the future.


    Her household registration and ID card should be changed to have the same birth date.


    Both her parents agreed and helped Jodie make these changes.


    So, in his subconsciousness, he knew that Jodie¡¯s birth time was different from Simone¡¯s.


    She just reced Simone, so their birthdays were changed to be on the same day, but now, ording


    to Simone and Gwen, all those things were just misleading them!


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes, in fact, she and I share the same birthday. ording to the information. we


    found, after Mrs. Gray gave birth to me, Jodie¡¯s mother had a cesarean section. She was born a few


    minutester than me but within the same hour. Why did she use my former name and my birthday? It


    was just to steal my luck.¡±


    She looked at Sc*mbag No. 2 and said, ¡°So, over the years, you¡¯ve been yed by Jodie and the


    people behind her.


    Ever since she found out the secret of her and Jodie¡¯s birth time, she knew that in order to break the


    situation, she had to involve the Gray Family


    34


    Although they had severed ties, their bloodline was still the same.


    If they failed to inform them about Jodie¡¯s situation, they might end up doing something even more


    foolish and inadvertently aided the opposing party.


    In order to thwart the individuals supporting her, she had to disrupt their ns for the Gray Family, the


    Foster family, and the Jenner family


    She needed to put a stop to the children of those individuals who were using various methods to steal


    and snatch luck.


    Titus¡¯ expression changed. ¡°Are you certain?¡± He never anticipated that Jodie¡¯s visit to their house


    would serve such a purpose.


    Simone shrugged. ¡°Believe it or not. If I have had my luck stolen, you won¡¯t fare any better. Do you


    believe you can escape?¡± She gazed at Sembag No. 2 with a smile thatcked sincerity.


    by


    She used a sarcastic tone and continued, ¡°You¡¯re akin to a pig that has been fattened. up someone


    else. When the timees for ughter, you will be the ones to be killed. Having your luck stolen is


    your destiny.¡±


    Titus had no words for that. This depiction truly rendered him speechless! However, if this was the


    truth, then her portrayal was not incorrect; it was just a tad harsh.


    111

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Chapter 221 Wow, Turns Out They¡¯re the Most Miserable. Ones


    Titus appeared puzzled. ¡°Our destinies are different, so how could her luck affect us?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°She must have taken your hair or blood and given it to someone behind her. Then,


    she used some kind of curse to steal your luck. All these years of favoritism toward her created a


    maic field. As long as you continue to shower her with love,bined with. what she stole from


    me, her luck will always be good. Think about it: ever since I left the Gray Family, wasn¡¯t Jodie always


    lucky? Her luck even reached its peak at times.¡±


    When her hair and blood were lost, someone behind Jodie must have taken them.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The master must have done something for her.


    With the mystical tool he had given her, she was able to temporarily escape the misfortune of having


    her luck stolen.


    If she didn¡¯t leave the Gray Family after returning, Jodie would continue to steal her luck.


    So, in their previous lives, when the variety show that was supposed to make her famous was snatched


    away by Jodie, her luck started to decline.


    For example, the drama she participated in didn¡¯t air because of other actors.


    The advertisement she fought for was lost due to some idents.


    In short, everything went wrong.


    Later, when she left the Gray Family to film that movie, she didn¡¯t contact anyone from the Gray Family.


    Gradually, her luck started to turn around.


    She had a good chance of winning the Best Actress award for that movie, which meant she might


    be famous.


    If she seeded, it would definitely be detrimental to Jodie.


    So, this should also be one of the reasons why she was targeted.


    As for thest time. Jodie and the people behind her wanted to use Titus¡¯ blood to harm her.


    It was mainly because she had done something to both of them.


    They believed that by obtaining the blood Titus willingly gave, they could severely harm her.


    14


    However, Jodie and the two masters didn¡¯t expel that after being hinted at by Harold, Titus would


    be smarter and not give it to them.


    After hearing Simone¡¯s question, Titus thought refully.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s true. Jodie has always hall good luck since she was young. That geomancy


    master even called her a lucky star. That¡¯s why bringing her home enables her to provide support,


    helping you manage things and ensuring you don¡¯t suffer outside. Also, we can find you more quickly at


    home. She does have periods of exceptionally good luck every year. Like when she told Aaron to join a


    talent show, and he became famous. Or when she told Andrew to buy a script early, and the show


    became a hit. There¡¯s also Luca-she suggested he buy a song, and it became popr Once, Reuben


    got hurt, and Jodie was the first to notice, which saved him from serious danger


    So, in the minds of the family members, there is also a kind of understanding.


    Jodie was lucky. She was indeed a lucky star.


    He thought again. ¡°And I, the person she suggested I sign with, also became popr. The two people


    you forced Fiona to leave the entertainment industry for, it was also Jodie who suggested that I sign


    them. To cover up for ther and suppress Fiona, it was also Jodie who hinted for me to do so. In addition


    to these, there are many simr things.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more Titus felt a cold sweat on his back.


    Thebination of so many things seems too deliberate to be a coincidence.


    After listening to him finish, Harold looked at them like he was looking at a fool. ¡°I told you before that


    you were being yed around by her but you didn¡¯t believe it. Now you feel that something is not right,


    right?¡±


    Leon also thought that Titus and the others were stupid, but how much better was he himself? It was


    also because of his mother that she was taken advantage of by Jodie a lot


    th we are brothers in difficult times! Titus felt that his understanding had been overturned.


    So, Jodie¡¯s so-called good luck and lucky star were actually stolen?¡± Before Simone could speak.


    Harold said, ¡°That goes without saying. They say you guys are pigs being raised, and when you¡¯re


    fattened up, you guys can be ughtered. So, it¡¯s obvious what that means.


    Itus angrily said, ¡°Shut


    up


    This guy really knows how to hit where it hurts, put shameless?


    He asked Sunone. How will she take away ourik


    Narobe asked back Think carefully Did she gible all of you into the entertainment


    industry?¡±


    Titus thought deeply, and then his expression changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. When we were young, she always said she wanted to be a big star and asked us to


    protect her. She said I was the most talented and could cultivate many stars. At that time, I didn¡¯t have


    a specific job in mind, and since the Gray Family had an entertainmentpany, I became a manager.


    Except for Reuben, who went to Gray Entertainment to umte experience. Luca, Andrew, and


    Aaron were indeed encouraged and guided by Jodie to enter the industry.


    ¡°For example, she always praised Luca for his singing and writing talents, saying that if he entered the


    industry, he could be a top singer. Andrew liked photography, so she said if Andrew went to shoot


    dramas and movies, many people would like it. As for Aaron, it seems that Jodie often dragged him to


    sing and dance, and he just fell in love with it.¡±


    Titus realized and continued, ¡°So, you mean we entered the entertainment industry because of her and


    the person behind her?¡±


    After reading the horoscope, Simone had a vague feeling and spection.


    Indeed, her judgment was correct.


    ¡°Yes, you are not like Harold, who canpete to be the head of the Jenner Family and have


    better luck. That¡¯s why it¡¯s good totch onto you. You know how the Gray Family cultivates their


    sessors. Unless Reuben has a problem, it¡¯s impossible for you to enter. You don¡¯t have strong


    career ambitions. If it weren¡¯t for being spoiled or working in a subsidiary of the Gray Family, you


    wouldn¡¯t be able to live off dividends. With your current situation. your luck will be mediocre. How can


    that satisfy Jodie and the person behind her?


    ¡°So, when she discovered that you have good potential, coupled with the fact that the Gray Family has


    a major entertainmentpany, they guided and encouraged you to enter the industry. The people you


    brought along became popr, and their careers will continue to flourish, naturally increasing their luck.


    When the three of you be popr in the industry, your luck will also improve. And your luck will


    undergo a normal transformation, which will not affect the fans, so it will not be noticed by any special


    departments or geomancy associations. After enhancing your prosperity, Jodie can be harvested,


    right?¡±


    Titus asked curiously, ¡°But how does she harvest our luck? We are not like Harold, a towering tree, nor


    are we like you and Gwen, constantly growing.¡±


    Sumone replied, ¡°If the person behind her intends to harvest your luck, it is the simplest thing to do


    Jodie will ask you some seemingly ambiguous questions. For instance, it she is feeling unwell or


    experiencing misfortune, she will ask you to share your luck with her. With your affection for her, you


    will undoubtedly agree without hesitation, giving her everything This is something you willingly offer,


    and naturally your luck will be transferred to her through the mystical connection


    ¡°Since you are willing, in general, it is not easy for special departments or geomancy associations to


    detect anything amiss. You won¡¯t even consider those possibilities. After diminishing your luck, you will


    only feel that things haven¡¯t been going well recently or that you have been unlucky.¡±


    Titus was speechless. Well, it turns out we are the ones in the worst situation.


    111


    O

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Chapter 222 Who Said He Could Run Away?


    After hearing this, the others were at a loss for words.


    It turned out to be so easy to take away their luck


    Harold couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Here you go, all for you. You guys are so amusing. While you guys are


    still having fun, Jodie is thinking to herself how easily she can deceive these idiots.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone, they wouldn¡¯t have discovered Jodie¡¯s true intentions. They would have


    definitely agreed to such a request and willingly given their luck to Jodie.


    Titus¡¯ face became even more unpleasant. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak up, no one will consider you anything


    more than a mute.¡± Can she stop being so hurtful? Just listening to her makes me think that we are so


    foolish¡­


    Suppose it weren¡¯t for what happened after Simone left home. If Jodie made such a request, they might


    think it was a joke, and they would coax her and agree to give their luck to her.


    That would be truly miserable.


    Titus asked, ¡°But we don¡¯t know if giving her luck is a real thing. If such a situation arises, would it still


    count if we agree?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Of course it would.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No matter how you ask, as long as you don¡¯t have any thoughts of refusal in your hearts and you say it


    out loud, the spell to transfer luck will take effect. So, in the future, if someone keeps asking you if they


    can borrow some luck from you or if they can benefit from your luck. You have to think carefully about


    how you answer. Sometimes, you might think it¡¯s a joke, but it could be real. This is just borrowing luck;


    there¡¯s an even more malicious way of borrowing life.¡±


    Titus and the other two shivered-with only one thought in their minds: they must not


    agree.


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone mentioning it, who would have known about these twisted methods?


    It was truly terrifying.


    Imus frowned. ¡°This method is truly sinister and cunning. Most people wouldn¡¯t be prepared for it,


    right?¡±


    The group of brothers would never think of these kinds of methods and take precautions.


    Harold said, ¡°Well I would definitely be prepared


    He nced at Gwen and continued, ¡°Unless Gwen asks me for it, I wouldn¡¯t agree to anyone


    else.¡±


    He has always been cautious with people like Freya, carefully considering his actions and


    words.


    Aaron and Leon were speechless. This guy is too cunning. He can even use this to show loyalty.


    Gwen was lost for words, too. She red at Harold in annoyance and said, ¡°You¡¯ve annoyed. me


    again, thanks!¡±


    Simone agreed, ¡°You¡¯ve annoyed me too.¡±


    Harold suddenly made such a loyal statement; it was really cheesy.


    Their words couldn¡¯t help but make Titus and Leonugh gleefully.


    Serves them right! Titus said disdainfully, ¡°Harold, you really are too cheesy today.¡±


    Leon nodded. ¡°Not just them, even I feel nauseated by you.¡±


    Harold was utterly speechless. He shouldn¡¯t have brought these two troublemakers with him today


    since they were just dragging him down. So, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the


    main topic.¡±


    He remembered a question. ¡°If we look at it this way, doesn¡¯t Leon manage to escape?¡±


    Titus looked at Leon and said, ¡°We¡¯ve all been tricked, and Leon managed to avoid it?¡± He then


    sneered. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Harold teased from the side. ¡°Could it be because of Jodie¡¯s love for Leon?¡±


    The smile on Leon¡¯s face immediately disappeared. ¡°You two better shut up. What benefit do I get if I


    get unlucky too?¡±


    They were supposed to be best friends, but they were worse than useless.


    Harold shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if we¡¯re all in this together, like brothers in adversity?¡±


    Titus nodded. ¡°I think so too; being brothers in adversity is better. But obviously, Leon, you managed to


    escape, making us envious!¡±


    Of course, they were just joking.


    They had fallen into the trap themselves, but they still hoped their brother could escape. Simone raised


    an eyebrow. ¡°Who said he managed to escape? Don¡¯t forget, he and Gwen are


    244


    twins. It means that his destiny and Freya¡¯s are the same. He could also be the target of stolen luck.


    His hair and blood must be the same as Gwen¡¯s; they were probably taken away together and cursed.¡±


    As for who that person was, it was most likely their birth mother.


    Then, she continued, ¡°As long as he continues to help and indulge Jodie like before, then he will be like


    a brother to the Gray Family. If Jodie lets him take the luck, and he agrees, the luck will be transferred


    to Jodie.¡±


    Harold and Titus didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If their destiny and Freya¡¯s are the same, and he¡¯s the target of


    stolen luck, what does it have to do with Jodie?¡±


    Gwen understood this question and said, ¡°Because they are sisters.¡±


    She asked Simone, ¡°Can they steal luck from each other through this blood rtionship?¡±


    Simone gave her an approving look. ¡°Gwen is indeed clever. They have the same bloodline. As long as


    they are connected by a secret method at birth, they canplement each other. Jodie¡¯s rtionship


    with Leon also means that she can be involved with Freya. Freya¡¯s birth chart can counteract Leon¡¯s,


    so Jodie can ask for luck from Leon and have it granted.¡±


    If one had not been cursed or had someone ask for luck on their behalf, naturally, they would not have


    it taken away.


    Otherwise, the world would be in chaos.


    Harold added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Leon¡¯s indulgence toward Jodie in the past, coupled with his mother¡¯s


    demands, he would definitely give it to you. All for you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that sounds really spoiled!¡±


    Leon looked at Harold with a serious face and warned, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Can he say such things in front of Simone? She will feel even more ufortable and misunderstand


    me even more. How can this be a good brother? Is he an enemy sent specifically to mess with me?


    Upon seeing his good brother like this, Harold couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. Even if he didn¡¯t say


    anything, with Simone¡¯s intelligence, wouldn¡¯t she figure it out? However, forget it; he won¡¯t continue to


    hurt his brother¡¯s feelings.


    So, he changed the topic. The people behind Jodie and Freya all linked to each other. What an


    amazing arrangement.¡±


    Although the individuals behind them were repulsive and ruthless, they had to be acknowledged as


    formidable figures.


    31


    Not only were they proficient in geomancy and mystical arts, but they were also adept at manipting


    emotions and scheming.


    Suddenly, he eximed, ¡°Wait, did you just say that Jodie and Freya are sisters? What¡¯s the story


    behind this?¡±


    Leon and Titus also reacted. ¡°They are sisters?¡±


    Gwen replied, ¡°Yes, just as you suspected, they are half-sisters. Not only are they sisters, but Skyler is


    also their biological brother.¡±


    This revtion caused Leon, who was drinking water, to throw it out. ¡°What? Skyler is their brother?


    What does that mean?¡±


    Gwen sneered. ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious. Your mother secretly delivered Skyler after being impregnated by


    Jodie¡¯s biological father.¡±


    Because Skyler had never wronged them before, it was difficult for her to utter the words ¡°b¡±stard


    child.¡±


    ¡°They all share the same father but have different mothers.¡± She continued, ¡°That¡¯s why our mother


    favors Skyler more than her own biological children.¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chapter 223 You Guys Really Have Some Self-Awareness


    Leon¡¯s entire understanding was upended when he discovered his own mother¡¯s involvement in such


    an act.


    With aplicated expression, he questioned, ¡°Does Dad know about this?¡±


    Gwen arched her eyebrows and retorted, ¡°Dad is far more astute than you.¡±


    It was evident she avoided discussing their father¡¯s affairs, anxious that her naive brother might


    identally divulge their father¡¯s secrets.


    Despite dropping such tant hints, and their brother should not repeat foolish errors, caution was the


    key.


    Simone added, ¡°His situation is actually grimmer than yours. He¡¯s the medium siphoning your family¡¯s


    luck. Initially fated for a short life, he now faces an uncertain future and endures the toll of being a


    medium intermittently. That level of agony isn¡¯t bearable for an ordinary person.¡±


    Consequently, Skyler aimed to take charge and fight for his own life.


    Tina, too, was unwilling to be manipted and be the exploited one. She needed to discover a


    means to break free from this situation. Once the situation was shattered, they could evade the fate


    orchestrated by that individual and live life on their own terms.


    Individuals like Skyler and Tina yearned to steer their destinies.


    Conversely, there existed individuals like Jodie and Freya.


    Their mindset pondered. Why not appropriate someone else¡¯s luck to enhance our own lives? They did


    not aspire to lead ordinary lives with average luck and chased power, wealth, and status.


    As they were reluctant to settle for mediocrity yet unready to put in the effort, they could only acquire


    without toiling diligently.


    They followed paths meticulously calcted and arranged by those behind them.


    Jodie and Freya¡¯s greed, selfishness, and cruelty were in full swing. Hence, they willingly became


    pawns in the hands of those manipting them. Alternatively, the pair could have entirely attempted to


    break free from fate and refrained from causing harm to others for their personal gain.


    Ultimately, Jodie and Freya would not meet their end by not stealing Simone and Gwen¡¯s


    luck


    It all boiled down to their own decisions.


    At that moment, Leon¡¯s heart brimmed with conflicting emotions, so he inquired, ¡°Is there still a way to


    rescue him?¡±


    He did not harbor animosity toward Skyler and even sympathized with him.


    It became apparent how terrifying his mother¡¯s favoritism was.


    She was driving her own son toward a dead end! Whether she was aware of these circumstances


    remained unclear.


    Simone remarked, ¡°It depends on him.¡±


    If Skyler aimed to salvage himself and break free from this predicament, there was still a chance,


    provided he had notmitted any wrongdoing before.


    Should everyone unite and coborate, hope persisted.


    However, hope was futile if he aided the individual in manipting him tomit malevolent acts.


    ¡°umte good deeds, or karma won¡¯t spare you.¡± She nced at Titus and added, ¡°The hardships


    you face now stem from your own past actions. Don¡¯t attribute everything to Jodie and me.¡±


    Had he not aided those two in bullying Fiona, Simone would not have had the leverage to retaliate


    against him.


    He would not have faced expulsion from thepany, now grappling with the repercussions alone.


    Touching his nose, Titus remarked, ¡°I¡¯m not cing me solely on you guys.¡±


    Acknowledging his numerous past wrongdoings, he could not help but inquire, ¡°Is there still a chance


    for me to change and seek redemption?¡± Previously skeptical about karma, firsthand experience


    altered his belief.


    Simone replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken a life or caused someone¡¯s death, so there¡¯s room for change. Start


    anew, endeavor to make amends with those you¡¯ve hurt, and engage in more benevolent actions.¡±


    Heprehended, saying, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Harold patted Titus¡¯ shoulder and remarked, ¡°Mate striving for positive change is crucial for you. Being


    a bad person mighte naturally, but being good can be challenging.¡±


    24


    Leon chimed in, ¡°Given his history of misdeeds, altering for the better is indeed an uphill battle for him.¡±


    Engaging in benevolent acts came effortlessly to Titus as he was notcking in wealth. He


    wholeheartedly donated yearly or went out of his way to assist others..


    His expression darkened. ¡°Get lost.¡± What kind of friends are they? Portraying me as despicable and


    evil.


    He sneered. ¡°Do you believe you were a better person than me? Don¡¯t forget we were childhood


    friends.¡± Gwen pped in agreement. You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    Simone interjected, ¡°You guys really have some self-awareness! Titus and the other two were left


    speechless. This supposed brotherhood and deceptive opposition are equally matched.


    Once again, they found themselves embarrassed in front of Simone and Gwen.


    Titus red at Harold and Leon. ¡°You two, keep quiet. I have something to say.¡±


    He turned to ask Simone, ¡°So, how do we get rid of Jodie?¡± Once doting on Jodie, he found her


    repulsive.


    Simone arched an eyebrow. ¡°How would I know how you guys can get rid of Jodie? Figure it out


    yourselves.¡±


    All she could do was offer a reminder.


    In situations requiring cooperation, she would coborate. However, she could not be bothered if it was


    not necessary, and she certainly would not offer such advice.


    Should Simone propose expelling Jodie from the Gray Family? Suggesting this might lead to future


    me for meddling in their affairs.


    Worse, they might perceive Simone as caring too much about them. Moreover, allowing them to


    experience Jodie¡¯s harm firsthand seemed more beneficial


    Sembag No 2. Sc*mbag No. 3, and Sc¡¯mbag No. 5, have you guys finallye to your senses?


    Titus struggled for words, contemting how to enlighten himself. However, he sensed Simone¡¯s


    continued reluctance to engage with them


    Deding not to delve deeper, he refrained from poiling the atmosphere


    Be inquired ¡°May I share today¡¯s discussion with the others at home?


    Simone pondered belly before responding ¡°Your car inform Mr. Steven Luca, and Aaron


    Both had already discerned that Jodie was not as innocent as she appeared.


    It was wise to inform them.


    Otherwise, they might be caught off guard and fall prey to Jodie¡¯s tricks.


    Simone continued, ¡°However, let¡¯s keep this from the others for now.¡±


    Steven maintained rationality regarding Jodie and would not be swayed by her. Salma, Sc*mbag No. 1,


    and Sc*mbag No. 4 had not directly experienced Jodie¡¯s attacks and schemes.


    Thus, it was probable they still held affection for Jodie.


    Simone stressed, ¡°Especially Andrew. Please don¡¯t inform him. Trust me, he¡¯ll go straight to Jodie.¡±


    Andrew remained unaware.


    Titus concurred, ¡°I agree. Andrew¡¯s capable of such imprudent actions.¡±


    Otherwise, Andrew would not have provoked his mother to the extent she ended up hospitalized


    abroad because of Jodie.


    Titus remained conflicted. ¡°But if we keep him in the dark, he might fall into Jodie¡¯s trap.¡±


    While yful pranks among brothers were normal and even beneficial for mental and physical health,


    watching his younger brother fall into a perilous situation was not something he could tolerate.


    Simone countered, ¡°Will he not be manipted by Jodie if you tell? If he were truly smart and rational,


    he wouldn¡¯t have made a foolish mistake abroad. I heard he ns to join Jodie on the next variety


    show. Instead of stopping him, let him experience being deceived. Perhaps he¡¯ll realize his mistake on


    his own. Luca will be betrayed by Jodie on this season¡¯s show. It seems like Jodie is facing


    consequences now, right?¡±


    She thoughtfully added, ¡°Pain only registers when it¡¯s felt firsthand, so it¡¯s best to let him experience it


    himself. Don¡¯t worry. Your safety won¡¯t be jeopardized until your luckpletely runs out.¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chapter 224 Taking Advantage of the Opportunity


    Upon hearing this, Titus found the reasoning sound.


    He, Luca, and Aaron had all fallen victim to Jodie¡¯s deception, finally realizing her innocence. was a


    facade.


    Mere discussions seemed futile..


    Like before, Luca and Andrew had teamed up to assist Jodie in stealing the bracelet from


    Titus.


    Now, only Andrew might take action if it were to happen again.


    She¡¯s right. Let Andrew experience the trap set by his good sister.¡±


    Regarding Reuben, he had always been wiser and more rational than them, making it unlikely for him


    to fall for Jodie¡¯s ploy easily.


    If he did, it would be his own fault.


    As long as there was no life-threatening danger, he could even aid in exacerbating the


    situation.


    Observing the conflicts between his brothers was indeed intriguing to Reuben.


    Titus nodded in acknowledgment at Simone¡¯s words. ¡°I understand.¡±


    She addressed what was necessary and queried what was needed before directing the three. ¡°Please


    leave.¡±


    Gwen also urged, ¡°Yes, we need to rest.¡±


    Harold and the others felt a twinge of frustration.


    Are they throwing us out just like that? Well, at least today wasn¡¯t aplete waste as we gained


    valuable insights.


    He was the most cunning.


    With a brief thought, he approached Simone ¡°Could you create me a talisman? I want to safeguard my


    luck from being stolen. If I can¡¯t prevent it, at least protecting myself would be


    beneficial


    Harold was determined not to let Freya easily snatch away his hard-earned luck.


    Despite uncertainty about the talisman¡¯s effectiveness in preventing luck theft, the evening¡¯s revtions


    left him feeling notably uneasy.


    Having a talisman for safety would offer some psychological reassurance.


    Simone observed that among the three. Harold stood out as the smartest and most shrewd.


    She nodded. ¡°Sure, but ites at a cost.¡±


    Their rtionship had not reached a point where she¡¯d give away talismans for free.


    He smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s fair. I won¡¯t let you work for nothing.¡±


    Harold inquired, ¡°Would you preferpensation in money or something else?¡±


    Simone responded, ¡°Just money. The talisman costs 750 thousand each. It guarantees safety, prevents


    a major disaster once, and averts three minor ones. If you wish to safeguard against. Freya stealing


    your luck, there¡¯s a solution. I¡¯ll embed a bacsh effect in the talisman. If Freya steals your luck again,


    she¡¯ll inadvertently face consequences, and your luck will be restored. However, the talisman expires in


    three months, meaning it¡¯ll cost 750 thousand. after that period.¡±


    She added, ¡°However, it¡¯s not easy to draw. It involves capturing your breath and infusing it into the


    talisman. If you¡¯re open to it, I can craft a personalized talisman for you right now.¡±


    She intended to purchase a batch of raw stones for carving jade and crafting talismans.


    Additionally, she aimed to bolster her abilities by employing jade to establish formations.


    As a result, Simone was currently short on funds.


    She would not decline, given Harold¡¯s offer.


    He was not at a disadvantage either. Finding another expert to draw a talisman and interference with


    his luck would not be easy.


    The moment he learned about the talisman¡¯s function, he recognized its value.


    prevent


    Without hesitation, he smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Share your ount number, and I¡¯ll transfer 750


    thousand to you.¡±


    To Harold, money was merely a number. He was career-focused and relished the sensation of hard


    work and striving for sess.


    The two exchanged contact information, and Simene shared her bank ount details with


    If all went as expected, he would likely continue purchasing these talismans in the future.


    He promptly transferred the money.


    She captured a strand of Harold¡¯s breath andmenced drawing the talisman.


    Thirty minutester, Simone folded thepleted talisman and secured it with a red string.


    Handing it to him, she advised, ¡°Carry this with you. It¡¯s resistant to water and fire, so you can wear it


    while bathing or swimming.¡±


    He epted it and eximed, ¡°Thank you!¡± He then immediately ced it around his neck, feeling a


    sense of enhanced security.


    Leon and Titus simultaneously said, ¡°I also want to buy a talisman.¡±


    Harold nced at them and inquired, ¡°Why buy one if interference with luck doesn¡¯t affect you?¡± With a


    disdainful look, Titus responded, ¡°True, we might not be affected, but we face greater danger and


    misery than you, don¡¯t we? If affected, we willingly give away our luck.¡±


    The mere thought of it weighed heavily on their minds.


    Leon agreed. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Additionally, he personally wished for a talisman drawn by Simone.


    Harold was baffled. ¡°Can¡¯t you simply refuse? I¡¯m the one passively impacted by luck interference,


    while you have the choice. So, who¡¯s more miserable?¡± Titus countered, ¡°We also fear being tricked


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    into unintentional agreement.¡±


    The situation felt enigmatic and unsettling to them.


    There lingered uncertainty about whether Jodie might employ other methods to manipte. them into


    agreement.


    Reflecting on it, Harold nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Carrying a talisman does offer some level of security.¡±


    Their predicament was challenging, each grappling with their own share of misfortunes! Simone did not


    object and said, ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s also 750 thousand per talisman, valid for three months.¡±


    With the opportunity right before them, Leon and Titus promptly agreed, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She individually captured their breaths and crafted the talismans.


    Once finished, she folded and secured them with red thread before handing them to the two


    35


    men.


    Simone stressed, ¡°If Jodie manages to trick you into unknowingly agreeing, the talisman will retaliate.


    However, it works only once. Until you purchase new ones, if trapped again, you¡¯ll have to ept your


    ill fate. Once the talismans turn to ashes, it signifies they shielded you from disaster and are no longer


    effective.¡±


    Taking the talismans, the two men affirmed, ¡°Understood!¡± They then wore them around their necks.


    The previously tense atmosphere diffused and was reced by a sense of enhanced safety.


    Without prompting from Simone and Gwen, the three took the initiative to bid goodbye.


    They collectively agreed that any discovered problems should be promptly shared with


    everyone.


    Taking the initiative, Harold ingeniously created a group chat and included everyone.


    He suggested using it for discoveries or issues.


    Simone did not object as she needed to stay updated on the three families¡¯ situations through


    them.


    After joining the group chat, she implemented an extrayer of security on their phones to shield them


    from potential hackers.


    This ensured theirmunication in the group remained rtively safe as long as they were not under


    surveince.


    Finishing her setup, she informed them. ¡°For matters of confidentiality, I¡¯ll delete and clear them entirely


    after discussing them in the group to ensure no ess or review of chat records.¡±


    Given Simone¡¯s reluctance to frequently meet Leon and Sc*mbag No. 2, it was impractical to gather for


    frequent discussions.


    Hence, it was more convenient to address discoveries within the group.


    This reasoning underlined her decision to join the group chat.


    Had Harold known her thoughts, he might have regretted creating the group.


    However, he could use the excuse of frequent meetings with Gwen.


    The three had no objections and agreed. ¡°No problem.¡±


    O


    43


    Before departing, Titus inquired, ¡°Can I add you as a friend again?¡± Simone declined. ¡°No.¡±


    He was taken aback. She¡¯s heartless as always! He then asked, ¡°Can I mention. you chat if needed?¡±


    She agreed. ¡°Sure!¡±


    in the


    group


    He pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll share a videoter in the group. Maybe you can use it in your next


    variety show.¡±


    She sensed his intention to prank his younger brother and did not refuse. ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that settled, the three then took their leave.


    As soon as Titus exited the elevator, he posted the video that Aaron had sent him in the group chat.


    ¡®Goodnight, everyone!¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Chapter 225 Do You Need Me?


    After Titus shared the video in the group chat, Simone and Gwen clicked on it and began watching.


    Once they were done, Simone wasn¡¯t surprised with the contents at all. After all, Jodie liked to do these


    things to seek attention, and she even treated the sc*mbags as possessions. However, if this video


    were to be released, it would indeed be the talk of the


    town.


    Sc*mbag No. 2 was skilled at tricking his younger brother. Maybe he felt lonely after his video with


    Jodie was exposedst time, and he just wanted his fourth brother to experience the same treatment


    as him.


    After Gwen finished watching, she said in exasperation, ¡°Jodie is really good at pretending to be


    innocent. She looks quite convincing, but I think your ex-mother must be furious this time.¡±


    It was the first time Gwen had seen someone fighting so ungracefully with a broom like that.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simone replied, ¡°When she fainted and was hospitalized, I already suspected that she was angered


    back then, but I really didn¡¯t expect it to be because of this. Jodie and Andrew are really careless.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gray cares the most about pride and etiquette, so it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯d get so angry by the


    way those two were caught red-handed.¡±


    However, this was not the worst part for Salma. She had prepared a gift for her, a special gift from her


    beloved adopted daughter. She just hoped that she would be able to withstand it when the time came.


    Even so, Salma was someone who seemed fragile, but when it came to life and death, she could still


    pull her weight, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to anger her to death.


    After returning to the Gray Family, she had done the most for Salma, and she was hurt the most by her.


    Except for Steven, with whom she had little interaction, no one had intentionally hurt her in words or


    actions.


    She still held a grudge against the others. Of course, Steven did nothing, so she treated him as a


    stranger. Sc*mbag No. 2, Sc*mbag No. 3, and Sc*mbag No. 5 had been dealt with, and now it was


    Salma, Sc*mbag No. 1, and Sc¡±mbag No. 4. Next up was Sc*mbag No. 4.


    Gwen found it ironic. ¡°She raised him herself. She brought this upon herself by angering her.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Indeed, she will have more things to be angry about in the future.¡±


    Meanwhile, Harold and Leon watched the video as well, and they looked at Titus with mixed


    expressions once they were done.


    Harold said, ¡°Your fourth brother is even better than


    you.¡±


    Titus sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want this kind of skill.¡±


    ¡°Jodie is practically squeezing him dry.¡±


    Joe raised an eyebrow at Titus and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that if Jodie came to you willingly, you


    wouldn¡¯t refuse? Is that still how you think?¡±


    Titus shivered and replied, ¡°I used to think that since she had no shame, I didn¡¯t mind ying along.


    But now she¡¯s like a cursed spirit, and I dare not have her.¡±


    He rubbed his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared!¡± If Jodie ever wanted toe to his room on her


    own, he would definitely not open the door.


    Joeughed. ¡°Look at how scared you are. Is it necessary?¡±


    Titus nced at him and rebutted, ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, you can go!¡±


    Joe shook his head with a smile. ¡°I am loyal to Gwen, so I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    He turned to Leon and said, ¡°Leon, you can have her. Jodie probably still wants to get you.¡±


    Leon replied angrily, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    This guy¡¯s mouth was getting more and more offensive. He had been keeping his distance from Jodie


    before, but now he wanted to stay as far away as possible.


    The three of them didn¡¯t continue drinking, and each took a cab home.


    In the following days, Simone was busy with her studio work. The original song Harry sang in the


    foreign bar became very popr, but the sound quality recorded through live streaming was very poor.


    Now that the song had a chance at topping the charts, Simone contacted Cebros¡¯ best recording studio


    and sent Harry to record it professionally.


    As Fiona and Ethan had already joined the crew, she went to visit them as well. At the same time, she


    was also preparing to join the crew and y the female supporting role in Alex¡¯s historical film.


    Meanwhile, at Gray Residence, Salma returned to the country with her three sons and Jodie. who sat


    in a wheelchair that was pushed by Steven¡¯s assistant.


    Steven had just returned from a business trip abroad today and arrived home earlier. Upon seeing


    Salma, who still didn¡¯t look very well, he asked in a concerned tone. ¡°How do you feel? Do you need to


    go for another round of recuperation?¡±


    21


    Salma shook her head, I¡¯m much better now; no need for further recuperation.¡±


    If she went for recuperation, how could she keep an eye on her sons and Jodie? This time, she had to


    invite someone to teach Jodie etiquette and see if she could correct those bad habits.


    Steven didn¡¯t insist any further. ¡°Then rest well at home and don¡¯t get angry anymore.¡±


    He then looked at Andrew and Jodie, his eyes filled with coldness. Jodie tried her best to look. pitiful


    and helpless, hoping that Steven wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on her, while Andrew also shrank his neck


    under his biological father¡¯s gaze, wanting to escape.


    ¡°You guys talk first. I¡¯ll take Jo upstairs to rest.¡±


    Upon saying that, he was about to push the wheelchair with Jodie.


    Steven¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Does Jo not have hands? Do you need to push her? Besides, my assistant


    and your mom¡¯s assistant are both here. Does she really need you? You scoundrel, not only did you do


    something so shameful, but you also made your mom faint from anger. Tell me, how should I punish


    you?¡±


    This statement made Luca and Aaron, who were originally standing beside Andrew, quickly move away


    to avoid being affected.


    After all, their mom took her anger out on them that day. Who knows if their dad would do the same?


    Andrew almost burst outughing from anger at their actions. These two brothers were simply


    worthless. They were faster at running away than anyone else when something. happened.


    He didn¡¯t think he was in the wrong and casually said, ¡°I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. next


    time.¡±


    Steven could clearly see that his son was not convinced, and it made him furious.


    ¡°Do you really expect me to believe you?¡± he said, his expression icy. ¡°Go kneel outside the door, you


    fool. You can only get up when the sunes up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Andrew couldn¡¯t believe his ears and nced up at Steven. ¡°Dad, I have to kneel for that long? Do I not


    need my legs?¡±


    Steven responded with a meaningful tone, ¡°You won¡¯t need your legs. You can sit in a wheelchair with


    Jo; it¡¯ll be perfect.¡±


    Titus was also present at home during this time. Upon hearing this, he chimed in with a smile, ¡°Yes,


    little brother, you¡¯re so fond of Jo, after all. It would be wonderful to sit in a wheelchair with her¡±


    111


    34


    Andrew red at Titus. ¡°You¡¯re heartless, in and simple.¡±


    Indeed, the second oldest brother was the most heartless of them all. He was still plotting against his


    younger brother.


    Titusughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only thinking of your best interests. How else can you be with Jo?¡± He then


    looked at Jodie and asked with a smirk, ¡°Jo, don¡¯t you want Andrew to be with. you?¡±


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect the conflict to involve herself. She silently criticized Titus in her mind. Why was he


    behaving like a rabid dog, biting anyone in sight? She hadn¡¯t provoked him at all.


    She awkwardly replied, ¡°Titus is just joking. I don¡¯t need Andrew to be with me.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it was all my fault,¡± she said as she turned to Steven. ¡°Don¡¯t punish Andrew. Punish me instead.¡±


    Andrew was the only one who treated her the best and remained loyal to her. She couldn¡¯t let him slip


    away, and she didn¡¯t believe that Steven would make her kneel outside the door all night with a broken


    leg.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Chapter 226 What Is He On?


    Jodie¡¯s words deeply touched Andrew. Jo was still the kindest to him, unlike his own heartless


    brother.


    ¡°Dad, Jo and I are innocent. Whether you believe it or not, we have a clear conscience, and it was my


    own decision to sit on the bed instead of the chair.¡±


    He was afraid that his dad would punish Jo, so he added, ¡°It¡¯s my fault; it has nothing to do with Jo. I


    take full responsibility.¡±


    This time, Steven couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Good, very good. You are indeed responsible, so go and


    kneel down.¡±


    He then looked at Jodi. ¡°Although Andrew took all the me, your behavior before was indeed


    inappropriate. It takes two to tango; you are also at fault. Andrew will kneel down and reflect, and you


    can reflect at home.¡±


    What he wanted was just an excuse to confine Jodie at home and prevent her from causing trouble


    outside.


    Jodie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I know I was wrong. I will reflect at home like you say, Dad.¡±


    Salma interjected, ¡°You have problems with your etiquette, so I will hire a teacher for you again.¡±


    She would invite the strictest teacher in the circle to teach Jodie.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect Salma to do such a thing. Salma, who used to be so kind to her, had now be


    detestable. She felt resentful and didn¡¯t want to learn any etiquette, but when one was under someone


    else¡¯s roof, one had to submit.


    She could only pitifully lower her head and say, ¡°Yes, Mom, I will do what you say.¡±


    In her heart, she couldn¡¯t help butin. If it wasn¡¯t for her biological mother, she wouldn¡¯t be


    treated so casually. Salma was just a cruel person with a kind face. In the end, her biological mother


    was still better. She would find an opportunity to meet her and seek


    After that, Steven asked the butler to find someone to keep an eye on Andrew kneeling outside. He


    then supported Salma and went upstairs to rest.


    Jodie looked at Titus and the other two with red eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that Andrew gol into


    trouble Titus, Luca, and Aaron, when Did calms down, please help Andrew pleat for mercy Andrew¡¯s


    legs won¡¯t be able to bear it he kneels all night¡±


    In front of her brothers, she had to show her previous gentleness, thoughtfulness, and kindness.


    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t just watch Andrew being punished all the time.


    Seeing her worried appearance, Luca thought that she wasn¡¯tpletely heartless.


    ¡°When we have dinner, we will go and plead with Dad, so don¡¯t worry. Take care of your own. hands


    and legs, as they are injured.¡±


    Aaron also didn¡¯t want to think badly of his beloved little sister. Seeing her like this, it seemed that she


    really cared about Andrew.


    ¡°Yeah, Andrew has us.¡± Jodie¡¯s heart leaped with joy. It seemed that acting weak still worked, after all.


    She looked at the two of them innocently and happily. ¡°Thank you, Luca and Aaron. I knew you were


    the best!¡±


    Only Titus sneered. ¡°Enough, you are all good people. I¡¯m the only bad one.¡±


    He realized that the minds of his third and fifth siblings were still clouded.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t understand why Titus had been targeting hertely. She bit her lip and looked. at him


    pitifully. ¡°Titus, are you still mad at me? If I did something wrong, just tell me, and I¡¯ll change.¡±


    Titus smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, and you don¡¯t need to change. I see that you¡¯re tired from the flight,


    so go upstairs and rest.¡±


    Jodie knew his temperament, and she knew he wouldn¡¯t be happy if she argued with him, so she


    obediently said, ¡°Thank you, Titus. I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest now.¡±


    Titus had Salma¡¯s assistant take Jodie back to her room before he called Luca and Aaron and led them


    to the garden, as he didn¡¯t feel safe talking inside the house. It was much better to be in this open and


    unmonitored ce.


    Luca and Aaron were puzzled when they were called to the garden to have tea.


    What is Titus on?


    Aaron asked, ¡°Titus, what do you want?¡±


    Titus said, ¡°I called you here to talk.¡±


    Luca was speechless. ¡°What do we have to talk about with you?¡± He still remembered how Titus tricked


    him into appearing on a variety show


    Titus was at a loss for words ¡°You¡¯re still so impatient, but I called you here today for your


    21


    own good. I wanted to share a huge secret with you. If you don¡¯t want to listen, then leave.¡± He took a


    sip of tea and continued, ¡°If something happens in the future, don¡¯t me me, your older brother, for


    not warning you.¡±


    After hearing him say that, the two who had originally wanted to leave were also piqued with curiosity.


    ¡°Titus, stop teasing us.¡±


    From his expression, it seemed like there was indeed something important to say.


    Titus beckoned to the two of them, and they willingly approached him. He then leaned in closer to them


    and whispered what Simone had told him that day, giving them a rough


    summary.


    Luca and Aaron looked stunned after listening, finding it hard to ept.


    ¡°Is this true or false?¡± The two of them felt a bit overwhelmed at the moment.


    Titus raised an eyebrow. ¡°Simone wouldn¡¯t lie to us. Think carefully, ever since Jodie came to our


    family, hasn¡¯t her luck been excessively good? Her previous good luck was all because she stole


    Simone¡¯s luck. When Simone returned, she manipted and hinted at us, keeping us away from our


    own sister. During that time, her luck was off the charts.¡±


    ¡°However, when Simone was so angry with you guys that she cut off ties and became famous on


    variety shows, Jodie¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t as good all of a sudden. It¡¯s because their fortunes are inversely


    proportional. If Simone has good luck, Jodie¡¯s luck will be weakened.¡±


    Aaron said angrily, ¡°What do you mean we made Simone cut off ties? It sounds like you had no part in


    it.¡±


    Luca alsoined, ¡°Exactly, we all had a part in this.¡±


    Titus red at both of them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand.¡±


    Both of them thought carefully and became more and more rmed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems to be


    true.¡±


    Titus was stating facts, and even if it was a coincidence, it couldn¡¯t happen so many times.


    Luca found it difficult to ept. All these years, had he been caring for someone like this? So, he tried


    to console himself, ¡°Does she truly have so many malicious intentions? Didn¡¯t she just ask us to help


    plead for Andrew earlier? She seemed genuinely concerned about him.¡±


    Aaron agreed, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Titus was the most ruthless among the brothers, so he was rtively more rational.


    111


    <


    34


    ¡°Then let me ask you, did she manage to get Andrew exempted from punishment after all her


    concerns?¡± He looked at both of them and asked, ¡°How many times has her concern for us been mere


    empty words? Anyone can say they care and apologize, but does it have any effect? Instead, it was


    Andrew who was moved by her and voluntarily took responsibility for the mistake, and he¡¯s still


    kneeling outside. However, she didn¡¯t suffer any physical or mental pain. I told her to go back to her


    room and rest, and she actually did.¡±


    Titus sarcastically said, ¡°That¡¯s how much she cares about Andrew. Even if she couldn¡¯t kneel outside


    with him, she could at least sit in a wheelchair and apany him outside. But did she? No. She didn¡¯t


    even bother to take a look at him, much less apany him.¡±


    ¡°Do you need this kind of concern? Think about it: if this had happened with the previous. Simone, what


    would you have done?¡±


    Before knowing Jodie¡¯s true intentions, he might have believed that she genuinely cared. about


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew. But after seeing through her true nature, he realized how false her so-called


    concern was.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Chapter 227 She Couldn¡¯t Wait Any Longer


    Titus¡¯ words immediately changed the expressions on the faces of Luca and Aaron.


    Their littleforting fantasy waspletely shattered.


    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder, What would Simone do if she were in our shoes? She¡¯ll most likely go to


    our parents and beg for mercy. And if that doesn¡¯t work, she¡¯ll probably kneel alongside Andrew.


    Of course, that was the old Simone.


    The Simone now would probably just sneer and tell Andrew, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    People were always afraid ofparisons.


    With such aparison, Jodie¡¯s concern seemed very insincere.


    Aaron sighed. ¡°Yeah, if she truly cared, she wouldn¡¯t just say it with her words and make us beg Dad.


    Even if we go, it¡¯s not her who gets scolded by Dad. But she benefits from the favor she has done for


    Andrew. She can still maintain the impression of being kind and caring toward him.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Speaking of which, I can¡¯t help but think of the first episode of the variety show. I got


    food poisoning from eating the dumplings she made, and she said she cared about me, but she didn¡¯t


    even stay with me.


    ¡°The next day, shepletely forgot about me. The congee I drank was made by the production team.


    But when I had a stomachache before, Simone would make medicinal meals for me.


    congee and


    ¡°She would even send messages to remind me to eat on time. For some time, she would even cook


    and bring me food to thepany.¡±


    He chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Why was I so blind back then and not see Simone¡¯s kindness?


    Comparisons can indeed reveal the truth.¡±


    Without careful consideration, they wouldn¡¯t realize the difference between sincere and fake


    care.


    With that being said, Luca also felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Yeah, in this episode of the variety show, I was hurt by Jodie too. Let¡¯s put aside the fact that she


    betrayed me and talk about my sore throat. Simone used to make medicinal meals for me and made


    candies to soothe my throat.¡±


    ¡°She reminded me not to drink alcohol or to drink less. But Jodie only asked it I needed her


    15


    to help me buy medicine, and when I said no, she didn¡¯t bother. In the following days, she didn¡¯t even


    ask me how my throat was doing. We used to go to great lengths to care for and spoil her.¡±


    He said with a sad expression, ¡°That time we went camping, she suddenly got a fever, and the car


    broke down on the way back to the city. We couldn¡¯t hitch a ride, so the three of us-me, Andrew, and


    Aaron-took turns carrying her and ran around 10 miles to the hospital. But what about her? How did


    she treat us when we were sick?¡±


    He never really thought about it before, so he didn¡¯t have such a strong feeling. Now that it was brought


    up, it was quite hurtful.


    Titus said, ¡°So, you guys should realize what kind of person she is. I believe in luck, whether you


    believe it or not. If Jodie borrows your luck, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±


    Luca and Aaron both said, ¡°We got it.¡±


    After reminding the two of them, Titus instructed them not to tell Reuben, Andrew, and their mother.


    Then, he went to find their father.


    Luca looked at Aaron and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be the only one to witness Andrew¡¯s performance in the next


    variety show.¡±


    Aaron frowned and said, ¡°Can I choose not to go?¡± He had just asked Titus if he wanted to participate


    in the next variety show and received a disdainful look.


    Luca raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? You¡¯re a regr guest, so you definitely can¡¯t


    escape.¡±


    Aaron still wanted to make a final attempt and called Reuben, who hadn¡¯t returned home yet.


    He asked the same question of whether he wanted to participate in the next variety show but received


    a reply of ¡®not interested.


    Aaron looked enviously at Luca and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You managed to avoid it.¡±


    Now, going on a live variety show was like going through a trial for him.


    Yet, Jonah only agreed to let him bring Jodie along because Aaron had promised to participate in all


    three episodes.


    If he forcefully refused to go, his reputation in the industry would be ruined, so he couldn¡¯t terminate the


    contract even if he wanted to.


    Aaron thought for a moment and asked, ¡®Do you think this whole thing about borrowing


    23


    luck is true?¡±


    Luca frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If you promise to borrow your luck, it¡¯ll be transferred and taken away. It


    feels too supernatural. Jo has never asked us about it before.¡±


    Aaron nodded. ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s probably not that supernatural.¡±


    Both of them were now half-believing and half-doubting.


    On the other side, Titus took Steven out for a walk.


    He found a blind spot in the surveince and quietly told Steven about everything.


    Steven¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°It seems like our family has been targeted and plotted against from the


    beginning. If that¡¯s the case, then your sister¡¯s disappearance back then was probably not an ident.


    No wonder we tried so many methods but couldn¡¯t find Simone.¡±


    They reported to the police, put up reward notices everywhere, and asked rtives and friends to be


    on the lookout, but nothing worked


    It must have been the people behind Jodie deliberately obstructing them.


    His eyes turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s definitely the people behind sabotaging us.¡±


    Titus nodded. ¡°They¡¯re most likely the ones who handed Simone over to human traffickers. Luckily, her


    luck wasn¡¯t that bad at the time, so she encountered her mentor. Otherwise, she would have been sold


    to the mountains.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If that happened, his younger sister would have lived miserably for the past ten years.


    At this thought, he felt a bit.


    uneasy.


    They were indeed too harsh on Simone back then.


    Unfortunately, she now ignored them and refused to forgive them.


    Steven also felt a bit sad.


    Who could have imagined that the loss of his daughter would be intentional?


    Ile gritted his teeth and said with determination ¡°We must break through and not let them get away with


    it I¡¯m nning to send Andrew abroad, so he won¡¯t have any contact with jodhe


    anymore


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know how Jodie would harm him.


    Now he was still kneeling outside, looking like didn¡¯t regret anything and not repenting


    So, the only solution was to separate the two of them.


    Titus suggested, ¡°If we allow Andrew to experience some hardship because of Jodie, he uncover her


    true intentions and wake up.¡±


    He then repeated Simone¡¯s words.


    Upon hearing this, Steven agreed. ¡°Alright, let him participate in the next episode.¡±


    may


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You and Reuben should pressure him. Ensure that he has no choice but to go.¡±


    Andrew truly needed to be taught a lesson.


    Titus nodded with a smile. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Andrew won¡¯t be able to escape.


    On the other hand, after Jodie returned to her room, shey down on the bed to rest.


    After sitting on the ne for such a long time, she was indeed tired.


    As she fell asleep, she suddenly dreamed that she had entered a dark corridor with no light, unable to


    find her way out. She felt frightened and struggled continuously. Breathing became increasingly difficult


    as if she were about to drown.


    After an unknown period, she abruptly opened her eyes and freed herself from the dream.


    She sat up and took deep breaths of fresh air.


    That dream felt so real that it was terrifying.


    It took her a while to recover.


    At the same time, she let out a sigh of relief, grateful that it was just a dream and not reality.


    Then, she noticed some new spots on her hands,


    She quickly got up to look in the mirror. She discovered that not only had her skin deteriorated, but


    there were also a few wrinkles around her eyes.


    She widened her eyes. How could this be? My luck has once again weakened. Why? Her brother had


    previously told her that if she could seize Simone¡¯s luck, her luck would improve.


    The more the Gray Family brothers loved and doted on her, the more stable her luck would


    be


    If she could be a popr star in the entertainment industry with tens of millions or even billions of


    fans, her luck would skyrocket, and she would be more and more beautiful.


    However, once the absorbed luck weakened and disappeared, she would face bacsh.


    What she sacrificed was not only the deterioration of luck but also her lifespan.


    Therefore, as long as luck weakened and fell to a certain extent, there would be a situation of


    bing unattractive, developing spots on the hands, wrinkles on the face, and aging.


    Jodie didn¡¯t want to be old and unattractive. Nervous and anxious, she covered her mouth and


    wanted to scream.


    I need to find a way to regain some luck.


    Then she remembered that method, which was originally intended for future use, but now she couldn¡¯t


    wait any longer.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Chapter 228 Just Take Him Down


    That night, Luca and Aaron pleaded with Steven.


    Firstly, they felt sympathetic toward Andrew and were afraid that he would hurt his knees and be


    unable to participate in the show. Secondly, they wanted to test Jodie.


    However, their pleas were rejected, and Steven scolded them. Furthermore, Steven. instructed them to


    go out and kneel with Andrew. Luca and Aaron felt like crying.


    They were pleading for someone else, but they ended up being punished. Both of them looked at


    Jodie. Jodie hadn¡¯t expected Steven to be so angry this time. Even the ones who pleaded were being


    punished together.


    She had always been afraid of Steven, and now she didn¡¯t dare to speak up and plead. She was afraid


    of being med and disliked by Steven. After all, he was the head of the family, so she still had to


    please him.


    She could only give Luca and Aaron an expression of helplessness and apology. Luca and Aaron were


    everything else.


    Under the supervision of the butler, the two of them went to kneel at the door together. Andrew had


    already been kneeling, and his legs didn¡¯t feel like his own anymore. Seeing the two of them being


    punished together, he couldn¡¯t help but feel schadenfreude. He uttered, ¡°You¡¯re being punished too?


    You deserve it.¡±


    Seeing his response, Luca couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°We¡¯re punished because of you. We pleaded


    with Dad for your sake, but not only were we scolded, we¡¯re also getting the punishment.¡± Aaron


    added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You even have the nerve tough. We¡¯re punished because of you.¡±


    Andrew was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect them to suddenly show brotherly affection. It was rare. He


    uttered, ¡°Then, kneel with me. I can¡¯t stand it anymore by myself.¡±


    Luca and Aaron were speechless. They shouldn¡¯t have sympathized with him in the first ce. The


    three of them talked while kneeling. Although Luca and Aaron didn¡¯t mention anything about Jodie


    having a problem, they guided Andrew to think that she was just making empty promises.


    But Andrew was stubborn and didn¡¯t understand at all. Luca couldn¡¯t help but point it out. Andrew


    retorted, saying that if there was any resentment, it should be directed at him and not Jodie. How could


    she, a girl with broken hands and legs, apany them? Instead, he lectured Luca and Aaron. He


    thought the two of them were cold-hearted and ruthless, not caring about sibling affection.


    111


    13


    This made Luca and Aaronpletely give up on trying tomunicate with Andrew. They had done


    their part in reminding him anyway. If he didn¡¯t listen and suffered losses in the future, he couldn¡¯t


    me them.


    None of the three of them had dinner. They were hungry, and kneeling made their legs feel like they


    were about to break. Because there were several bodyguards guarding them, if they stood up and


    moved around, they would be taken back. Luca and Aaron regretted it even


    more.


    When it was almost midnight, Jodie came over with a tray of food. Once again, Andrew was touched.


    However, as soon as she approached the three of them, she was stopped by a burly bodyguard. ¡°Mr.


    Gray doesn¡¯t allow any food for them.¡±


    Jodie tried to persuade the bodyguard with some soft words, hoping to get him to relent. But he


    remained unmoved. Jodie could only look helpless and full of pity as she looked at the three of them.


    ¡°Luca, Andrew, Aaron, I wanted to help you. But Dad doesn¡¯t allow it, and I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care whether they could eat the food she brought. It was just a show, letting them know that


    she cared and worried about them. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you guys.¡±


    With her brothers¡¯ concern and care for her, they definitely wouldn¡¯t want her to endure this alone.


    Especially since she deliberately wore a very thin silk nightgown. It was cold with the wind blowing.


    Sure enough, Andrew uttered with concern, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all because of Dad. He is too heartless. It¡¯s


    too cold, and you¡¯re still sick. Go back to your room and rest.¡±


    Jodie shook her head. ¡°No, I want to stay here with you.¡±


    Luca witnessed this and uttered, ¡°Since Jodie has this intention, how can you refuse her, Andrew?¡±


    Aaron said, ¡°Yeah, Jodie wants to apany us, so just let her. She can feel more at ease this way.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Andrew, why are you so unreasonable? You can¡¯t even fulfill her simple


    request.


    Their words made Jodie¡¯s smile freeze. Did they take the wrong medicine? They took her words


    seriously, which made them look foolish.


    #


    Jodie put on a gentle and considerate smile. ¡°Yes, I just want to be with you guys.¡± She looked at


    Andrew and even pretended to be cold. ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m not cold. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    She appeared strong and resilient. She had been ying this trick for over ten years, and it came


    naturally to her. It used to make her brothers love and care for her even more. After all. she was cold


    and injured, yet she wanted to stay with them. How thoughtful. Sure enough. Andrew saw how thinly


    she was dressed. He reached out and touched her hand, which was very cold


    He sternly said. ¡°Nonsense If you get sick while staying with us, what are we going to do? We


    have to take care of you in return. Be a good girl and listen to me. Go back to your room now. We¡¯ll be


    fine.¡±


    Jodie expressed in a gentle manner that she wanted to stay with them no matter how cold it was. But


    Andrew forced her to go back. Jodie could only helplessly return to her room.


    Seeing their interactions, Luca and Aaron remained silent. After Jodie finished her performance and


    was pushed back to her room by the servant, both of them showed a look of confirmation. If they didn¡¯t


    know her true intentions, based on the situation just now, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that she was


    simply acting.


    If she wanted to apany them, how could she intentionally dress so lightly? And she even


    emphasized that she wasn¡¯t cold, just to make them feel sorry for her and let her go back to her room


    quickly. Therefore, upon seeing the pitiful and touched expression on Andrew¡¯s face, they found it


    slightly irritating. However, they chose not to remain silent and didn¡¯t bother to remind him.


    After kneeling all night, their legs were no longer under their control. At dawn, the butler had them


    carried back to their rooms and called the family doctor to treat them. Later, Jodie hypocritically visited


    them and even offered to massage their legs. All three of them declined.


    Andrew couldn¡¯t bear to see Jodie exhausted, while Luca and Aaron were afraid to let her massage


    their legs. Several more days passed before they were able to go downstairs to eat. On that day,


    Salma apanied Steven to an important business banquet, and Reuben, as the heir, also joined


    them. Only the four brothers and Jodie remained at home.


    After finishing their meal, Jodie suggested to have tea together. They sat and chatted for a while. Jodie


    stood up, limping on one leg, and poured tea for all four of them. Suddenly, she lost her bnce and


    fell toward the couch. Andrew was the only one who immediately stepped forward and caught Jodie,


    while the other three reacted by avoiding her.


    Andrew supported Jodie and prevented her from falling, saying, ¡°Jodie, you don¡¯t need to do anything


    for us. Please sit down.¡± Jodie sat down and apologized, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± She felt a strong resentment


    toward Luca, Aaron, and Titus, who didn¡¯te to support her but instead avoided her.


    Since they were unkind, they shouldn¡¯t me her for being unfair. So, she began toin sadly,


    saying that she didn¡¯t know what had been happening recently, but she had been unlucky. Andrew


    up. Therefore, he also offered a few words offort, suggesting that things would get better after a


    while. Just as he finishedforting her. Jodie looked at him and jokingly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been so unlucky


    recently. How about you, Titus? Can you share some of your good luck with me?¡±


    Recently, Titus had been the coldest and most distant toward her, so she decided to target


    him

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 229 Is He More Like A Scapegoat?


    Jodie¡¯s sudden, seemingly joking words startled Titus, Luca, and Aaron. Titus also understood why


    Jodie had previously set the stage and emphasized how unlucky she had been recently. He pretended


    to be stunned and smiled inexplicably. ¡°My luck is different from yours. Take it; being unlucky won¡¯t do


    you any good.¡±


    Jodieughed and said, ¡°Maybe it will be useful. She spoke with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Titus, since you


    have such good luck, share some with me. Give me some psychologicalfort, and maybe I won¡¯t be


    so unlucky afterward.¡±


    Titus was about to go crazy. Why did Jodie choose him instead of Andrew to take advantage of his


    good luck? Shouldn¡¯t she be looking for Andrew? Was he more like a scapegoat? He became wary in


    his heart, and the surprise on his face grew stronger.


    He even pointed at himself and uttered, ¡°Do I look like I have such good luck? Jodie, how did you figure


    that out? I can¡¯t even keep my jobtely. I was fired by thepany to appease angryizens, and


    the stars I managed were given to other agents.¡± He sighed. ¡°I was hoping to borrow some good luck


    from someone.¡±


    Simone was right. Jodie was thinking about their luck. Now, she was asking him for luck. Could it be


    that his luck had reached the point where it could be exploited? But he felt that he had been quite


    unlucky recently.


    Jodie cursed him inwardly for being stingy when she heard him say this. She didn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Then why


    not give it a try?¡± She jokingly said, ¡°You give me some of your luck, and I¡¯ll let you share in my good


    luck. Maybe you¡¯ll be lucky soon.¡± Sharing a little luck didn¡¯t mean borrowing or giving away too much.


    But she was nning to take half of Titus¡¯ luck.


    This should make up for the weaknesses she had been weakened by before. Titus felt uneasy hearing


    these words. If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s reminder, he might have agreed without hesitation to Jodie¡¯s


    words today. The way she looked, it seemed like she was just joking.


    Fortunately, that day, he had the idea of watching a show and insisted on going with Harold to find


    Simone. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how much of his luck would have been borrowed today. Titus joked.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve been having bad lucktely, and you too. Let¡¯s share it. Otherwise, it would be


    like adding insult to injury.¡±


    He had been ying with his phone all along. So, when Jodie first suggested it, he sent a message


    asking Harold to call him. He asked him to say that there was something urgent and they needed to


    meet. Therefore, as soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. He immediately answered and


    spoke a few words with Harold After hanging up the phone, he stood up and uttered. ¡°Harold needs me


    for something I need to leave now Leaving Jodie behind, he gave Luca and Aaron a look that said,


    ¡°Good luck Then he quickly left


    Sering fitus leave the living room so qui kly fa and Aaron felt like crying litus was stich


    13


    a jerk, running away like that just as the two of them were about toe up with an excuse


    to leave as well.


    Jodie looked at Luca and said, ¡°Luca, can you share some of your luck with me?¡± Apart from Titus,


    Luca had also been distant toward her recently. Even when she had taken the initiative. to apologize to


    him at the hospital abroad, he still heartlessly refused to visit her. Since Titus had left, it was time to


    turn to Luca.


    Luca was a top singer with a lot of poprity and fans. His luck should be much better than Titus, Luca


    was speechless. He looked more like a scapegoat than Andrew. He had been. skeptical about


    borrowing luck before. But now that Jodie was doing this, and it was falling on him, hepletely


    believed it.


    If it was just a joke, she shouldn¡¯t have brought it up again after talking to Titus. But she came looking


    for him after Titus left. He wouldn¡¯t believe it if there wasn¡¯t an intention.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been having a rough timetely, too. When I appeared on a


    variety show before, and because you asked me to go find Simone, I was almost criticized to death by


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    theizens. I even lost a lot of fans. Just like Titus, I¡¯m having bad luck now.¡± He added, ¡°I won¡¯t give it


    to you. Otherwise, if I give you the bad luck and make things worse for you, what should we do?


    Jodie was taken aback for a moment, then continued with a considerate smile. ¡°I¡¯m willing to share it


    with you so you won¡¯t have bad luck anymore.¡± This time, Luca was smart enough to catch the w in


    her words. She cleverly didn¡¯t say it was bad luck. So, it could only be sharing good luck with him.


    He looked at Jodie in shock. ¡°Are you saying that I should share my bad luck with you?¡± Jodie


    remained silent. She almost couldn¡¯t hold back her smile and continued with wordy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll share


    it.¡± She asked again, ¡°Luca, can you share some of your luck with me?¡± Luca heard this question again


    and felt a chilling sensation that was hard to describe.


    He looked embarrassed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll share my bad luck with you. If you want it, take


    it.¡±


    Who the hell wants your bad luck? She coaxed. ¡°Okay. If you say you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll help you.¡± As long


    as Luca said yes, his luck could be borrowed by her. The so-called bad luck naturally wouldn¡¯t transfer


    to her. It would only be luck. But it had to be his voluntary consent; even unconscious willingness would


    do.


    Luca and Aaron understood when they saw her staring like that. They had to make someone say they


    were willing This thing had to be agreed upon personally. Otherwise, it probably


    wouldn¡¯t take effect


    Luca would only be foolish to say he agreed I already said it just now. You can have all the bad luck He


    only had one thought in his mind to give her bad luck and not luck He didn¡¯t dare to utter words like


    ¡°willing or agree


    23


    Jodie was bing frustrated. Why was Luca being so stubborn today? Didn¡¯t he used to express


    his love for her? Now, he wanted to share all the misfortune with her. Was that fair? It was too much.


    Since she couldn¡¯t get anything from Luca anymore, she could only gaze at Aaron. She smiled and


    said, ¡°Then Aaron, can you share some luck with me?¡± Aaron was speechless. He couldn¡¯t escape


    either.


    Confused, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Luca give it to you? Jodie, what¡¯s bothering you today?¡±


    He pretended not to understand and continued, ¡°Why do you always want us to share our luck with


    you? And you ask each of us individually.¡±


    Jodie had already figured out how to respond to this. She smiled and uttered, ¡°My brothers. are all so


    good to me. I can¡¯t favor one over the other. So, I have to ask each of you separately.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, didn¡¯t you used to say you loved me the most?¡± Her eyes filled with grievances.


    She looked at him and continued to ask, ¡°I was just joking, and you don¡¯t even want to y along with


    me? Can you y a game with me?¡± She had wanted to ask this earlier. He had promised to always


    cherish and spoil her, so why couldn¡¯t he even say he was willing now?


    33

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 230 Turning the Tables


    Aaron discovered that Jodie had a remarkable talent for acting.


    Her teary-eyed performance always came right on cue.


    How blind were they in the past to not see through her act? And shouldn¡¯t they be the ones. feeling


    wronged? After all the years of love and care, it felt like everything was for naught.


    What did they do to deserve this? She was taking advantage of their misfortune.


    Was she really their sister? In all honesty, she seemed more like an enemy seeking revenge for their


    father¡¯s death.


    Before, he and Luca didn¡¯t want to think of her as so malicious, but now they were.pletely hurt by


    her.


    She was just toying with them, making empty promises.


    Not only did she not take any real action, but she also wanted to harm them.


    Aaron¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Is this just a game?¡± Jodie, with a poker face, replied, ¡°Yes,


    it is.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe her brothers would find out about the luck-stealing matter.


    Aaron smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s a game, let¡¯s not take it seriously. Haven¡¯t I loved you all these years?¡± he


    asked with a deep gaze. ¡°For you, I even cut off ties with my own sister. Isn¡¯t that enough? It was the


    worst thing he had done, and he deeply regretted it.


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed. She didn¡¯t expect Aaron to bring up Simone while they were talking.


    Now, she truly felt wronged.


    Their years of affection couldn¡¯t evenpare to that outsider, Simone. After everyone left, they


    always talked about Simone and never considered how Jodie would feel. Tears welled up in her eyes


    as she muttered, ¡°Aaron, I won¡¯t take the me for this. What does it have to do with me if you drove


    Simone away and cut off ties with her? I¡¯ve always tried to persuade you not to let her go. I even said I


    would leave if she left. Now that you¡¯re having conflicts and cutting off ties, why are you ming me?¡±


    Tears streamed down Jodie¡¯s face. ¡°Aaron, your words really hurt me.¡±


    Aaron was at a loss for words. She was truly skilled at turning the tables.


    Heughed in frustration. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the good guy, and we¡¯re all the bad guys. Are you


    ==


    satisfied now?¡± Then, he stood up, his face stern, and angrily walked away.


    Luca remained silent. When did Aaron be so clever? He just slipped away like that. If I had


    known, I would have left in anger, too.


    But he had the best rtionship with Andrew, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see him being deceived by Jodie.


    Who knows what will happen after his luck is borrowed? Will he continue to be unlucky, or will his


    lifespan be affected?


    Meanwhile, Jodie never expected that Aaron would just leave without saying a word.


    This was the first time she had been treated like this by him.


    Andrew was also confused. ¡°Is Aaron crazy?¡± Isn¡¯t it just a game? Why did it escte to such a serious


    issue, prompting him to walk away?


    Hearing him say this, Jodie threw herself into his arms and sobbed. ¡°Andrew, I feel so wronged and


    upset. Aaron is in a bad mood, so he takes it out on me. He bullies me,¡±


    Andrew hugged her andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go teach him a lessonter.¡±


    Seeing the two of them like this, Luca felt his heart breaking. Andrew is such a fool!


    After beingforted by Andrew, Jodie stopped crying.


    ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re the best. As if in defiance, she said, ¡°Andrew, give me some of your luck and make


    Aaron furious.¡±


    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to target Andrew, the brother who loved her the most, but there was no other


    choice. Titus, Luca, and Aaron did not lend her luck, so she reluctantly turned to Andrew.


    She wouldn¡¯t ask for too much-just one-third for now.


    Andrew didn¡¯t care about this at all, nor did he think about anything else. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just


    luck; I-¡± He was about to say that he would give it to her but was suddenly interrupted by Luca.


    Luca saw that Andrew was indeed a fool and had fallen for it. So, he quickly looked at Jodie and said,


    ¡°Jo, why are you so tanned?¡± He noticed that Jodie¡¯s tear-stained face was much darker than her usual


    Andrew heard this and instinctively looked at Jodie.


    Sure enough, Jo had be darker, and her skin had deteriorated a lot, but he didn¡¯t say it directly


    |||


    21


    Instead, he tried to console her. ¡°Maybe she got tanned while studying abroad. Her skin condition isn¡¯t


    that good. Maybe it¡¯s because she injured her hands and feet and didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Jodie stiffened in Andrew¡¯s arms.


    Could these two men stop hurting her? Beforeing downstairs, she had applied a thickyer of


    foundation to cover up her skin and the spots on her hands.


    She had forgotten about it just now and cried so hard that her makeup had smudged.


    And


    SO, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer and said eagerly, ¡°That¡¯s why I feel so unlucky and want my brothers


    to give me some luck andfort.


    She looked up at Andrew, her eyes filled with expectation as she asked, ¡°Andrew, are you willing?¡±


    Andrew nodded, about to speak.


    However, at that moment, the etiquette teacher Salma had invited walked in.


    She frowned and looked at Jodie. ¡°What are you doing? Hugging and cuddling like this is not


    appropriate. Even a married couple does not embrace each other in public ces like the living room.¡±


    She sternly and seriously said to Jodie, ¡°No wonder your mother asked me toe and teach you.


    Your behavior is inappropriate. People who know you might think you¡¯re a wealthy heiress, but those


    who don¡¯t know might think you¡¯re a woman soliciting customers at the door.¡±


    Salma had told her that she didn¡¯t need to worry as long as she could teach Jodie well. She also


    mentioned that Jodie might lead Andrew and others to engage in some intimate actions.


    If she saw that, the etiquette teacher had to sternly stop it, and any form of punishment would be


    eptable, but she never expected it to be so intimate.


    People like her valued etiquette and could not stand such improper behavior, so her words. became


    harsh.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The appearance of the etiquette teacher made Jodie quickly wriggle out of Andrew¡¯s


    embrace.


    After listening to the other party¡¯s words, Jodie was furious.


    iler mood was already bad because this annoying woman interrupted something important.


    And now, as Jodie was being addressed in such a manner, she grew angry. ¡°What do you mean by a


    woman soliciting customers? Your words are too harsh!¡± she retorted.


    Andrew chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Jo is the heiress of the Gray Family. Your metaphor is too


    offensive.¡±


    The etiquette teacher¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You yourselves are not behaving properly, yet, you


    me me for speaking harshly?¡± She walked over and picked up the ruler in her


    and


    hand.


    ¡°I was specifically hired by your mother to teach the youngdy etiquette. Not only will I scold you for


    your improper behavior, but I will also punish you.¡± With a stern face, she instructed Jodie, ¡°Extend your


    hand.¡±


    Jodie felt like she was about to go insane.


    Ever since Salma had hired this etiquette teacher a few days ago, Jodie¡¯s life had turned into a


    nightmare.


    Every day, the teacher woulde and lecture her, expecting her to maintain the demeanor of a


    wealthy heiress.


    It was driving her to the brink of madness.


    She had tried to resist, but Salma had threatened to send her back to her original home if she didn¡¯t


    learn properly.


    Although Jodie loved and cherished her birth mother more, it didn¡¯t mean she wanted to return to a


    home without money or influence.


    Besides, she hadn¡¯t even fulfilled her responsibilities, so how could she leave?


    She had no choice but to endure it.


    Little did she expect that this etiquette teacher would be even stricter.


    ¡°Do you wish to strike me?¡±


    At that, the etiquette teachermented, ¡°No, just discipline. Extend your hand, and I will administer


    ten strikes with the ruler. Remember, you must not have any physical contact with any man outside.¡±


    Jodie was at a loss for words. Are you from the medieval times or something?

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Chapter 231 Let Him Go


    Jodie naturally didn¡¯t want to be hit with a ruler.


    So, she hid behind Andrew. ¡°My hand still hurts. Let it go this time.¡±


    The etiquette teacher couldn¡¯t tolerate any nonsense, and she retorted, ¡°No. If you hide. again, the


    punishment will be doubled.¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t expect that the person his mother invited would be such a stubborn teacher.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Our family invited you to teach etiquette, not to hit people. Don¡¯t think you


    can do whatever you want.¡±


    The etiquette teacher looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Your etiquette is also very poor. How can you be the


    son of a wealthy family? I was invited by your mother. If you have any objections, take it up with her.


    But now, you must be punished.¡±


    Then she took out her phone and asked, ¡°Should I call your mother and tell her?¡±


    Jodie didn¡¯t dare to let her make the call. Salma now disliked and hated their hugging behavior the


    most. If Salma had known what was going on, she would definitely have been


    angry.


    And so, Jodie could only extend her hand without bandages. ¡°I admit my mistake. Can we stop now?¡±


    The etiquette teacher was not polite at all. She grabbed Jodie¡¯s outstretched hand with one. hand and


    hit it hard with a ruler ten times.


    Jodie cried out again, this time in pain.


    Seeing her hand red and swollen once more, she felt like she was going to copse.


    It used to be smooth sailing, so why has it be like this? It¡¯s all Simone¡¯s fault. Can¡¯t she just return


    to the wealthy family and be a proper youngdy? She just had to break off the rtionship and leave,


    causing me to be so unlucky.


    Andrew looked at Jodie being beaten like this and felt distressed again.


    He was about to me the etiquette teacher andfort Jodie.


    Luca pretended to look like he was doing it for Jodie¡¯s own good and said, ¡°Andrew, if your don¡¯t want


    Mom toe back and me Jo, you better keep quiet.¡±


    Only then did Andrew reign in his frustration and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jodie also felt particrly frustrated.


    But what made her even more ufortable was that the etiquette teacher forcibly pulled her from the


    couch and put her in a wheelchair.


    up


    She then pushed her upstairs to her room to continue learning etiquette.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t resist sitting in the wheelchair with a gloomy look.


    She had almost vented her anger on Andrew just now, but this woman came out and ruined. it. How


    could she not be angry and on the verge of a breakdown?


    After Jodie was taken away, Luca sat down next to Andrew and whispered to him, ¡°Are you stupid? If


    she asks you for luck, are you really going to agree?¡±


    Andrew looked at him inexplicably as he countered, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Luca was speechless. ¡°But what if it¡¯s true? If you agree to lend her luck, what if it actually works? I¡¯ve


    heard about people stealing luck and borrowing lives in the entertainment industry before.¡±


    He then emphasized, ¡°So when someone asks to borrow luck or anything like that, you can¡¯t. just agree


    casually.¡±


    Andrew sneered upon hearing that. ¡°There¡¯s nothing so mysterious about it.¡±


    He casually added, ¡°Besides, Jo has been having a rough timetely and is a bit unlucky. Even if I lend


    her some luck, what¡¯s the harm?¡±


    Luca was so angry that he deted.


    This guy is really dumb, so much so that he¡¯s willing to lend it!


    He was also grateful that he didn¡¯t tell Andrew about those things, as thetter would definitely spill the


    beans to Jodie.


    ¡°Fine, then. If you want to borrow it, go ahead. But don¡¯t me me when you start having bad luck and


    idents every day. After all, I warned you. Take a good look at Jo with your own eyes. She¡¯s not as


    innocent as you think. She¡¯s just pretending to care about you, but she doesn¡¯t do anything¡±


    Annoyed, Andrew muttered, ¡°Enough! Can¡¯t you stop talking about this every day? Have you all been


    sick recently, always targeting Jo? The incidentst time wasn¡¯t entirely her fault


    either¡±


    He looked disapprovingly at Luca and cornued Plus, she already apologized to you. Why are you still


    holding a grudge? You are so petty


    Luca did not know what to say.


    D*mn it! My good intentions have gone to waste.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m petty, but you¡¯re not. I¡¯ll just wait and see if you have bad luck.¡±


    Having no other way to deal with Andrew, Luca turned around and left with a sulky face, leaving


    Andrew equally infuriated.


    The truth was that Andrew thought his brothers were crazy andpletely unreasonable.


    After Luca went upstairs, Aaron was already waiting outside his room.


    Aaron asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Luca thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the garden.¡±


    Aaron nodded.


    The two of them sat down in the garden.


    Luca asked, ¡°That etiquette teacher¡­ You invited her, right?¡±


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Yeah, I was afraid that Andrew would fall for it, so I had to find a way to handle it. How


    is it? Is everything okay?¡±


    Luca recounted what had just happened and Andrew¡¯s words.


    Aaron sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to reason with that stubborn fool. That¡¯s what he is now. Let me ask Titus.¡±


    He made a phone call and told Titus about what had just happened.


    Titus was utterly speechless after hearing it.


    ¡°Andrew is just a blockhead. Let me ask Simone


    Then, he hung up the phone and mentioned Simone in the group chat


    He then exined the situation through a voice message


    After listening, Simone was not surprised by Sc bag No. 4¡¯s choice


    Sembag No 4 had not had his luck borrowed and did not know what i was like


    Moreover, he was Jodie¡¯s most loyalpdog


    It was not rasy for lum to see through Jotic sockly


    And so, Simone texted, Jodie only needs him to borrow about a third of his luck. The impact. on his


    luck in the second half of his life is not particrly significant. After borrowing luck, things will start to go


    wrong after seven days, but his life will not be in danger.


    From her perspective, there was no need to care about someone so eager to offer their luck.


    It was only after being tricked that he would finally learn his lesson.


    Besides, it was impossible to prevent it.


    If they managed to stop it today, could they still prevent it when Jodie and Sc¡±mbag No. 4 were alone


    tomorrow? Se mbag No. 3 had already given such an obvious warning.


    However, Sc*mbag No. 4 felt that even if Andrew did lend her his luck, it didn¡¯t matter. Let him do it.


    Upon seeing this message, Titus had a simr thought.


    Losing a third of his luck would not have a significant impact on Andrew¡¯s life. At most, he would


    experience some unfortunate events. If Andrew was willing to give it up, then so be it.


    Titus replied, ¡®Alright, I understand. He then contacted Aaron and informed him about the situation.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If they couldn¡¯t prevent Andrew, then there was no need to intervene.


    They would let Andrew ruin himself.


    Aaron also decided not to interfere.


    They even spected that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Andrew was the victim.


    However, what none of them anticipated was that Titus would almost fall victim to it that. very night.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Chapter 232 He Was Truly Terrified


    Titus returned home at night. He was in a group video call with Harold and Leon. As he pushed open


    the door to his room, he was startled to find Jodie sitting inside, the dim light of a deskmp illuminating


    her face. His heart skipped a beat. He regretted not locking the door before leaving earlier. Despite


    feeling uneasy, he walked in.


    The camera on his phone switched to the view inside the room, and Harold and Leon also. saw Jodie.


    Both of them were equally surprised and remained silent, watching the scene. unfold.


    Titus looked at Jodie with astonishment and asked, ¡°Jo, why are you in my room?¡± He positioned his


    phone on his chest, pointing the camera directly at her.


    He didn¡¯t want to end the video call as he felt uneasy. Having his two friends with him on the phone


    provided somefort.


    Jodie, wearing a ck silk camisole dress that perfectly showcased her figure, seductively looked at


    Titus and said, ¡°Titus, didn¡¯t you say that if I dared toe find you, you would ept me? So here I


    am.¡±


    She med Titus for everything that had happened that day. If he hadn¡¯t rejected her from the


    beginning, the other brothers wouldn¡¯t have rejected her either.


    She also wanted to improve her luck in the next variety show and restore her beauty.


    After some thought, she realized that merely having one-third of Andrew¡¯s luck might not b enough.


    However, since she was going to apany him on a variety show next, she couldn¡¯t afford for him to


    be too unlucky, as it would affect her as well.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t take too much of his luck.


    Pondering over it, she decided to target Titus, ming his ruthless nature. She realized that Luca and


    Aaron were led astray by Titus.


    Otherwise, they would have never treated her that way in the past.


    Moreover, Titus himself said that he would take responsibility for her. It was a perfect excuse. which


    made it more convenient for her to act.


    Among the five brothers, Titus was the most handsome, with a tall and well-proportioned figure. She


    wouldn¡¯t be losing out.


    In the future, if she could not stay in the Gray Family anymore, she could use this as a threat


    THE


    <


    to force Steven and Salma to let her stay.


    Jodie didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but Titus knew very well what she meant when she said he dared to take


    responsibility.


    He awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°I was just joking. Why did you take it seriously?¡±


    Jodieughed coquettishly and replied, ¡°Titus, but I took it seriously. I really like you!¡±


    Titus didn¡¯t find her cute or charming at all. Instead, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in you. Let me walk you back to your room.¡±


    He just wanted to get rid of this trouble as soon as possible. He was genuinely scared.


    Jodie smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°Alright, then. Carry me back.¡±


    Titus took a deep breath and decisively refused. ¡°I dare not. I¡¯m afraid my dad will punish me and make


    me kneel outside.¡±


    This remark made Jodie¡¯s smile fade a little.


    ¡°But you were the one who said before that if I came to find you, you would want me!¡± She red at


    Titus. ¡°One can never trust a man.¡±


    Titus got goosebumps all over. ¡°Just treat it as nonsense.¡± If he had known that Jodie was like this, he


    would never have said those things before.


    Jodie was relentless. ¡°I can¡¯t just pretend. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Titus was annoyed by her words, and he countered, ¡°If you want to take it seriously, go ahead, but I


    won¡¯t y along.¡±


    He said coldly, ¡°Either you go out by yourself, or I¡¯ll have your etiquette teachere and escort you.¡±


    Jodie secretly resented him for not keeping his word. She made up her mind that since he didn¡¯t listen


    to reason, she would have to use extreme measures.


    Her smile faded as she said, ¡°Fine, then. Since you don¡¯t want to keep your word, I won¡¯t force it. Come


    over; carry me to the wheelchair and take me back to my room.¡±


    But Titus didn¡¯t dare to carry her. ¡°You came in by yourself, so you can go back to the wheelchair by


    yourself. My parents have been watching me closelytely, and there¡¯s also an etiquette teacher. I dare


    not overstep my boundaries.¡±


    Jodie said nothing. He was the boldest one in the family, and now, he seemed timid.


    111


    Frustrated, she hobbled back to the wheelchair with one leg and sat down, looking at him. ¡°Then


    please push me back to my room. Is that too much to ask?¡±


    Titus just wanted to get rid of her quickly, so he muttered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll push you back.¡± He guessed that


    Jodie wanted him to escort her to her room and then cause trouble. He nned to leave as soon as he


    brought her to the door.


    As he pushed Jodie out, his phone, which he had ced in the pocket of his shirt, exposed the camera.


    Just a few steps away, Jodie suddenly grabbed his hand and turned her head, looking at him with


    charm. ¡°Titus, can you share your luck with me?¡±


    Titus was startled and about to wave her hand away to refuse, but unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t control


    himself.


    At that moment, he only wanted to be good to Jodie and was willing to give her anything. He nodded,


    I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish thest word, he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest. Instantly, he


    regained his sanity and quickly pulled away Jodie¡¯s hand, stepping back a few steps in a hurry.


    He gazed at Jodie with a sense of dread and demanded sharply, ¡°What have you me?!¡± He then ced


    his hand on his chest.


    done to


    Fortunately, he had followed in Harold¡¯s footsteps and previously purchased a talisman from


    Simone.


    Initially, he had bought it casually for some psychological reassurance, but little did he know it would


    prove to be so effective.


    Jodie hadn¡¯t anticipated that Titus would regain his sanity so quickly.


    She had ignited a special incense in the room and utilized a talisman given to her by her brother to


    cloud his mind.


    Within a brief period, it could cause the person who touched it to lose their sanity.


    Although the effect was temporary, it was sufficient for Titus toply.


    That was why she had used it..


    Who could have predicted that just as she was on the verge of sess, he would regain his sanity?


    And wasn¡¯t it said that when someone was deceived by the incense and talisman, they could not recall


    what had just urred? How was it that Titus not only remembered but also sensed that something


    was amiss? The incense and talisman were too unreliable.


    Jodie feigned ignorance. ¡°I merely touched your hand. What¡¯s the matter with you, Titus?¡± She then put


    on her usual act of appearing teary-eyed and wronged. ¡°Titus, do you truly despise me now? Can I not


    even touch your hand? You weren¡¯t like this before!¡±


    Titus was fearful as he muttered, ¡°Yes, I truly despise you now. So please, cease bothering me any


    further.¡±


    He reached for the talisman hanging around his neck, but it was gone, as it must have been. used up


    and turned to ashes.


    He couldn¡¯t remain in the room any longer.


    If Jodie were to do something again, he would be in trouble.


    ¡°Fine. If you won¡¯t leave, then I will.¡±


    Thus, he swiftly opened the door and fled at the utmost speed..


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jodie was at a loss for words upon seeing that. Is there really a need for this? I¡¯m not a ferocious beast!

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Chapter 233 We Were Oblivious Before


    After hastily exiting the room, Titus was reluctant to be alone. He was fearing another encounter with


    Jodie.


    Therefore, he headed to Luca and Aaron¡¯s door, where he knocked and asked them to join. him in the


    garden.


    Once they were seated, Titus finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Luca observed Titus¡¯ sweaty forehead and anxious demeanor, expressing concern, ¡°Titus, what¡¯s


    wrong? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.


    Upon opening a bottle of water he had brought from home, Titus took several big gulps before


    responding, ¡°It¡¯s even scarier than encountering a ghost.¡±


    Just then, Harold¡¯s voice emanated from his phone, inquiring, ¡°Titus, are you okay? What happened


    just now? We almost bought into it.¡±


    Upon recalling the recent video chat with Harold, Titus took out his phone from his shirt. pocket and


    turned the camera back to himself.


    Terrified, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. If I hadn¡¯t experienced it myself, I wouldn¡¯t dare to believe


    such a thing exists. You all saw or heard what happened after I entered the room.¡±


    He continued, ¡°No wonder she wanted me to hold her or support her. It turns out that after she touched


    me, she could use some kind of sorcery on me. Just now, she grabbed my hand and asked me to


    share half of my luck with her. In my heart, I wanted to refuse, but my mind only had one thought-I


    could give her anything. And then I couldn¡¯t help but say that I agreed. Fortunately, I bought the


    talisman from Simone painted with Harold. Before I finished speaking, my chest suddenly felt hot, and I


    instantly regained my rity.¡±


    Titus remembered the talisman. He reached out to open the cor of his shirt, revealing at red string.


    He touched it, finding his hand covered in ck ash.


    ¡°Look, the talisman worked. It broke Jodie¡¯s spell on me and burned itself into ashes. Fortunately, I ran


    fast. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know if I would have been affected again.¡±


    While Titus had believed Simone¡¯s words before, the firsthand experience heightened the impact.


    Harold looked at him with an expression that conveyed, ¡°I knew it,¡± and ¡°We sensed something was off


    with you.¡±


    11


    Leol furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Does she have this kind of ability, too?¡± He had witnessed a


    different side of Jodie todaypared to her previous innocent and obedient self.


    Not to mention her revealing outfit, the things she said to Titus were simply shocking.


    Titus said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if she has any special abilities.¡±


    ¡°Did any of you watch the video just now?¡±


    Harold replied, ¡°I did. As soon as you entered the room. I found Jodie lying there dressed like that. So, I


    felt that something was off and quickly clicked on the video.¡±


    Titus gave him an appreciative look. ¡°You¡¯re quick-witted.¡±


    ¡°Send the video to the other group so Simone can watch it.¡±


    He added, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to go back to the room anymore. I want to find Simone and buy two more


    talismans.¡±


    The talisman¡¯s effect was clearly good. He needed to have one more on him to feel safe.


    He used to think Simone was charging too much-five million dors for a talisman. It was the first time


    he had heard of it, but he had epted it. Now, he felt it was worth it.


    Harold touched the talisman on his chest, feeling a surge of security. ¡°This thing is indeed. useful.


    Thankfully, I was wise at that time. Luckily, you followed me and bought it that day. Otherwise, you


    would have lost your luck by now.¡±


    He sighed again. ¡°Your precious sister is really ruthless. How can she directly ask you for half of your


    luck?¡±


    In the past, the Gray brothers were indeed very fond of Jodie.


    Whenever they went out together, they would bring her gifts.


    Whenever she had a problem, the Gray brothers would protect her nervously. To receive this kind of


    betrayal, in the end, was quite pitiful.


    Titus¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Indeed, although I¡¯ve been suspicious of hertely, I haven¡¯t done anything to


    her. I loved her for more than ten years, but I got this result. It¡¯s really ridiculous¡±


    She asked for half of his luck for granted. She never thought about what would happen to him after he


    lost so much luck.


    Judging by her appearance, she holds a lot of resentment toward me.¡±


    21


    Harold said, ¡°She treats you guys like friends turned enemies.¡±


    ¡°She believes she deserves your love and efforts. Once you withdraw it, she feels owed an apology


    and resents you.¡±


    In a joking manner, Harold remarked, ¡°She even left you with half of the luck. Is she nning to raise


    you again and then betray youter?¡±


    In response to this, Titus was irritated and retorted, ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re the one who should be betrayed.¡±


    It appeared that he took Simone¡¯s metaphor about raising pigs to heart.


    He added, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Quickly send the video to that group. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Being serious about important matters, Harold affirmed, ¡°Alright!¡± Then, he promptly sent the video to


    the group after the call ended.


    On Titus¡¯ side, Luca and Aaron were both fixedly looking at him.


    They questioned, ¡°Titus, what¡¯s really going on?¡± After having heard Titus and Harold¡¯s conversation,


    they already had a rough idea.


    Titus did not hold back and recounted the entire incident that had transpired in the room.


    After finishing, he received the video sent by Harold in the group, which he then clicked on and allowed


    Luca and Aaron to watch.


    Upon viewing it, both Luca and Aaron shivered.


    The video from the moment Titus entered the room revealed Jodie¡¯s seductive. catching them


    appearance.


    This revtion changed their perception of Jodie, who had always pretended to be kind and innocent in


    front of them.


    This is her true colors¡­ Once again, itpletely subverted their perception of Jodie.


    In the past, she had always acted as if she were kind and innocent.¡±


    Aaron added sarcastically. ¡°No wonder she wanted to enter the entertainment industry Her acting skills


    are really good¡±


    Luca concurred. ¡°Yeah, those eye movements and gestures in the video were really captivating and


    provocative


    The realization hit them hard. Luca expressed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the person we¡¯ve loved for so


    many years would be like this in reality.¡±


    Aaron chimed in, ¡°And that part at the end is truly chilling. Titus almost fell for it.¡±


    Though skeptical before due to Jodie¡¯s attempts to ask them for their luck, they now fully believed what


    Titus had said.


    The eerie feeling was more intense than ever before. And now, they found Jodie utterly terrifying.


    Titus sneered, ¡°We were oblivious before.¡±


    Luca, deep in thought, suggested, ¡°Could it be that our unwavering love for her in the past was


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    influenced by some kind of enchantment from her?¡±


    Both Titus and Aaron found resonance in this question, feeling it provided an exnation. ¡°That is not


    impossible.¡±


    Titus asserted, ¡°I¡¯ll consult Simone about thister.¡±


    Then, he tagged Simone in the group chat, asking her to take a look at the video and see if she knew


    what was going on.


    |||

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Chapter 234 Come On, Let¡¯s Hurt Each Other!


    Simone stayed awake when Harold sent the video, so she clicked on it to watch.


    She was surprised by how open Jodie was. Is this still the same Jojo who used to pretend to be


    innocent and pure in front of a few sc ¡°mbags?


    It seemed like she was ready to confront Sc*mbag No. 2 if he dared to ask for it.


    It was just as Simone had suspected..


    Jodie treated those sc*mbags as if they were her own men. That¡¯s why her possessiveness was


    so strong.


    When Simone saw Titus¡¯ message, she sent a voice message. I¡¯ve finished watching the video. You


    must have been influenced by some kind of mind-controlling talisman. This talisman doesn¡¯t have much


    effect when used directly by ordinary people. When you returned to your room, did you smell anything


    like sandalwood?¡±


    Titus thought for a moment and replied with a voice message, Yes, I never light incense. But I did smell


    a faint scent of sandalwood when I entered my room.


    Simone was truly remarkable to have figured this out.


    Simone replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Using a specially made incense inbination with the mind- controlling


    talisman can influence people¡¯s minds. The effect of this talisman doesn¡¯tst. long, but it¡¯s enough for


    her to achieve her goals


    Titus couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®Can she use this talisman on me a second time?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡®Of course she can. If she still has the specially made incense and talisman, she can


    continue to use them on you. This talisman has a limitation: it muste into contact with you. So, be


    careful and try to avoid it. But she likes to fall down, identally trip, and end up in your arms. It¡¯s quite


    hard to guard against


    The Gray brothers were speechless.


    It turned out those falls were all staged. No wonder they happened so frequently recently Simone could


    see through it all.


    Titus finally asked what they had been thinking before. Did we love her so much because we tell under


    her spell


    Simone¡¯s voice of disdain came through What are you thinking? Don¡¯t make excuses for your


    foolishness and blindness. If she was so powerful, she wouldn¡¯t need to use incense and


    aluman on you You¡¯ve been showering her with love for over a decade and this is the


    oue. It¡¯s your own doing


    These sc*mbags are ridiculous. They actually want to find sce in their past love for Jodie. Could it be


    that this brings them psychologicalfort?


    Gwen¡¯s voice message was scorned. ¡®Don¡¯t delude yourselves. It¡¯s all your own doing. Don¡¯t me


    everything on Jodie.¡±


    Harold immediately typed in the group. Jodie: It¡¯s clearly your own foolishness. I won¡¯t take the me


    for this, thank you!¡±


    The Gray brothers felt embarrassed.


    Titus couldn¡¯t say anything to Simone and Gwen, so he tagged Harold. ¡®What do you want? Go to bed


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and stop bothering us.


    He is the most hical. How can he follow along just to mock and belittle us for the sake of ttering


    Gwen?


    Harold replied, I can¡¯t sleep; I just want to sit back and enjoy your show. But what happened just now


    was really exciting. Titus, you¡¯re quite lucky! Why didn¡¯t you take advantage of the situation? That didn¡¯t


    seem like your style.¡±


    Among the three of them, only he and Leon hadn¡¯t been with other women. Titus didn¡¯t date. or have a


    girlfriend, but he often changed partners. He wasn¡¯t pure and innocent. And if it weren¡¯t for Titus¡¯


    previous words to Jodie, Jodie wouldn¡¯t have thought of having a fling with


    Titus.


    Titus was speechless. How can he be considered a good friend? Clearly, he¡¯s just someone who


    enjoys teasing. How can he say that in the group? What does he mean by saying it doesn¡¯t seem like


    my style? What is my style? It sounds like I am not a decent man


    Titus replied in the group, ¡®I couldn¡¯t enjoy that kind of luck. You can take it if you want. And don¡¯t


    misjudge me. I¡¯m a decent person.¡±


    He still wanted to maintain his image in front of Simone and Gwen. Harold could see through his


    thoughts.


    Titus, you¡¯ve long lost your image in Simone and Gwen¡¯s eyes. So, let¡¯s not pretend, okay?¡±


    He took the opportunity to express his loyalty in front of Gwen. ¡®Leon and I maintain a perfect record,


    unlike you, who seem unaware of the number of girls you¡¯ve been involved


    with


    Leon also chimed in. What kind of person are you? Can¡¯t you have some self-awareness¡± Then, he


    hurriedly expressed his loyalty and mocence in front of Simone, Harold and !


    never mess around; it¡¯s only you who knows how many partners you¡¯ve had. If you didn¡¯t. know Jodie


    had issues beforehand, you would have fallen for it today.


    Titus was left momentarily speechless. These two are shameless. Why are they belittling me to


    express their loyalty?


    Titus: ¡°Heh, if you can be with someone like me who likes to have fun, can you still be innocent?¡±


    He tagged Harold.


    Titus: ¡®Harold, where¡¯s Freya? Haven¡¯t you always brought her everywhere before?¡±


    He also tagged Leon.


    Titus: ¡®Leon, you used to meet Jojo privately quite often. Today¡¯s luck shouldn¡¯t be mine; it should be


    yours. Jodie has always been craving for you.''¡±


    Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other! I¡¯m not afraid of you two.


    Harold and Leon remained silent. He is a je*k.


    Harold: Just get lost! You have a mouth that does not speak good words.¡±


    Leon: ¡®ndering and spreading rumors all rely on one¡¯s mouth, so shut up! I can¡¯t let Simone


    misunderstand me.


    Simone: ¡®None of you are good people; all of you are scum.


    Gwen: ¡®Yes, none of you are good. But it¡¯s quite interesting to see you using each other.¡±


    Simone: ¡®You guys continue.


    Harold and the others were speechless. It¡¯s all because of those two se mbags who ruined my image in


    the group.


    Harold: ¡®Ahem, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Simone, if Jodie seeds today and takes away half of


    Titus¡¯ luck, what will happen to him?¡±


    Simone: He will experience seven days of bad luck. He will stumble while walking and choking on


    water. Everything in his work and life will go wrong. He might even get hit by a car, slip and fall down


    the stairs, or have a flower pot fall from the sky while walking on the road. These kinds of situations


    ur every month. Although losing half of his luck won¡¯t directly endanger his life, it will still be quite


    miserable. If he experiences another loss of luck afterwards, it might also affect his lifespan, possibly


    reducing it.


    This was not just searing Sc mbag No. 2.


    Titus swallowed hard upon reading Simone¡¯s message.


    Titus: ¡°This is serious.


    Fortunately, he managed to avoid it with the talisman. Otherwise, he would definitely want to cry. He


    was really scared listening to Simone.


    Harold patted Titus in the group.


    chat.


    Harold: ¡°Titus, take care!¡¯


    Leon: ¡°Take care, Titus!¡±


    Titus: ¡®I haven¡¯t been hit yet. What¡¯s there to take care of? Why are they talking as if I¡¯m already about


    to have a streak of bad luck?


    Harold thought of a question and asked Simone; If Titus didn¡¯t refuse today and enjoyed this ¡®fortune,


    would anything happen?¡¯


    Simone: ¡®Once something happens between the two of them, the connection of the curse will be


    even closer. Even if Titus doesn¡¯t agree to lend his luck in the future, Jodie can still leech off his luck,


    just like how Freya leeched off your luck. And if Jodie can¡¯t stand it in the Gray Family, she will


    definitely use this matter to her advantage, using various threats and temptations.


    She then tagged Titus in the group.


    Simone: ¡°Today, it was you who chickened out. Otherwise, the oue would be worrying. Your


    friends can only light candles for you.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t believe that Sc*mbag No. 2 was a righteous gentleman who didn¡¯t touch Jodie. It was


    obvious that he was scared because he knew Jodie was problematic.


    |||


    11

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Chapter 235 Something¡¯s Not Right


    Titus was embarrassed when Simone exposed the truth and didn¡¯t expect to have such a negative


    image in Simone¡¯s mind. It¡¯s all because of those two who keep spreading rumors, he grumbled silently.


    But if he hadn¡¯t known about Jodie¡¯s problem, he might not have refused. Since she dared toe, he


    had no reason to be afraid. It was just a casual fling between them, but now, he regretted it and


    realized that he couldn¡¯t be so casual in the future.


    Harold gave a response. ¡®It¡¯s a shame that Titus can¡¯t be a big tree like me; otherwise, I would


    have apanion too.


    Titus retorted, ¡®Get lost. Who wants to be yourpanion?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to be affected by Jodie¡¯s misfortune, so he asked Simone in a text, ¡®Can you sell me two


    talismans?¡¯


    He felt unsafe without talismans on him and felt like a piece of juicy meat, always on guard. against


    Jodie, the fox.


    Then came Simone¡¯s reply. ¡®Sure, 1.5 million.


    Titus agreed. ¡®No problem, I¡¯ll transfer it to you now. Should Ie to your ce again to have you


    draw it?¡¯


    Although 1.5 million was not a small amount, things that could be solved with money were not a big


    deal. Luck and life were more important.


    Simone replied, ¡®Hmm,e over.¡±


    Luca and Aaron had been observing the conversation between the three of them. After hearing


    Simone¡¯s words, Luca said, ¡°Titus, ask Simone if she can draw a talisman for us, too.¡±


    Since Titus almost fell for it, they might not be spared as well. Without talismans, they would be


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    vulnerable, at the mercy of Jodie.


    Aaron nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, we want it, too. We¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Titus was concerned that his two younger brothers would be affected, so he asked Simone, who didn¡¯t


    object, and asked them to transfer the money. If Jodie took away too much of the Gray Family brothers¡¯


    luck, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her.


    She and Jodie were in a zero-sum game; if Jodies luck skyrocketed, she would be suppressed. so she


    had to help the three troublemakers draw talismans.


    11


    Of course, not a penny less.


    Both of them were relieved when they saw that Simone had agreed.


    Aaron sighed. ¡°Indeed, our biological sister is the best.¡±


    Luca sighed as well. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s still the best.¡±


    So, what nonsense had they done before?


    Aaron sighed heavily. ¡°Simone said that we spoiled Jodie. It has nothing to do with maniption and is


    our problem. This also means that she is even less likely to forgive us.¡±


    That was what Simone meant.


    After hearing this, the other two didn¡¯t feel good either, and Titus stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find Simone


    to draw the talismans. Otherwise, I don¡¯t dare to go home.¡± Even if he got the talisman painted by


    Simone again, he was still nning to move out for a while. Living at home was too terrifying because


    he had to be constantly on guard.


    Luca and Aaron rose to their feet. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go find Simone and the talismans.¡± They, too, were afraid,


    and the same thought on Titus¡¯ mind suddenly was on theirs-it was better to move out for a while


    because it was too dangerous at home.


    When the three of them left in the car, Jodie went to Andrew¡¯s room. Titus had run away, and both the


    incense and the talisman had lost their effectiveness, which frustrated her to the point of wanting to


    vomit blood. But for now, she couldn¡¯t do anything about Titus.


    She went back to her room first and saw that even the foundation couldn¡¯t hide the spots on her hands.


    Unable to wait any longer, she had to look for Andrew. It happened that the other brothers were not


    around at the moment, so they wouldn¡¯t ruin her good fortune.


    In Andrew¡¯s room, he poured a ss of water for Jodie. ¡°Jo, why are your eyes red again?¡±


    Right beforeing, she had deliberately cried. Trying to cover it up, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±


    Andrew frowned when he saw her like this and asked, ¡°Did someone bully you?¡±


    She pursed her lips and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly bullying; it¡¯s just that Titus said he hates me. I don¡¯t


    know why, but recently, Titus, Luca, and Aaron have all had a big problem with me when I didn¡¯t


    provoke them¡± She sighed with grievance ¡°But it¡¯s normal for them to dislike me. After all, Simone is all


    they care about now.¡±


    Andrew reached out and stroked her head They¡¯ve just been acting foolishly recently Don¡¯t be bothered


    by them and I¡¯ll talk to themter Cheer up, they don¡¯t care about you, but I do¡±


    Jodie leaned against his shoulder and hugged harm ¡°You¡¯re the only one I have now


    Andrew, I¡¯ve been having a tough time recently. Will you lend me some luck? Once I have good luck in


    the future, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    If she could take away all of Simone¡¯s luck ording to n, then she would be popr in the


    entertainment industry and have an endless supply of luck. After that, she wouldn¡¯t mind asking her


    brother for help to return the luck she borrowed from Andrew.


    Andrew smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just luck. If you want it, take it.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Andrew, are you agreeing to give me some luck?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Of course, I agree. Take it.¡±


    She was overjoyed in her heart. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re the best. I like you the most.¡±


    After sitting for a while, she made an excuse that she was tired and was escorted back to her room by


    Andrew. Back in her room, Jodie found a bowl and poured water into it. Then, she took out another


    talisman and wrote Andrew¡¯s name and birthdate on it with a pen before lighting it up and throwing it


    into the water.


    If anyone else were there, they would surely be amazed. The talisman, which was ignited and. thrown


    into the water, not only did not extinguish but continued to burn in the water. It was only after the entire


    talisman had turned into ashes that the fire was finally put out. The ashes instantly dissolved into the


    water as if they had never appeared.


    Jodie¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and excitement as she witnessed this, and she picked up the bowl and


    drank all the water. After drinking, she had a feeling that the weakened luck that had been present


    before would soon return, and her appearance would also return to normal.


    On the other side, Titus and his brothers arrived at Simone¡¯s apartment. Simone wasted no time in


    engaging them in conversation and immediately took their breath away by drawing the talismans.


    Initially, they were scheduled to return the next day to retrieve it, but the three of them were too anxious


    and couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow. So, they sat and waited for two hours until Simone finished drawing


    the talismans for them. Once again, she emphasized the time limit of the talismans.


    Aaron wanted to find an excuse to talk to Simone, but after she handed them the talismans, she


    promptly asked them to leave. With no other choice, the three brothers had to depart the apartment


    with the talismans, sensing that Simone was still impatient with them.


    Upon returning home, they coincidentally encountered Andrew, who was suddenly famished and had


    gone downstairs to grab something to eat. As he quickly devoured his food, he nced at the three of


    them. ¡°Why are you three hanging out together?¡± Ali of a sudden, he felt a sense of istion and


    abandonment from his brothers, which made him feel very


    34


    ufortable.


    Titus replied, ¡°We went out to have some fun and just got back.¡± He nced at the tes and snack


    wrappers on the table. ¡°Are you a bottomless pit?¡±


    empty


    Luca and Aaron also noticed that their brother had eaten so much. ¡°Are you alright?¡± They had never


    seen him with such a hearty appetite before, and something seemed off, no matter how they looked at


    it.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 236 Finally Arrived


    The three of them immediately thought of Jodie while Andrew nced at the table and realized that he


    had eaten a lot, but he still didn¡¯t feel satisfied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me today. I¡¯m famished


    and want to eat.¡±


    Luca said, ¡°Stop eating. If you keep going, you¡¯ll ruin your stomach.¡±


    Although Andrew still had the desire to eat, he wasn¡¯t as hungry as before. In addition, he was afraid of


    overeating and damaging his stomach, so he reluctantly put down the food. ¡°Alright.¡± He yawned. ¡°I¡¯m


    so tired. I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep.¡±


    Titus noticed that his fourth brother was in a very bad state, lookingpletely listless, and couldn¡¯t


    help but ask, ¡°Did Joe to see you tonight?¡±


    Andrew was puzzled. ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    Titus asked again, ¡°She asked you for luck, and you gave it to her?¡±


    Andrew was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Titus wanted to facepalm. This idiot actually gave it to her. Looking at Andrew with a sympathetic gaze,


    he said, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re on your own now.¡±


    Luca and Aaron were relieved when they heard that Andrew had given it to her and said in unison,


    ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re on your own now.¡±


    Otherwise, they didn¡¯t know what else to say. No wonder Andrew¡¯s behavior was so strange just now;


    he didn¡¯t even feel satisfied after eating so much, and his overall state of mind also looked very poor.


    As it turned out, he had given his luck to Jodie, but both of them were shocked once again by how


    quickly she reacted and deeply realized that this thing was too mysterious, and so was Jodie.


    They were waiting to see what would happen to Andrew after seven days.


    Being stared at by his brothers with sympathetic and angry gazes and being told to fend for himself,


    Andrew didn¡¯t know why, but he had a strange and ufortable feeling. ring at the three of them,


    he eximed, ¡°Are you guys crazy? I¡¯m fine. And also, what¡¯s going on with you guystely? Why are


    you all against Jo? Did Simone say something to you? Although we are partly responsible for Simone


    leaving, you can¡¯t me Jo for it. You guys-¡± He lectured the three of them seriously and meant to tell


    them not to me Jodie and to continue treating her well.


    Couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him, Titus reckoned that nothing he said would make a difference


    since Andrew had already fallen into the trap. However, he didn¡¯t want to hear these senseless words,


    so he immediately interrupted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sick, alright? I¡¯m afraid my


    13


    111


    illness will affect you and Jo, so I¡¯ll move out tonight.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to stay at home anymore, and


    Andrew happened to give him an excuse.


    Luca and Aaron were speechless, thinking, Titus is so clever to find an excuse so quickly. Neither of


    them dared to stay at home as well. Although Jodie had taken Andrew¡¯s luck, nobody knew if she


    would be satisfied and continue to target them.


    Luca said, ¡°I¡¯m sick. I¡¯ll also move out.¡±


    Aaron chirped in, ¡°I¡¯m seriously ill. I¡¯m moving out, too.¡±


    When Andrew heard the three of them say this, he was speechless. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Titus nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t be more serious. Andrew, this family relies on you now.¡± After saying that, he


    ran away. Quickly, he packed up in his room and left, not wanting to stay at home for even a minute.


    Luca and Aaron became anxious when they saw Titus running so fast, and Aaron said. ¡°Andrew, Jo


    and this family rely on you.¡± After saying that, he left, too.


    Luca patted Andrew¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to bear it alone, but keep it up! Call us if you


    need anything.¡± After saying that, without waiting for Andrew to respond, he also left.


    Seeing the three of them disappear one by one, Andrew thought to himself, These three really have


    something wrong with their heads. But he was too tired and exhausted to think about anything else, so


    he went back to his room and fell asleep.


    Titus and Aaron packed up their things and left home as quickly as possible. Luca was dyed


    because he received a call from his agent. When he finished packing and was about. to leave with his


    suitcase, he ran into Jodie in the hallway, thetter humming a tune and in at good mood.


    When Jodie found Luca alone, her eyes lit up, and she sweetly called out, ¡°Luca, why are you. holding


    a suitcase?¡±


    In the past, when she smiled like this, Luca would find her sweet and cute. But now, with the dim light in


    the hallway, it seemed eerie no matter how he looked at it, and he felt as if he was a delicious piece of


    meat.


    Despite his nervousness, he maintained a normal expression on his face. ¡°My agent called and asked


    me to record a song.¡±


    Jodie said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to move out for that, right?¡±


    Luca smiled. ¡°I need to go out for a few days to find some inspiration.¡±


    111


    23


    Pushing her wheelchair, she glided toward him and looked up at him with a dependent look in her eyes.


    ¡°Luca, I¡¯ve been having a rough timetely, and you-¡±


    She was no longer satisfied with one-third of Andrew¡¯s luck. If she wanted to be popr by


    counterattacking in the next variety show, she needed even better luck. Since she ran into Luca alone,


    she wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    As soon as he heard her speak, he had a feeling that she hade for him. Afraid that she might


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    suddenly grab his hand or find an excuse to touch him, he immediately interrupted her before she could


    finish speaking.


    Raising his hand to check the time, he casually said, ¡°Jo, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to rush to the airport now.


    It¡¯s gettingte, and if I dy any longer, I won¡¯t be able to catch my flight. I¡¯ll talk to you properly when


    Ie back.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly dragged his suitcase and ran off. It wasn¡¯t until he drove out of the vi


    area that he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Earlier, he was almost scared to death.


    As he drove into the city, his tense nerves finally rxed. Finding a ce to park, he then took out his


    phone, created a separate group, and added his second and fifth brothers to it. Then, he sent a voice


    message to the group, recounting what had just happened.


    Both Titus and Aaron were relieved that they had escaped quickly. This time, Luca had reacted swiftly


    and fled before Jodie could make a move. Otherwise, they would have wasted. a precious amulet, and


    all of them felt as if they had narrowly escaped a catastrophe. Simultaneously, they couldn¡¯t help but


    sympathize with Andrew and lit a row of candles in their hearts in his honor.


    Meanwhile, Jodie had just realized that Luca had fled so quickly, which left her speechless.


    What¡¯s happening? Why did Titus and Luca react so strangely upon seeing me? Her expression


    darkened as she narrowed her eyes and thought to herself, You can run, but you can¡¯t hide. I won¡¯t let


    you escape my grasp.


    In the following days, Titus and the other two did not return home. At the same time, Reuben went on a


    business trip with Steven while Salma was back at her parents¡¯ house. Only Andrew, who needed to


    rest for most of the day to recover, and Jodie, who was slowly regaining her appearance but was


    tormented by her etiquette teacher every day, remained at home.


    On this particr day, Simone was about to report to the film crew when two unexpected guests arrived


    at her house.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 237 Prestigious


    One day, as Simone was about to leave and change her shoes, she heard a knock on the door. She


    stopped and opened it, only to see an old man with a kind face, apanied by a man. with white hair


    and a youthful appearance. She had seen both of them when she was a child.


    ¡°Hello, masters!¡± She gestured for them toe in. ¡°Pleasee in and have a seat!¡± These were her


    master¡¯srades.


    The old man, Magnus Hart, smiled and said, ¡°You remember us.¡±


    The white-haired man, Sage Caddel, smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Mones.¡±


    After they sat down, Simone went to brew two cups of tea and ced them in front of them. She asked,


    ¡°Do you guys have something to discuss with me?¡± She had not seen them in many years as they did


    not usually interact much.


    There had to be something important now that they showed up.


    Sage took out a seal and handed it to her. ¡°This is the seal that your master entrusted us temporarily


    before he passed away. He instructed us to seek you and hand over the seal.¡±


    Simone was stunned for a moment, then took the seal. It was the tool that her master had used for


    many years, his identity seal.


    Certified by the geomancy association, every master would carve a seal with their name, containing


    their aura, and leave special marks on it. Then, it would be registered with the association and used as


    a form of identification in the future.


    She also had a seal that she carved herself. Feeling the familiar aura, Simone caressed the seal as her


    eyes turned red. ¡°Why did he entrust the seal to you guys for safekeeping and only hand it to me now?¡±


    This was something she did not understand.


    Sage replied, ¡°Your master left something for you in the storage vault of the geomancy association.


    Only this seal and the key in your hand can open it. He left something for your but calcted it wasn¡¯t


    time for you to receive it yet. We don¡¯t know what exactly it is and why he chose to give it to you now.¡±


    Simone held the seal, her eyes bing even redder. ¡°So, that¡¯s why.¡± She missed her


    master.


    Sage saw her teary-eyed and longing expression and said, ¡°Before your master passed away. he


    instructed us to take care of you. But he also told us not to disturb you before handing over the seal.


    Only then could we contact you. I¡¯m the head of Cloudmist Observatory in Iriden. If you need anything,


    feel free to contact me. Of course, you can drop by whenever you¡¯re free¡±


    13


    Magnus added, ¡°I¡¯m the vice president of the geomancy association. If you¡¯re interested in bing a


    geomancy master, you cane to me. We¡¯ve seen your talent in geomancy and. mystical arts


    disyed during the live broadcast. We believe that your master would be happy and relieved. He


    entrusted us to take care of you, and we will do our best. Don¡¯t be too formal with us.¡±


    Simone was surprised and said, ¡°Thank you for your care.¡±


    That was the kindness of her master, and she would naturally not disappoint him. Moreover, there were


    many things she needed to figure out. The identities of these two masters were not simple.


    Although Cloudmist Observatory in Iriden was not thergest spiritual space in Cebros, it was the most


    famous in the circle. The ability of a spiritual leader in geomancy mystical arts. was strong. Many


    influential and wealthy people wanted him to help with physiognomy, but they had to wait in line with no


    guarantee that he would help.


    As for the vice president of the geomancy association, he was also a well-known figure in the circle.


    She had never expected that these two masters had such identities. Her master had never mentioned


    these things to her before.


    Magnus smiled lovingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re our junior, so we must take care of you.¡± He then asked, ¡°Do


    you have any questions for us?¡±


    Simone did have some questions. She looked at the two of them and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Masters,


    do you know how my master passed away?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Before he adopted you, he went to Newton and came back severely injured. We asked


    him, but he didn¡¯t tell us who did it. That injury originally affected his lifespan. A year before his death,


    he performed a divination. We don¡¯t know what he saw, but he used a secret. technique at the cost of


    depleting his lifespan. As a result, he was rapidly aged by the bacsh. of the heavenly path and


    passed away shortly after.¡±


    She was stunned and asked, ¡°Do you know what secret technique it was?¡±


    Before her master passed away, she was studying at Cebros. When she rushed back after hearing that


    he was seriously ill, it was no wonder that he gave her the feeling of being.pletely exhausted. It did


    not seem like a normal process of aging and dying, but rather like the withering and decay after


    overexertion.


    So, it turned out that her master was affected by the bacsh.


    Sage sighed and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell us, but we specte that he might¡¯ve defied fate. Otherwise, even


    with a severe injury, he wouldn¡¯t have only lived for a little over ten years. Only a secret technique like


    that would require the sacrifice of one¡¯s final lifespan and vitality. He had a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, ording to our observation of his aura, he should¡¯ve been able to live for another ten or twenty


    years before using the secret


    23


    technique.¡±


    At that, Simone¡¯s body stiffened, and she suddenly had the urge to burst into tears. She held back


    because the two masters were still present. Could Master have changed my destiny?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She choked up a bit and asked, ¡°Do you know who hurt him?¡±


    Magnus replied, ¡°We have some leads. We¡¯ll let you know once we confirm.¡±


    Sage looked at her and said, ¡°Your master hopes the rest of your life will be happy and smooth. He


    never intended for you to seek revenge for him. You don¡¯t have to be fixated on this matter. We will take


    care of it.¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°I understand, but I still want to know who did it.¡±


    As for seeking revenge, of course, it had to be done.


    ¡°We will inform you once we find out.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, masters!¡±


    Sage asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡±


    She pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°No, I just need some time alone.¡±


    She was hesitant to trust these two easily, as their previous encounter had been brief years. ago. They


    were unaware of the secrets surrounding her master. Therefore, she had no inquiries and would have


    to conduct her investigations.


    further


    Sage could sense that she was suppressing her emotions. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t disturb you. Let¡¯s


    exchange contact information.¡±


    then.


    She nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Modern geomancers kept up with the times and utilized messaging apps in addition to phone calls. She


    then bid farewell to the two.


    Just as they were about to depart, Magnus advised her, ¡°You should retrieve the belongings your


    master left at the geomancy association as soon as possible. Perhaps you will find some answers you


    seek.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Thank you for reminding me, master.¡±


    The two departed, and as soon as she closed the door, she could no longer control her emotions. She


    squatted, hugged her legs, and burst into tears.


    33

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chapter 238 Astonished


    Simone cried for an unknown time before getting up to freshen up. She walked into the living room and


    casually picked up a doll from the cab. Opening the back of the doll, she took out an ancient key


    from inside.


    Her master had given her this key before he passed away. He had said that one day, she would need


    it. Presumably, besides the seal, what the duo mentioned earlier was that this key was needed to


    ess what her master had left behind.


    The geomancy association had a dedicated storage facility for mystical tools, antiques, and other items


    for geomancy masters or wealthy elites. Each storage cab required a specific method to open.


    Anyone who tried to open it forcefully or cleverly would face a bacsh from the ancient formation


    outside the storage facility.


    Therefore, it was considered the safest storage ce in the country. Of course, the storage fee was


    also astonishing.


    Simone pondered for a moment. She decided to wait until the next episode of the variety show to take


    out the items and have a look.


    The headquarters of the geomancy association was located in Cubilis. She had a feeling that she was


    under supervision now. There was no need to go there to retrieve the items, and she was not short on


    time either.


    She caressed the ancient key and stuffed it into the doll along with the seal. She also attached. a


    talisman to conceal the aura inside the doll. Carrying these two things with her at all times. was


    inconvenient, and keeping them in a safe at home or a drawer was even less secure. By cing them


    in the doll, she could openly disy it as a decoration on the cab in the living room, and it would not


    attract attention or reveal that hidden things were inside.


    Simone calmed her emotions and then left for the set of the Republican Era drama she was filming.


    She yed the third female lead, while Ethan yed the second male lead.


    The third female lead had fewer scenes and could be filmed in half a month. This drama had arge


    investment from the productionpany.


    After receiving her payment from the variety show, she also invested millions. When she arrived at the


    set, filming had not started. The director was talking to Zac, and she was surprised. Why is he here?


    At that moment, both the director and Zac noticed her entering. Zac raised his hand, smiled, and waved


    at her. ¡°Simone!¡±


    She walked over. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    <


    11


    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to y the third male lead.¡±


    The director said, ¡°The previous third male lead dropped out, and I¡¯ve been looking for an actor who fits


    the image and talisman. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Turner¡¯s agent to contact me proactively, saying he wanted


    to y this role.¡± He half-jokingly added, ¡°I had to catch him. quickly, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Zac had a charismatic and somewhat rebellious image, exuding a handsome and slightly. rogue charm,


    like a nonchnt nobleman from the Republican era. He was a top-tier young idol, and if he joined the


    project, it would attract much attention. His acting skills were also impressive, and coupled with his


    proactive approach, there was no reason for him to refuse.


    Simone and her friends were major investors, which was why he exined in such detail. She smiled


    and said, ¡°I see.¡± She asked him, ¡°Why did you decide to act in this drama?¡±


    He did not hide anything and replied, ¡°I heard you were cast as the third female lead in this drama, so I


    was curious and wanted to look at the script. I quite liked the third male lead role, so I volunteered.¡±


    He hade for Simone specifically; otherwise, his agent had a bunch of other offers for male leads


    that he had turned down. The thought of being able to act alongside her and see her frequently made


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    him feel delighted.


    She nodded with a smile and said, ¡°The script is indeed great, and your image matches well with the


    male lead.¡±


    Zac extended his hand and said, ¡°Please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Simone shook his hand and replied, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take care of each other!¡±


    Alex had also figured out by now that Zac hade for Simone.


    No wonder he, a big star, suddenly decided to act as the third male lead. He purposely gave them


    space and said, ¡°You two chat. I¡¯ll make arrangements, and we can start filming soon.


    The opening ceremony had already taken ce, and Simone had helped with the scheduling. The


    drama had been filming for a while now, mainly focusing on the scenes between the female and male


    lead.


    After Alex left, Zac sent a message on his phone. Then, he started discussing the script with Simone


    and even sought advice on some acting techniques.


    After about ten minutes, his assistant hurriedly came in and handed him a bag. Zac thanked the


    assistant, took a box of frozen eye masks from the bag, and handed it to Simone. ¡®I noticed that your


    eyes are a bit swollen, so I had my assistant buy a box of eye masks to reduce the swelling for you.¡±


    21


    111


    She looked at the box he handed her, feeling a bit stunned. She did not expect this man to be so


    thoughtful and considerate. She smiled and epted it, saying, ¡°Thank you, I do need this. I cried quite


    a bit earlier, and now my eyes feel kind of swollen.¡±


    She could not help but feel good being cared for like this. After all, even her ex-boyfriend, Leon, had


    never been this considerate toward her.


    Zac smiled. ¡°No need to be polite with me.¡± Then, he asked cautiously, ¡°Did something happen to you?


    Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    In his eyes, Simone was a strong girl. If her eyes were swollen from crying, something must have


    happened. He was worried about her and even felt a little sorry for her.


    She gave him a reassuring look. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I met someone today who was close with my master and


    couldn¡¯t help but miss him, so I cried.¡±


    When it came to Zac, she trusted him. He breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Simone went to the other room to apply an eye mask. After a while, the swelling in her eyes had


    subsided. Then, the stylist took her to change clothes and put on makeup.


    Today, she would shoot her scenes. When she came out, everyone present was stunned, their eyes


    filled with amazement. At that moment, she wore a red dress, perfectly highlighting her exquisite figure.


    Her hairstyle was the popr finger wave technique from the Republican. Era.


    With her ming red lips, she looked bold and morous, exuding a captivating aura that overwhelmed


    others. She walked over in high heels, with buildings from the Republican Era on both sides and extras


    dressed in Republican costumes passing by.


    Just by looking at her, she appeared to be a stunning beauty reminiscent of the Republican Era.


    Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Judging from Simone¡¯s vibrant and mboyant appearance, he thought she would be perfect for this


    role. Still, he did not anticipate that by simply changing her makeup and adjusting her demeanor, he


    could see the true essence of the female lead in the drama.


    He smiled and sighed. ¡°I can already predict that Simone will astonish countless people after this


    drama airs.¡±


    Zac also witnessed her breathtaking beauty for the first time. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m amazed as well.¡± Indeed,


    Simone looked beautiful in any attire, and each style exuded its charm and elegance.


    The filming of the plot officiallymented.


    Her acting skills were incredibly polished, not requiring any guidance from the director, and she


    immediately immersed herself in the character. Her first scene took ce in a nightclub, where she


    portrayed the role of a singer.


    As soon as she appeared, every smile and frown exuded a captivating allure. Standing on the stage,


    she began singing the songs from the script. Her voice was melodious and graceful, charming


    everyone present and transporting them to the Republican Era.


    At that moment, Zac portrayed the role of a wealthy young man who frequented the nightclub, and he


    fell in love with the girl at first sight. Subsequently, the two of them embarked on aplex


    rtionship.


    At that moment, he was enthralled by Simone, more infatuated than ever before. After finishing the


    song, it was time for their dramatic scene.


    He was utterly immersed in the scene with her, only snapping out of it when the director shouted, ¡°Cut.¡±


    Alex was not only amazed by Simone¡¯s appearance and demeanor but also by her acting skills. He


    believed that this y, solely due to her character, would attract arge audience, which was fantastic!


    When he decided to release the stills, he nned to include several close-up shots of her.


    In the following days, Simone reported to the set. At the same time, she keenly noticed that someone


    was secretly observing her every day. Sure enough, her previous intuition was


    correct.


    41

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 239 She Got It All Right


    However, Simone pretended that she was still in the dark and continued her daily routine.


    One day¡­


    Zac received a call from his agent after wrapping up a shooting session. He immediately responded in


    surprise, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Zac asked when he saw Simonee out after changing her attire, ¡°Can you do me a favor, Simone?¡±


    Simone inquired, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Mr. Reich, my brother¡¯s childhood friend and also the president of ourpany, had a car


    ident and is in the hospital. He¡¯s been having an unusually tough timetely, and I feel something¡¯s


    fishy.


    ¡°So, I was wondering whether you could go to the hospital and help me check if there¡¯s anything wrong


    with him.¡±


    Simone smiled and replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy to help.


    The two of them hopped in a car and headed to the hospital following that.


    It was a high-end private hospital with tight security and excellent privacy.


    They wore masks as they made their way to the ward, and they encountered no paparazzi at


    all.


    Simone had an eerie feeling right before they entered from the door of the ward.


    Then, Zac pushed open the door. There were three people inside the ward. One of them was lying on


    the bed, and one was sitting while the other was standing.


    Simone recognized the person on the sick bed. He was Felix Reich, the president of Royal


    Entertainment.


    Hisplexion was pale, and he looked exhausted as he received an IV drip.


    The person who was seated beside him was a handsome man. He was peeling an apple with a paring


    knife when they entered the ward.


    Meanwhile, the man who was standing by the sickbed exuded a cold and stern demeanor. He looked


    like someone not to be trifled with.


    14


    Zac ushered Simone into the ward, and all three turned their attention toward them.


    Felix wasn¡¯t surprised to see Simone as he knew Zac¡¯s feelings toward her. He was only astonished to


    see that Zac brought her along. Did they advance to the next stage in their rtionship?


    Zac also noticed the other two in the ward were momentarily surprised. He greeted the handsome man,


    ¡°Hi, Tommy.¡± Then, he also greeted the stern man, ¡°Julian.¡±


    Julian¡¯s cold demeanor and gaze went away when he saw Zac. He nodded before shifting his gaze on


    Simone. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    He had heard from Felix that his brother had developed feelings for a celebrity previously. The female


    star had also saved his brother¡¯s life during a variety show. This gorgeousdy must


    be her.


    Zac smiled as he said, ¡°Julian, this is my friend, Simone. She¡¯s also my savior.¡± Then, he introduced


    the man to Simone, ¡°This is my older brother, Julian.¡±


    He pointed at the man beside the sickbed. ¡°This man here is Felix¡¯s older brother, Tommy.¡±


    ¡°The person on the bed is Felix, the president of ourpany. You should know him by


    now.¡±


    Simone greeted them with a smile after that.


    Julian said as he tried to put away his cold demeanor, ¡°Thank you for saving my brother, Miss Simone.¡±


    ¡°We intended to visit you, but Zac wouldn¡¯t allow it. He said he wanted to repay you himself, so we


    didn¡¯t make contact with you,¡±


    He exined why they refrained from visiting to express their gratitude after Simone saved Zac. Their


    family remembered Simone¡¯s life-saving action even though they didn¡¯t visit her


    in


    person.


    Simone only smiled before replying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. You¡¯re overreacting.¡±


    Julian responded, ¡°It¡¯s only fair.¡±


    Zac was nning to repay the favor himself, so he shifted the topic so that they would stop talking


    about it any further. He looked at Felix and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been unusually unluckytely, Felix. I suspect


    there¡¯s something wrong with you. That¡¯s why I asked Simone toe and take a look at you.¡±


    Felix was taken aback, and he asked, ¡°What could be wrong with me?¡±


    21


    Zac replied, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ve been affected by something negative.¡±


    Only then did Felix realize what the problem was. Not only was Simone the secret admiration of Zac,


    but she was also a geomancy master.


    He had indeed been quite unlucky recently, but he didn¡¯t think of the possibility of being affected by


    something negative.


    He knew he had to trust Zac on this, and now that Simone was also here, he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Therefore, he smiled and said, ¡°It seems that all my efforts on you haven¡¯t been in vain. Look at how


    considerate you are.¡±


    Then, he turned to Simone again. ¡°Well, can you please take a look for me, Master Gray? I don¡¯t feel


    there¡¯s anything wrong with me. It¡¯s just Zac being overly concerned.¡±


    However, Simone noticed negative energy entwining Felix¡¯s body. Even his philtrum had an unnatural


    ¡°Your assessment seems to be less urate than Zac¡¯s. You¡¯re currently surrounded by bad luck. It


    could be fatal if you don¡¯t deal with it soon.¡±


    What Simone had said shocked everyone.


    Felix couldn¡¯t believe it, and he pointed at himself as he asked, ¡°Me? Surrounded by bad luck?¡±


    Simone nodded and answered, ¡°Yes. Even your philtrum is turning dark. You¡¯re in a dangerous


    situation.¡±


    He was skeptical of her im and asked, ¡°Is it really that bad? Can you tell me how I got myself into


    this?¡±


    Then, she gathered some of his breath and calcted. ¡°Did your run of bad luck start half a month


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ago? You seem to have had poor sleeping quality recently. You also have been having nightmares, by


    the looks of it. You would get startled and wake up from bad dreams. Plus, you can¡¯t muster the energy


    to do anything during the day. You feel tired, yet you¡¯re not sleepy and can¡¯t fall asleep easily. You had


    a car ident today, so it must have been because there was something wrong with the road in front,


    and you took a detour.¡±


    Felix was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all right.¡±


    His recent streak of misfortune was known to Zac and a few friends.


    So, it wasn¡¯t that surprising that Simone knew as well.


    However, he didn¡¯t tell anyone about the fact that he had been having bad nightmares that might wake


    him up, and he would feel mentally exhausted during the day. He also didn¡¯t let


    31


    anyone know that he had a car ident and took a detour due to unexpected traffic today.


    Now, Felix was certain about Simone¡¯s capabilities since she urately pinpointed all these. He


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease.


    At that, he asked again, ¡°Are you implying that what¡¯s been happening to me isn¡¯t a natural


    urrence?¡± Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a strong negative energy around you. Someone must have


    done something to you.¡±


    Then, she observed Felix¡¯s forehead turned dark from an already paleplexion.


    Her expression immediately changed. ¡°This is bad.¡±


    Felix, who had been talking just a moment ago, suddenly struggled to breathe right after Simone had


    said that. Hisplexion became extremely pale.


    He fell into a life-threatening situation, stunning Zac and the others.


    Simone quickly stepped forward and removed the IV drip from Felix. Then, she retrieved a holy


    talisman from her bag and handed it to Felix.


    She had prepared several talismans and kept them in her bag because people in her line of work would


    Thankfully, the talisman worked like a charm.


    Felix held onto the talisman, and the oppressive negative energy around him subsided.


    The darkening of his forehead also faded.


    His breathing returned to normal before long, while his lethargy also began to improve.


    He genuinely felt that he was a goner just now.


    Felix now had absolute confidence in Simone¡¯s capabilities since everything she said was true. He also


    figured he might not survive without Simone¡¯s intervention a moment ago.


    Felix looked at her as he continued to recover, and he asked softly. ¡°What happened to me just now?


    Was something wrong with the IV drip?¡±


    11

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 240 Got Her Attention


    wasn¡¯t just Feir who had suspected something wrong with the dr. Tomm and that shared the same


    concems.


    So, they didn¡¯t rush to call the doctor when Felix was recovering


    Sumone said. ¡°The IV drip itself is time but that also makes in a pozitiem.¡±¡°


    Felix was confused. What do you mean Samone answered. The medication fine, but it leads to an


    allergic reaction. Talk about your recent or bat luck


    It¡¯s a severe kind of allergy that could result in death


    in


    the unus trip is


    There is nothing you can do other than believe that you¡¯re truly unindyan tins prime.


    Felix shuddered after bearing that


    He didn¡¯t think his bad back could lead him to a severe allergic reaction.


    ouibile


    He asked. ¡°Can you figure out why I¡¯m handing such bad luck¡± He bang with anyely, and no one


    in his family would fight him ever his inheritance Who cruise be behind all this? Simone carefully


    examined Feix, and her gaze eventually fell on the ade ring he was wearing on his thumb


    Take this ring of and let me have a look¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t hesitate to remove the ring and hand it to her Could this be the geodem Simone took a


    nce and confirmed that the ring had been tampered with was centime some sort of negative energy


    ¡°Gentlemen, let me show you something


    on


    Simone took out a variety of tools from her bag and swatiy crafted a aisman of The S


    Then she ced the talisman on the cable beside the sa&ed, and she put the ring on my o


    H


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A faint wisp of back soar emanated trots als 1000


    The talisman wo gusted and rehasest to aabers shorts after


    The once transient jade meg ha the talisman had cotiparte bune!


    An unpleasant westen sense


    ching tour thest De


    Julian switched on the air purifier to dispel the bad odor in the ward.


    Simone turned to Felix and asked, ¡°Did you start wearing this half a month ago? How dide across


    it?¡± Felix nodded. ¡°Yes, I began wearing it half a month ago.¡±


    you


    Then, he shifted his gaze to Tommy, who was seated beside him. ¡°Where did you get this, Tommy?¡±


    Tommy answered with a hint of grimness on his face, ¡°I bought it from my wife¡¯s cousin at an antique


    auction house.¡±


    ¡°My wife informed me that her cousin had acquired a shipment of ancient jade at her auction house


    about half a month ago, and she invited me to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Her cousin rmended this jade ring to me when I visited.¡±


    ¡°I liked the fact that the jade ring was translucent and made of high-quality jade, so I decided to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Her cousin told me that wearing it only brings greatness, so I put it on the same day.¡±


    He looked at Felix and continued, ¡°Little did I know that you also took a liking to it the next day. So, I


    gave it to you.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve now saved me by directing all the bad things to yourself.¡±


    Tommy would have lived a life full of pain and guilt if his younger brother had died due to this incident.


    However, Felix only breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m the only one affected. It would


    have been more troublesome if it were you.¡±


    ¡°You and Zac don¡¯t meet with each other that frequently, after all. Zac wouldn¡¯t have sensed anything


    amiss and asked Simone to help out if it were you.¡±


    He was genuinely happy that he had spared his older brother from a cmity.


    Tommy felt moved and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have made it if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    Then, he looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Is this what the ring looks like originally, Master Gray?¡± Simone


    nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it was tampered with before. The dark-red tint and negative energy it carries


    were intentionally concealed.¡±


    ¡°This ring likely originated from an ancient tomb¡±


    ¡°Someone deliberately soaked this ring in the deceased¡¯s blood after he or she had passed away


    before cing it back on the upier of that tomb


    ¡°That tomb was also tampered with The good geomancy of the tomb was transformed into a


    deste one for whatever reasons.


    ¡°The jade ring now harbors some sort of grudge and is entwined with negative energy after being taken


    from such a ce.¡±


    She turned to Felix and exined, ¡°The fact that you are still alive is a blessing. It must be due to all


    the good deeds that you and your family have done previously,¡±


    ¡°An ordinary person would have sumbed within seven days.¡±


    ¡°The car ident you had before might not end up being just an injury. It could¡¯ve been the end of your


    life.¡±


    ¡°Also, you might have used up thest bit of your blessing during the car ident.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are influenced by the negative energy of the ring, and bad things start to happen now


    in quick session.¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t look like someone who would die young if nothing bad had happened to him.


    However, he could have faced an entirely different fate if Zac didn¡¯t bring Simone along today.


    She went to the set arranged by Sc*mbag No. 2 to film around this time in her previous life.


    Later on, she heard that the president of Star Entertainment had an ident and someone had


    reced him in his ce.


    They didn¡¯t specify the exact time back then, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Simone realized it must have urred today now that she thought about that.


    She wouldn¡¯t have realized that Felix¡¯s premature death was intentionally orchestrated it she wasn¡¯t


    here today.


    Felix¡¯s face turned even paler, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve been wearing this for half a month¡±


    The ring was soaked in the blood of the tombs owner after all Not only did it make him feel nauseous,


    but also the thought of it made him shaver in lear


    Felix would definitely steer clear of thumb rings for at least a good while


    Then he said to foming This was intentionally designed to conceal its appearance Tes The prison who


    oframed it must be aware of it


    ¡°The fact that you bought it could be either a coincidence or someone wanted you to have it.¡±


    Tommy¡¯s face darkened as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in coincidences.¡±


    ¡°I was basically dragged to the auction that day. I didn¡¯t want to go there.¡±


    Felix¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Could it be Gianna?¡±


    Gianna had shown nothing but love and affection toward Tommy all these years. She looked as if she


    prioritized his well-being more than hers.


    Could it be all of it was just an act? But Tommy didn¡¯t feel like she was acting.


    Then, Tommy shook his head before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no way Gianna would do this.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Not so sure about her cousin, though.¡±


    ¡°Jane Fordson is an expert in jade, and she persistently rmended this ring to me on that day.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes as he added, ¡°She even said that it would bring good luck. Was she trying to


    bring harm to me?¡± Felix immediately knew who his brother was referring to. ¡°Could it be that she did it


    for her brother¡¯s business? I heard that she¡¯s helping her eldest brother in thepany and had


    already bought out several other jewelrypanies.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she also use her exceptional gambling skills to acquire some top-quality jades recently? She is


    stealing the spotlight of the master gambler in yourpany. probably seen as a threat as the


    president of thergest jewelrypany


    ¡°Reich Group will be in grave trouble if anything bad happens to you.¡±


    You are in the country.


    ¡°On the other hand, her family¡¯s jewelrypany will benefit from your demise and potentially rise to


    the top.


    ¡°Besides, she can solidify her position in the Fordson Family if she helps them to overtake Reich Group


    or even acquire it.


    The daughter of the Fordson Family will have no power even it she is found and returns now if that


    happened¡±


    Tommy didn¡¯t want to believe that Jane had nned all dus


    But someone who had taken down the biologi al daughter of the Foodson Enous from the pecking


    order was certainly not one to be trified with


    He had once


    usual selt


    taessed her ruililessness by chance Sca


    stipletely differcal ten, thek

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 241 I¡¯m Also Interested to See How Great They Are


    Simone was familiar with Reich Group and Fordson Jewelry.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Reich Group was an esteemed and renowned jewelry family that held a prominent position in the


    international jewelry industry.


    Fordson Jewelry was once a no-name jewelrypany, but recently, it experienced rapid growth and


    became the secondrgest jewelrypany after Reich Group.


    It was particrly renowned for its exquisite jade jewelry.


    Simone was aware of Fordson Jewelry¡¯s reputation, but since the Fordson Family and the Gray Family


    were not in the same social circle, there had been no interaction between them.


    Therefore, she had no prior knowledge of the affairs of the Fordson Family.


    Curiously, she asked Felix, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®the true heiress?¡± Felix was not surprised by


    Simone¡¯s interest in this topic, as she had once been abandoned. It was only natural for her to be


    sensitive to such matters.


    He replied, ¡°We were just talking about Jane Fordson, who is not a daughter of the Fordson Family.


    She was switched at birth twenty years ago. Eight years ago, she went to the hospital for a physical


    examination and discovered that her blood type was different from that of the Fordson Family.


    ¡°She voluntarily informed the Fordson Family and even did a DNA test, which revealed that she was


    not the biological daughter of the Fordson Family. The Fordson Family then conducted an investigation


    and discovered that a nurse had identally switched the babies. After that, they found their biological


    daughter, June Fordson, and brought her back.


    ¡°Due to Jane¡¯s original poor family background and their preference for sons over daughters, the


    Fordson Family did not send her back and continued to raise her as their daughter. However, in recent


    years, Jane has been very active in high society, while the true heiress, June, remains rtively


    unknown.


    ¡°There are rumors in the social circle that the true heiress, June, has been secretly hating Jane, and


    she has even embarrassed herself at several banquets because of this. The Fordson Family thought


    that the true heiress was not presentable, so they stopped taking her to social events. Jane often takes


    the initiative to bring June to social gatherings, but it only highlights June¡¯s shorings. In other


    words, while Jane, the fake daughter has been gaining poprity, June, the real daughter, has been


    losing credibility in the social circle


    Jane, in particr, was already favored and has shown great skill in gambling on jade stones In recent


    years, she has brought many high-quality jade stones to the Fordson Jewelrypany, earning her the


    love and attention of the Fordson Family


    Felix continued, ¡°Jane may appear gentle and generous, but behind the scenes, she is ruthless and


    cunning. I went to the same high school as her and noticed that she would subtly. instigate others to


    bully June, who had recently returned to be with the family. When June had been bullied enough, she


    would pretend to be a good sister and step in to help.


    ¡°Because she often imed to protect June at school, everyone had a favorable impression of her. But


    June, who did not value her sisterly care, had a bad reputation and was thought to be ungrateful and


    impolite by others.¡±


    He added, ¡°It was through this unintentional discovery that I realized how cunning and ruthless Jane


    could be. I suspect that she revealed voluntarily that she was not the true heiress of the Fordson


    Family but rather to stay in the family and rece the real heiress. That¡¯s why I suspect that Jane is the


    one who tampered with my brother.¡±


    Tommy paused and said, ¡°No wonder Lara mentioned not trusting Jane and advised not to get close to


    her.¡±


    Felix helplessly responded, ¡°Yes, unfortunately, she was deceived by Jane and didn¡¯t believe me at all.¡±


    He changed the subject and said, ¡°But if it¡¯s Jane who wants to harm you, Lara won¡¯t spare her once


    she finds out.


    His sister-inw cared deeply for and loved his brother. If Lara were to learn about this, she wouldn¡¯t


    maintain a friendly rtionship with Jane anymore.


    Tommy nodded and added, ¡°I will look into Jane, and I will also inform Lara about what happened to


    you today.¡± After a moment of thought, he stated, ¡°If it¡¯s Jane intentionally targeting me, it¡¯s not just


    because I am a hindrance to her. She might also want to prevent me from going to thergest public


    jade market on the border with thepany¡¯s expert in gambling on stones in ten days.¡±


    If something happened to him suddenly, thepany would undoubtedly be thrown into


    chaos.


    The top executives would not have the time or energy topete for power and profit, let alone go to


    the public jade market to purchase raw jadeite.


    Felix interjected, ¡°So, it¡¯s highly likely that she did it intentionally¡±


    ¡°But even if we find something suspicious, there¡¯s no evidence to prove that it was her


    If we confront her, she definitely won¡¯t admit it. She knows that this ring is problematic


    Therefore, if it was her, there would be no way to seek revenge using this as evidence


    Tommy said profoundly It doesn¡¯t matter it she doesn¡¯t admit it. There are many ways to


    retaliate¡±


    He was not one to be taken advantage of. His younger brother almost died, and he was determined to


    exact vengeance,


    Felix asked with a concerned tone, ¡°Are you still nning to go to the jade market on the border,


    Tommy? They targeted you once, and there might be a second or third time.¡±


    He pointed to the jade ring on the table and said, ¡°If they are willing to resort to such means. to deal


    with you, it¡¯s truly difficult to defend against.


    Sighing. Tommy remarked, ¡°That¡¯s also what worries me. But this public jade market is thergest one


    in the past ten years, and I must personally attend with someone.¡±


    A high-end jewelrypany like theirs needed jadeite to grow in the future.


    Felix worried for his brother, but when he saw Simone, he suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Master Gray, will you be free in ten days? Would you be willing to apany my brother to the


    border¡¯s jade market as a geomancy consultant? We are willing to pay you, or I can offer resources


    from the entertainment industry in exchange.¡±


    Simone was highly capable, and if she went with his brother to the border, he would feel. relieved.


    He added, ¡°If I recover quickly, I would also like to go.¡±


    Tommy had witnessed Simone¡¯s abilities and thought it was a good idea when he heard his younger


    brother suggest it.


    He looked at Simone with anticipation, waiting for her response.


    She had originally nned to go to the jade market herself. Now that the opportunity had presented


    itself, she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. She was also quite curious about the true heiress of the Fordson


    Family and wondered if that person was simr to Jodie Gray.


    Geomancy masters like them couldn¡¯t enhance their abilities without a connection to the jadeites, so


    she believed that the fake heiress was likely to have a problem. After considering for a moment, she


    said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m also interested in seeing how great they are. I will discuss with the director and try


    toplete filming my scenes within these ten days.¡±


    She added, ¡°As for payment, we can discuss itter. Since we¡¯re going to the jade market. I will also


    buy some rough stones to y with. If I don¡¯t have enough money, you can lend me some. If I have


    enough money, after I return, Mr. Reich can use resources from the entertainment industry as an


    exchange.¡±


    Both brothers felt relieved upon hearing Simone¡¯s agreement.


    Zac heard them and had a change of mind, as he also wanted to jom and have some fun.


    |||


    Julian was amazed by Simone¡¯s abilities today, even more so than the few masters he had


    encountered before.


    Her abilities surpassed any he had seen.


    With a contemtive gaze, he looked at Simone, wondering if he could ask her for help with


    that matter.


    |

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 242 Is He Going to Be Okay?


    Simone noticed that Julian was gazing at her with a pensive expression, indicating that something was


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    bothering him.


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Julian realized that


    she was quite perceptive.


    After a moment of contemtion, he spoke. ¡°I had arade who sacrificed himself on the border not


    long ago. He reached out to us before his death, but when we arrived, he was nowhere to be found.


    The location is not far from the border checkpoint you¡¯re heading to. I was wondering if you could help


    me verify if he truly died. We hope to either find him alive. or at least recover his remains.¡±


    His voice carried a tinge of sadness as he continued, ¡°Even if we can only find his bones, we still want


    to bring him back.¡±


    The moment Simone entered the room in the first ce, she noticed a certain aura emanating from


    Zac¡¯s brother, indicating his involvement in taking lives.


    However, there was also a righteous aura surrounding him, suggesting that he not only evaded karmic


    retribution but also protected many others.


    This confirmed her suspicion about his profession, which involved eliminating those whomitted evil


    acts. Now, hearing him speak about hisrade, Simone felt even more certain about his identity.


    She reassured him, saying, ¡°No problem. When the timees, please bring the clothes he used to


    wear or any personal belongings he carried. It would also be best to bring a photo of him. Once we


    reach the ce where he disappeared, I will use these items to assist in divination.


    Simone held great respect for those who sacrificed themselves to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. She


    believed that many times, there was no such thing as a peaceful period; it was just that someone else


    was shouldering the burden for them.


    Julian nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I will personallye with you to find him. I am also willing to


    However, Simone smiled and declined his offer, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay for a task like this I also


    hope to contribute something to those who sacrifice themselves to protect everyone¡¯s safety¡±


    She exined that geomancers, due to their involvement in revealing secrets, had their ws and


    shorings. To avoid karmic bacsh, they had to perform more good deeds and


    umte merits


    Many masters, after earning money, would donate a portion to charitable causes.


    Simone had done the same, anonymously donating one million out of the thirty million she earned from


    selling talismans to two medical foundations.


    She intended to help impoverished patients receive treatment.


    Apart from avoiding karmic consequences, Simone also aspired to do more good deeds and assist


    more people if she had the opportunity to be reborn.


    Julian, who was financially well-off, was impressed by Simone¡¯s words and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to


    you then!¡± Having just returned from a mission and having over a month of rest. time, he was able to


    personally apany her to the border.


    After their conversation, Tommy turned to Simone and asked, ¡°Master Gray, if my brother stops


    wearing this jade ring, will the negative energy disappear? Will he still experience bad. luck?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°I was just about to talk about this. Even though he¡¯s not wearing the jade ring


    anymore, a significant amount of negative energy has already entered his body, so he will still face


    some bad luck.¡±


    ¡°However, this time, it won¡¯t affect his life anymore.¡±


    Tommy inquired further, ¡°Is there any way to resolve this?¡±


    Simone responded, ¡°I can create a special talisman for him that willpletely remove the negative


    energy from his body and bring him peace.¡±


    ¡°But its effects will onlyst for three months.¡±


    ¡°And each talisman costs five million. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to purchase it.


    She had prepared to sell the specially crafted talismans for a fixed price of five million each. If they


    found it too expensive, she wouldn¡¯t force them to buy


    The Reich brothers had no shortage of money, and they both agreed, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll buy it!¡± They


    believed that five million was a reasonable price for removing negative energy and bringing peace.


    Simone nodded and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start drawing one for Mr. Reich now.¡±


    She captured a trace of Felix¡¯s aura and began drawing the talisman.


    After folding it, she threaded it with a red string and handed it to Felix, saying. This talisman is


    impervious to water and fire. Carry it with you for three months, and all the negative energy in your


    body will be expelled. Your bad luck will also be resolved¡±


    21


    ¡°However, due to what happened before, the fortune you gained from your ancestors¡¯ protection and


    subsequently lost will not return.¡±


    ¡°In the future, things won¡¯t go as smoothly for you as before, but they won¡¯t be overly difficult either.¡±


    Felix smiled and expressed his gratitude, saying, ¡°I¡¯m content just to be able to survive.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is, I guess.¡±


    Simone admired his attitude and smiled. ¡°Contentment brings happiness.¡±


    Concerned about his brother¡¯s safety, Felix asked, ¡°With this talisman, can it also against danger even


    if there is no negative energy?¡±


    protect


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes, it can help ward off a major crisis once and three minor crises.¡±


    Felix then requested, ¡°Please draw one for my brother as well.¡±


    Tommy had the same idea and said, ¡°Yes, I would like to purchase one too.¡±


    Simone smiled and agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Having made an additional five million, she was, of course, pleased.


    She proceeded to draw a talisman for Tommy as well and handed it to him.


    Tommy wore the talisman around his neck, just like his brother.


    Whether it was due to the talisman¡¯s effect or his own psychological belief, he always felt a sense of


    security after wearing this protective talisman that he couldn¡¯t exin.


    After a moment of contemtion, he asked, ¡°Master Gray, is there any way to extend the duration of


    the protective talisman? We are willing to pay more.


    Simone shook her head and exined, ¡°These protective talismans onlyst for three months.


    However, if we use jade carvings to make talismans, as long as they don¡¯t block disasters and break


    automatically, they can be used indefinitely. That¡¯s why, this time, when we go to the border together, I


    n to bring back some jade and make jade talismans.¡±


    With delight, Tommy eximed, ¡°Then I would like to reserve a few of these jade talismans. in advance


    if that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t immediately agree and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees. If you want a few, I may


    not be able to sell that many¡± She didn¡¯t intend to sell too many of these items to any individual.


    111


    34


    Tommy wasn¡¯t disappointed and said, ¡°Okay¡±


    He would be thrilled if he could obtain some, and he would buy them.


    Zac¡¯s eyes lit up, and he chimed in, ¡°If you can create jade talismans like this, Simone. I would be


    interested in purchasing a few.¡±


    He firmly believed that Simone¡¯s jade talismans would be highly effective, and he wanted to share them


    with his loved ones.


    Simone agreed and nodded, saying, ¡°Of course!¡± With Zac, she meant to be more giving than she was


    to others.


    So, she had no intention of limiting the amount he could obtain.


    After spending some time in the ward, Zac apanied Simone back home.


    Upon their arrival, Simone¡¯s phone chimed, indicating a new message.


    She took her phone out and discovered a message from a person named Sc*mbag No. 2 in the group.


    Titus said, ¡®Simone, I have something to tell you. Andrew has been acting strangely for the past week,


    either eating or sleeping all day. His overall demeanor seems off; something doesn¡¯t feel right. Is he


    going to be okay? By the way, he has been experiencing a streak of bad luck since yesterday.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243 You Are Overthinking It


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised when she saw Titus¡¯ texts.


    ¡®Considering the time, he should indeed be having bad luck now. After all, giving away one¡¯s luck will


    naturally have an adverse effect on one¡¯s body. Since a part of his luck was forcibly taken away, his


    body will temporarily experience a kind of hunger, as if something is missing. He will feel hungry


    constantly and want to eat. However, this is not because his stomach is empty but because of his


    mental state. It¡¯s also normal for him to feel sleepy most of the time. When luck suddenly disappears,


    the body will experience negative effects. Thus. feeling mentally exhausted is just one of them. These


    symptoms will gradually disappear after he bes unlucky.


    Looking at the text she sent, Titus breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he hadn¡¯t been home recently, he ordered a servant to keep an eye on Andrew and Jodie. He


    received updates on their situation every day, so he became worried when he found out that Andrew


    was eating or sleeping all day.


    Harold asked curiously, ¡®Why is Andrew starting to be unlucky?¡±


    Titus replied, ¡°When he showered yesterday, the water stopped halfway through. Then, when the water


    finally came back, he slipped and fell. At lunchtime, he ordered takeout and found a fly in his food. At


    dinner, he found a cockroach in his food. This morning, he got bitten by the neighbor¡¯s dog when he left


    the house. When he went to get a rabies vine, a flower pot fell from a high ce and hit his


    shoulder. After he went back to sleep, the bed inexplicably copsed, and he sprained his waist. Also,


    the ce the other party had agreed to rent to him. for the filming changed their mind and refused to


    rent it. It¡¯s just a series of misfortunes. However, it keeps happening to him.¡¯


    After listening to the servant¡¯s feedback and seeing the photos secretly taken, Titus couldn¡¯t help but


    pity Andrew. Still, he felt that Andrew deserved it.


    After all, Luca and Aaron had already warned and tried to stop Andrew, but thetter stubbornly


    believed that nothing would go wrong even if he gave some of his luck to Jodie. Now, Titus wondered


    how long Andrew could endure it before regretting his decision.


    Simone said, ¡°This bad luck will apany him for another twenty years. By giving away half of his


    luck in the future, Andrew would continue to be unlucky.


    Titus asked, ¡®Simone, can the talisman you drew help suppress his bad luck?¡±


    She replied, ¡®Yes. However, why should I help him? I¡¯ll only draw it if I¡¯m happy. Thus, even if he wants


    to buy it for five million or even fifty million, I still won¡¯t sell it to him. He brought this upon himself, and


    I¡¯m in for a show. Thus, I won¡¯t help him. You can stop thinking about


    1.


    111


    14


    Plus, Andrew wouldn¡¯t believe her talisman since he held a grudge against her. Thus, she was not


    interested in making a fool of herself.


    She helped the other three because she knew they wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to give away their luck


    willingly. There was no way she would allow Jodie to borrow so much luck.


    Since Andrew was willing to lend his luck to Jodie, Simone was happy to watch him suffer. There was


    no way she would help him suppress his bad luck.


    When Titus saw her message, he felt fortunate that Simone was willing to help them.


    Andrew deserved it. He insisted on bringing it upon himself, Titus thought.


    Still, they were brothers. Even if they were happy to watch him in a miserable state, they wouldn¡¯t want


    Andrew to be unlucky forever.


    Then, Titus asked again, ¡®Is there any way to get back his luck if he regrets his choice? For example,


    making Jodie suffer in return?¡¯


    Simone replied, ¡®If he was deceived or said it unintentionally, it can be resolved even though it might be


    troublesome. Jodie will suffer in return, and he can regain most of his luck. However, things aren¡¯t like


    this! Andrew willingly gave it, so we can¡¯t get it back. Andrew is the reason for his own misfortune, so


    he will have to bear the consequences himself.


    Looking at her reply, Titus sighed. After all, Andrew was being foolish, and Titus had already done his


    best to help him.


    ¡®Alright, then let him continue to have bad luck. However, can he still appear on the show if he keeps


    having bad luck?¡¯


    Simone wasn¡¯t worried about this. ¡®Sc mbag No. 4 can still appear on the show. If he keeps being


    facing with misfortune, Jodie should lend him the mystical tool bracelet she obtained before the show.


    After all, there was no way Jodie would let anything happen to Andrew since he was the only one who


    would protect her in the entertainment industry. She would definitely bring him along with her to the


    show. At the same time, it was also a good opportunity to find trouble for Simone with Andrew¡¯s help.


    Since she was also afraid that Andrew would be involved, she would find a way to suppress his bad


    luck.


    ¡®Sc*mbag No. 4? Are you talking about Andrew?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Who else? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re Sc*mbag No. 2.


    Titus was speechless.


    Harold said, ¡®Sc¡¯mbag No 2 What a fitting name


    He tagged Titus. From now on, we¡¯ll call you Sc¡¯mbag No. 2


    111


    24


    Titus replied, ¡®Get lost!¡±


    He felt Harold was enjoying the show too much and did not care about the consequences. Still, he


    didn¡¯t expect that Simone would address him as that.


    ¡®What about the others? Sc*mbag No. 1, Sc*mbag No. 3, and Sc*mbag No. 5?¡¯ Titus doubted that only


    he and Andrew had this ¡®honor title.


    ¡°You are quite smart, Simone replied.


    Titus¡¯ mouth twitched as he realized that none of them had escaped their fate as being at sc*mbag.


    Then, he returned to his senses and asked, ¡®Does that mean Jodie¡¯s mystical tool can help Andrew


    suppress his bad luck? If that¡¯s the case, why isn¡¯t she using it?¡±


    Simone exined, ¡®It is true that wearing the mystical tool for a short time could bad luck, but it


    wouldn¡¯tst more than a month.


    suppress


    He said, ¡®Suppressing it for a month is also nice. Then, he wondered if Jodie actually cared about


    Andrew since she found something to suppress his bad luck.


    When Simone knew what he was thinking, she chuckled and typed, ¡®You¡¯re overthinking it. This tool


    only suppresses bad luck for some time. However, once the effect wears off, he will be unlucky. For


    example, he now experiences minor misfortunes every day. Although they happen frequently, they are


    not serious enough to harm him. However, if his bad luck is suppressed for ten days or even a month, it


    will erupt. When that happens, it won¡¯t be something minor anymore. It¡¯s like blowing up a balloon.


    When there¡¯s too much air in it, it will explode. That¡¯s the logic. Jodie would have used it on herself


    when her luck weakened. She doesn¡¯t have to use it on Andrew.


    Simone guessed that Jodie had some other talisman on her that wouldn¡¯t affect her luck while wearing


    the mystical tool.


    After seeing what Simone had said, Titus immediately stopped what he was thinking. At this moment,


    he realized that Jodie wanted Andrew to be even unlucky. She wanted to use the mystical tool on


    Andrew since she feared he would hold her back.


    Harold couldn¡¯t help butment, Your precious sister is ruthless! Is she still not satisfied. with how


    miserable Andrew is?¡¯ He felt that the Gray Family was unlucky to have such a


    sister.


    Even Leon thought Jodie was too merciless.


    Simone replied, ¡°Well, this is what they brought upon themselves.


    Harold agreed, ¡°True They only have themselves to me!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Titus didn¡¯t say anything and felt hurt by their words, so he said. I dare you to keepughing


    at me, Harold. I wonder how Freya will teach you a lesson in the future. By then, I¡¯ll also tell you that


    you brought this upon yourself, and you deserve it.


    Gwen also chimed in. ¡°Yes. You deserve it, too!¡±


    Looking at their texts, Harold was left speechless.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Andrew was lying down, groaning.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244 It¡¯s Ridiculous


    Andrew had been experiencing a string of unfortunate events in the past few days


    Today, in particr, his bed copsed for no apparent reason.


    This reminded him of the warnings and reminders from his other two brothers.


    He felt a sense of loneliness in the house, as if he and Jo were the only ones there.


    There was also an indescribable feeling of unease.


    So, he called Luca and Aaron, asking them toe back and keep himpany.


    Just like Titus, Luca and Aaron had instructed the servants to keep an eye on Andrew and Jodie.


    When they found out that Andrew was experiencing misfortune, they were relieved that they had


    escaped it and felt sympathy for him.


    After receiving the call from their fourth brother, they bothforted him, but when they heard that he


    wanted them toe back and stay with him, they both hung up


    the phone without hesitation.


    They had finally managed to get away, and now they were foolishly going back to deliver groceries to


    Jodie.


    Especially considering the recent reactions and state of their fourth brother, they were frightened by the


    feedback from the servants.


    It was just too eerie.


    They needed to keep their distance to feel at ease.


    Andrew felt lost and heartbroken as his own brothers hung up on him one after another without any


    mercy.


    He felt abandoned by his brothers.


    He suddenly felt like moving out. What should he do? In the following days. Andrew would continue to


    experience misfortune even if he didn¡¯t leave the house.


    For example, he would choke on water, and even when he didn¡¯t order takeout, he would tid bugs in


    the meals prepared by the servants


    It was simply ridiculous


    111


    He would trip while walking, identally bump into walls, or knock over vases.


    Not to mention that the location he had arranged for a meeting was canceled, and even the male lead


    he had agreed to sign a contract with also canceled the appointment.


    This made Andrew want to go crazy,


    That day, while having a meal, he was lost in thought and suddenly choked on his food,


    He almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath.


    Jodie immediately went to pat his back when she saw this.


    Her voice was gentle as she said, ¡°Andrew, take it slow.¡±


    However, her eyes betrayed a hint of guilt, as if she thought Andrew losing a third of his luck. was his


    own fault for being unlucky.


    It was terrifying that he could choke on water or food.


    Fortunately, her luck had improved a lot.


    Otherwise, if it continued to weaken, she was afraid she would end


    up like Andrew.


    After Andrew recovered, he felt like he was on the verge of a breakdown. Why was everything going so


    wrongtely? He also remembered the reminder from Luca.


    Having bad luck once or twice was fine, but these past few days, there wasn¡¯t a single day without


    misfortune, and it was just too ridiculous.


    So, he drank a few sips of water carefully, feeling a bit morefortable, and then looked at Jodie. ¡°Jo,


    you said before that you wanted to borrow my luck. You didn¡¯t actually take it, did you? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve


    been so unluckytely.¡±


    Jodieughed. ¡°Andrew, what are you thinking? There¡¯s no such mystical thing in this world. I was just


    joking with you, and you took it seriously. If there really was such a thing, you could go find someone


    else to borrow luck from and see if it works.¡±


    It¡¯s useless if you haven¡¯t practiced curses.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly admit it in front of Andrew.


    Andrew was half-believing, half-doubting, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    He still had doubts, though. He himself had noticed that ever since he promised Jodie to give her his


    luck, he had been feeling a bit off


    24


    Her appearance and skin had already recovered, but her luck was still not as good as it was before


    Simone left.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If she could borrow one-third of the luck from the other two brothers, her luck would be overflowing.


    If it were before, Andrew wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it, but now, looking at Jodie, he always felt


    that when she mentioned Luca and Aaron, it was like talking about two delicious pieces of meat.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shudder and immediately dismissed this inexplicable thought. ¡°I told them, but they


    said they¡¯re busy and won¡¯te back for now.¡±


    Jodie was a bit disappointed. ¡°Oh, I see! Then, ask them again after you see Luca.¡±


    Andrew nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    He was afraid that Luca wouldn¡¯t take him in, so he packed his things and prepared to go over without


    permission.


    As Andrew carried his suitcase downstairs, preparing to leave home.


    He heard Reuben and Jodie talking in the living room, so he put down the suitcase and walked over.


    Just as he reached the doorway, he heard Jodieining about how unlucky she had been


    recently, and she also mentioned that he had been unlucky too.


    He felt that these words sounded familiar.


    Then, he heard Jodie say to Reuben, ¡°Reuben, I¡¯ve been having a rough timetely. Can you lend me


    some of your luck?¡±


    Andrew was stunned. No wonder he thought it sounded so familiar; this was the same thing Jodie had


    tricked them with before.


    His heart tightened, and he felt that Reuben wouldn¡¯t agree, so he prepared to go in and stop


    them.


    Then, he heard Reuben say, ¡°Why should I lend you my luck? Our luck is different.¡±


    31


    He also stopped in his tracks, wanting to hear what the two of them would say next.


    In the living room, Jodie looked at Reuben with anticipation and a hint of coquetry. ¡°Reuben, I heard


    that if things aren¡¯t going well for you, you can borrow some luck from someone who loves you. And


    then things will go more smoothly. Maybe it¡¯s just a psychologicalfort, but I want to give it a try.


    Maybe I¡¯ll really feel luckier.¡±


    She had already figured out how to coax her brother.


    It just so happened that her brother came back today, and they were the only ones in the living room.


    She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t quickly borrow her brother¡¯s luck, Titus and the others would


    identally mention the idea of borrowing luck from her brother.


    Her brother would be wary, and it would be troublesome if he didn¡¯t lend it to her, but Reuben


    wasn¡¯t so easily fooled.


    The Gray Family had invited a geomancy master and the elite believed in geomancy.


    Naturally, Reuben also believed in it. He was sensitive to such matters..


    He smiled and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really naive. How can you believe in such a joke? If you feel that


    things haven¡¯t been going well recently, I¡¯ll contact Master Gordon in a few days and ask her to take a


    look for you.¡±


    Despite Jodie¡¯s disappointing actions, after being spoiled for so many years, he still had some sibling


    affection for her.


    If he could help, he would.


    Jodie was stunned. What¡¯s the point of asking Master Gordon? He¡¯s even more unreliable.


    Thest time her face hurt, it hurt even more after that bogus master helped.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask Master Gordon.¡± She reached out and hugged Reuben¡¯s arm, shaking it. ¡°I just


    want some emotionalfort. Besides, if you lend me some luck, it won¡¯t affect you.¡±


    She continued to act spoiled. ¡°Just indulge me.¡±


    11

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 245 Why Is the Gap So Big?


    Standing at the doorway, Andrew heard Jodie¡¯s flirtatious voice.


    He thought to himself, This time, Reuben should agree, right?


    Reuben, with indulgence, said, ¡°Whatfort can this bring?


    ¡°It would be better to find a skilled psychologist for a treatment. It will be more effective.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Should I help you make the contact? How could luck be borrowed or given so easily? He


    didn¡¯t know if Jodie was joking or genuinely seeking psychologicalfort.


    Regardless, he couldn¡¯t agree.


    Jodie: ¡°¡­¡± Who the hell needs to see a psychologist.


    She shook Reuben¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Reuben, just pity me.


    ¡°I just want to try and see if what my friend said is true.¡±


    Reuben smiled and said, ¡°Then go find someone else to try.


    ¡°I just sat on a ne for several hours, and I¡¯m a bit tired. I want to go back to my room and


    rest.¡±


    He gently patted Jodie¡¯s head and said, ¡°You¡¯re a good girl.¡±


    Then he got up and was about to leave the living room.


    Jodie felt nauseous inside.


    Usually, he spoiled her a lot, but at a critical moment, he wouldn¡¯t even agree to this kind of joke.


    She pouted, looking very aggrieved, ¡°Reuben, you don¡¯t love me anymore. I hate you.¡±


    Reuben smiled wryly, ¡°Is that what you call hate? You really have the temperament of a child.


    ¡°If you¡¯re truly unhappy, you can invite Master Gordon or a reputable psychologist. I can fulfill your


    wishes.


    ¡°But joking is out of the question.¡±


    Jodie also realized that her Reuben wouldn¡¯t budge.


    13


    If she continued to make a fuss, it might make him resentful or suspicious.


    After all, besides Steven, Reuben was the most astute and rational in the family.


    So, she red at him and obediently nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take another look.¡±


    She asked, ¡°When you¡¯re done resting,e have dinner with me, okay?¡± If she pestered him for a few


    more days, she didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t win him over.


    For such a small matter, Reuben would naturallyply, ¡°Okay!¡± So, he got up and left the living room.


    At the doorway, he saw Andrew standing there, and he was a little stunned.


    ¡°Andrew, why are you standing here?¡± Andrew looked at his Reuben with a hint ofplexity.


    We are all brothers, so why is there such a big difference? Titus, Luca, and Aaron seem to know


    something, so they don¡¯t dare to agree with Jo.


    But Reuben shouldn¡¯t know anything, yet he was so tight-lipped.


    When it came to matters of luck, he wouldn¡¯t even agree to a joke.


    I look like a fool. He snapped back to reality and forced a smile, ¡°I heard you talking, so I came to say


    hello.¡±


    Reuben noticed the suitcase not far away and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Andrew replied. ¡°Things


    haven¡¯t been going well at home recently, so I¡¯m going to stay with Luca for a few days.


    Reuben was puzzled, ¡°With Luca? Did he move out?¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°Yeah, the second. third, and


    Aarons all moved out.¡±


    He saw Jodie pushing a wheelchair towards them.


    In a hurry, he said, ¡°Reuben, I won¡¯t talk to you for now. I¡¯m going to find Luca


    For some reason, he felt like avoiding Jo at the moment.


    Reuben had a feeling that something had happened while he was away from home


    But he also knew that Andrew was gullible, so it was useless to ask too many questions


    So he nodded Alright go ahead


    He went back to his room as well


    When Jodie came out in the wheelchair, both of her brothers had left.


    The smile on her face was reced by gloom.


    These brothers, each and every one of them, had changed.


    She regretted even more that she should have listened to her older brother and uncle and made


    Simone stay in the Gray Family.


    Then, she could find a way to make everyone in the Gray Familypletely disgusted with Simone.


    Instead of letting Simone leave and making these people curious.


    Is this what they mean by the thing you cannot get gets your curiosity?¡¯ But now it was toote for


    regrets, and she could only hope topletely suppress Simone in the next variety show.


    On the other hand, Reuben went back to his room and took a shower.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was not a coincidence that all three of his younger


    brothers suddenly moved out.


    Aftering out, he called Titus.


    When Titus saw Reuben¡¯s call, he answered, ¡°Reuben, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Reuben said, ¡°I just got back today. I heard from Andrew that all of you moved out?¡± He asked again,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Titus answered truthfully, ¡°Jodie has been chasing after us all day, asking us for luck. We were afraid,


    so we hid when we couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Reuben was shocked, ¡°She asked you for luck, too?¡±


    Titus replied, ¡°Yes, she asked all four of us.


    ¡°But only Andrew agreed to give it to her. The three of us refused.


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, she asked you too?¡±


    Reuben said, ¡°Yes, she asked me too, but I didn¡¯t agree.


    Titus knew that Reuben was the most astute and wouldn¡¯t easily fall for it like Andrew


    ¡°Not agreeing was the right decision


    ¡°Go ask the servants at home about how unlucky Andrew has been this past week


    ¡°You¡¯ll see how correct your decision was,¡±


    Reuben frowned, ¡°So, because of Andrew, we¡¯ve had a run of bad luck this past week? So, this is not a


    joke at all?¡± Titus sneered, ¡°Only Andrew would believe that it¡¯s a joke.¡±


    Reuben asked, ¡°What¡¯s really going on?¡±


    Titus chuckled, ¡°Reuben, you haven¡¯t experienced a beating yet, so there¡¯s no point in to


    you.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you experience it yourself.¡±


    All four of them have already been beaten, so it wouldn¡¯t be right if Reuben wasn¡¯t beaten ast


    well.


    After all, they were brothers. They should be deceived and suffer together.


    Since Reuben was so astute, he definitely won¡¯t be as miserable as Andrew.


    And only by personally being deceived could one truly see Jodie¡¯s true intentions.


    Otherwise, no matter how much they said, it was useless, just like the previous Luca and the current


    Andrew.


    Reuben was at a loss for words. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why all the secrecy?¡± he asked.


    Titus replied, ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    After a brief exchange, he ended the call.


    Reuben was puzzled, so he approached a servant and inquired about Andrew¡¯s recent


    activities.


    After listening, he finally understood why his second brother and the others had disappeared.


    Whether Jodie was joking or not, this situation was too strange.


    Even the unfortunate Andrew had fled, so why should he stay at home? He quickly changed. his


    clothes, grabbed his unpacked suitcase, and left as well.


    Coincidentally, he had a business trip to another city in two days, so he decided to leave carly.


    During dinner, Jodie, who had dressed up meticulously, looked charming and lovely


    Upon realizing that the restaurant was empty, she received a sudden text message from Reuben


    apologizing for not being able to join her for dinner due to a business trip.


    15


    Unable to control her anger, she swept all the food off the table.


    The servants noticed that the youngdy¡¯s temper was worsening, so they dared not approach.


    Just then, the strict etiquette teacher appeared.


    She sternly looked at Jodie and said, ¡°This behavior is uneptable. You are a youngdy; how can


    you act so rudely?


    ¡°Come with me to your room for punishment and to relearn proper table manners.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s body tensed up. She had underestimated the situation, forgetting that this strict teacher was still


    present at home.


    As soon as she heard the word ¡°punishment,¡± her palms began to ache.


    But she couldn¡¯t resist. Otherwise, Salma would send her away.


    She could only suppress her resentment and allow the servants to escort her back to her room to


    endure the punishment¡­ Meanwhile, Titus and his brothers were dumbfounded upon discovering that


    their Reuben had fled.


    They couldn¡¯t help butin, cursing their luck. How could the Reuben be so cunning? Did all the


    intelligence and shrewdness in the Gray Family only belong to the eldest and Simone? They truly felt


    pitiful! In the following days, Simone and Zac filmed their scenes.


    On this particr day, they went to the airport together to meet up with Tommy and others, preparing to


    fly to the border.


    111

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246 A Surprising Encounter


    When Simone and Zac arrived at the airport, Julian and Tommy were already there.


    Standing next to Tommy was an elegantly dressed woman.


    Simone observed their behavior and deduced that she must be Tommy¡¯s wife.


    She also sensed a malicious auraing from the woman.


    Upon seeing Simone, the three of them greeted her with smiles.


    Tommy introduced his wife, saying, ¡°This is Master Gray, whom I mentioned to you.¡±


    He then turned to Simone and said, ¡°And this is my wife, Lara Simmers.¡±


    Lara greeted Simone with gratitude and enthusiasm, saying, ¡°Master Gray, hello!¡± She expressed her


    gratitude towards Simone for resolving the situation and preventing her husband¡¯s younger brother


    from getting into trouble.


    She feared that her husband would feel guilty and distant from her.


    After all, it was she who had been deceived by Jane and dragged him to the auction house.


    She had a good rtionship with Felix, her little brother-inw, and she didn¡¯t want anything bad to


    happen to him.


    So, she was very grateful to Simone for resolving the situation.


    Simone greeted her with a smile, saying, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Reich!¡± Lara wanted to establish a closer


    rtionship with Simone.


    She suggested, ¡°Calling me Mrs. Reich feels too formal. How about calling me Lara?¡±


    Simone looked at Lara and sensed that she had done many good deeds and was not a bad


    person


    She appeared gentle, but in reality, she had a fiery temper


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was easily influenced or deceived by others, leading her to do impulsive things


    That¡¯s why she had be a malicious person


    Simone smiled and said. ¡°Sure Lara, you can also call me Simone


    ¡°That¡¯s great


    Lara walked over to Simone and started chatting with her.


    Since Tommy¡¯s secretary booked the ne tickets, they were all traveling together.


    They entered the VIP lounge and took their seats. After a while, a few people walked in.


    Simone nced over.


    The leader was a man in his thirties, who appeared decent but had a superficial air about him.


    It was evident that he was the yboy type.


    He was apanied by a young woman who was quite beautiful and carried herself with a


    professional demeanor.


    She had a gentle smile, but Simone could tell from her expression that she was not easy to get along


    with.


    Most importantly, Simone could see from her appearance that this woman was Jodie¡¯s half-


    sister.


    Without asking, it was obvious that the person who had arrived was the fake heiress of the Fordson


    Family, Jane.


    Simone thought to herself that this fake heiress was indeed suspicious.


    Her attention then shifted to the young woman who was following behind them, a woman who didn¡¯t


    attract much attention.


    She wore ck-framed sses and had shoulder-length hair that covered most of her face.


    The woman was dressed inly and didn¡¯t stand out.


    But upon closer inspection, Simone noticed that her features were delicate, and with a little grooming,


    she would be much prettier than the previous Jane.


    Based on her appearance, June Fordson, the realdy of the Fordson Family, was not a weak and


    timid person.


    So, her current soft and unnoticeable demeanor must be an act.


    In theory, someone with her personality would rebel against the Fordson Family and Jane.


    But Simone detected a simr aura between Jane and June.


    She examined them closely and discovered that their fortunes were actually connected.


    The key was that June willingly turned herself into a vessel to provide fortune for Jane.


    This surprised and puzzled Simone.


    While Simone was observing the three of them, the others also noticed their


    presence.


    The leader, Jebediah, the current heir of the talisman family, raised an eyebrow when he saw Tommy


    and the others and said, ¡°Hello, brother-inw. It seems we are on the same flight. What a


    coincidence.¡±


    Tommy smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Indeed, quite a coincidence.¡±


    Due to Julian¡¯s business, they had arrived two days early.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that such a coincidence could ur.


    Jane looked at Tommy and the others, surprise evident on her face.


    She greeted Tommy and Lara with a smile, saying, ¡°Brother-inw, sister-inw!¡± Then, something


    shocking happened.


    Lara suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Jane¡¯s hair, and pped her several times.


    ¡°You deceitful woman! I have always taken care of you, and this is how you repay me? You tricked my


    husband into buying that cursed item.


    ¡°What have I done to deserve this? You actually wanted to harm my husband.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by Lara¡¯s sudden outburst.


    Jebediah Fordson quickly went to restrain Lara and said, ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s talk it out. You can¡¯t just hit


    someone like that.¡± He knew that his sister-inw appeared gentle, but she had the most violent


    temper.


    And she had been practicing martial arts since she was young, so he couldn¡¯t overpower her.


    Jane wanted to resist, but she couldn¡¯t break free from Lara¡¯s grip. She could only exim, ¡°Ah! Sister-


    inw, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°How could I possibly want to harm my brother-in-


    She now despised Lara with all her heart.


    This woman had pped her in front of everyone.


    Where could she hide her face now? At the same time, she was shocked that Lara also knew about the


    jade hairpin.


    It seemed that Tommy had informed Lara.


    In her cousin¡¯s eyes, no one and nothing couldpare to her husband, Tommy,


    No wonder Lara wanted to hit her as soon as she saw Jane.


    Lara didn¡¯t listen and continued tearing at the talisman silk and hitting her, saying, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m


    stupid? That day, you kept calling and asked us to go to your auctionpany.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know there was a problem with the jade hairpin, would you have encouraged my husband


    to buy it?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s so valuable, why don¡¯t you use it yourself? Or give it to your beloved brother.


    ¡°I was blind before, thinking you were a good person.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s clear that you are treacherous and wicked.¡±


    After hearing about the incident from Tommy, Lara had wanted to confront Jane and vent her anger.


    Unfortunately, Jane was not around, so she had been umting her anger until now.


    She couldn¡¯t let go of her anger without hitting the other person.


    Jane, of course, would not admit it, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, cousin, I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    Upon receiving news that Felix had taken the jade finger ring to wear, she knew there would be trouble.


    Little did she know that not only did Felix survive, but he was also saved by the master.


    Knowing Lara¡¯s temperament, she was certain that if she discovered any issues with the finger ring,


    she woulde looking for trouble.


    Therefore, she decided to hide.


    In the past few days, the other party did not reach out to her proactively.


    She assumed that Tommy hadn¡¯t informed Lara.


    So, when she found out that Tommy and the others had booked today¡¯s flight and brought the


    geomancy master, she encouraged Jebediah to do the same.


    She wanted to witness for herself who this geomancy master was that would ruin her nt


    She had to find a way to retaliate


    To her surprise, as soon as she entered, Lara started tearing into her and hitting her.


    This woman waspletely insane.


    Jebediah couldn¡¯t hold Lara back, so she turned to Tommy and pleaded, ¡°Brother-inw, please help


    me restrain my sister.¡±


    However, Tommy responded, ¡°My younger brother almost died because of your sister. It¡¯s only fair for


    my wife to vent her anger, isn¡¯t it?¡± He had no fear of the Fordson Family or Jane, and he had no


    intention of pretending to be friendly with them during this public event.


    Breaking ties in advance would be beneficial, as it would establish a reputation for dealing with the


    Fordson Family in the future when they fought for the jadeite.


    This was a decision they had made as a couple beforehand.


    Of course, his wife¡¯s anger was genuine.


    She had a fiery temper, and he took her feelings seriously.


    Having almost been deceived and killed by her cousin, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    If she didn¡¯t release this anger, she would continue to feel ufortable.


    So, he simply wanted to say, ¡®Well done with the beating. How could I possibly help?¡¯


    =


    111

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247 Let¡¯s Wait And See.


    Jebediah did not expect Tommy to have such an attitude.


    ¡°Did you misunderstand something? How could Jane harm you?¡± Tommy looked at Jebediah¡¯s


    appearance and seemed genuinely unaware.


    Their twopanies are currently engaged in fiercepetition. Talisman¡¯s family has risen rapidly in


    recent years, swallowing up many jewelrypanies.


    In the industry, many people praise Jebediah for his achievements at a young age.


    But in reality, it was all Jane¡¯s behind-the-scenes guidance and support. Jebediah was merely a


    figurehead.


    It¡¯s understandable that he didn¡¯t know.


    He sneered, ¡°My younger brother almost died, and you think I would misunderstand?¡± ¡°Ask Jane


    yourself, did she not constantly encourage me and sell me a problematic jade finger ring?


    ¡°She even imed that this ancient jade is very nourishing and told me to wear it often.


    ¡°My younger brother liked it, so I gave it to him, but who would have thought it almost cost


    him his life.¡±


    He became angry when he mentioned this matter.


    ¡°Is this nourishing? It¡¯s a matter of life and death.


    ¡°If you Fordsons want to be the leader in this industry, thenpete with my family openly.


    ¡°To use such despicable means is truly shameless.


    ¡°My family will no longer associate with rtives like you.


    ¡°I¡¯m stating it clearly: our two families are cutting off ties from now on, and there should be no further


    contact.¡±


    Jebediah was a bit confused. Is there really such a thing? He looked at Jane, who was beaten and


    in a sorry state, and asked, ¡°Jane, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jane covered her face, avoiding the p from Lara, and exined. I also didn¡¯t know there was a


    problem with that finger ring. It was sold to our auction house by a customer


    111


    ¡°She even told me that this jade finger ring is very nourishing and exceptionally good.


    ¡°It just so happened that my cousin-inw and sister-inw came over that day.


    ¡°I thought my sister-inw was so kind to me, so I rmended the jade finger ring to my brother-in-


    ¡°If my brother-inw and sister-inw hadn¡¯t mentioned it now, I wouldn¡¯t have known there was a


    problem with the finger ring.


    ¡°I had good intentions, but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.¡±


    However, Lara sneered, ¡°Do you think we would believe you? With your cunning mind, how could you


    not know that there was a problem with the finger ring? If it really nourishes. people so much, you


    would have kept it for yourself.¡±


    And then they continued to beat Jane, who screamed in pain.


    When the airport security personnel heard the scream, they hurriedly ran in to stop. the fight.


    Only then did Lara let go of Jane. ¡°You despicable person, from now on, we are enemies. Just wait and


    see.¡±


    After this falling out, when she returned from the public te, she would expose how the other party


    harmed her husband and younger brother-inw.


    In the future, their family will no longer have any dealings with the Fordsons. This is a blood feud.


    Jane¡¯s face was red and swollen from being beaten, with several bloody scratches.


    Her carefully styled hair was now a mess.


    She lookedpletely disheveled and pitiful.


    But among the people present, there was not much sympathy for her.


    The several high-level members of the Fordsons and the gambling stone experts who came with her


    were all dumbfounded.


    They never expected that Jane would actually do such a thing


    If she hadn¡¯t done it, Lara would not have abandoned her noble identity and publicly fought with Jane


    like this.


    The two of them used to have a good rtionship as sisters


    21


    In the beginning, the Fordsons had actually helped the Reichs a lot.


    Now, in this situation, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    If Jane really did such a thing, it was also for the Fordsons, and they could only say that she was


    ruthless.


    But from their perspective, they couldn¡¯t scold her.


    Jane realized that Tommy and Lara were intentionally causing a public falling out.


    With things having escted to this point, they could never go back to how things were


    before.


    This couple would always be on guard against her and might even seek revenge.


    Therefore, Jane calmly adjusted her hair and clothes.


    She looked at Lara, ¡°Cousin, whether you believe it or not, I haven¡¯t done such a thing.


    ¡°I was also deceived, but you probably won¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°In that case, I have nothing more to exin. You won¡¯t listen anyway.¡±


    She sneered again, ¡°I am innocent. I haven¡¯t done anything, so I will remember today when. you hit me


    like this.¡±


    Lara also sneered, ¡°Then remember it. At most, you will use those despicable means to harm. others.


    Are we supposed to be afraid of you?¡± Jane said coldly, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not have any further


    contact.¡±


    ¡°The Reichs and the Fordsons canpete in gambling stones on the public te based on their own


    abilities.


    ¡°I originally wanted to help you bet on a few pieces of top-grade jade for the sake of our past friendship.


    ¡°But now, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    She naturally didn¡¯t really want to help the Reichs, but she deliberately said so.


    Today, Tommy also brought the Reichs¡¯ high-level members and gambling stone experts.


    If she realized that she had acquired numerous high-quality jadeites, but the Reichs had not received


    any, she would definitely be dissatisfied with the Reich couple. After all, originally, as long as there


    were no issues, the Reichs could also obtain some high-quality jadeite. However, they had missed out


    on such an opportunity. Tommy could see through Jane¡¯s little


    111


    <


    34


    scheme. He calmly stated, ¡°You have even harmed me, your cousin-inw who has always. taken care


    of your family. Do you think you can help us find high-quality jadeite? Do you think I and others are


    fools? If you were truly kind and righteous, why didn¡¯t you sell a few pieces of high-quality jadeite to our


    Reichs a few months ago when you had them? Instead, you invited a carver and used all of this jadeite


    topete with our Reichs, stealing the spotlight at the jewelry exhibition.¡±


    Lara was unaware of this, but now she was also angry upon hearing about it. ¡°Exactly; who wouldn¡¯t


    say such nonsense afterward?¡± She looked at Jane mockingly, ¡°Look at how capable you are. You


    haven¡¯t even entered the public market yet, and you¡¯re already assuming that you can open numerous


    pieces of high-quality jadeite? If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t expect to save face.¡± This fake cousin used to


    follow her around and tter her in various ways. She had also shown a lot of care for her in the past,


    such as sending timely birthday wishes and gifts. Therefore, their rtionship was quite good. Because


    of this, her family and her husband¡¯s family also took care of Jane. Who would have thought that she


    was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Lara truly didn¡¯t expect that Jane would act one way in front of her and


    another behind her back. Not only was she scheming, but she was also malicious. Now that the facade


    couldn¡¯t be maintained, she revealed her true colors.


    way


    Jane adjusted her hair and looked at Lara. ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see. I just hope that my cousin won¡¯t


    regret it.¡± She wanted Lara and her husband to witness how she could open so many high-quality


    jadeite. She wanted them to be jealous and envious but unable to do anything about it. Otherwise, she


    couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation she received today.


    Lara raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait and see. Don¡¯t call me cousin from now on; I can¡¯t handle it.


    I admit, I was blind before and was fooled by you. But I won¡¯t be anymore.¡± She was straightforward,


    and if she liked someone, she liked them, and if she disliked someone, she disliked them. Jane had


    also what she wanted.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Jane off the hook either.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 Why?


    Jane remained silent towards Lara and instead walked over to a nearby spot and sat down. Jebediah


    followed suit and sat down as well, instructing his assistant to buy medicine for reducing swelling. He


    On the other side, June nced deeply at Lara. She seemed satisfied watching Lara hit Jane. June


    also sat down, acting like an invisible follower. People who were unaware of the truth. about the fake


    heiress would never suspect that she was the true heiress of the Fordsons.


    Simone had been observing the group all this time. She noticed that Lara was indeed as hot- tempered


    and fierce as her face had described. But it was a good thing that she sought revenge immediately.


    Now, the disdainful expression on Lara¡¯s face had disappeared. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be fooled


    by Jane anymore.


    What surprised Simone was Jane. At this moment, Jebediah had been by her side,forting her with


    words. However, Jane seemed impatient and ignored him, disying a kind of arrogance. It was clear


    that Jane was the one in control.


    Jebediah¡¯s coaxing of Jane seemed more like ttery than genuine affection. Moreover, the personality


    and temperament of this fake heiress werepletely different from Jodie and Freya. If it were Jodie


    or Freya in this situation, their eyes would probably be swollen from crying, deliberately giving off a


    pitiful and miserable appearance. But Jane, apart from being severely beaten and screaming a few


    times, didn¡¯t shed a tear. After it was over, she even tidied her hair and clothes herself, appearing very


    calm. She also had the intention of ying mind games, wanting to nt a seed of doubt in the hearts


    of the people brought by Tommy.


    Knowing that it was impossible to reconcile today, Lara decisively made a harsh statement. This also


    meant that Jane and Jodie were not on the same path. Those two belonged to the morning glory


    flower, relying on others to climb up. Otherwise, they would wither. But Jane was different; she was a


    man-eating flower herself.


    Simone also noticed that Jebediah¡¯s luck had already diminished significantly. It wasn¡¯t like the luck


    borrowed by Jodie from Andrew. It was forcibly taken by Jane. At this moment, Simone also


    understood that Jane didn¡¯t want just Jebediah¡¯s and the Fordsons¡¯ luck; she wanted the entire


    Fordson family and their wealth.


    No wonder Jebediah didn¡¯t seem very fortunate.


    From the looks of his face, if not for the influence of Jane, he would be a yboy second- generation


    rich who enjoyed eating, drinking, and having fun.


    The Fordsons would never be a big jewelrypany second only to the Reich Family¡¯s jewelry


    They might not be extremely wealthy and couldn¡¯t enter the true elite circles, but they were


    <


    better off than those below them.


    Now, with Jane, the Fordsons seemed to be flourishing, but behind it stood a cliff full of


    thorns.


    Simone could probably guess the intentions behind Jane¡¯s actions.


    Controlling the Fordsons was actually about controlling the normal channels for obtaining jade.


    By gradually pushing the Fordsons up and making it stronger, she could continue to secretly. take


    possession of the jade.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of the geomancy association and special departments.


    It must be said that the ¡°father¡± behind Jane and the others had made a big move and was very patient.


    Then Simone noticed that Jane was staring at her.


    She looked up and caught a glimpse of the fierceness in the other¡¯s eyes.


    Simone raised an eyebrow. Was it because she ruined their n that they now hate her and want to


    deal with her together? She gave Jane a smile that was not quite a smile.


    Jane was taken aback for a moment, then immediately looked away from Simone.


    She had only received news that the evil spirit on Felix had been broken.


    So, she was curious about the geomancy master hired by Tommy and came to see her in advance.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that this geomancy master would turn out to be Simone, the popr female star.


    This woman had ruined her n, and she naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    After reaching the border, losing one or two people didn¡¯t matter.


    Even if she was a big star, so what? June, who was sitting behind Jane, also looked up at Simone with


    a hint ofplexity and conflict in her eyes.


    But after Simone looked over, she immediately restrained her emotions and lowered her head.


    This actually made Simone pay more attention to her.


    |||


    24


    During the time in the waiting room, no one said anything else.


    After boarding, Simone sat next to Zac.


    Midway through, Simone got up to go to the restroom.


    The restroom in the front was upied, so she went to the one in the economy ss.


    After a while, June held her stomach.


    She got up and went to the restroom in the front, only to find someone inside.


    Feeling impatient, she turned around and headed towards the restroom in the economy ss.


    Therefore, it didn¡¯t attract much attention from the fellow passengers.


    When June arrived in front of the restroom on this side, Simone happened to open the door.


    Seeing June, she wasn¡¯t very surprised.


    She asked June, ¡°Do you want toe in?¡±


    June seemed stunned for a moment, then stopped hesitating and said, ¡°Yes!¡± She immediately


    squeezed into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Because there was a curtain separating the business ss and economy ss, so the two of them


    were squeezed into one bathroom, and June and others naturally couldn¡¯t see them.


    June spoke first, ¡°Are you Master Gray? Can you please not worry about our family¡¯s affairs


    for now?¡±


    That was her purpose ining to find Simone.


    Simone raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Can I ask why?¡±


    June pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer.


    Simone continued, ¡°Do you know that your fate is now connected to June? Why did you willingly give


    her your fate? Let me guess, you gave her your fate so that she could have such amazing gambling


    abilities


    She said with a meaningful look. ¡°You sacrificed so much, it couldn¡¯t be just because June used to


    protect you in school and in the circle, right


    June was taken aback and looked up at Simone You investigated us?


    34


    Simone didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°It¡¯s just that it involved the Reichs, so I wanted to know more.¡±


    Before she arrived, she had asked the private detective that Gwen knew to investigate the


    Fordsons.


    She discovered that June had only returned to the Fordsons because of the poverty and hardships she


    had experienced before.


    She was despised by her biological parents and older brother, feeling inadequate and unwee.


    The people in the Fordsons not only treated June coldly but also neglected her materially.


    Their treatment of her was far worse than how they treated June.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    June had also rebelled and even targeted Jane.


    Of course, the oue was that Jane was the better woman.


    June was clearly the most miserable one, but it was her reputation that suffered.


    And the ones who suppressed June the most were the people in the Fordsons.


    June had also rebelled and even ran away from home for a while.


    Later, the Fordsons found her again, and she underwent aplete transformation.


    She no longer opposed June but instead often followed her, bing somewhat invisible.


    There must be a reason for such a change.


    Simone believed that this answer could also reveal why June willingly entrusted her fate to June.


    June looked intently at Simone and bit her lip, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    [1]

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Chapter 249 The Truth of the Matter


    June was acquainted with Simone.


    Ever since the reality show began, Simone¡¯s true identity as the heiress of the Gray Family was


    revealed, and June started taking notice of her.


    Their experiences were somewhat simr.


    Witnessing Simone¡¯s decisive departure from the Gray Family and her actions that caused suffering


    and tarnished the reputation of each of her brothers, June felt both envious and satisfied.


    At the same time, she also recognized Simone¡¯s talent as a geomancer.


    Therefore, when she saw Simone today, she was surprised but also afraid that Simone would suddenly


    interfere in Talisman¡¯s affairs.


    June was unaware of the incident involving the jade finger that Jane had sent to Tommy.


    Otherwise, she might have secretly informed Tommy.


    However, it was true that June was capable of such actions.


    Simone could sense the conflict within June.


    She said, ¡°I simply want to know why you want to help Jane with her luck.


    ¡°This matter is important to me, so I definitely want to thoroughly investigate it.¡±


    June and Jodie were the same kind of person, and she couldn¡¯t simply let it go.


    June pondered for a moment, ¡°I can tell you, but for now, you must not let anyone from the Fordsons


    find out.¡±


    She could sense that if she didn¡¯t disclose the information to Simone today, Simone might interfere


    unintentionally and disrupt her n.


    Simone nodded, ¡°Of course, I have no connection with the Fordsons, and I also dislike their behavior.¡±


    Based on the information she had gathered, June had a much more difficult experience than


    her own.


    She had been heavily oppressed in her foster parents¡¯ home and had to perform various chores since


    she was young.


    TI


    15


    To the support of a kind-hearted teacher.


    If it weren¡¯t for the schrships she received every year, she would have dropped out of middle school.


    While June was being suppressed, Jane had good fortune.


    It seemed that their luck was intertwined, just like her and Jodie¡¯s, where it would either. flourish or


    diminish.


    After June was exposed as a fake heiress by Jane, she was brought back to the Fordsons.


    Not only did she not receive any favorable treatment, but she continued to be


    Even for meals, she could only eat after the entire family had finished.


    They even imed that this was to teach June proper table manners.


    Furthermore, they didn¡¯t provide June with any pocket money.


    If June wanted money of her own, she had to work on weekends.


    suppressed.


    She was bullied and harassed in the same high school as Jane, but she had to endure it.


    Not only did the Fordsons not help her, but they also said that it was her fault she was bullied.


    If it weren¡¯t for June having her own issues, why would others bully her? Why had Jane, who had been


    studying for so many years, never encountered such treatment? Moreover, she even deliberately made


    June wash Jane¡¯s feet.


    If June refused, she would be punished by standing in the courtyard all night.


    There were many simr incidents like this.


    If it weren¡¯t for the DNA test, Simone couldn¡¯t help but suspect that June was not actually a child of the


    Fordsons but an enemy.


    Therefore, she found the Fordsons quite repulsive.


    Observing the disgust in Simone¡¯s eyes, June breathed a sigh of relief.


    I hope Jane takes over the Fordsons and changes her attitude, driving out all the people from the


    Fordsons.


    Let the Fordsons see what they have gained after plotting for so many years.


    ¡°I believe this is the only way to make them regret and suffer, to make them regret the


    HI


    25


    Simone caught onto a keyword.


    Based on June¡¯s words, she suddenly had a suspicion.


    So, she asked, ¡°Plotting for many years? Did the Fordson couple already know about the incident of


    switching the true and false daughters?¡± June was shocked, clearly not expecting Simone to be so


    perceptive and quick to react.


    Since the other party had guessed it, there was no need to hide anything.


    Especially since the Fordsons were capable of such despicable acts, she didn¡¯t want to cover up for


    them.


    Besides, she was nning to reveal these things in the future and let everyone know.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, not only did they know early on, but they also switched me and Jane.


    Simone was surprised, ¡°They switched? Why?


    June exined, ¡°Because after Jane and I were born, a so-called master told the Talisman parents that


    I was a disaster, while Jane was a blessing.


    ¡°If Jane were to join the Fordsons, ording to our birth charts, she would be Jebediah¡¯s


    supporting star in the future.


    ¡°And she would help elevate the Fordsons¡¯ business to new heights, supporting Jebediah¡¯s


    rise.


    ¡°So, they were tempted and switched me and Jane.¡±


    ¡°That bogus master also imed that because I was a disaster, if I lived a good life, it would negatively


    affect the Fordsons¡¯ luck.


    ¡°Only by making me suffer and suppressing me could the Fordsons¡¯ luck be boosted by Jane.¡±


    ¡°So, they exchanged the children, and my former foster parents knew about it and agreed. It was the


    result of discussions between both families.


    ¡°And every year, my former foster parents¡¯ family still receives a sum of money from the Fordsons, just


    to keep them suppressing and tormenting me.


    June used to cry a lot, but now she couldn¡¯t shed any tears.


    She exuded a sense of sadness and despair


    111


    3.3


    ¡°I never expected that my biological parents would treat me like this, all for the sake of so- called


    destiny. After returning to the Fordsons, they didn¡¯t hesitate to mistreat me. There was one instance


    when I left my homework at home, and the teacher asked me to retrieve it. I identally overheard


    their conversation and discovered all of this.¡±


    ¡°I tried to run away, but I was caught and locked in a small dark room for three months. They treated


    me cruelly.


    ¡°Since then, I stopped resisting and agreed to the Fordsons¡¯ request to transfer the destiny to Jane.


    ¡°Because I realized that Jane is ambitious and has been secretly infiltrating the Fordsons over the


    years.


    ¡°Jebediah is merely a fool, relying on Jane to propel him forward.


    ¡°When the time is right, Jane should rece him.


    ¡°Since they have hopes that Jane will lead the Fordsons to a higher level, I will fulfill their


    wish.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what the Fordsons will be called in the future.¡±


    Simone understood after hearing her words.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that this was the truth of the matter.


    She sighed and said, ¡°If she continues to absorb your destiny, not only will miserable future, but you


    won¡¯t live long.¡±


    you


    have a


    June self-mockingly said, ¡°If I refuse, I can¡¯t escape either! If I refuse, the people of the Fordsons will


    deal with me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just run away once, but several times.


    ¡°But no matter what method I used, even if I avoided surveince cameras on the road. didn¡¯t bring a


    phone, didn¡¯t use any identification to take public transportation, and hid in the mountains on foot, they


    would still find me.


    ¡°After being brought back, I would face even more severe punishment.


    ¡°What else can I do? So, I came up with this revenge n.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t hate Jane the most, but the people of the Fordsons.¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s indeed worthy of hatred to be treated like this by one¡¯s


    own family.¡±


    The Fordsons treated their biological daughter like this in the name of so-called destiny and their desire


    to make the Fordsons bigger and stronger.


    It was truly insane.


    When they switched the children, they were still infants.


    The Fordsons actually listened to a master¡¯s words and deliberately exchanged their own biological


    child, subjecting her to torment and suppression in another family.


    They took a gamble on an uncertain future. It¡¯s truly ruthless.


    She reached out and grabbed June¡¯s arm. ¡°If you had the chance to break free from the control of the


    Fordsons, would you take it?¡± Simone was both angry and sympathetic towards June¡¯s plight, and she


    wanted to lend a helping hand.


    It was evident that although June was filled with hatred, it was directed solely at the Fordsons.


    She hadn¡¯t reached the point of wanting to seek revenge and destroy everyone.


    She still had a conscience.


    As long as someone extended a helping hand, she could be saved.


    However, June shook her head. ¡°No, I just want to get back at them now.


    ¡°Let them taste the bitterness of being abandoned.¡±


    She was willing to sacrifice herself, even her own life.


    What kept her going now was the desire for revenge.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250 Don¡¯t You Want Them to Hate You Too?


    Simone understood June¡¯s thoughts.


    If it were her, with no way out and no help, she might also seek revenge at all costs.


    But June¡¯s method of revenge might not work.


    In order to deal with the people behind June, she had to intervene and not let June acquire so much


    precious jadeite.


    But it wasn¡¯t necessary to harm herself in the


    process.


    So, she had to pull her back.


    Simone held June¡¯s hand and looked at her seriously, saying, ¡°You are the most important.


    ¡°Only when you escape and break free, without your luck supporting June, will she lose her footing.


    ¡°Otherwise, although she may have taken over the Fordsons, she will still keep Jebediah as a


    scapegoat. If you want revenge quickly, you have to push them.¡±


    Simone advised, ¡°If June can no longer rely on good luck to gamble on stones, it will affect her position


    in the Fordsons and her influence.


    ¡°That means she won¡¯t have as much value to them.


    ¡°With the character of the Fordsons, they should hold onto her tightly; after all, they have invested so


    much. If June doesn¡¯t want to let go of the power she has gained and be bound by the Fordsons.


    ¡°She has to step out and fight for power and profit with the Fordsons.¡±


    Seeing June deep in thought, Simone continued, ¡°You hate the Fordsons and want them to experience


    the consequences of their actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want them to hate you too? To wish they could strangle you but be helpless.¡±


    June nodded, ¡°I think I used to want their love, butter, I wanted them to hate me.¡±


    Simone supported, ¡°Yes, being hated by them means you have pushed them to a desperate


    situation.


    ¡°Just abandoning them with Jane can indeed have a certain revenge effect.


    ¡°But then, they will only hate Jane, and in their eyes, you are still a useless waste that can be discarded


    at any time.¡±


    She added, ¡°To truly make them suffer and regret, revenge shoulde from both sides.¡±


    June asked, ¡°How can we do that?¡±


    Simone replied. ¡°On one hand, encourage June to step out andpete with the Fordsons. for profit.


    ¡°Let the Fordsons discover her hidden ambition; let them fight among themselves like dogs. Stir up an


    infighting.


    ¡°On the other hand, you voluntarily step out and escape their control and then stand in front of them,


    surpassing Jane in excellence and distinction.


    ¡°Let them know what they did wrong back then. Make them regret trusting a deceitful master¡¯s words,


    treating the fake as a treasure, while losing the real pearl. And that fake will bite them back, while the


    pearl will disdain being associated with them. Don¡¯t you think it would be even more satisfying to see


    their regret and pain at that time?¡±


    June¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Can I do it? Can I really surpass Jane in excellence and


    distinction?¡±


    Simone nodded firmly in response, ¡°As long as you work hard, you can definitely do it.¡±


    June had been suppressed by two families since she was young and had been instilled with thoughts


    like ¡®you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯re worthless.¡±


    Therefore, she also had doubts about herself.


    So not only did she have to break free herself, but she also had to build confidence in herself.


    Simone continued, ¡°While seeking revenge on them, you can also prove yourself.


    ¡°And after they are all trampled down, you can live a good life in the second half of your life. based on


    your own abilities.


    ¡°Why sacrifice your whole life for this trash? In the future, when they are stuck in a quagmire and see


    you living well, they will envy, be jealous, and regret. Isn¡¯t that even better?¡± If it were Simone, as long


    as she found an opportunity to escape, she would retaliate in this way.


    June listened to Simone¡¯s words and carefully considered them.


    If it was really like that, it would indeed be much more satisfying.


    But the light in her eyes quickly dimmed. ¡°But I can¡¯t escape, and they somehow know how


    21


    to find me wherever I go.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can help you. You have the curse that the same deceitful master ced on


    Jane, and your aura is connected to hers.


    ¡°So, no matter where you go, they can track you from your aura. I can help you regain your luck and


    bacsh Jane. And I can sever the connection between you and her. Then I can send you abroad to


    study a subject you like and pursue further education.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go abroad, I can arrange amodation for you and invite teachers to teach you.


    When youe back or when you have achieved something, you should be able to see the fate of the


    Fordsons. And maybe even give them a good trampling. At that time, they resented and hated you, but


    they also had no way to deal with you. Even worse, in order to continue living in the future, they might


    rely on you. By then, you can do whatever you want to them. For example,ugh at them, just like they


    once abandoned you, abandon them.¡±


    June became more and more intrigued as she listened, and she was naturally willing to seek revenge


    in this way.


    She asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Simone replied, ¡°Because I have a grudge against the geomancy master behind Jane. You should


    know that our family also has an adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°My rtionship with her is actually simr to yours with Jane. Our fortunes are intertwined. They need


    to seize our fortunes and belongings in order to grow. All of this is the doing of the person behind them.


    So, I want revenge, and I want to disrupt their ns and capture


    person. So, do you understand?¡±


    that


    June was shocked, ¡°So, it¡¯s not just me who has experienced such things?¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Yes, I am the same. If I hadn¡¯t encountered a good master, I would have been sold to


    the mountains as a child bride.


    ¡°My childhood experiences were not much better than yours.¡±


    She was luckier than June because she met a master.


    And although the Gray Family has been so fond of Jodie over the years, they haven¡¯t reached. the


    point of being so malicious and insane towards her.


    June had a much worse fate, and it was heart-wrenching to hear.


    So, she hoped that June could pick herself up and start anew.


    Because only when she became strong could those despicable individuals realize their


    111


    J


    mistakes.


    How misguided their choices were in the past.


    June felt the warmth in the hand that held hers.


    It was as if her once cold heart had thawed a little.


    The enemy of her enemy is a friend, and she was willing to trust Simone this time.


    She had already fallen into despair, and now, someone was offering her a helping hand. She suddenly


    felt the urge to explore if there was another way out.


    And if someone was intentionally stealing their lives from behind, she would also despise


    that.


    She didn¡¯t have the ability to retaliate against that dreadful master directly, but she could support


    Simone.


    At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t be a burden..


    So, she nodded firmly and said, ¡°Okay, I believe you. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°What should I do next?¡±


    |||

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 Can¡¯t Let Her Escape


    Simone witnessed the spark reignite in June¡¯s eyes, which had been as still as a stagnant pool.


    A smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Please provide me with your and June¡¯s birth charts. And find an opportunity to obtain a strand of


    June¡¯s hair. That way, I can sever the connection between you and June at the most opportune


    moment. And when the time is right, I will turn the tables on her, making her return the fortune she took


    from you.¡±


    Although it would be troublesome to reim the fortune June willingly gave away because it would also


    cause some bacsh when Simone performed her magic, she was willing to do it. she just needed


    some time to recover.


    In fact, she had a way to reim the fortune she lent to Andrew, but she simply didn¡¯t want


    1.


    Andrew wasn¡¯t worth the harm she would inflict upon herself by doing this.


    June said, ¡°Alright, I know our birth charts.¡±


    Then, she shared her and June¡¯s birth charts with Simone.


    She asked, ¡°So, my next task is to obtain June¡¯s hair, right?¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Yes, it would be best to obtain it before the public auction starts. I want to make June


    experience a bacsh before she can secure the gemstone using her fortune. I want them to watch


    helplessly as someone else snatches away those gemstones. To lose what she could have obtained,


    that¡¯s when she¡¯ll feel regret and difort.¡±


    June¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s a good n.¡±


    It sounded satisfying and refreshing


    She thought for a moment and asked. ¡®So, if she has already decided which gemstone to bad on but


    suddenly experiences a bacsh and her fortune is returned to me, will she have bad luck and


    encounter other factors that prevent her from winning the bid


    Sumone chuckled ¡°Exactly you¡¯re very clever You¡¯re not interior to fare at all


    Tean ser from your facial features that if that so callest nice halict appeared at your birth in a normal life


    trajectory you would have a harved great sess. You would have surpassed June¡¯s father and


    jebeitials are built a sacriful carver on your dwie


    That was why June¡¯s fortune


    Cstrong, Huaking her arger for fork die th?c H


    From childhood to adulthood, June had never received such affirmation from before, except for praise


    from her teachers.


    anyone


    She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you! After this is done, how can I repay you?¡± Although Simone was


    helping her deal with the people who harmed Jane¡¯s fortune, she did indeed help her.


    If she could truly start anew and live for herself in the future, then Simone would be her redemption.


    She was a ray of light in her dark life, and she had to repay her.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Well, if I ever need help in the future, you can assist me as a way of repaying


    me.¡±


    At times like this, it was only natural to give June affirmation.


    And only those who knew gratitude were worthy of her help.


    June nodded and said, ¡°As long as there is a ce where you need me, I will definitely not refuse.¡±


    Simone took June¡¯s hand.


    She took out a talisman pen dipped in cinnabar from her shoulder bag and infused it with her own


    energy, drawing a talisman in the palm of her hand.


    After finishing the drawing, the talisman disappeared into June¡¯s hand.


    June was amazed by what she saw.


    Simone said. ¡°This talisman will protect you for a while and prevent Jane from using any evil tricks


    against you.¡±


    June held her hand and couldn¡¯t tell if it was just her imagination.


    She felt a sense of security after the talisman appeared in her hand.


    She said, ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± She could sense that Simone was radiating goodwill towards her.


    So, she was willing to take a leap of faith.


    And even in the worst case scenario, she would just be jumping from one dangerous situation to


    another


    As long as she could seek revenge, even if it meant entering a dangerous situation, she epted it.


    111


    24


    Simone looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, and you cane out in a minute or two. After you


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    obtain the hair. find an opportunity to give it to me without acting like you know me. We¡¯ll add each


    other as friends for easiermunication.¡±


    June said, ¡°Jane checks my phone all the time, so I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll find out if we add each other as


    friends.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; I have a solution for that. I will hack into your phone and install a


    hidden anti-hacking system. That way, our conversations will be immediately deleted and cannot be


    retrieved, and no one will be able to spy on them.¡±


    June nodded and immediately took out her phone. ¡°Okay!¡± So, the two of them became friends, but


    under Simone¡¯s control, her profile picture and other details were hidden.


    Then, she taught June how to ess and send messages from the hidden section when they needed


    to contact each other.


    This way, when Jane checked June¡¯s phone, she wouldn¡¯t notice that she had added Simone as a


    friend.


    Simone then opened the door and walked out, naturally returning to her seat.


    And she started chatting casually with Zac.


    After about three minutes, June came back from the restroom.


    She sat next to Jane.


    Jane nced at June and asked, ¡°Why did you take so long?¡±


    June replied, ¡°I had a stomach ache, so I stayed a little longer.¡±


    Jane discreetly turned her head and nced at Simone, who was talking to Zac with her head down.


    Then she said to June, ¡°Let me borrow your phone to y a game. Mine is out of battery


    The two of them went to the restroom one after the other.


    She was afraid that June would approach Simone and say or do something.


    June, as before, casually took out her phone and handed it to her.


    jane took the phone to check the messaging app and the call history


    She found nothing, andbined with June¡¯s normal expression, she felt relieved


    34


    She would not let June escape from her control.


    She casually yed a game on the phone¡¯s built-in app and then returned it to June.


    Then she closed her eyes to rest, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Her attention was focused on June.


    After battling with Jane for so long, June naturally knew that the other party was cautious and had


    many thoughts.


    When she followed Simone to the restroom just now, Jane noticed it.


    In order to dispel any suspicionpletely, she had to remain still for now.


    Thus, she pretended to sleep, preparing to seize the opportunity to take the hairter.


    Often, your enemy is the one who knows you best.


    Therefore, Juneposed herself and indeed made Janepletely let go of her guard.


    Upon arrival at the airport, the group of people disembarked.


    Jane and Jebediah didn¡¯t exchange greetings this time. They took their people and went to the hotel


    they had booked.


    Tommy and the others did the same.


    However, after having lunch, they rested at the hotel for a while.


    Simone and the Turner brothers separately drove cars that had been prepared long ago and left the


    hotel.


    The cars headed towards the border.


    After more than three hours.


    Julian parked the car on a small road in the mountains.


    ¡°This is the ce where hest sent a signal,¡± Simone said. ¡°Let me try to use divination to find him.¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 She Must Return It


    Simone and the other two individuals stepped out of the car, and Julian retrieved a bag from


    the trunk.


    They ventured into the woods, where the signal from the person they were tracking had disappeared.


    Julian opened the bag and said, ¡°Here are the clothes he wore during training, the notebooks he wrote


    in, and some photos.¡±


    Simone had already seen the photos.


    On the day when Julian asked for her help, she contacted him after returning home.


    She requested that he find a photo first and show it to her for physiognomy.


    This way, they could determine if the person was still alive.


    If he was alive, they needed to save him quickly and not waste any time.


    Unfortunately, the result was regrettable. The person had indeed sacrificed himself half a month ago.


    Because they needed to find the remains and Julian was being watched during those days, they waited


    until now toe.


    Simone took out three ancient coins and rolled them on the photos.


    Then she picked up the clothes and notebooks that the person had used and infused their aura into the


    ancient coins.


    She held the ancient coins in her hands, covered them with her palms, and recited a spell in


    front of her mouth.


    Then, she threw the ancient coins on the ground and examined the hexagram.


    This was not the kind of divination used for fortune-telling, so they didn¡¯t need to throw the coins three


    times like in fortune-telling.


    She picked up the ancient coins and said, ¡°We should go in the southeast direction!¡± and took


    the lead.


    Julian packed up their belongings and followed Simone and Zac


    Along the way, Simone threw the coins five times and followed the directions indicated by


    15


    the hexagram.


    Finally, they arrived at a high mountain and discovered a hidden cave covered by grass.


    They pushed aside the grass and entered the cave.


    Julian retrieved a shlight from his backpack.


    Then he examined the ground and said, ¡°There are footprints, and it¡¯s not just one person. There are


    also dried bloodstains.¡±


    Simone also noticed, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    As they ventured deeper into the cave, the three of them came across a corpse.


    This cave was concealed among the mountains, and the entrance was not veryrge.


    It was also covered by tall grass outside, resulting in poor air cirction and low temperature.


    Due to these unique conditions, the body had not dposed yet and appeared as if it had only died


    a few days ago.


    Julian¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Julian approached and carefully picked up the body.


    After searching, they found nothing.


    And they could see signs of digging around, indicating that someone else had also discovered this


    ce.


    After learning of theirrade¡¯s death, they too wanted to find something.


    After they exited the cave, the lighting significantly improved.


    Julian expressed his gratitude to Simone, saying, ¡°I really appreciate your help this time.¡±


    Otherwise, hisrade¡¯s body would have turned into bones in this remote location, unable to be


    properly buried.


    He also couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Simone¡¯s strong geomancy and mystical arts abilities.


    They had previously sought the help of geomancy masters, but all attempts had failed.


    This time, he had only tried as ast resort, but surprisingly, it worked.


    Simone shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    215


    Then, her gaze fell upon the body Julian was holding.


    She asked, ¡°There were traces of someone searching for something in the cave before. Did he have


    something important on him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that he had obtained the item we were searching for during our previous


    mission.¡±


    Julian sighed, ¡°But it seems like someone might have taken it beforehand.¡±


    He had also searched earlier but found nothing.


    However, Simone said, ¡°No, it¡¯s still on him.¡±


    Julian looked at her in surprise, ¡°On him? I just searched and didn¡¯t find anything!¡± Simone replied, ¡°Put


    him down.¡±


    ¡°Open the bandage on his left arm where he was injured.¡±


    Julian did as she said. The bandage had actually been opened and examined before, so it was loosely


    tied.


    He had even touched it earlier but didn¡¯t feel anything protruding.


    He opened it and removed the bandage, but apart from bloodstains, there was nothing on


    the surface.


    Simone pointed to the wound on the body¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Use a knife to cut it open. The item should


    be hidden inside the flesh.¡±


    Julian hesitated for a moment, then followed her instructions.


    After cutting it open, he carefully reached in and felt around.


    Then he pulled out a small memory card.


    Julian was stunned, ¡°It really was here¡±


    His eyes welled up with tears.


    One could imagine that hisrade must have intentionally cut open his own anim


    Then he hid the memory card deep inside the flesh which must have been in redibly painful


    So when Julian searched from the outside he didn¡¯t had anything unusual


    Simone and Zac also realized this, and both of them felt a deep admiration.


    ¡°Take him back for a proper burial. His ashes should be ced in the Martyrs¡¯ Cemetery.¡±


    There must be highly important information on this memory card.


    When this soldier sacrificed himself, he also found a way to preserve the information, which was


    impressive and deserving of respect.


    Julian nodded, ¡°I will bring him home today.¡±


    He carefully stored the memory card and then carried the body away.


    In his heart, he thought about how, thanks to Simone¡¯s help, he was able to sessfully bring back his


    So, he would report this matter to his superiors and credit Simone for her contribution.


    While on the mountain, Julian had contacted his superiors.


    Therefore, when they arrived near the car, a helicopternded not far


    away.


    Julian asked Zac to drive Simone back and took the helicopter directly back to Callington.


    Obviously, the memory card in his hand was very important.


    Simone and Zac drove back to the hotel.


    By the time they arrived at the hotel, it was already evening.


    Just as they entered the lobby, they saw Jane and a few othersing out.


    Simone found Jane quite amusing, even booking the same hotel as Tommy and the others.


    What did they want to do? She absolutely didn¡¯t believe that this was a coincidence or that Jane


    wouldn¡¯t cause any


    trouble.


    What made Simone wary was that Jane actually took the initiative to greet her


    Jane nced at Simone and asked, ¡°Miss Simone, did youe here with Mr Turner as a geomancy


    master? Simone replied, ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± Jane sined and said. ¡®Thave high expectations for


    your geomancy abilities, so I would like to hire you to assist our family


    Simone raised an eyebrow. Havent you heard the saying one cannot serve two masters¡± Since I have


    epted Mr. Turner¡¯s offer. I naturally cannot switch sides


    Jane chuckled. But I have also heard that money can sway anyone, and the highest bidder


    prevails. I will pay you double the amount. How about that?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Simone sneered, ¡°Do I appear to be someone who needs your money?¡± This phony heiress clearly


    didn¡¯t genuinely want to hire her; she was just pretending to throw money around.


    Jane frowned and suddenly reached out to grab Simone¡¯s arm, saying unhappily, ¡°You really


    have no manners.¡±


    Simone now understood what the other party was trying to do.


    ¡°Yes, I admit that Ick manners.¡±


    She extended her other hand and firmly grasped Jane¡¯s hand that was holding her arm. ¡°So please,


    Miss Fordson, show some self-restraint.¡±


    Simultaneously, she shook off Jane¡¯s hand.


    ¡°And also, don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    Jane wasn¡¯t surprised by Simone¡¯s action of shaking off her hand; it was a normal reaction.


    However, the words Simone uttered disgusted her.


    Is she saying I¡¯m attracted to women and want to take advantage of the situation? Her expression


    turned cold, ¡°I just wanted to test your mettle; I don¡¯t appreciate it either.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow and said suggestively, ¡°My resilience is naturally much stronger than yours.¡±


    Jane exchanged a meaningful nce with Simone, ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see who is more


    resilient.¡±


    She had achieved her objective and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Simone


    Simone agreed, ¡°I believe so, too. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily taken advantage of It Jane made a move on her, she would


    definitely fight back

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 253 Don¡¯t Cry When the Time Comes


    After Jane left with her group, Zac watched her figure and said, ¡°This person seems to have a lot of


    hostility towards you. Be careful.¡±


    Simone noticed Zac could be sensitive to these things, and she replied, ¡°I will.¡±


    She reminded him, ¡°You should also be cautious. If you happen to encounter her, avoid any


    one-on-one contact.¡±


    Jane must have many secrets, and she was even more mysterious than Jodie.


    Zac smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to keep my distance from her.¡±


    He added with a hint of pride, ¡°And I have the talisman you gave me, so I¡¯m not afraid of any strange


    things she might try.¡±


    Simone was definitely more powerful than that ugly woman.


    Simone chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It seems like you have a lot of confidence in me.¡±


    Zac naturally replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    As they continued their conversation, they went upstairs and returned to their respective


    rooms.


    Once back in her room, Simone took off her coat and examined the arm that Jane had grabbed.


    She noticed a small red dot, almost like a newly formed mole, which was hard to spot unless you


    looked closely.


    Simone sneered. Jane was truly cunning.


    With that grab just now, she had attempted to imnt a curse into her.


    Specifically, it was a curse that used negative energy to cultivate parasitic eggs.


    Once inside someone¡¯s body, the eggs would feed on their blood to hatch.


    Then, they would spread throughout the person¡¯s organs, infecting them with negative


    energy.


    The infected person¡¯s organs would gradually deteriorate


    When they realized something was wrong and went to the hospital for a check up, they


    111


    16


    would only find that their body was in critical condition, with an incurable disease.


    The final result would naturally be organ failure, leading to death.


    The days before death would also be very painful.


    After the person died, the curse would die as well due tock of nourishment.


    And because it was cultivated using negative energy, it would be instantly consumed by bacsh and


    turn to ashes.


    This way, no one would suspect anything was wrong.


    This curse was ssified as a form of witchcraft and was prohibited by the Geomancy Association and


    special departments.


    It was also difficult to guard against.


    Ordinary people or geomancers with low cultivation would not even know if they were infected.


    After all, it was quite simple to target someone.


    As long as there was physical contact, the eggs could be squeezed into the person¡¯s body.


    Once in contact with a person, the eggs would instantly prate the body of the infected person


    through their clothes.


    However, cultivating this kind of curse was very difficult, so the chances of encountering it were very


    low.


    Simone felt it when Jane pinched her arm.


    She also had a pretty good guess about what it was.


    She had a way to neutralize it, so she didn¡¯t show any unusual reaction at the time.


    She intentionally let the other person seed with their move. Otherwise, she could have easily


    avoided it.


    Mainly, she wanted to see what technique the other person was using against her.


    But she underestimated how ruthless Jane could be.


    This Jane was too vicious, not only did she disrupt her n, but she also sought to harm her directly.


    111


    26


    Simone took out a specially made incense from her luggage.


    She lit the incense and ced it under her arm.


    After a while, a ck, sesame-sizedrva fell out of the red dot on Simone¡¯s arm.


    She then drew a counter-talisman and burned it.


    After the talisman burned out, a wisp of smoke enveloped therva and flew towards the door.


    It crawled out through the crack in the door and floated into a room downstairs, slipping through the


    crack in the door.


    And itnded on a pillow on arge bed, but it was so small that it went unnoticed.


    When Simone grabbed Jane earlier, she infused a strand of negative energy into her.


    This was the only way to counter the talisman effectively.


    This way, the unhatchedrva that she forced out could follow the trail of negative energy and find


    Jane¡¯s whereabouts.


    This thing wasn¡¯t raised by Jane herself.


    So, even after entering her own body, she wouldn¡¯t notice anything.


    By the time Jane realized something was wrong, it was toote.


    Even if she didn¡¯t die, she would still suffer a lot.


    An eye for an eye, Simone hoped that Jane would experience the consequences of her own


    misdeeds.


    Let¡¯s see if Jane can stillugh after this.


    Simone had used mystical arts consecutively today, and she was exhausted.


    So, she took a shower and went to sleep.


    On the other hand, Jane returned to the hotel, changed into her pajamas, andy on the bed ying


    with her phone.


    She happened to lie on the pillow where therva was.


    Because it was nighttime, only the bedsidemp was on, and the light was dim, so she didn¡¯t


    see therva.


    36


    Soon, therva crawled into her head without her noticing.


    Jane also didn¡¯t realize this and went to sleep after ying on her phone for two hours.


    In the middle of the night, therva absorbed her blood and slowly began to hatch.


    The next day.


    Simone, Zac, and Felix went out to explore the surroundings together.


    Simone and Zac wore caps and masks, dressed simply to avoid being recognized.


    Felix saw them like this and smiled, saying, ¡°You guys always look tired whenever you go out.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°You win some, you lose some, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Zac agreed, ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re happy to do it.¡±


    Felix nced at Zac, and this guy was beyond saving. Whatever Simone said was gospel.


    The three of them yed until the afternoon before heading back.


    Coincidentally, they ran into Jane and her group again.


    It seemed like they were going out for a meal.


    When Jane saw Simone, she was momentarily stunned, then cast a teasing nce at her.


    Simone responded with an equally yful smile.


    Jane was once again taken aback, thinking that Simone was fearless in her ignorance.


    After seven days, this woman would be crying.


    The two groups passed each other without noticing.


    June walked in the back.


    As she brushed past Simone, she identally touched Simone¡¯s hand.


    Simone immediately used her fingers to grab hold of a strand of hair.


    The two of them didn¡¯t exchange any eye contact, just a brief touch before going their separate ways,


    without anyone noticing anything amiss.


    Jane, who was in front, didn¡¯t see anything either.


    She had already experiemaal die bas Math thom Jane Valiowan but the final way voll


    This ralisman had to burn and turn us ashes in walls back on box and the press behind


    OUUUKAA A(3) I AM AAA AA AA AAN -


    It wouldn¡¯t be as enjoyable now with the bacsh.


    The next day.


    After finishing lunch, Simone, Tommy, and the others took a car to the public stage.


    When they arrived at the entrance, they ran into Jane and her group.


    Jane deliberately looked at Tommy and his wife and said, ¡°Cousin, cousin-inw, ourpany is about


    to monopolize the top-grade and premium jade these days. Don¡¯t get too anxious when the time


    She still remembered the grudge she had with Lara before, so she intentionally said those words.


    She wanted to make Tommy and his wife even angrier.


    Lara sneered, ¡°Are you asking for another fight?¡± She couldn¡¯t stand Jane and wanted to


    confront her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate asion, she couldn¡¯t help but want to start a fight.


    Jane knew that Lara wouldn¡¯t do anything here, so she felt confident.


    Sheughed, ¡°Are you reacting so strongly because I hit a nerve? And you guys are amusing, bringing


    a geomancy master to this gambling ce. Are you nning to rely on superstition. to gamble on


    jade?¡±


    Simone looked at Jane, ¡°None of your business, Miss Fordson.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane retorted, ¡°You should consider what you¡¯ll do if you fail in gambling and can¡¯t produce any jade.


    How will you exin it to your foster parents and the higher-ups in yourpany?¡±


    Jane exuded confidence, ¡°I will definitely prove you wrong because that won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Simone smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be proven wrong. Just make sure you don¡¯t cry when the


    timees.¡±


    Jane disliked Simone very much, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Simone agreed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see!¡± After Jane finished speaking, she led her group inside.


    676


    111

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 254 The Right Approach


    Tommy and the others followed suit.


    One of the high-ranking members of the Reich Family frowned and remarked, ¡°This Jane is truly


    arrogant. Her words imply that this public te of good jade is already considered the possession of


    the Fordsons. The most skilled gambling master of the Fordsons stated, ¡®In the past two years, Jane


    has risen rapidly in the gambling world and gained significant fame. Every time she participates in a


    public or private te, she always returns with great sess. Her sess rate in gambling on stones


    has reached over ny percent, and she can almost always acquire top-grade and high-grade jade.


    People in the gambling circle im that she is a natural gambling master with unparalleled talent. So,


    we must not underestimate her this time.¡±


    Another gambling master added, ¡°Indeed, she is truly remarkable. Just by touching it, she can


    determine if there is jade in the raw material. The selected raw materials, when opened in public, never


    seem to disappoint.¡±


    Felix recalled his own experience and said, ¡°Who knows if she used some mysterious method to


    achieve this?¡±


    Regardless, he was certain that the woman employed some shady means.


    The gambling master helplessly said, she has taken away all the good jade.¡±


    No matter what method she used, the fact remains that


    Simone suddenly asked, ¡°With her fame and skill, hasn¡¯t she attracted attention?¡± It seems that Jane is


    very high-profile in the gambling circle! It¡¯s normal; the more exceptional she is, the more attention she


    garners in the Fordsons and the more influential she bes. She will also be sought after in the


    gambling circle and establish connections with powerful individuals. No wonder Jebediah, the heir, still


    has to consider Jane¡¯s opinion.


    But being so high-profile, she would usually attract attention.


    The special department and the geomancy association should also take notice, theoretically.


    The gambling master said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to, but Jane has someone protecting her from behind


    the scenes. No one dares to touch her, which is why she is so arrogant.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Fordsons behind her?¡±


    The gambling master replied, ¡°No, the Fordsons don¡¯t have the ability to let her be so arrogant and


    monopolize so much jade without consequences. It is rumored to be a formidable figure, but their


    specific identity is unknown. There have been daring individuals who targeted her before, but they all


    suffered miserable fates. After that, no one dared to


    touch her again¡±


    Simone asked again, ¡°Has the geomancy association and the special department investigated. her


    exceptional skills?¡±


    The master of stone gambling replied, ¡°Indeed, some people suspected that she used improper


    methods in stone gambling and reported her. The geomancy association sent people to investigate,


    and the result was that they found no issues with her. The reason she is so skilled is because she has


    a natural talent.¡±


    The master of stone gambling looked envious, ¡°So, this is something we can¡¯t envy.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    People from the geomancy association came to investigate, but it¡¯s unclear whether they genuinely


    didn¡¯t notice any problems with Jane or if they intentionally covered it up. She leaned toward thetter.


    It seems that there are people from the geomancy association who support Jane. That makes sense.


    The people behind the scenes have been nning for many years and have set up such arge


    This public auction was thergest in nearly a decade, attracting many domestic jewelers and stone


    gambling enthusiasts.


    The scene was bustling with activity.


    This public auction followed a one-way auction format.


    The bidding methods were divided into two types: open bidding and sealed bidding.


    Open bidding meant that each stone had a base price. You would remember the number of the stone,


    and then everyone made their bids together.


    If no one wouldpete, you could acquire it at a low price.


    If someonepeted and raised the price, the price of the rough material would increase, but one


    would know the price range.


    The other type was sealed bidding.


    Simrly, if you had found a stone you like, remember its number, and write your bid on a form, then


    put it in a ballot box.


    In the end, the highest bidder would win.


    The public auction was divided into four sections: A, B, C, and D. Sections A and B were for open


    bidding, and sections C and D were for scaled bidding.


    Today¡¯s focus was on open bidding.


    21


    For sealed bidding, after the people submit the bid forms today, the results would be announced the


    next day.


    Everyone entered section A, noted down the rough materials they were interested in, and set a rough


    bottom line in their minds.


    In the afternoon, based on these numbers and their own analysis, they would bid together.


    The exhibition area was filled with rough materials, mostly uncut stones.


    It meant that it was unknown whether there was jade inside the stones; it all depended on gambling,


    but it was also the easiest way to find bargains.


    There were also some half-cut stones, where a window had been opened on the stone, revealing a t


    surface of jade..


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether it would appreciate or depreciate when it was finally cut open was uncertain; it also depended


    on gambling.


    Finally, there were a few pieces of cut stones, which were the original jade stones that had been cut


    open. Customers could bid based on the quality if they wanted them.


    This was the safest option; after all, it wouldn¡¯t depreciate, but you couldn¡¯t find any bargains either.


    Tommy led the group of stone gambling experts and started exploring.


    Simone also asked for a pen and paper and began her search from the beginning. She could actually


    use the method of observing the aura to determine if there was jade in the raw stone.


    If there was a particrly unique maic field sensation, then there must be jade.


    Based on the strength of the maic field sensation, she could roughly determine the quality of the


    jade.


    Of course, not every geomancer could do this; only a very small number could.


    She was one of them, and so was Jane. After she was blessed with June¡¯s luck, she could also


    do it.


    However, Simone didn¡¯t n to use this method; it was just too unfair.


    If she picked out all the jade, wouldn¡¯t others havee in vain? One should not be so greedy.


    She used the gambling method she had learned in a mini timeline before, mainly based on the


    appearance of the skin, color, luster, shape, and cracks.


    |||


    31


    She also brought tools, such as mineral water and a dedicated shlight.


    Seeing Simone looking at the raw stones so professionally, Felix smiled and asked, ¡°Master Gray, do


    you also have knowledge of gemstone gambling?¡±


    Before Simone could respond, Zac interjected, ¡°Of course! Have you seen how professional Simone is


    when ites to examining them?¡± He gazed into Simone¡¯s eyes, captivated by her expertise. Simone


    always exuded charm whenever she worked.


    Felix thought to himself. This guy is really trying to impress Simone.


    Simone chuckled and replied, ¡°Well, I learned about gemstone gambling from my master, so I do have


    some understanding of it. I n to buy some gemstones to y with this time.¡±


    She added, ¡°If you guys also want to participate, let me know if there¡¯s anything that catches your eye,


    and I can take a look for you. However, please keep in mind that my assessment may not be entirely


    urate, so don¡¯t me me if it turns out to be a disappointment.¡±


    Zac smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I also want to give it a try. Gemstone gambling is already a gamble


    in itself, so if we end up with a disappointment, it¡¯s our own responsibility.¡±


    Felix alsoughed and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll buy a few gemstones to y with as well.¡±


    Simone allowed the two of them to search for gemstones on their own, and if they needed. assistance,


    they could rely on their instincts to make a choice.


    Once they were done, she would personally help them evaluate their selections.


    Armed with pen and paper, the two of them began their search.


    Simone continued to select gemstones for herself while also keeping an eye on Jane.


    41

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255 This Is Not What You Forced, Right?


    Sure enough.


    Simone observed Jane touching the raw material without any professionalism.


    She simply used her hands to feel and sense the maic field.


    This is cheating. No wonder Jane always returns with a full load in both public and private auctions.


    Simone noticed that it wasn¡¯t just her who was paying attention to Jane; many others were also


    surrounding her.


    Especially the raw material numbers that Jane had seen and recorded. Many people were also taking


    note.


    However, Simone noticed that Jane was being cautious.


    There were several pieces of raw material that Simone had seen the numbers of, and from at


    professional perspective, it was unlikely to yield jade.


    But Jane had recorded them, obviously intending to show them to those who followed the trend.


    Jane¡¯s speed in examining the raw material was very fast; she would just touch it and record it.


    Unlike other stone gambling experts who need to carefully examine and study.


    So, in just one morning, Jane had finished examining and recording the raw materials with both clear


    and hiddenbels in the four areas.


    She even submitted bidding documents for the hiddenbeled ones.


    Simone had only finished examining more than half of them by this time, and she was considered fast.


    While Jane and the others went to eat, Tommy¡¯s secretary also bought boxed lunches.


    Mainly to save time.


    Before the afternoon auction, Simone roughly examined the raw materials in the four areas.


    She recorded the ones she was more confident about, and those she thought might yield jade and


    wrote down her desired price, waiting for the auction.


    r


    15


    As for the hiddenbeled ones, she estimated their value and submitted bidding documents,


    She examined them professionally, but many of the raw materials were actually full of surprises and


    uncertainties.


    So, it was not certain that they would increase in value, and it was very likely that they would


    fail.


    Of course, it was also possible to find bargains at low prices and have a significant increase after


    unlocking the raw stones.


    That¡¯s even more exciting and interesting.


    Simone also helped Felix and Zac examine the raw materials they had chosen.


    Felix had been unlucky recently, and the ones he picked were mostly not good.


    She selected a few pieces for him that had the potential to increase in value.


    On the other hand, Zac had better luck, and one-third of his selections might yield jade.


    She advised him to keep these and bid for them; as long as the price was reasonable, he would


    definitely not lose.


    Both of them listened to Simone¡¯s advice.


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the bidding for the raw materials with clearbels in the two areas


    began.


    Simone went to the restroom before the auction started.


    Then she burned the talisman in her hand.


    Completely breaking the shared aura spell cast between Jane and June by the person behind


    them.


    And let the curse backfire on Jane, returning most of the luck that had been taken away from June.


    Moreover, from now on, no one would be able to track down June through their aura.


    However, this backfire technique could notpletely undo the original curse that had been ced on


    Jane and June since birth.


    To undo that curse, there were only two methods.


    Either one of them had to die, or the person who ced the curse had to die


    Therefore, neither she nor Jodie, Harold, Gwen, or Freya had been able to undo it.


    As the curse backfired, Jane, who was originally sitting in the seat below the auction tform, suddenly


    felt a sweet sensation in her chest, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth and ears.


    Her face turned extremely pale.


    Jane felt as if her whole body was on fire, and the pain was so intense that she wanted to bang. her


    head against the wall.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but let out a few screams.


    She crouched down, trembling all over.


    This obvious movement also caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Jebediah was startled and quickly asked with concern, ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong with you? Should I take


    you to the hospital?¡± Jane was in too much pain to speak, but she gritted her teeth and shook her head.


    This public auction was too important to her.


    It was the key to herplete control over the Fordsons.


    At the same time, she had to secretly transport some top-quality jade to that person.


    So, she couldn¡¯t leave; she had to wait until the bidding was over and the raw materials were opened


    before she could leave.


    However, for some reason, she felt an inexplicable sense of panic.


    Her current reaction was suddenly simr to a curse backfire.


    After a while, the burning sensation on Jane¡¯s body gradually disappeared.


    But along with it, strands of her luck also disappeared.


    Jane could feel it, which made her even more panicked.


    How could this be? Why was her luck constantly draining and weakening? After her body had calmed


    down a lot and Jebediah pulled her back to her seat, Jane immediately went to find


    Simone.


    She felt that the backfire and loss of luck on her body must be rted to Simone.


    Then she saw Simoneing back from the restroom.


    Simone noticed her staring and gave her a smirk.


    This made Jane even more certain that Simone must have done something.


    The bad feeling in her heart grew stronger, and she prayed that nothing would go wrong. during the


    auction.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    Then she turned to June, who was sitting on the other side, and asked, ¡°Do you know Simone?¡±


    June looked puzzled and said, ¡°The master invited by the Reichs? No, I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane looked at her sharply, ¡°You better not know her or have conspired with her.¡±


    She clenched her teeth and emphasized, ¡°Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can


    bear.¡±


    June sneered, ¡°What do you mean by conspiring? You¡¯re using that term too loosely.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to use it that way, then you and the Fordson couple are the ones who conspired


    together.¡±


    God knows how many people you guys have oppressed.


    Jane narrowed her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re getting bold, daring to mock me.¡±


    June quietly looked at her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of your actions?¡± Just then, the auctioneer walked. onto the


    stage.


    Then, he turned on the disy screen and started hosting the auction.


    Only then did Jane stop probing and questioning June.


    After the auction ended and they returned to the hotel, she had plenty of time and ways to deal with


    June.


    She endured the difort and uneasiness in her body and retrieved the notebook she had previously


    used, cing it on herp.


    Feeling thirsty, her throat was as dry as smoke.


    So, she requested Jebediah¡¯s assistant to bring her a bottle of mineral water.


    As she opened it to drink, Jebediah¡¯s phone rang.


    4.5


    When he took out his phone, he identally bumped into Jane¡¯s arm.


    Jane was already feeling weak at this point, and being touched like this, she couldn¡¯t hold the water


    bottle steady.


    Her hand went limp, and unconsciously, she loosened her grip, causing the bottle to fall onto the


    notebook on herp.


    Then, all the water spilled onto the notebook.


    Jane panicked and immediately took out a pack of tissues from her bag to wipe it.


    But because it was written in pencil, the water had already blurred the words.


    And with her wiping it like that, the words written on the notebook becamepletely smudged,


    making it impossible to see what was written.


    It was her misfortune and the severe consequence of her luck that caused this.


    Otherwise, if it happened to an ordinary person, the words in the notebook wouldn¡¯t have been


    Jane looked at the unusable notebook and muttered, ¡°How could this happen?¡± Then, the auction stage


    began to disy photos of the raw materials and their corresponding numbers.


    There was also a starting bid for everyone to participate in.


    Jane¡¯s mind went nk at this point.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t see the information she had recorded, so how could she bid? She quickly got up. endured


    the difort in her body, and rushed out of the auction hall.


    She was determined to return and take another look at the raw materials, then identify the ones with


    the best and highest-quality jade and bid with the corresponding numbers.


    55

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 256 Bacsh


    The sudden change in Jane¡¯s condition naturally caught the attention and confusion of


    everyone present.


    What had happened to her? She had been allowed to leave during the auction to continue inspecting


    the raw material.


    So, Jane¡¯s actions were also permitted.


    Others were unsure and went to check on the raw material auction as well.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t want to miss anything.


    Jebediah and the stone gambling experts from the Fordsons hurriedly followed suit.


    Only June remained in her seat.


    Ever since she transferred her luck to Jane, she had been in a somewhat ethereal state.


    Now, she felt as if her whole being was gradually filling up.


    She also felt the metaphorical shackles that had been weighing her down disappearing.


    This meant that what Simone had said earlier hade true.


    After Jane ran out, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Simone.


    Simone also sensed something and turned her head, winking at her.


    Tears welled up in June¡¯s eyes, and she had the urge to cry.


    Then Simone turned back and typed on her phone.


    June received a message on her phone.


    She looked down to read it.


    Simone: Jane has been hit by bacsh and will definitelye to you for revenge.


    Get up now and go to the restroom. There¡¯s a woman wearing a ck baseball cap and a mask waiting


    for you. Follow her and leave this ce to return to the capital


    Simone knew that with Jane¡¯s ruthless nature, encountering such a devastating event would surely


    lead to seeking an outlet for her anger


    And June would undoubtedly be the first target.


    Jane had brought quite a few people with her, and jebediah wouldn¡¯t help June.


    So now, while those people were busy re-inspecting the raw material, it was the best time and


    opportunity to leave.


    Simone had nned it all in advance, which was why she had sent her assistant, Lisa, here yesterday.


    She had Lisa take June away, not by ne, but by driving all the way back.


    There was still a lingering trace of June¡¯s aura, which would take half a day to a full day to dissipate.


    Driving around and visiting a few more ces was also to confuse the people behind Jane.


    Once all traces of the aura were gone, that person would never be able to find June again.


    June felt warmth in her heart upon reading the message. Simone had arranged everything for her.


    Although she really wanted to see how Jane would suffer from the bacsh and copse in this public


    June: ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll follow your n.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Simone!¡± she said, quickly getting up and heading towards the bathroom.


    Simone: ¡°I¡¯ll show you the live broadcastter. Just wait and see Jane¡¯s reaction and the results of the


    public auction. She¡¯ll be in for a treat.¡±


    She felt a connection with June and naturally thought that she would want to see this.


    If it were her, she would definitely want to watch such a spectacle.


    So, not wanting June to miss out, she prepared to video chat with herter and broadcast the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    current situation.


    June couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, touched by someone caring and considerate for the first


    Simone was truly kind


    ¡°Great, I really want to see it she didn¡¯t say thank you again, but she kept it in her heart


    June walked to the bathroom door and saw the woman Simone mentioned


    Lisa also saw June and immediately approached her, grabbing her arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,


    I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    June didn¡¯t refuse and nodded at her, ¡°Okay!¡± The two quickly left the venue of the public te, and


    Lisa took her to an off-road vehicle.


    There was already a burly man in the car, plus the driver and the bodyguard.


    There was also a talisman sticker on the rear window of the car.


    For safety and to prevent tracking.


    As soon as the two got in the car, the man immediately drove away.


    June continued to cry in the car.


    Lisa didn¡¯t know about June¡¯s situation.


    But she heard Simone say that June had been switched at birth and was instead suppressed and


    bullied by her own family after returning home.


    Lisa felt sympathy and heartache for June, and she handed her a tissue.


    She gently patted June¡¯s back, silentlyforting her.


    She didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stop crying because sometimes it¡¯s good to let it out.


    June took the tissue and wiped her tears while crying.


    She said, ¡°Thank you!¡± This youngdy also gave her a warm feeling.


    Lisa continued to pat June¡¯s back, ¡°No need to be polite.¡±


    ¡°After we return to Callington, you can stay with me first, and we can take care of each other from now


    on.¡±


    She was currently living alone in an apartment arranged by the


    Simone asked if she could help take care of June for a while, and she agreed without hesitation


    June sniffled, ¡°Okay¡±


    This was also the first time she would be living with someone other than those two tamthes


    In the past, she was controlled and had no choice


    111


    When she was in junior high school, she actually suggested living in a boarding school to escape from


    her suffocating foster parents.


    But they didn¡¯t agree and even said that if she wanted to live in a boarding school, she wouldn¡¯t be


    allowed to continue her education.


    During college, she was controlled by the Fordsons.


    She was forced to apply to the same university and major as Jane.


    At the same time, she was also made to be a day student by the Fordsons.


    What she had always longed for was the opportunity to live outside.


    Ideally, she would also meet a few roommates who were easy to get along with and make one or two


    good friends.


    Because she had never had a good friend from childhood to adulthood.


    Anyone who befriended her would have bad luck.


    So, she dared not get close to anyone, afraid of causing harm to them.


    Now, she suddenly had a kind of expectation for the future that she had never had before.


    On the other hand, Simone hacked into the surveince footage of the public disk using her phone.


    She deleted all the footage of June leaving the auction hall.


    This way, Jane and the Fordsons would not be able to find June anymore, nor would they have any


    evidence to demand anything from her.


    The auctionmenced, and Simone located the raw material numbers that piqued her interest. She


    also engaged in the bidding process and would acquire them if the price was right. If someone raised


    the price beyond what she deemed reasonable, she would abandon. the bid.


    Meanwhile, Jane, who had stepped outside to reevaluate the raw materials, was on the brink of losing


    her mind. As usual, she reached out to feel the raw materials on the stone. However, she discovered


    that she couldn¡¯t sense anything. That peculiar sense of exploration had vanished, and as she touched


    each piece of raw, she felt nothing.


    Due to her hasty and overconfident approach, she solely focused on examining each piece and took


    note of those with high-quality and top-grade jadeite. She disregarded the medium. and low-grade ones


    as they didn¡¯t appeal to her. However, her quick examination and the abundance of raw materials


    resulted in her inability to recall which stone contained good


    O


    45


    the point of madness.


    How can I proceed with the auction under these circumstances? Jebediah noticed Jane¡¯s panic and


    imminent copse, causing his heart to skip a beat. He reached out and grabbed the anxious Jane,


    asking, ¡°Jane, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jane was feeling extremely frustrated at that moment, and being


    pulled and questioned like this only aggravated her further.


    She raised her hand and pped Jebediah, her face disying a cold expression as she uttered, ¡°It¡¯s


    all because of you. I had clearly recorded the numbers of all the raw materials I intended to bid on. But


    because you called and interrupted me, my notebook ended up getting wet.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but


    redirect her anger and me towards Jebediah, calling


    him a useless waste.


    111

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257 But She Couldn¡¯t Do Anything About It


    Jebediah covered his swollen face, staring at Jane in disbelief.


    In the past, when Jane was unhappy, she would scold him, but this was the first time she had actually


    hit him.


    His face darkened. ¡°Have you gone crazy?¡± Jane looked at him. ¡°You ruined this open bid. Shouldn¡¯t I


    hit you?¡± Yes, it¡¯s all because of this useless person.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If he hadn¡¯t identally touched her hand, the water bottle wouldn¡¯t have fallen on the notebook.


    Although her ability had temporarily disappeared, she could still manage this auction.


    But now she couldn¡¯t even do anything about the open bid


    She couldn¡¯t bear this responsibility, so she had to let Jebediah handle it.


    Jebediahughed in anger. ¡°I barely touched you, and now it¡¯s my responsibility? Instead of wasting


    time ming me, why don¡¯t you quickly record a new set of data? We still have time. to bid.¡±


    After being pped, he naturally resented Jane in his heart.


    But because he still relied on Jane¡¯s ability, he had to endure it for now.


    When Jane became useless in the future, he would definitely pay her back double.


    However, Jane sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my mood. I have a headache, and my whole body. hurts. I can¡¯t


    concentrate on examining the raw anymore.¡±


    She acted as if she was going to give up. ¡°So, I have no choice.¡±


    Jebediah wanted to strangle Jane when he saw this.


    But he had no choice but to continue coaxing her. ¡°Jane, it was all my fault just now. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Now, take a good look at the numbers again, or else it will be toote.¡±


    Jane also wanted to look, but she couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    The key was that she couldn¡¯t let Jebediah and the others from the Fordsons know.


    So, she ignored Jebediah, pretended to be angry, and gave up.


    r


    175


    No matter how Jebediah tried to coax her, it was futile.


    Jebediah also became angry and instructed the few stone gambling experts he had brought quickly go


    and examine the raw materials farther back in the line.


    They had to remember the ones they were confident about and then rush to the auction


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this.


    Half an hourter, the group returned to the auction hall.


    The few stone gambling experts hurriedly wrote down some numbers, and now they could only rely on


    luck.


    Jane¡¯s act of giving up not only angered Jebediah but also upset the others.


    But her ability in stone gambling was too astonishing, and she was thepany¡¯s cash cow, so


    everyone had to endure it.


    They went in and took their seats.


    Jane noticed that June¡¯s seat was empty.


    So, she asked, ¡°Where is June?¡± Jebediah shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t seem to go out


    with us just now.¡±


    Jane¡¯s face changed, and she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on her?¡± She had noticed that her


    ability to sense the quality of the raw material had disappeared while they were outside, but she wasn¡¯t


    too worried yet.


    She thought to herself that as long as June was there, everything would be fine.


    She asked the man to continue helping and to gather more of June¡¯s luck, which would surely restore


    her ability, but now that June was missing, she was truly panicked.


    Jdiah noticed that Jane was acting strangely today and said. ¡°Maybe she went to the


    Ter¡¯s forms on the an tion of the raw first


    Im for grabdued his arm and sand ¡°No, finding June is more ungsorta


    this


    She bound in chor to his car and emphasized in a low voice. It you want the Fordsons o Como hegem


    and prosper, you must und June


    by back


    Cand took her now If she¡¯s not in the bachisor or so forced necand medam hos My must not her


    Jebediah was confused, but seeing Jane¡¯s slightly frantic appearance, he could only say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go


    and find her. You take care of the auction here.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why Jane was so concerned about June, he had some guesses. Every


    time Jane went out to gamble on stones, she always had to bring June with her.


    Seeing Jane¡¯s recent strange behavior and her insistence on giving up, he thought that it could be that


    she suddenly couldn¡¯t gamble anymore. Was it because June suddenly disappeared? As he thought


    about this, he started to feel anxious and immediately got up to search for June with his men.


    Jane was anxious in her heart and felt a bit lost about the uing auction.


    She asked the stone gambling experts to handle the auction themselves, but they all declined.


    They insisted that she should do it.


    Jane had no choice but to follow the instructions given by the experts and start the bidding.


    When Jane started the bidding, Simone deliberately raised the price.


    Knowing Jane¡¯s current state, she would definitely hold her ground andpete fiercely.


    Sure enough, after Tommy raised the price, Jane continued to bid.


    She appeared not to want Tommy to win and was determined to win herself.


    After bidding a price that was much higher than the actual value of the raw material, Tommy


    gave up.


    By the time Jane regained herposure, she had already been outbid and lost more than twenty


    pieces of raw material.


    The prices were much higher than those in a normal auction.


    That¡¯s when she realized that she had been deceived.


    She was filled with hatred toward Tommy and Simone, grinding her teeth in anger.


    And in her heart, she prayed, hoping that her luck would still be as good as before.


    The raw material she had photographed could all turn into jade.


    Although there was a sense of unease in her heart, she didn¡¯t want to believe that she couldn¡¯t


    do it.


    The auction ended, and Jebediah had not returned.


    111


    Jane, along with other members of the Fordsons, went to deliver the raw material backstage.


    And they had a specialist stone cutter open it, as was their custom.


    After all, every time they opened a good piece of jade, it was like advertising for the Fordson Jewelry.


    Following Simone¡¯s suggestion, Tommy deliberately chose the stone cutter next to her.


    Simone also selected one to help open the raw material she and Zac had bid on.


    Upon seeing Jane¡¯s gloomy gaze, Simone smiled and said, ¡°Miss Fordson mentioned earlier that she


    intended to acquire all the top-grade and best jade in this public auction.¡±


    She nced at the dozens of raw materials that the Fordsons had bid on and continued, ¡°I assume all


    these materials are jade.¡±


    She deliberately aimed to push Jane to her breaking point.


    So that the fall would be even more painful.


    Janecked confidence, but she didn¡¯t back down. She sneered, ¡°Do I still need you to state the


    obvious?¡± She simply hoped that her previous luck would still influence the stone-cutting process and


    that thepany¡¯s gambling masters would be reliable.


    Simone chuckled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look forward to witnessing the remarkable jade that the Fordsons can produce this time under the


    leadership of Miss Fordson.¡±


    ¡°You may proceed!¡± Jane waspletely cornered. If she had known earlier, she would have gone to


    find June herself.


    She could only grit her teeth and allow the stone cutter to begin.


    Tommy and the others observed first, intending to wait for the Fordsons to finish cutting one piece


    before starting.


    Others had simr thoughts, and there wereyers of people deliberately gathering to watch.


    In the past, Jane would naturally want as many people as possible to join in the excitement.


    But now she felt annoyed and wanted these people to go away and stop watching.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say anything that would offend everyone. She could only keep her


    frustration to herself.


    111


    15


    Soon, the first stone was cut.


    Many people eximed, ¡°Nothing inside. Nothing inside.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Jane is amazing and hardly ever fails?¡±


    ¡°This is only the first piece. Let¡¯s not rush to conclusions.¡±


    Jane became even more panicked when she saw the result of the stone cutting.


    Hearing everyone¡¯sments, she had an impulse to immediately escape from here.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    The frowning expressions of the Fordsons¡¯ executivespelled the stone cutting to


    continue.


    Tommy and Simone also had their stone cutters start.


    Zac also joined in the excitement and had his stonecutter start as well.


    The second stone of the Fordsons was a disappointment, and nothing came out.


    But the Reichs¡¯ got a bean species, which, although of average quality, was fortunate to berge and


    increased in value.


    Simone opened a fist-sized ssy species, and it appreciated the stone¡¯s price.


    Even Zac opened a piece of purple jade.


    Continuing on, the Fordsons¡¯ ores were unwrapped one by one.


    In the end, not a single piece of jade was opened, and everything copsed.


    It was as if the Fordsons had spent millions of dors on the ores at the auction, all in vam.


    On the other hand, the Reichs opened quite a few pieces of jade


    Simrly, the others had some gains, more or less.


    Simone¡¯s harvest was particrly impressive


    In thisparison the Fordsonspleteck of gains stood out


    The people from the Fordsons couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at Jane

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 Adding Fuel to the Fire


    Jane found herself under the scrutiny of everyone, causing her face to change.


    She felt extremely embarrassed.


    Ever since she gained the ability to identify the quality of raw jade materials, she had always been


    highly sought after wherever she went.


    She couldn¡¯t let anyone know that she had lost this ability now.


    So, with a stern face, she looked at the several stone gambling experts and reprimanded, ¡°How did you


    choose the materials? They are all worthless, and they all turn out to be failures. I wanted to give you


    all a chance to gain experience, but you have truly disappointed


    me.¡±


    These words made the stone gambling experts of Jane feel embarrassed and frustrated.


    They were also legitimate stone gambling experts, but in the eyes of Jane, they had be worthless.


    They could tell that this woman was being ridiculed by others and was now ming them for


    everything.


    They were too angry to speak up.


    They had indeed done their best. It was normal for them to be unsure after looking at so many


    materials in half an hour.


    And they felt that today was just too unlucky.


    They had originally thought that some of the materials were going to be jade, but they all turned out to


    be failures.


    It was the first time they had encountered such a situation.


    Simone was surprised and said, ¡°I saw Miss Fordson carefully selecting each piece of material. and


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    even recording their numbers. So, were you just ying around?¡±


    Tommy also added, ¡°It seems that, besides you, Jane, the others in your Fordsons are a bit¡­


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but everyone knew what he meant.


    He was deliberately provoking the rtionship between Jane and the stone gambling experts of the


    Fordsons, exposing her previous scheming


    13


    The higher-ups of the Reichs and the stone gambling experts felt satisfied.


    Jane had previously hinted several times in the circle that the stone gambling experts of the


    Reichs were useless.


    They were bing more and more ipetent, dragging down the Reichs¡¯ reputation.


    Because Jane had taken all the good jade, they had to endure it. After all, she was more skilled


    than them.


    But Jane¡¯s character was really bad. Not only did she criticize the stone gambling experts. from other


    If this got out, these stone gambling experts would probably have a hard time finding another job.


    Jane looked coldly at Simone and Tommy, ¡°The Fordsons don¡¯tck jade, so we just let thepany¡¯s


    stone gambling experts practice their skills. It¡¯s just a few tens of millions going down the drain, and our


    family doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    With a hint of arrogance, she continued, ¡°I casually bet on a few pieces of rough stones that will


    skyrocket, and then I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Miss Fordson is indeed wealthy and powerful. Millions are just a drop in the


    bucket for you. At the Fordson Family, you are also a leader.¡±


    ¡°Do you


    want to let the Fordsons¡¯ stone gambling experts have a go at the private bidding? You Fordsons are


    really extravagant.¡±


    Private bidding had a lot of high-quality raw materials andrge stones, which were the real money


    makers.


    She deliberately brought up this topic to elevate Jane¡¯s reputation once again.


    Jane had already made a bid in the private bidding, and Jane couldn¡¯t afford to let the Fordsons¡¯ stone


    gambling experts take the me again.


    This time, these stone gambling experts probably didn¡¯t want to be scapegoats any more


    Sure enough


    One of the Fondsons stone gambling experts spoke up. ¡°Miss Fordson chose the stones to bid in the


    private bidding We didn¡¯t choose any


    Another stone gambling master said with a hint of sanam Having Miss Fortson is enough You don¡¯t


    need us useless people


    They were waiting to see if Jane could win all the bids this time and open up some bigshot, expensive


    jadeite.


    Jane had been so popr in the past two years that she rarely made mistakes with the raw materials


    she had seen, and she could always open up jadeite.


    Moreover, every time private bidding made a bid, she could always bid for the raw materials. she


    wanted at the right price.


    This was quite impressive.


    Since the bid numbers had already been submitted, Jane was not worried about this.


    ¡°Yes, I did the bids in the private bidding, so there won¡¯t be any mistakes. For those who want to watch


    the excitement, you can see the private bidding results when they are announced tomorrow. Now, you


    can all leave.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that she had already selected the raw materials and made the bid


    beforehand.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    And she had seen before that there were several times more high-quality and top-grade jadeite in the


    anonymous bid than in the public bid.


    Especially with a fewrge stones, if she could win them with the money she bid, they could appreciate


    in value dozens of times or even hundreds of times after being opened.


    Hmph, when the raw materials from these bids are revealed tomorrow, that¡¯ll show them.


    At that time, she would personally embarrass Tommy and Simone.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s witness Miss Fordson create another miracle tomorrow, I¡¯m really


    curious and looking forward to it.¡±


    Tommyughed, ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to it. After all, Miss Fordson had some harsh words for my


    family before. If Miss Fordson can create another miracle, even 1, as a member of the Reichs, will


    admit defeat.¡±


    He realized that Jane¡¯s amazing ability to gamble on stones must have been obtained through


    some improper means.


    Simone should have already figured out the problem with the other party


    That¡¯s why Jane performed so poorly today.


    Based on his understanding of Jane, if he could bid and win the raw materials to make a


    name for himself, he would never let others practice on it.


    So, he spected that Jane was now facing problems and could no longer judge the quality of the raw


    materials.


    Although the hidden bids had already been submitted, he could tell that Simone was trying to provoke


    Jane and put her in a difficult situation.


    Of course, he had to add fuel to the fire as well.


    As the two of them continued to praise and provoke each other, many jewelrypany executives who


    had been suppressed by Jane and lost the limelight in gambling on stones also joined in.


    If Jane could still return with a full load without making any mistakes, they would ept it.


    But if she failed this time, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to mock her.


    They had been robbed of jade by Jane many times before and had been made fun of.


    They were eagerly hoping and looking forward to reciprocating this time.


    Although Jane didn¡¯t anticipate any issues with the hidden bids, she still felt a slight unease.


    Especially when everyone was showering her with praise like this.


    Not only did sheck her previous confidence, but she also felt a bit irritated.


    After a while, the organizers requested the individuals who submitted the hidden bids to proceed to the


    front hall to witness the opening of the boxes.


    Consequently, everyone made their way to the front hall.


    The two organizers¡¯ staff members proceeded to open the bidding boxes.


    One by one, they extracted the bid forms from inside the boxes.


    As each form was retrieved, they would audibly announce the name of thepany written at the top,


    or the nickname provided by the person.


    This was done to confirm the receipt of the bid.


    After reading all the bid forms,


    Jane¡¯s expression had already changed, and he inquired, ¡°Where is ourpany¡¯s bid form Why didn¡¯t


    they announce our name?¡±


    The staff member asked, ¡°Did you submit it to this box?¡±


    Jane anxiously replied, ¡°Yes, we submitted it at noon.¡±


    Other members of the Fordsons also chimed in, ¡®Yes, we submitted it in the morning¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can check the surveince footage.¡±


    The two staff members conferred for a moment, and one of them went to inspect the morning


    surveince footage.


    After a while, the individual returned.


    They said to Jane, ¡°You did submit the bid form in the morning.


    Just as Jane was about to breathe a sigh of relief, they added, ¡°However, you didn¡¯t sessfully ce


    it inside the box and left. As a result, the bid form fell out and got trampled on by people, and


    eventually, the janitor mistook it for trash and swept it away¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 259 Can It Still Be Redeemed?


    When Jane heard the staff¡¯s words, her eyes narrowed.


    Suddenly, her legs began to tremble and weaken.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I clearly ced it in this box.¡±.


    She questioned, ¡°Did your mistake cause us to lose the bid, so you¡¯re saying we didn¡¯t.


    seed?¡±


    She was the one who wrote and submitted the bid, and she was certain that she had ced it in the


    box.


    The staff was prepared for this situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our responsibility. I have a copy of the surveince video of your bid. If you don¡¯t believe us,


    take a look at yourselves. Let everyone witness it.¡±


    After saying that, he opened the copied video on his phone and projected it onto the disy screen in


    the hall.


    Since it wasn¡¯t their fault, they naturally had to clear their names in public.


    Everyone looked up one after another.


    In the video, Jane casually stuffed the bid form into the box afterpleting it.


    Without carefully checking, she turned around and left with the others.


    Little did she know that a part of the bid form was exposed, and a person passing by identally


    brushed against the box.


    The person¡¯s sleeve identally touched the exposed part of the bid form, and it was brought out and


    dropped on the ground.


    The passerby didn¡¯t notice and left.


    Subsequent peopleing and going also didn¡¯t pay attention, stepping on the bid form with their feet.


    In the end, the bid form was trampled and swept away by a janitor


    After watching the video, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Jane¡¯s musfortune


    To encounter such a thing


    If it were a normal situation, even if she didn¡¯t manage to put everything in, the next person who came


    to submit the bid form would have taken it in.


    Little did she know that she was unlucky enough to have it identally taken out by someone else.


    Then, it was stepped on and taken away by the janitor.


    But when it came down to it, it was Jane¡¯s own carelessness.


    If she had just put it in directly or paid closer attention, this situation wouldn¡¯t have urred, and she


    wouldn¡¯t have been so unlucky.


    After Jane finished watching, her face turned pale.


    Why did it turn out like this? Previously, she had felt a bacsh, her own luck gradually slipping


    away.


    But she never expected that it would lead to such misfortune.


    Jane wanted to salvage the situation.


    So, she looked at the staff and said, ¡°It was your janitor who took away my bid form. You are


    responsible for helping me retrieve it.¡±


    The staff helplessly said, ¡°If it¡¯s been thrown into the trash can, how are we supposed to find it? Why


    don¡¯t you write another copy and give it to us?¡± Although it¡¯s a bit dyed, it can be considered as a


    special treatment in special circumstances.


    Jane didn¡¯t secure it properly, so she should take the main responsibility.


    The cleaning staff didn¡¯t pay attention and mistakenly took the order form as trash. They were also


    willing to take some responsibility.


    So, they were willing to give Jane another chance to submit it.


    Upon hearing these forgiving words, Jane felt like vomiting blood.


    If she could write it again, why would she waste time here? She said with a seriousce. This is too


    time-consuming If I have to rewrite it, I¡¯ll have to review the materials again. I don¡¯t have the energy for


    that. I want to use the one I wrote before Or maybe you can help us find it and I can copy it again


    Although it got dirty, the words should still be readable¡±


    Theds were written with a carbon pen so they shouldn¡¯t be sinudged


    Jane insisted on returving her own order form


    The staff had no choice but to go find the janitor and ask the worker to try to find that order form.


    Fortunately, today¡¯s trash hadn¡¯t been taken to the garbage station yet.


    Finally, the janitor found the order form in one of the trash cans.


    However, the order form had be greasy and dirty, almost unrecognizable.


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sigh once again at Jane¡¯s misfortune.


    Many people brought boxed lunches to eat at noon.


    And this order form happened to be mixed with the lunch boxes that


    everyone threw away.


    Jane hurriedly went forward, ignoring the dirtiness, and took the order form.


    She carefully wiped it with a tissue.


    Some of the writing on it was smudged, but there were still many parts that could be read.


    For example, the price after the stones¡¯ code and Jane¡¯s own code that only she could understand.


    But coincidentally, every line of the code had a problem.


    This public auction was thergest in recent years, and there were also the most materials.


    There were over ten thousand pieces of raw materials for the hidden marks, so the numbers. for the


    codes reached five digits.


    Every number code written by Jane had one or two that were illegible.


    For example, in 352:9, the second-tost digit waspletely unreadable due to dirt and oil


    stains.


    Some curious onlookers took a nce at the order form.


    They couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is really unlucky. Even the ones with number codes have problems.¡±


    ¡°Her luck today is just unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she has used up all her previous good luck someone whispered behind het


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible Evers ce she has been to before, she has taken all the good jade, leaving


    nothing behind¡±


    a


    ¡°Is it considered karma now?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she used to be quite ruthless.¡±


    ¡°If she is present in a public or private auction, it¡¯s as if others have wasted their time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she even acts all high and mighty. If someone says a few words about her, she insults. them


    and calls them useless.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see how she handles this.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so amazing; even if the numbers are slightly off, she can just take another look and add. them


    in, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a bit unlucky, but it doesn¡¯t affect her ability to win the hidden bids for jade.¡±


    Simone heard thesements.


    She only retaliated against Jane but didn¡¯t tamper with the bidding list.


    She knew that retaliation was not a joke.


    So, it was really Jane¡¯s own misfortune, suffering from the consequences of her actions.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane cheated using June¡¯s luck, and in the past two or three years, she took away all the opportunities


    that belonged to others.


    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice; the cumtive amount was considerable.


    Every time Jane acted, she was domineering, not even leaving scraps for others.


    If she had earned it through her own abilities, it would have been eptable.


    However, due to her cheating and not leaving any opportunities for others, she inevitably umted


    a significant amount of karmic retribution.


    The consequences of retaliation could be quite severe.


    The more one cared about something, the more they stood to lose as a result of back hring


    Otherwise, it wouldnt be so coincidental that every numbered digit had some sort of issue


    This situation forced Jane to make another choice


    Itcoubt the considered a unique method of using magic to defeat magic


    It can only be said that Jane¡¯s sess and failure were both determined by luck.


    The staff members were also helpless as they witnessed the situation.


    There was no way to modify this bidding list.


    One of them handed Jane a new bidding list.


    ¡°Please double-check the numbers andplete a new bidding list for us.¡±


    However, Jane had no desire to ept it.


    But in this situation, she had no choice but to take it. ¡°Fine!¡± She then passed the bidding list to a


    gambling stone expert standing behind her.


    She intended to use the same method as before to ovee this challenge.


    Simone spoke up. ¡°The original bidding list is no longer valid. Miss Fordson, are you nning to let


    yourpany¡¯s gambling stone expert practice again? If that¡¯s the case, can you still fulfill the harsh


    words you said to us this morning?¡± She certainly couldn¡¯t let Jane get away with it; she wanted to


    witness her embarrassment once more.


    This


    way, Jane, who once had poprity in the gambling stone circle, would continue to face defeat and


    weaken her luck.


    The more Jane failed, the worse it would be for the person behind her.


    (In reality, the general public bidding process usuallysts for ten days, with the raw materials being


    openly disyed for three days before the bidding begins. However, for the sake of the plot, the time


    frame has been shortened here.)

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260 This Is Fun


    Jane felt the urge to strangle Simone.


    This woman must be doing it on purpose, always stirring up trouble.


    She squinted at Simone and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I ended up like this, right?¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow and replied sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re just unlucky; what does it have to do with


    me? You¡¯re really good at shifting me. You lost all the bids in the open bid, and you said it was your


    to me me.¡±


    She continued mockingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that I took your bid and had someone step on it and


    throw it in the trash can?¡±


    Zac chimed in with augh, ¡°If there wasn¡¯t surveince footage, she might actually get away


    with it.¡±


    She took a few steps back, saying, ¡°I better keep my distance from Miss Fordson.¡±


    Jane thought to herself, This woman is so despicable.


    She wouldn¡¯t believe Simone hadn¡¯t intervened in this matter. This woman was brought in by Tommy to


    deal with her, but she had gone too far.


    Then, she suddenly asked Simone, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    Simone looked at her with confusion, ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡±


    Jane said, ¡°Yes, did you hide my sister?¡± She was testing Simone.


    Jebediah had just called her and said that they couldn¡¯t find June, no matter what they did. When they


    checked the surveince footage, they only saw June leaving the auction hall and then nothing.


    It meant that there was something wrong with the surveince footage


    Jebediah had sent people to search nearby.


    Jane suspected that Smone had hidden June She was on the verge of a breakdown and deli that the


    only way to save herself was to find fune, and she was certain that her loss of luck and June were


    dosely rted


    Dure she found her sister die would teach her a lesson she would never terges


    She would break June¡¯s legs and see how she could run.


    And she wouldn¡¯t let Simone, the main culprit, off the hook either.


    Simone looked at Jane as if she was crazy and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know your sister, so how could I hide


    her? Miss Fordson, defamation is also a crime, and I can sue you for it.¡±


    Lara sneered. ¡°Jane, if you want to divert the topic and everyone¡¯s attention, you don¡¯t have to be so


    brainless and use Simone, do you? Since entering the public market until now, she has been with


    us the whole time. When bidding, not only did she not have any contact with your sister, but she also


    never went out. Can you really me her for this? You¡¯re not the king. of gambling, but the king of


    ming.¡±


    Tommy also added, ¡°Everyone heard the harsh words you said before. You keep using Simone as an


    excuse over and over again. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± At this moment, he also noticed something was off.


    Looking at Jane¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t seem like she was just making excuses to use Simone.


    She was genuinely worried and anxious to find June.


    Earlier, his assistant mentioned that Jebediah had taken a group of people to search for June


    everywhere.


    Jane didn¡¯t have a deep affection for June, but at this moment, she cared so much. If there were no


    tricks involved, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Upon careful consideration, it seemed that every time they encountered Jane gambling on the public or


    private board, she was apanied by June.


    He used to think that Jane was just showing off their sisterly bond by intentionally bringing June along


    for the jewelry bidding, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts.


    Could Jane¡¯s remarkable ability be rted to June being by her side? This was interesting.


    Jane also regretted it now. If she had known it would backfire like this, she wouldn¡¯t have been so


    harsh toward Tommy and Simone before.


    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Simone had led her into this trap.


    ¡°What¡¯s really going on? You both know it in your hearts.¡±


    She looked at Simone with a meaningful look and said, ¡°If my sister can¡¯t be found. I will report it to the


    police¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow, ¡°Then go ahead and report it. Why are you looking at me It Jone


    reported it to the police, she would make June voluntarily exin the situation and rify that nothing


    had happened and it was her own decision to leave.


    Adult sisters didn¡¯t need to report their whereabouts to each other, and June should have seen it


    herself by now.


    When Simone said she would livestream for June, she naturally wouldn¡¯t hold her own. phone and


    have a video call with the other party.


    Instead, she asked Zac¡¯s assistant to help hold the phone and connect it to Lisa¡¯s phone.


    June just sat on the side and watched without showing her face.


    Simone wouldn¡¯t let Jane discover or catch onto these small details.


    June was indeed watching the live stream video now. Seeing Jane¡¯s current state, she knew that the


    other party probably wanted to harm her.


    If the other party went to the police, she would exin and not involve Simone.


    Seeing Jane now, shecked the previous calmness, rationality, and confidence.


    Not only was she unlucky, but she also found herself in a dilemma, and her mood became. joyful as a


    result.


    On the public tform, Tommy didn¡¯t want Jane to drag on any longer.


    So, he looked at Jane and said, ¡°These things are not important right now. You should quickly fill out


    the registration form and hand it over to the staff for screening. Sending someone to help you find the


    registration form earlier wasted a lot of time. Those people are not employees of your family, so helping


    you is a favor, not a responsibility.¡±


    He looked at her intentionally, implying, ¡°Or do you want those useless people you mentioned to


    practice instead? If that¡¯s the case, the Fordsons might not be able to get a single piece of jade at this


    year¡¯s public auction.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to pressure Jane and also wanted to see if she could still be as formidable without June by


    her side.


    When Jane heard this, her expression became even more unpleasant.


    She was about to speak when one of the Fordsons experts in stone gambling remarked. A someone


    who is not skilled. I won¡¯t participate in the excitement.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t foolish either He could sense that something was amiss with Janey stone gumbling today


    After being publiclybeled as useless by Jane, he also had his own pride and dati want to be held


    responsible for her actions


    The other experts in stone gambling also chimed in, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right; we individuals whock skill


    won¡¯t take part.¡±


    ¡°Whether thepany can acquire more jade still depends on you, Miss Fordson.¡±


    ¡°As for the private bids, you should handle them yourself, Miss Fordson, and we won¡¯t engage.¡±


    Since Jane imed they were practicing, then they would no longer practice, leaving it to her.


    The spectators at the scene were also at a loss for words regarding Jane. By ming everything on


    Simone, is there something wrong with her?


    Many people recognized Simone. Even those who didn¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment industry


    knew she was a star because of her remarkable talent.


    So, when Simone remained seated in the auction venue without leaving, they all took notice. Many


    people also realized that Jane didn¡¯t seem interested in continuing with the private bids; thus, they


    joined in the teasing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to keep the staff upied.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fordson, it¡¯s more important to focus on the main task. Fordson Jewelry relies on you.¡±


    ¡°We have faith in you, Miss Fordson; go ahead.¡±


    Jane was pushed by everyone and had no choice but to proceed with a forced smile. ¡°Let me double-


    check the numbers once again.¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261 There¡¯s Nothing Left Now, It¡¯s Over!


    After saying that, Jane took the dirty bidding list and returned to the two areas to examine the raw


    stones again. It was the same as before, and she couldn¡¯t feel anything when she touched them.


    However, she had to conceal herck of knowledge, so she reluctantly went up


    and touched all of them.


    Jane couldn¡¯t remember which stone she had seen before had jade in it. She could only rely on her


    intuition and choose the ones that looked more appealing to add the missing numbers.


    She assumed that even if she didn¡¯t get them all right, she could somehow still get a few. Hence, she


    spent over an hour hesitating before writing a new list. Then, she handed it to the staff, who ced it in


    a folder in front of her.


    After everyone had witnessed the spectacle, they dispersed.


    Jebediah came back in time and was sweating profusely. When Jane saw no sign of June around him,


    she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    many


    Jebediah shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her. She wasn¡¯t caught in the surveince footage. and we


    didn¡¯t see her go outside either. But we searched for a long time and asked people. None of them said


    they saw her. We¡¯ll continue searching inside. I also sent someone to guard the entrance. If she went


    out, they would definitely spot her.¡±


    Jane¡¯s eyes were filled with menace as she grunted, ¡°Hurry up and find her!¡±


    This time, she also joined the search and actively checked all the women¡¯s restrooms.


    Eventually, they still couldn¡¯t find her. Unwilling to believe Jebediah¡¯s words, Jane even went to the


    surveince room again and had someone show her the footage. To her dismay, Jebediah was right.


    The surveince footage only showed June in the auction hall, and there was no trace of her outside at


    all.


    This was very strange.


    Either someone tampered with the surveince or someone used some mysterious ways to leave June


    out of the footage.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± asked jebediah


    June frowned. Let¡¯s report her missing at the police station Let¡¯s tell them we suspect that


    someone has kidnapped her


    Simone was her greatest suspect


    11


    Jebediah nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, they went to the nearby police station to report the incident. The police first recorded the


    situation they described. Then, they asked for June¡¯s phone number and tried. calling her. The phone


    was connected, and someone answered it quickly. After hanging up the phone, the police looked


    helplessly at Jane and Jebediah.


    ¡°Did you guys never think of calling to ask the person you¡¯re looking for? She said she just wanted to


    leave, so she left early. She wasn¡¯t kidnapped at all.¡±


    His statement left Jane and Jebediah stunned. It was true that they hadn¡¯t called June. When they


    couldn¡¯t find her, their first reaction was that she wouldn¡¯t answer the phone because she took the


    opportunity to leave again. Who would have thought that she would actually answer


    their call?


    After they left the police station, Jane called June. Sure enough, it went through, and the other party


    answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jane didn¡¯t expect this at all. ¡°Are you back at the hotel already?¡±


    June answered, ¡°No, I just left. You guys should enjoy yourselves.¡±


    Jane¡¯s expression fell. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I said it already. I don¡¯t want to y with you guys anymore,¡± June replied coldly.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Jane was about to speak when she heard the call getting hung up. She was furious. How


    dare she?!


    She immediately called June again, but her number was blocked. June even blocked her social media


    ount when she checked.


    Jebediah tried calling as well but was faced with the same situation.


    Jane was certain that June had run away again. This time, it was most likely Simone who helped her


    escape. However, whether it was surveince evidence or witness testimony, she had none of them to


    prove that June¡¯s escape was rted to Simone. Moreover, June was an adult, so even if she had run


    away, they couldn¡¯t intervene legally. They could only suppress their anger and return to the hotel.


    The first thing Jane did after entering the room was to text a number that was not saved on her phone.


    She mentioned what happened today but left out the issue regarding the hidden bid. Thinking that she


    could still salvage the situation tomorrow, she merely asked the other party to send someone to find


    June The other party agreed to do that for her and instructed. her not to make any more mistakes with


    the hidden bid tomorrow


    The next day, everyone went to the public auction. They sat down in the auction hall and waited. After a


    while, one of the staff members went on stage to announce the results of the


    2.1


    hidden bids for each piece of raw material.


    Simone had secretly bid over 200 pieces of raw materials and won 180 pieces. Zac followed suit and


    bid on over 100 pieces and won 20. However, Felix¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t as good. He bid on over 100 pieces


    but only won eight. Reich Group bid on nearly 5,000 pieces and won over 1,000. Eventually, it was


    discovered that Fordson Jewelry had the biggest harvest. They bid on 3,000 pieces and won over


    2,000. Undeniably, they also spent the most on the auction which cost them hundreds of millions.


    Next was the process of appraising the stones. For this round, the public auction arranged up to as


    many as 10 gemstone evaluators to appraise the stones.


    Jane¡¯s reputation had always been great. Moreover, she had secretly bid 3,000 pieces and won over


    2,000 pieces, hence many people came to watch Fordson Jewelry¡¯s stone appraisal, especially those


    who had heard of Jane¡¯s name before but had not seen her before. They were curious to find out how


    talented she really was.


    Unfortunately, the result was shocking. As each piece of raw material was appraised, they were all


    revealed to be bad ones, just like the stones from yesterday¡¯s open bid. What was even more shocking


    was that these broken stones were not even jade, and their value was less than the marked price from


    the secret bidding. None of them had raw jadeite in them. Jane couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she


    watched each stone being appraised and revealing nothing.


    She murmured, ¡°How could this happen? It¡¯s impossible!¡± She had bid on over 2,000 pieces, and not a


    single one had jadeite. Were none of the numbers she had chosen happened to be correct? How could


    her luck go so bad after being backfired? She grew even more furious. when she saw Felix, Simone,


    and the rest sessfully obtaining high-quality and premium. jadeite.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane felt utter disappointment because she had touched all of these raw jadeites before, but eventually,


    they belonged to someone else.


    She regretted even more why she hadn¡¯t carefully checked the bidding list when she submitted it


    yesterday.


    As long as she submitted the original bid, the jadeites that were appraised would be hers.


    Now, she had nothing left! Hundreds of millions had gone down the drain. How would she exin this


    to her foster parents and the higher-ups at Fordson Jewelry? What about the premium jadeite that the


    person wanted? She hadn¡¯t obtained a single piece! How would she exin it? The more she thought


    about it, feelings of regret and panic overwhelmed her.


    Jebediah and the other members of Fordson Jewelry were equally dumbfounded.


    This was something they had never expected. How could Jane not obtam a single piece of jadeite?


    34


    Even if they relied on luck and selected over 2,000 pieces, they should have been able to obtain a few,


    shouldn¡¯t they? What was happening? Did aplete failure just ur? Wasn¡¯t Jane supposed to be


    talented? Wasn¡¯t she able to tell which piece of raw material contained. jadeite by just touching it?


    Jebediah pulled a long face as he questioned her, ¡°What¡¯s going on now? You¡¯ve ruined everything. It


    cost us hundreds of millions!¡± Just mentioning it made him feel a sharp pain in


    the chest.


    On the other hand, the stone gambling experts of Fordson Jewelry pretended to be furious, but in their


    hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but feel ted.


    One of the gambling experts who had been suppressed the most by Jane in the past two years felt


    particrly delighted.


    Looking at Jane sarcastically, he uttered, ¡°Even though we, as useless gamblers, havepletely


    failed, I didn¡¯t expect a genius like you to face the same situation!¡± Hearing that, the rest chimed in,


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Not a single piece of jadeite was selected from so many raw materials. You¡¯re truly


    something, Miss Fordson.¡±


    Even the higher-ups of Fordson Jewelry couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Looking at Jane¡¯s furious expression, someone questioned, ¡°Miss Fordson, don¡¯t you think you owe us


    an exnation?¡± What was Jane up to? Not only did they not gain anything from the public auction, but


    they also lost hundreds of millions.


    This was the first time Fordson Jewelry had encountered such a situation in a public auction. Even the


    worst gamblers in the past were able to obtain some raw materials that contained. jadeite.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Tommy deliberately rubbed salt in her wound. ¡°You are truly


    impressive, Miss Fordson. This is what you get for threatening us. We didn¡¯t expect to have a good


    harvest, but you ended up with nothing. How amazing. I admire you!¡±


    Jane couldn¡¯t fathom the situation. Filled with anger and frustration, she found herself the center of


    everyone¡¯s amused attention, with questioning gazes intensifying her already agitated emotions.


    Combined with the aftermath of the bacsh earlier, she spat a mouthful of blood and lost


    consciousness.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 Sever Ties With That Person


    When Jane spat blood and fainted, Jebediah looked down at her with disgust. However, she was still


    taken to the nearby hospital.


    Jebediah felt extremely embarrassed when he felt the gaze around him. Some shot him a mocking


    gaze while some enjoyed the spectacle. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t leave just yet.


    Because of Jane, thepany suffered a great loss of hundreds of millions. She couldn¡¯t even obtain


    the key piece of jadeite. Because of that, it would have a huge impact on thepany¡¯s ns for the


    next year.


    Without the jadeite, what could they use to promote high-end jewelry? He could only ask the


    headquarters to send more money and buy some jadeite that others had extracted on-site.


    Unfortunately, there were very few people selling premium jadeite. Those who sold theirs. would mark


    up the price, sometimes surpassing their expectations, so they had no choice but to give up.


    Having already lost hundreds of millions, thepany faced tight liquidity.


    After he tried acquiring it for a long time, his efforts were in vain.


    At this moment, his resentment toward Jane reached its peak. The higher-ups of Fordson Jewelry also


    look displeased. Not only did the public auction result in failure for them, but it also turned them into


    clowns within the entire industry. It was way too embarrassing for all of them to bear.


    Conversely, Reich Group had a rtively good harvest this time, affording them the chance to revert to


    their state from three years ago.


    Tommy saw most of the raw materials selected by Simone extracted a lot of jadeites.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Master Gray, are you selling these jadeites that you extracted? If so, why not


    sell them to ourpany at the market price?¡±


    That would mean he was willing to purchase with a price higher than the public auction because he


    admired her ability.


    Simone smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not selling them. I¡¯m going to use these jadeites¡±


    Felix chuckled, ¡°Are you going to use them to make jade talismans for protection?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes. The cost is lower, and the quality is better than buying jadeite elsewhere.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C


    13


    Felix smiled. ¡°When you¡¯ve made them, please save a few for us.¡±


    Simone reciprocated with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡±


    It was alreadyte at night by now. There were so many jadeites to be appraised that the auction only


    endedte into the evening.


    Tommy suggested that his bodyguards help her safekeep the jadeites before she shipped


    them tomorrow.


    Simone agreed to his offer. After all, she couldn¡¯t afford to carry so many jadeites back to the hotel.


    Then, she drew a few talismans and stuck them on the safe where she and Zac stored the jadeites.


    She also stuck some for Tommy¡¯spany.


    This way, it would prevent anyone from switching or stealing the jadeites using any abnormal ways.


    On the way back to the hotel, Tommy asked Simone, ¡°Master Gray, I¡¯ve discovered something. Jane¡¯s


    stone gambling expertise seems to only work when June is present. Am I right?¡± Simone was not


    surprised that Tommy had noticed this.


    After all, any clever person could sense that something was off about Jane¡¯s performance in the past


    few days.


    ¡°Yes, June is the key for her to possess that mysterious gambling ability.¡±


    Curious, Tommy asked, ¡°Does this mean that June is actually the stone gambling master? Is she just


    being used as a pawn by Jane?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°No. June does not possess such abilities. But her luck has been borrowed by Jane


    through a special method. That¡¯s why Jane cannot leave her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tommy understood.


    Jane¡¯s outstanding gambling ability was indeed achieved through unconventional incans.


    ¡°As long as June doesn¡¯t leave, will Jane continue to possess this ability?¡± Naturally, he did not want


    Jane to rise again.


    Simone reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The unconventional methods they used before have been broken.


    Now, whether or not June is by her side, she will no longer possess that ability Moreover, due to her


    previous actions of stealing others¡¯ luck and cheating in gambling to seize opportunities from others


    she will suffer a bacsh in the future The incident trom


    23


    the past few days was a perfect example. She couldn¡¯t obtain any jadeite from raw materials. It was the


    karma she deserved.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean she will continue to suffer in the future?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes. Starting from today, she will grow even more unlucky.¡±


    Borrowing luck was not so easily done, and when it was time to repay, it could make one miserable.


    Nevertheless, she was not worth sympathizing for as she had brought this upon herself.


    Tommy felt relieved upon hearing her exnation.


    With a meaningful smile, he uttered, ¡°It seems like we can take the opportunity to teach her a


    lesson.¡±


    Tommy had held a grudge against Jane for the incident where she almost killed his brother. If he didn¡¯t


    personally seek revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of it.


    Simone reminded him, ¡°Not only can we teach her a lesson, but we can also stir things up with Fordson


    Jewelry.¡±


    Considering Jane¡¯s character and the mastermind behind her, losing the gambling ability meant there


    was only one way to acquire more jadeites: seizing power.


    When she returned this time, she would definitelypete with the Fordson Family for power and


    profit.


    Tommy could meddle in their family affairs and make both Jane and the Fordson Family


    suffer


    Fordson Jewelry relied on Jane¡¯s unscrupulous means all along to develop their business to its current


    scale. Now, it was time for them to pay for their past sins.


    Fordson Jewelry was the greatest source of jade supply to the mastermind behind Jane.


    This time, she must sever ties with that person no matter what


    Tommy understood and smiled knowingly. It¡¯s time to cause trouble for Fordson Jewelry


    When he was fighting against Fordson Jewelry previously, he took into consideration that the Fordson


    Family was part of his wife¡¯s family


    Hur bow he didnt have to worry about it any more He could do whatever made him happy


    Tonam thought for a moment and ward Will June return to the kophontumise hast


    assumed that June¡¯s sudden disappearance and detachment from Jane must be rted to


    Simone


    Simone responded, ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡±


    Tommy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Jane woke up.


    She felt extremely weak and looked very pale.


    Only her assistant stayed in the ward with her.


    ¡°Where is Jebediah?¡± Her assistant replied, ¡°Mr. Fordson has gone to buy jade.¡±


    At the mention of jade, Jane felt a surge of nausea, so she instructed her assistant, I¡¯m hungry. Get me


    something to cat.¡±


    She didn¡¯t actually have an appetite at the moment, but she just wanted to get rid of the person in the


    room.


    ¡°Sure!¡± The assistant immediately got up and left.


    Now that Jane was left alone in the ward, she reached out and grabbed her phone.


    The group chat where thepany¡¯s top executives were was in chaos.


    It was filled with usations and insults toward her, demanding an exnation.


    Jane¡¯s eyes were filled with scorn.


    She had previously brought so much jade for thepany that it was definitely worth more than


    hundreds of millions.


    Why didn¡¯t they appreciate her efforts back then? Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t her point of focus.


    When she checked her messages, she noticed several unread ones, so she tapped to read


    them.


    June is missing.


    The connection between you and June has been broken. Bringing her back won¡¯t help you.


    The spell on June has been broken, and most of the fortune you took from her will be returned. You will


    start experiencing bad luck!


    What have you been doing? How could you fail in both the open bid and the hidden bid?¡±


    45


    You won¡¯t be able to continue with the jade gambling like before


    Your task now is to regain control of Fordson Jewelry


    ¡°Train a few stone gambling experts for us to use in the future


    I will have someone send you a talisman to ward off bad luck. Carry it with you at all times!


    ¡®Remember, within three months, you must have control over Fordson Jewelry


    Each message was delivered after some time.


    Jane felt immense regret when she realized that she could no longer enjoy the glory of gambling on


    stones as she did before.


    But now, she had no choice but to ept it.


    As a result, she developed a deep hatred toward Simone and June.


    If she ever had the chance to get her hands on these two, she would ensure they suffered greatly.


    With that, she replied with a message, ¡®Yes. This time, I will seize power and make Fordson Jewelry


    ours.¡¯


    This was her only opportunity to continue living a glorious life.


    T


    55

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263 Do You Mind?


    The next day, Simone and the rest left the hotel to collect the jade at the public auction.


    The guards on duty reported that something strange had happened the previous night.


    They kept hearing strange noises and took turns going out to check but found nothing.


    When they returned, they noticed traces of someone walking around the safe where the jade


    was stored.


    The talismans attached to the box also spontaneously ignited one after another, which startled them.


    However, after the talismans burned out, everything returned to normal.


    Tommy breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Looking at Simone with lingering fear, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you had the foresight to attach


    talismans to the safe. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know if our jade would still be there.¡±


    He spected that it might be the work of a geomancy master hired by Jane to y tricks on them.


    Simone smiled in response. ¡°Better be safe than sorry. I¡¯ll draw a few more talismans and stick them


    on. Let¡¯s send them to the airport for shipment soon.¡±


    She had a feeling that the mastermind behind Jane might not be willing to let go of so much jade.


    They would likely try to steal it.


    Sure enough, she was right.


    But the more it happened, the more it indicated the importance of Fordson Jewelry, Jane, and the jade


    to the mastermind behind them.


    Bypletely severing this connection, it would also greatly damage that person.


    Tommy now had great trust in Simone. ¡°Yes. Draw a few more and stick them on.¡±


    Reich Group had to rely on this batch of jade to suppress Fordson Jewelry ande a new n. They


    couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes.


    up


    with


    After Simone drew the talismans and stuck them on, they took the jade and went to the


    airport.


    15


    Once they arrived at Cebros Airport and retrieved the checked-in safe, they found that the talismans on


    the box had traces of burning again.


    Tommy was even more grateful that Simone hade along this time. Otherwise, the jade might have


    fallen into Jane¡¯s hands again.


    Out of gratitude, he suggested sending Simone back, but Zac took on the task instead.


    He had intentionally parked his car at the parking lot when he went to pick Simone up so that he could


    drive her home.


    Tommy knew Zac¡¯s intentions but didn¡¯t expose him. Instead, he smiled in support.


    Before parting ways, Felix looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Master Gray, you didn¡¯t ask us for money as a


    reward when we were at the public auction. Would you like to get paid, or would you like to have


    entertainment resources in exchange?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange it for entertainment resources.¡±


    The money she brought was enough to buy her raw stones, so she didn¡¯t ask Tommy and Felix for


    money as a reward.


    Felix nodded with a smile. ¡°No problem. I will have someonepile a resources list specifically for the


    artists in your studio when I get back.¡±


    Tommy also thought of something. ¡°The contract for ourpany¡¯s jewelry ambassador will actually


    expire next month. We¡¯re nning tounch a new series, but the previous ambassador¡¯s appearance


    and vibe don¡¯t quite match our uing concept, so we will hire a new ambassador. We don¡¯t n on


    coborating with the previous ambassador either.¡±


    The effectiveness of the previous artist¡¯s endorsement was just average, and there have been some


    scandalous rumors recently that were not very reputable.


    Despite all that, they still asked for a rise in pay along with conditions to gain some leverage.


    Hence, it conveniently gave theirpany a reason to terminate the contract and find a recement.


    Thepany had already informed the other party as well.


    He looked at Simone and extended an invitation. I think you would be a perfect fit, so I would like to


    invite you to be our ambassador. I hope you will consider it


    Aside from wanting to extend an olive branch and continue to be on good terms with Simone Tommy


    realized that her image and vibe would suit the high end jadeite jewelry collection that they were about


    tounch


    Moreover, she gained fame overnight on a live variety show, causing her poprity to soar


    ever since.


    He believed that the other high-level executives in thepany would not object to his decision.


    Naturally, Simone didn¡¯t reject his offer.


    Reich Group¡¯s jadeite collection had always catered to the high-end luxury market. The celebrities who


    endorsed their products were either A-listers or extremely popr stars.


    Being an ambassador would put her on the A-list.


    Even actors and actresses were vying for this opportunity, so it was considered a highlypetitive


    position within the industry.


    Debuting as an A-list jewelry ambassador now would significantly enhance her standing in the


    entertainment industry.


    After they agreed to discuss the detailster, Zac sent Simone home.


    Shortly after arriving home, she received a call from Mr. Wills.


    ¡°Miss Gray, you and Mr. Turner were photographed together at the airport, and it was posted online.


    Netizens have started rumors about you dating him and going on a trip with him. I predict that your


    rumored rtionship will soon trend on social media. Do you want me to exin or control the


    situation?¡±


    When they left the airport, Simone and Zac were wearing masks and hats, but many people still


    recognized them and took their photos.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her rumored rtionship with Zac would spread because of this.


    The person who leaked the news obviously removed Felix and his group, who were next to them, out of


    the picture.


    It was something that paparazzi usually did for the sake of publicity.


    She didn¡¯t really mind it, but she was worried that it would affect Zac.


    After pondering for a moment, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zac and have his team handle it.¡±


    ¡°That works, too. Such news would be more of a concern for Mr. Turner.¡±


    Simone then called Zac


    By now, Zac had already heard about the online rumors from his manager.


    315


    Not only did he not mind, but he was quite pleased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. After all, they¡¯re just baseless rumors. Do you mind? If you do, I can have someone


    handle it and rify the situation.¡±


    Simone nonchntly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t mind either. My main concern is how it might affect you.¡±


    Zac chuckled and responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me at all. It actually helps us gain more attention and


    increase our poprity. If we rush to rify, they might even im that we¡¯re guilty.¡±


    Then, he cautiously asked, ¡°Shall we just ignore it, then?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s just ignore it.¡±


    Zac took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Simone, you did a great favor for my brother previously, so he wants


    to treat you to a meal in a few days. Would that be alright with you?¡±


    Simone smiled and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two of them continued their conversation before ending the call.


    Meanwhile, in the bar, Harold, Titus, and Leon were sitting at a table and enjoying their drinks.


    Harold noticed a trending topic and eximed, ¡°Leon, someone took the lead before you.¡±


    Leon looked at him with confusion and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Harold handed him his phone and said, ¡°Take a look. Rumors are circting about Simone and the


    youngest son of the Turner Family being in a rtionship.¡±


    Leon took the phone and read the news, his expression turning serious. ¡°What are they saying? It¡¯s


    definitely just gossip created by paparazzi for attention.¡±


    Titus also leaned over to read the article.


    ¡°It might not necessarily be fabricated. Look. They¡¯re both wearing matching masks, and their hats


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    seem like different-colored couple hats. After they disembarked from the ne. Simone even got into


    Zac¡¯s car. He dropped her off at her house before leaving. They do seem like a couple to me.¡±


    Leon felt a twinge of jealousy and gave him a cold stare. ¡°You¡¯re just a single yboy. What do you


    know about what dating looks like?¡±


    Titus was speechless at that. ¡°Are you just jealous? How could you use me of that?¡±


    45


    Chapter 263 Do You Mind?


    Then, he patted Leon sympathetically andmented, ¡°I advise you to prepare yourself mentally,


    Leon.¡±


    Leon swatted his hand away and hissed, ¡°Get lost and stop talking nonsense.¡±


    He then turned to Titus and asked, ¡°Anyway, can you do me a favor?¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 264 Andrew, That B*stard!


    Titus immediately distanced himself from Leon and looked at him warily. ¡°Leon, you don¡¯t want me to


    break up those two, do you? Harold is good at this. Ask him instead.¡±


    Although it concerned the happiness of his best friend, he didn¡¯t want to provoke Simone because of


    this.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold, who was beside them, spit his drink out.


    He red at Titus and huffed, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do I look like such at scheming


    person?¡± Then, he turned to Leon and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do such despicable things.¡±


    Leon was at a loss for words. Harold spoke as if he enjoyed doing wicked things.


    In an impatient tone, he questioned, ¡°What is all this-about? I just want Titus to find out where Simone


    and Zac went before they got off the ne and if there were other people with them. If there were, then


    hire some people to post a few pictures to rify.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t ept Simone¡¯s rtionship with another man, and he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Since neither Simone nor Zac¡¯s team rified the situation, he would do it instead.


    Titus was speechless. ¡°Are you insane? Why should we bother with this when neither Simone nor Zac¡¯s


    team are rifying it? You must be bored, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    Leon stared at him and questioned, ¡°Are we even friends?¡±


    ¡°We can temporarily break off our friendship,¡± replied Titus.


    Leon was even more speechless this time. His friends were getting on his nerves.


    ¡°Just tell me whether you¡¯re willing to help. I¡¯ll get someone else to do it if you¡¯re not.¡±


    Titus had more connections in this aspect, so it would be easier for him to do it, but anyhow, his


    manager could do the same as long as he asked. He would merely get nagged for the whole day,


    which would be annoying.


    Titus waved his hand. ¡°Ask someone else, then. I don¡¯t want to get involved in Simone¡¯s affairs right


    now. Judging from her personality, she would have already had someone rify it if she cared about


    this matter. The current situation indicates that either they are really dating, or she doesn¡¯t care about


    the rumors at all


    He looked at Leon again and said, ¡°Be a good friend, and don¡¯t hurt me I¡¯m going to see her tomorrow


    and buy another talisman What if she won¡¯t sell it to me it I help you with this Today


    14


    ¡°When did you be so afraid of Simone?¡± asked Leon.


    Titus snorted. ¡°If you were beaten up a few times and had to endure the pain thatsted several days,


    you would be afraid of her too. Moreover, she had previously tarnished my reputation and put a halt to


    my career. I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m afraid of her.¡±


    After having his life messed up, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t end up with a pleasant oue if he were to


    provoke her again.


    Leon sighed in exasperation, ¡°What a coward.¡±


    Titus retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just being wise.¡±


    Seeing how determined he was, Leon had no choice but to back down.


    ¡°Then introduce me to someone who can help me.¡±


    After all, he didn¡¯t want the public to misunderstand that Simone and Zac were in a rtionship.


    Titus sighed, ¡°Oh, Leon. If only you had known better.¡±


    Despite saying that, he rmended two people to Leon.


    Having his childhood sweetheart taken by another man sounded like a miserable encounter.


    Without hesitation, Leon contacted those two people.


    Harold asked Titus, ¡°Why are you buying a talisman from Simone again?¡±


    At the mention of that, Titus pulled a long face. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Andrew, that idiot, causing me


    trouble. After Jodie borrowed one-third of his luck, he started experiencing misfortunes every day. He¡¯s


    on the verge of a breakdown now. And after he heard from Luca that I could. buy a talisman, he started


    annoying me. I¡¯ve already made it clear to him that Simone won¡¯t sell to him, but who knew that fool


    would take advantage of my inattention and steal my talisman during lunch today? He even ran off to


    somewhere I couldn¡¯t find.¡±


    Titus sighed again. ¡°When I called him, he told me that his luck had improved after stealing my talisman


    and that he won¡¯t give it back. What choice do I have? I have to get another one from Simone.¡±


    Harold couldn¡¯t help but find his situation amusing. ¡°You attract trouble all the time.¡±


    Having a foolish younger brother made him unlucky.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Leon immediately gave Titus some advice.


    24


    Bastard


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact Simone now and buy another one?¡±


    Titus raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of lousy idea do you have this time? Simone just came back from


    her trip. She must be tired. As her older brother, I shouldn¡¯t be disturbing her.¡±


    Harold sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t act like she has acknowledged you as her brother. I bet you¡¯re just afraid that


    she might be annoyed and choose to ignore you if you approach her now.¡±


    Titus was rendered speechless. This b*stard is getting more annoying!


    In response, he grunted irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that some things are not meant to be said? Just keep


    your mouth shut, will you?¡±


    Harold shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just awfully honest.¡±


    He then asked Leon, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of tagging along to Simone¡¯s house, are you? She just came


    back today. I¡¯m certain that she won¡¯t wee you.¡±


    ¡°No. I just wanted to ask Titus if he could find out Simone and Zac¡¯s situation.¡±


    Titus didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. ¡°You think too highly of me. Do you really think Simone would


    tell me these things? I, for one, know she wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    But Leon insisted, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to create some opportunities for you to get closer to Simone. It shows


    that you still care about her.¡±


    Harold was interested in their act, so he encouraged, ¡°What he said makes sense. You should give it a


    try.¡±


    Leon quickly agreed, ¡°Exactly. You should give it a try. It¡¯s not like Simone will eat you up.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Titus finally agreed.


    The main issue was that his talisman had been stolen, which made him feel like part of him was


    missing.


    In the group chat, he tagged Simone.


    Simone, my talisman was stolen by Andrew.


    Simone had just dried her hair and was lying in bed ying with her phone.


    She responded immediately upon reading the message.


    Simone: Has he really stooped so low as to steal your talisman?


    Titus: Yes, he chokes or gags on water or food almost every day now, and he bumps into


    34


    things just by walking. It¡¯s not just ordinary bad luck. He¡¯s on the brink of a breakdown these days.


    Simone: He deserves it.


    Titus: He does. He even targeted me and snatched my talisman away. He also mentioned that after


    taking my talisman, he didn¡¯t feel as unlucky anymore. Does it really work?


    Simone: Of course it does. That talisman carries your aura, and since you are brothers, it can help him


    ward off misfortune.


    Titus didn¡¯t expect his talisman to have such an effect.


    Titus: No wonder he refuses to return it to me.


    He secretly thought that if it worked for Andrew, he wouldn¡¯t mind. After all, they were brothers, and he


    would help as much as he could.


    Tentatively, he asked Simone.


    Titus: Can I get a new one?


    Simone: Are you sure you want to buy a new one instead of getting the old one back?


    Reading her message, Titus felt an ominous chill.


    Titus: Are you suggesting that something will happen to me when he takes my talisman?


    Simone: Duh. He used your talisman to ward off his misfortune, making you


    the unlucky one. If luck is bestowed, and it only takes one talisman to ward it off, why would the


    mastermind go through so much trouble? So, are you prepared?


    Titus mused, Prepared for what? Bad luck?


    He wanted to curse. Andrew had caused him a huge trouble!


    O


    44

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 265 Stop Struggling


    Harold and Leon nced at the messages in the group. Upon reading Simone¡¯s message, they


    couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads. With sympathetic looks, they turned their gaze


    towards Titus.


    Harold couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Titus, Andrew is really out to get you! Your first talisman was ruined


    because of Jodie Gray. You bought a second one, but before you could use it to ward off disasters, it


    helped him instead.¡±


    Titus¡¯ face darkened. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time that scoundrel deceived me. Last time, he tried to snatch


    the bracelet from his hand, and now he took his talisman. He angrily recounted, ¡°I was driving today,


    and the person in front suddenly braked, causing me to crash into them. That person was particrly


    difficult to deal with. Not only did I have to pay for the damages, but it also dyed me for a long time.


    After that, wherever I went, there was traffic. When I got out of the car, I bumped and fell. I even said


    that today is not going well; it turns out I was helping my fourth brother to ward off bad luck.¡±


    Although Harold knew it was inappropriate tough, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Titus, it¡¯s not Jodie who


    brought you bad luck, but your brother. It sounds so funny.¡±


    Leon also chuckled. ¡°Titus, you are truly fortunate to have such a brother.¡±


    Titus gave them a disdainful look. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this kind of fortune.¡± Then, he quickly asked in the group


    chat, ¡®So what should I do? Do I have to get back my previous talisman?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to help Andrew ward off bad luck. After all, Andrew was the one who caused. all this


    trouble, and he was innocent.


    ¡°There are two options, came Simone¡¯s reply. ¡®One is to retrieve your previous charm, and the second


    is for me to erase the aura on that charm and draw a new one for you.


    Titus suggested, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go with the second option. That scumbag definitely won¡¯t return. it to me.


    Draw a new one for me, and I¡¯ll buy it again.


    D*mn it, buying talismans alone had cost him 2.25 million.


    Simone: ¡®I bought some jade to carve charms, and there¡¯s no time limit for this. As long as don¡¯t get hit,


    causing the charm to shatter, you can use it indefinitely, and the effect is much better than the previous


    charms. Would you like to buy one?¡±


    you


    She cut off the path for the mastermind behind buying top-grade jade, fearing that they would have


    ulterior motives against the Gray Family, Selling talismans and charms to Sembag No. 2 and others


    could provide some security. It was not that she had any feelings for them, but it was to ensure her own


    safety. After all, if the mastermind tampered with her bloodline, it could be detrimental to her. At the


    same time, she could also take advantage of


    0


    14


    the few se mbags.


    Titus immediately said, ¡®I want this kind of protective charm!


    Simone asked, ¡®Don¡¯t you want to ask about the price?¡±


    He then asked. ¡®How much is it?¡¯


    She replied. ¡°Three million. Non-negotiable


    It didn¡¯t have to be a high-quality jade for those se mbags; a medium-grade one would do. Carving a


    few pieces of jade worth a few hundred into protective charms and selling them for three million was


    simply a scam.


    When Titus saw the price, his mouth twitched. My sister is really ruthless! He knew that she was


    intentionally trying to scam him, but he couldn¡¯t refuse. Compared to money and luck, thetter was


    more important.


    Alright, three million it is. I want one. Titus answered. ¡®Do I need toe to your ce and use my


    aura to carve it out?


    Yes,e tomorrow,¡¯ she replied. ¡®I will finish carving it tonight and seal it with your aura tomorrow.


    And this time, don¡¯t let anyone snatch the protective charm away from you. Otherwise, if you need to


    buy another one, it will still cost another three million.


    The reason for using Titus¡¯ aura to seal the protective charm was to prevent the mastermind from


    tampering with it. This way, if they tried to harm Titus and the others, she would be able to detect it


    immediately. Otherwise, a regr protective charm wouldn¡¯t require the use


    of an aura.


    I definitely won¡¯t let anyone snatch it again. Titus assured. It was worth three million, after all. If Andrew


    dared toy a finger on it again, he would beat him to death. ¡®T¡¯ll visit you tomorrow, Titus said.


    Okay, Simone replied.


    Leon noticed that their conversation was about to end and immediately gave Titus a meaningful look.


    Titus was speechless, but after thinking about it, he still asked, ¡®Simone, I saw on the viral news just


    now that there are rumors about you and Zac. Are you two together?


    Simone didn¡¯t expect him to ask this. It¡¯s none of your business whether we are together or not. Simone


    replied. Instead of meddling in other people¡¯s affairs, you should think abou what to do if you have bad


    luck tonight


    Given Titus personality he wouldn¡¯t care about who she was with. It was very likely that Leon instigated


    hum to ask and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them


    21


    Titus looked at her words and said nothing. Does that mean that I¡¯ll have bad luck tonight? Will I have


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    bad luck tonight?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going to rest. That¡¯s it, Simone replied.


    Titus was dumbfounded. It was clear that Simone was not happy, and he red at Leon, grumbling.


    ¡°See, you made me offend her.¡±


    Then, he immediately sent a message to the group, saying, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, just consider what I said


    earlier as nonsense. And you should know that I will never meddle in other people¡¯s affairs again.


    Simone¡¯s reaction just now was to annoy Leon because she didn¡¯t want him to stare at Titus always


    and then encourage him to ask this and that. Seeing that Titus admitted his mistake so quickly, she


    retorted, ¡®You will be as unlucky as Andrew would be tonight. Juste and get the charm tomorrow.¡±


    Titus felt like crying because he didn¡¯t want to be unlucky. ¡®Can Ie and pick up charm tonight?¡±


    She answered, ¡®No, you cannot.


    the


    He replied, fearful of angering Simone and not receiving it tomorrow, ¡®Well, then rest well. I will contact


    you tomorrow.¡±


    Simone read the message but did not respond.


    At the bar, Leon lifted his ss and took a fewrge sips. He knew Simone and understood. her


    previous statement, which left him feeling awful. Not only did she no longer want him, but she also did


    not desire his concern.


    Observing Leon¡¯s state, Titus remarked, ¡°Leon, I believe you are destined to be with us. So, stop


    struggling.¡±


    Leon nced up at him and inquired, ¡°What do you mean by being destined to be with you guys?¡±


    Titus replied, ¡°Being despised and abandoned by Simone, but it¡¯s our fault. We¡¯re the ones who chose


    Jodie over Simone. It he had known that Jodie was this kind of person, he must have been crazy to


    have suppressed his sister for her.


    Leon pursed his lips and stated, ¡°I did not cling to Jodie Gray.¡± From the beginning, Simone was always


    more important to him.


    Harold sneered. Leon, you are just a scumbag who is oblivious. No matter the reason, you aided Jodie


    against Simone. That really happened, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    <


    34


    Leon frowned. ¡°I did not aid Jodie against Simone. It was my mom who asked me to protect. Jodie, so I


    helped her, but I did not suppress Simone.¡±


    Titus raised an eyebrow. ¡°You kept it a secret from Simone and privately assisted Jodie, and you


    expected Simone to give up her spot in the variety show for Jodie. Isn¡¯t that suppressing her? When


    Simone was under attack, I did not see you assisting her with public rtions.


    I assisted Jodie in attacking Simone and admitted that I was not a good brother. I know I have a


    problem, which is why Simone abandoned me. Leon, perhaps you have spent too much time with Jodie


    and turned into a hypocrite?¡±


    He only realized it after learning a hard lesson. When you are wrong, you are wrong. Why bother


    making so many excuses?

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 Can¡¯t Escape, ept Your Fate


    Titus¡¯ words caused Leon¡¯s expression to change, and he fell silent as he poured himself a few more


    drinks.


    Harold spoke up, ¡°Leon used to recklessly indulge in his emotions by relying on Simone¡¯s love. He


    believed that no matter what he did, Simone would always be his sweetheart and wouldn¡¯t abandon


    him. So, he acted without restraint. But little did he know that she also had a temper. When she said


    she didn¡¯t love him, she meant it. And when she turned away, she meant it, too. Leon was


    dumbfounded, but by the time he realized his mistake, it was toote.¡±


    With each word, Leon¡¯s face grew paler. After listening, Titus agreed, ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. I used to


    think that Simone was my biological sister and that our bond as a family couldn¡¯t be broken.


    Furthermore, Simone used to treat us so well, caring so much about us, so I thought she wouldn¡¯t


    mind. There shouldn¡¯t be any insurmountable obstacles among family members, but in the end, there


    were. We drove Simone away, and she never came back. So, we, as her brothers, also acted


    recklessly.¡±


    Weren¡¯t they just like Leon, betting on Simone¡¯s kindness and tolerance? But when they realized their


    mistake, it was already toote.


    Leon took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right; I used to be too self-righteous. He had always thought that he


    could hold onto the little girl who grew up relying on him.


    Whenever he turned around, she would be waiting for him in the same spot, just like when they were


    children. But this time, he messed up and lost his beloved little girl; she would never wait for him in the


    same spot again.


    He looked at Harold and said, ¡°You analyzed me so well, but what about my sister? Don¡¯t tell me that


    you think my sister will turn back. Didn¡¯t you also bet on my sister¡¯s past love for you


    and hurt her?¡±


    These words wiped the smile off Harold¡¯s face in an instant, and he said in a self-deprecating tone,


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m not a good person, either. We were self-righteous, acted recklessly, and now we¡¯ve


    be estranged brothers.


    Indeed, he had a simr mindset as Leon before, thinking that Gwen cared so much about him and


    wouldn¡¯t reject him. s, it was toote for regrets now.


    However, he couldn¡¯t give up, so he felt bitter in his heart. Is it because I spend too much time with you


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    two that I¡¯ve been influenced by you? Otherwise, why did he treat Gwen so badly in the past? He


    wanted to do good for her but ended up hurting her instead.


    Titus and Leon both said to him, ¡®Get lost!


    THE


    14


    hapter 20 Cant Escape, ept Your Fate


    Titus was speechless. ¡°Among us, you have always been the most malicious, yet you have the nerve to


    say that we are the ones who influenced you. I even thought that I was the one influenced by you.¡±


    Leon added, ¡°Exactly, you are the most scheming among us, dripping with malice. To turn the tables


    like this, you are the most shameless.¡± He poured a ss of wine for the other two. ¡°But speaking of it,


    we really are brothers in misfortune, abandoned together. It¡¯s our fault for not knowing how to cherish


    things. Come, let¡¯s drink. We¡¯re not going home until we¡¯re drunk.¡±


    He raised his ss and drank it all in one gulp, then continued to drink without stopping. Since his


    falling out with Simone, he had developed a liking for using alcohol to numb. himself.


    Harold and Titus were also in a bad mood after being criticized, following suit, and drinking. ss after


    ss. The three of them drank until midnight, and then they were drunkenly escorted away by their


    respective assistants.


    Titus did have a stroke of bad luck. When he was going down the stairs, he slipped and fell down the


    stairs. His assistant was terrified when he saw him covered in blood and immediately drove him to the


    hospital.


    Halfway there, the car broke down, and they couldn¡¯t find a cab. To make matters worse, there were no


    cars to g down on the road. In the end, they had to call 911 to have Titus. taken away.


    After falling down the stairs, Titus had sobered up for the most part. In the hospital, his wounds were


    treated, and he was given a sobering IV drip. When he was fully awake, he realized that his head was


    cut open and stitched up. One of his hands was also fractured from


    the fall.


    Titus wanted to curse again and couldn¡¯t stop himself from calling Andrew. No one answered, so he


    tried video calling, but still no response. He guessed that this jerk was probably feeling guilty and afraid


    to answer.


    Afterward, he asked his assistant to take a few pictures of his miserable state, nning to settle the


    score with his fourth brotherter. Frustrated, he opened the group chat with Luca and Aaron and


    intentionally initiated a group video call.


    The other two, who were sleeping, were awakened by the noise. They checked the time-5 am-and


    wondered what their second brother was up to. Still, they answered the call one after another and saw


    Titus¡¯ sorry state. Instantly, they woke up from their drowsiness.


    Luca couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Titus, what happened to you?¡±


    Titus answered, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. You were doing perfectly fine. Why did you have to talk to


    Andrew and tell him that I could ask Simone to draw the talismans? So, he came to me,


    Chapter 266 Can¡¯t Escape, ept Your Fate


    but Simone refused to help him, and he snatched my charm.


    +5 Free Coins


    Luca was shocked. ¡°He snatched your talisman, and then you ended up like this?¡±


    Titus replied, ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it obvious? Simone said that because my aura was on that. talisman, I


    protected him from disaster when Andrew took it and put it on himself.¡± Then, he exined how he fell


    from the stairs and ended up in this state.


    Luca and Aaron were both horrified to hear this, especially Luca because Andrew was staying at his


    ce. He asked, ¡°If our talismans are snatched by Andrew, are we also protecting him


    from disaster?¡±


    Titus raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think? We are brothers, after all. Otherwise, I won¡¯t bother


    reminding you.¡± Somehow, he had a feeling that these two couldn¡¯t escape, either.


    Andrew had always been a troublemaker since childhood, and once he tasted the sweetness of his


    talisman, how would he let his other brothers escape? So, even though he reminded them, he was


    looking forward to the aftermath of these two.


    After all, it was Luca who instigated Andrew toe find him. By reminding them, they would pay more


    attention to their talismans, making it easier to catch Andrew¡¯s attention and allowing him to snatch


    them.


    Luca was at a loss for words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.¡±


    Aaron felt like crying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to participate in the next variety show.¡± D¡¯mn it, not only did he have


    to deal with Jodie, but now he also had to watch out for Andrew.


    Titus chuckled. ¡°You were so determined to help Jodie secure a spot on the variety show, and now, you


    want to run away? Dream on.¡±


    Luca added, ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. You can¡¯t escape, just ept your fate.¡± If Aaron ran away,


    Jodie and Andrew would likelye after him. After all, as the youngest, he should bear the


    responsibility.


    Aaron sighed without a word. With brothers like these, he was truly unlucky. The three of them


    continued their conversation for a while before ending the video call. However, neither of them could


    sleep.


    The next morning, after Aaron finished breakfast, he received a call from Jonah informing hum that the


    originally scheduled time and location had changed due to some issues. The show had been


    postponed for half a month, and the location had also been changed to


    Cubilis


    Upon hearing this change, Aaron felt uneasy. The fact that they postponed the time and changed the


    location indicated that the person behind Jodic was not ordinary Tentatively he asked if he could


    withdraw from the next variety show, even at the cost of paying a penalty


    31


    Sesertheless I got the hat


    Escape, ept Your Fate


    Nevertheless, Jonah disagreed and said that unless he was truly unable to participate, he had to fulfill


    hismitment no matter what. After all, Aaron had agreed to participate in all the variety shows to


    make Jodie famous; he couldn¡¯t simply break his promise.


    Reluctantly, Aaron agreed to continue participating in the next variety show. On the other side, Simone


    and the others also received a phone call from Jonah, and at noon, Titus was discharged from the


    hospital and immediately taken by his assistant to the apartment where Simone lived.


    11

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 267 A Mistake


    Simone was unsurprised by Titus¡¯ pitiful state and allowed him to enter. ncing at her, he asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it even unluckier to block a disaster? I don¡¯t think Andrew was as unlucky as me before this!¡±


    Simone nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, because you helped him block the disaster so severely, he can go


    three days without bad luck.¡±


    Titus was speechless. ¡°So, I can only help him for three days? If it happens a few more times, won¡¯t I


    be doomed?¡± He had this suspicion.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simone said, ¡°You won¡¯t be doomed, but experiencing this kind of bad luck often is unavoidable.¡±


    Titus didn¡¯t want to go through this bad luck again and was even more grateful and scared. that he


    hadn¡¯t lent Jodie his luck before. Otherwise, if it happened a couple more times, he would copse.


    ¡°Are you going to get me that protective charm now?¡± He couldn¡¯t wait any longer and could only feel at


    ease by holding onto that thing.


    Simone took out a finely carved mini jade charm the size of a thumbnail. Using a talisman pen, she


    guided his aura into the jade amulet and sealed it with charm drawings. Ten minutester, she strung


    the jade charm together with red thread and handed it to Titus. ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve guided your aura into this


    protective charm, so the previous talisman will be. ineffective.


    Titus took the protective charm and held it tightly in his hand, thinking to himself that Simone really


    knew how to make money. She spent only ten minutes on this mini jade amulet and earned three


    million, which is much morefortable and profitable than working hard as a broker. Of course, he


    didn¡¯t dare to say such things out loud.


    After wearing the charm around his neck, he breathed a sigh of relief and finally felt a sense of security


    again. Then, he remembered something. ¡°Harold and Leon would also like to buy one of these


    protective amulets. May I ask if you will sell to them?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°I can sell one to Harold but not Leon.¡± This morning, she discovered that someone


    had released photos of the airport incident that rified the rumors from yesterday. It wasn¡¯t Zac who


    did it, so the only one left was Leon.


    To her. Leon was quite ridiculous. Now that they had broken up and were not in a rtionship anymore,


    he still wanted to interfere in her affairs. He thought really highly of


    himself


    Upon hearing this. Titus knew that I con had offended Simone. As for why he offended her, it


    14


    must be because of the scandal. In his heart, he silently lit a row of candles for his good


    brother.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t mention Leon again, afraid of upsetting Simone. Now, it was more important to


    appease her, so he had to set his good brother aside. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Harold to contact you and get the


    charm from you when he has time.¡± He asked, ¡°If I have this charm, will I no longer have bad luck


    today?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°It can only be said that Andrew will have bad luck, and he won¡¯t be able to block you


    anymore. If you¡¯re originally supposed to have bad luck, you will still have it.¡±


    She gave Sembag No. 2 a carved charm, which mainly served to prevent someone from attacking from


    behind and to ensure one¡¯s safety. She didn¡¯t care about anything else and intentionally didn¡¯t draw the


    full talisman.


    Titus could only ept it. ¡°Okay. So, starting the day after tomorrow, will Andrew continue to have bad


    luck?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes¡±


    Titus felt relieved when he heard this as Andrew that scoundrel deserved to continue having bad luck.


    He wanted to say something to get closer to Simone, but shepletely ignored him and directly


    ordered him to leave. Out of wits, he left dejectedly. After going downstairs, he posted what Simone


    said in the group chat.


    Harold replied, Fortunately, Simone¡¯s forgiving enough not to take it out on me. I¡¯ll look for her


    tomorrow to buy the charm.


    Leon felt a twinge in his heart. Did she say why she didn¡¯t sell it to me?


    Titus: Isn¡¯t it obvious?


    Harold Leon, you are not as self-aware as Titus and should learn from him. Simone is obviously


    annoyed by your meddling and wants to deal with you. Why pretend to be ignorant when you clearly


    understand?


    Leon Can you not be so mean?


    It was too cruel to not even allow him some self-deception


    Haruld If it werent for our friendship. I wouldn¡¯t bother saying these things I just want you to see clearly


    Loop Then let¡¯s temporarily not be brothers


    He didnt want to are things clearly he couldn¡¯t let gu Otherwise it wild hurt more than Cutting firs


    24


    Chapter 267 A Mistake


    +5 Free Coms


    Harold: You¡¯re beyond saving¡­ But I¡¯m not qualified to criticize you. After all, I¡¯m following in your


    footsteps, but your leadership skills are really poor.


    Leon was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s your own doing: what does it have to do with me? Let¡¯s go out


    for a drink.


    Harold: I¡¯m noting. I¡¯m not as free as you.


    Titus: I¡¯m not joining either. I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t drink.


    Harold: What happened to you? Did you have bad luckst night?


    Titus then exined what happenedst night in a voice message.


    Harold: Titus, you¡¯re unlucky. This time, you must protect your charm well.


    At the same time, he felt a sense of caution and needed to protect himself.


    Leon: Yes, if it gets stolen again, you might be in even worse shape.


    Titus: I won¡¯t meet Sc*mbag No. 4 anytime soon and will just watch him have bad luck. It will be best if


    Simone will take care of him properly during the variety show.


    When it came to Andrew, he was filled with anger.


    Harold: Now that you mention it, I¡¯m also looking forward to seeing Simone dealing with your fourth


    brother.


    Leon: I can watch it live. I¡¯m also looking forward to it.


    It was clear that all three of them were waiting for Andrew to be dealt with.


    On the other side, Andrew was lying on the couch in Luca¡¯s apartment, ying mobile and sneezing a


    few times in a row. Still, he was in a good mood. Since taking away Titus¡¯ talisman yesterday, he hadn¡¯t


    had any more bad luck, and it feltfortable like this.


    games


    However, his good mood onlysted for three days. On the fourth day, he started having bad luck


    again. Furthermore, he discovered that the talisman he had kept in his clothes had turned to ashes,


    which made him sure that the talisman drawn by Simone could help him ward off bad luck. So, he


    called Titus again, and thetter answered the call. ¡°Titus, where are you**


    Titus decided not to settle the score with Andrew for now, he still had to dig a pit for the other two


    brothers Tm outside What¡¯s up?¡±


    Andrew said, I would like to invite you to dinner. Let¡¯s have a meal together?¡±


    31


    Chapter 267 A Mistake.


    +5 Free Coins


    Titus thought, D*mn it, Andrew is taking me like a big scapegoat, nning to catch and fleece me to


    death. Did I ever provoke him? He said, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Andrew, don¡¯t y tricks with me. I don¡¯t have a


    talisman on me, but Luca and Aaron do. If you want to fleece someone, can you fleece someone else


    in the future?¡±


    Dumbfounded, Andrew thought, So, Titus has seen through it. He didn¡¯t bother to hide it anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart, Titus. Thanks for the reminder; then I¡¯ll fleece someone else.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone. Then, he recalled, No wonder Luca has been touching his left


    arm these past few days. Seems like he took off the charm from his neck and hid it on his arm. Is he


    afraid that I¡¯m going to snatch it? These stic brothers are cautious of me. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m


    going to make Luca my next target.


    Hence, after Luca returned in the evening. Andrew pretended to stumble and spilled all the water he


    was holding on his clothes. Luca had to change his clothes, but before he could put on clean clothes,


    Andrew quickly rushed in through the door. While Luca wasn¡¯t paying attention, he grabbed the charm


    tied to his arm and tore the red string, snatching it away and running off.


    ¡°Luca, I¡¯ll borrow your charm for a bit.¡±


    When Luca realized what was happening, Andrew had already run out of his bedroom, and he also


    heard the sound of the front door opening and closing, which meant that Andrew had just run away.


    Stunned, Luca wanted to curse so badly and regretted even more that he had hesitated these past two


    days about staying at a hotel. Although this ce belonged to him, he could have avoided trouble! He


    had made a mistake.


    =

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 I Can¡¯t Take It Anymore


    Luca had his talisman stolen by Andrew. Even though he tried to chase after him, he couldn¡¯t catch


    him. In desperation, he called Titus for advice. Titus thought that he couldn¡¯t let Luca suffer alone, so


    he suggested to him to test his luck first, and if it turned bad, then contact Simone.


    When Luca participated in the variety show abroad, his rtionship with Simone became even more


    strained. As he didn¡¯t dare to reach out to Simone, he had no choice but to wait.


    And then, the bad luck started.


    While he was at the supermarket, he got hit by an electric scooter and injured his foot. He had to stay


    in the hospital for two days, but the bad luck didn¡¯t stop there. During his hospital stay, the IV needle


    moved outside of his blood vessel and caused his hand to swell.


    When he went out to eat, he slipped on an oil stain on the ground, aggravating his already injured foot.


    He became too afraid to go out and had his friend deliver food to him. To his surprise, he found a


    cockroach in the middle of his meal. The restaurant had always been clean, so this was an unusual


    urrence.


    However, Luca didn¡¯t me the restaurant, knowing that he was taking on Andrew¡¯s bad luck. After


    being discharged from the hospital, he returned to his apartment, but then the elevator suddenly broke


    down and started falling. Although he didn¡¯t suffer serious injuries, it was a terrifying experience for him.


    For over an hour, he had to wait in the enclosed elevator before being rescued.


    When he bent down to change his shoes at home, he twisted his waist. Limping, he then sat down on


    the couch, only to find a fruit knife where he had just been sitting. Apparently, Andrew had carelessly


    left it there after peeling fruit while ying games.


    At that moment, Luca wanted to catch Andrew and give him a beating. He didn¡¯t dare to go out again


    and called the Gray Family¡¯s family doctor, asking the doctor toe to his ce to dress his wounds.


    Then, he made a video call to Titus. As soon as the call connected, he burst into tears and cried, ¡°Titus,


    I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m on the verge of a breakdown.¡±


    Seeing his third brother¡¯s pale face and the dark circles under his eyes, Titus could tell that he hadn¡¯t


    been sleeping well recently and asked, ¡°Are you experiencing bad luck?¡± Sharing bad luck with his


    brothers had brought him some relief.


    Luca nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not just bad luck; it¡¯s extremely bad luck.¡± Then, he recounted the incidents he had


    encountered in the past two days


    Titus gave him a sympathetic look and said, ¡°You brought this upon yourself. I¡¯ve warned you


    0


    14


    before, but you still allowed Andrew to steal the charm.¡±


    Luca had a mournful expression on his face as he said, ¡°How could I have known that Andrew is so


    cunning?¡± If he ever took in Andrew again, he would change his family name. ¡°Titus, please ask


    Simone if she can help me create another talisman,¡± he pleaded. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    After experiencing such bad luck firsthand, he became even more convinced of the power of fate. He


    also felt fortunate that he hadn¡¯t agreed to give Jodie his luck before. Otherwise, he would have been


    miserable all the time.


    This time. Titus didn¡¯t make any excuses. After ending the video call, he contacted Simone, who


    already suspected that Scumbag No. 2 would deceive Scumbag No. 3 and Scumbag No. 5. She


    approved of his actions, believing that these two scumbags needed to experience Jodie¡¯s power for


    themselves. So, she agreed to sell a protective charm to Scumbag No. 3.


    When Luca found out, he was so moved that he wanted to cry. D*mn it, I¡¯m going to finally be free from


    this mess. Three million was not a small amount to him, but he could still afford it, and he didn¡¯t want to


    continue suffering from this bad luck.


    So, he followed Titus to Simone¡¯s ce and bought a protective charm for himself. After purchasing it,


    Luca hung the charm around his neck. Looking at Simone, he said, ¡°I misunderstood you when I was


    abroad. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Whenever he thought about what happened abroad, he felt foolish. He was deceived by Jodie and


    caused trouble for Simone. Now, he deeply regretted it.


    Simone¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°No need for apologies.¡± Seeing that Scumbag No. 3 wanted. to say


    something, she waved her hand to dismiss them. ¡°You can leave now.¡± She could tell. that Scumbag


    No. 3 wanted to mend their rtionship, but she didn¡¯t need that.


    Panicking from her cold attitude, Luca could only swallow the words he wanted to say.


    After the two brothers left. Titus said, ¡°Aaron will probably be Andrew¡¯s next target.¡±


    Luca nodded. ¡°Andrew is bing more and more reckless, and Aaron won¡¯t be able to


    escape.


    Both of them understood without saying anything that they wouldn¡¯t remind Aaron; as true brothers,


    they naturally had to experience this kind of bad luck together. Otherwise, how could they be


    considered true brothers?


    So, a few dayster. Andrew discovered that the talisman he had stolen had turned to ashes. again,


    and he started experiencing bad luck once more. Thus, he shifted his focus to Aaron.


    One day, he invited Aaron out for a meal, saying that he wanted to discuss their participation in a live


    variety show Since Titus and Luca didn¡¯t specifically warn hum, Aaron didn¡¯t know


    21


    that their talismans had been stolen.


    As he and Andrew were going to participate in the next variety show, Aaron reckoned that it would be


    good to discuss the situation in advance. So, he went.


    After finishing the meal, Andrew pulled the same trick again. identally, he spilled juice and stained


    Aaron¡¯s shirt before handing him the new shirt he had coincidentally bought while shopping and asking


    him to change it first.


    Without much thought. Aaron took off his dirty clothes. Just as he was about to put on the clean


    clothes, Andrew suddenly reached out and snatched the charm hanging around his


    neck.


    By the time Aaron reacted, Andrew had already left with a parting remark, ¡°Little bro, let me borrow this


    talisman for a few days.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. D*mn it, I¡¯ve fallen for it.Andrew is truly a jerk! After hastily getting dressed, he


    hurriedly went after him, but there was no sign of Andrew anywhere.


    Aaron could only helplessly return. Meanwhile, in the group chat, he informed Titus and Luca about


    what had happened. While the two of them took pleasure in his misfortune, they consoled Aaron on the


    surface and advised him to observe for a few days.


    In the following days, Aaron continued to experience a string of bad luck. Although it wasn¡¯t as severe


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    as what happened to Titus, who ended up in the hospital, it was still quite miserable.


    For instance, he was sshed with paint by haters when he went out, and his car had a tire blowout


    and skidded into a railing. He choked while eating, got water up his nose while drinking, and was


    scolded while ying games. The endorsement deal he had secured also fell through.


    There were also various other unfortunate incidents that, whenbined, could drive a person crazy. A


    few dayster, Aaron couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called Titus for help.


    Titus took him to meet Simone, where Aaron spent three million buying a protective charm. A few more


    days passed, and Andrew started experiencing bad luck again, but all three brothers had already


    exhausted their resources, so there was nothing they could do. After two more days of misfortune, he


    got into a car ident.


    Jodie took the initiative to visit him and said she had arranged for a inystical tool that could ward off


    disasters She had no other choice, if Andrew had an ident and couldn¡¯t participate in the variety


    show, what would they do? They had to give him something in advaner


    At hrst, she nned to give him the bracelet she was wearing, but when her uncle found out. he took


    the initiative to send a pendant saying that it could provide better protection and the


    34


    effect was even more powerful than her bracelet


    So, she kept the pendant and passed the bracelet on to Andrew, not forgetting to mention that she had


    given him all her precious belongings for his protection Initially, Andrew harbored some resentment


    toward his misfortune, but after receiving the gift from Jodie and beingforted, not only did his


    resentment disappear, but he also felt touched.


    effect was even more powerful than her bewy


    So, the kege the penm and precand the bowlbyns die not forgoing to mention that she had given


    him all her prin longing fox pronection Purially Androw


    hayling the gift fisser lite ut and


    hartered some entre timidor


    beingforted no al did fik en best felt most funk


    effect was even more powerful than her bracelet.


    So, she kept the pendant and passed the bracelet on to Andrew, not forgetting to mention. that she had


    given him all her precious belongings for his protection. Initially, Andrew harbored some resentment


    toward his misfortune, but after receiving the gift from Jodie and beingforted, not only did his


    resentment disappear, but he also felt touched.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269 Going Viral Directly


    Simone had been extremely busy in the past ten days. Harry¡¯s song had been sessfully recorded.


    First, she had Gary¡¯s team use the previous variety show to generate buzz. As Harry¡¯s song was


    frequently shared on short videos, the buzz started to rise again.


    Due to the poor sound quality from the bar recording, many people requested Harry to release this


    song. When the buzz had reached its peak, Simone arranged for the release of Harry¡¯s song and also


    took the lead in sharing his new song on Facebook.


    Zac immediately followed suit and shared it as well, and so did Keira, Eric, Dn, and Tina.


    Fiona and Ethan from the same studio also shared it. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Leon even shared this


    song on Facebook. With Simone and others sharing it on Facebook, the buzz continued to skyrocket.


    Coupled with the high quality and pleasant sound of this song, it exploded in poprity and quickly


    soared to the top of the new songs and hot songs charts on major music tforms, and Harry became


    popr as well. Especially since he was already handsome, he gained even more fans, and the


    number of fans skyrocketed rapidly, which made many singers envious and jealous.


    Behind the scenes, they all said that Harry was fortunate to have joined Simone¡¯s studio. With Simone


    paving the way, he was able to be popr with just one song. Many B-list artists wanted to join


    Simone¡¯s studio because she was truly amazing; not only did she revive. Fiona, but she also made


    Harry popr overnight.


    Because of the two of them, Simone¡¯s studio went viral directly. As long as they weren¡¯t artists. who


    were deliberately cking off, who wouldn¡¯t want to be popr? So, some artists whose contracts


    were about to expire or who were being suppressed by theirpanies. contacted Simone¡¯s studio to


    express their intention to join.


    Simone was about to participate in a variety show and had two dramas to film, so she didn¡¯t have the


    time or energy to manage artists for the time being. However, Lisa was interested, so Simone allowed


    her to do the screening herself. If there were any talented and decent. individuals, they could be signed


    to the studio.


    June didn¡¯t want to go abroad and wasn¡¯t interested in buying stones and jewelry. Perhaps it was


    because she had always been dragged into this field by Jane, so she had developed a psychological


    shadow. After living with Lisa, June became interested in being a manager and wanted to try this path


    in the future.


    Simone had Lisa bring June and also contacted a coach to teach her. Now that there were artists


    interested in signing with the studio, it was a good opportunity for Lisa and June to


    gain experience.


    |||


    14


    On this day, Simone called Harry and Ethan to her office. Looking at Harry, she said, ¡°Jonah contacted


    me and said that if you want to continue being a guest, you can join the final. episode. Mr. Reich from


    Star Entertainment gave me some resources a few days ago, including a singing variety show. I just


    wanted to ask, which one do you want to participate


    in?¡±


    Harry didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°I want to participate in the singing variety show.¡± His greatest passion


    was music, so he preferred to participate in this type of variety show,


    Simone¡¯s eyes filled with a smile. ¡°I knew you would choose this one, and I also think this is the one


    you should choose. Your recent song has be popr, and now is the perfect time to solidify your


    poprity. Although this variety show may not have the same level of poprity as the other one I was


    on, it is more suitable for you.¡±


    In their show, Harry was ater addition as a guest. Although he could take advantage of the current


    poprity and increase his fame, the show provided a limited fan base. If he participated in a music-


    oriented variety show, she believed that he would perform even better and gain more fans.


    Harry agreed. That¡¯s what I think, too, and I do prefer music-oriented shows.¡± He was grateful to have


    met Simone, a manager who looked at the future from an artist¡¯s perspective. If it were his previous


    Although he wanted to continue appearing on the show with higher poprity, he realized that he


    wasn¡¯t very good at expressing himself and had an introverted personality. Because hecked a sense


    of humor, game-oriented variety shows were not his strong suit. If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s guidance in


    the previous episode, he would have been marginalized as a background character, but he felt that he


    could perform better in the singing variety show.


    Simone said. Then, I will arrange it for you. This variety show will take ce in half a month, so prepare


    yourself well. I will have Lisa apany you, and she will handle any issues that may arise.¡±


    Lasa had strong work abilities and could handle these things without any problems.


    Harry nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss Gray.¡±


    After Simone finished talking to Harry, she turned to Ethan and said, ¡°Your role as the second. male


    lead has already been filmed. So, for this episode of the variety show, I n to take you along because


    we need more people to know you and can¡¯t miss out on the opportunity to ride the wave of poprity¡±


    Jonah had given her studio a spot for a guest, and they couldn¡¯t waste it. Fiona was still filming and


    Harry was going to participate in another show. Therefore, she decided to give Ethan the opportunity,


    which would also serve as a promotion for the Republican-era drama they filmed together


    24


    15 Free Coins


    Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡± He knew that Simone was not the kind


    of manager who liked to exploit artists; whatever arrangements she made, they were always the best


    for them, and he believed in her.


    Returning his smile, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this arrangement.¡± Then, she handed him a script and said,


    ¡°This is a detective mystery drama. I¡¯ve secured an audition opportunity for the male lead role for you.


    Go back and study the script. I¡¯ll apany you to the audition in three days. I¡¯ve read this script, and


    the detective mystery plot is intricately woven, with constant suspense and hooks, which are very


    exciting. There¡¯s not much romantic storyline. or melodramatic love affairs. I think this drama has the


    potential to be a hit, so I hope you can secure the male lead role. The character¡¯s personality and


    temperament are quite different from yours, but I believe that it can be a great improvement for your


    acting skills. If you aspire to pursue a career in acting, it is essential to be versatile and not let your


    image be fixed in the minds of the audience.¡±


    This was also one of the resources and rewards provided by Felix. In her previous life, when she


    passed away, she had not heard of this drama and was unsure if it was being filmed or if it ultimately


    did not materialize.


    However, she was genuinely fond of this script and believed that its mystery plot was excellent. If


    executed well, it had the potential to make someone famous, and her only wish. was for Ethan to


    secure the male lead role.


    Ethan received the script and felt a surge of excitement because he had always enjoyed watching


    detective mystery dramas and had even hoped for an opportunity to participate in one in the future.


    Little did he know that Simone would present it to him on a silver tter, and it was even the male lead


    role.


    She was truly remarkable.


    He responded, ¡°You have chosen the right script. I will study it diligently and give my best performance


    during the audition.¡±


    Simone nodded and said, ¡°Great. If you have any uncertainties or need to rehearse, feel free


    toe to me.¡±


    In the Republican-era drama, he had acted alongside Simone and was aware of her exceptional acting


    skills; she could effortlessly immerse herself in the scene, which was truly impressive.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, if I have any questions, I will seek your guidance, Miss Gray¡±


    Over the next three days, whenever Ethan encountered difficulties or struggled to grasp certain


    aspects, he sought help from Simone. Patiently, Simone exined the scenes, taught him techniques,


    and rehearsed with him. As a result, he sessfully secured the male lead role in the audition, where


    Simone apanied hum.


    34


    After confirming Ethan as the male lead, she approached the director in her capacity as a manager.


    That was when she overheard the directormenting that a previous investor had suddenly withdrawn


    their funding. Due to thepany¡¯s financial issues, they were unable to provide the necessary funds.


    Simone finally understood why, in her previous life, she had not seen any news about the filming of this


    fantastic script-it turned out that theycked financial resources.


    Therefore, she expressed her willingness to invest 4.5 million and urged the director to prioritize quality


    and use props and costumes that could withstand scrutiny. All thanks to the money brought by those


    three despicable men. After donating three million to charity, she still had six million that she could


    freely utilize.


    Naturally, the director was overjoyed, and as he and Simone conversed further, they found themselves


    morepatible and confirmed their coboration. In this manner, a few more days passed, and it was


    time for the final live variety show.


    This time, the guest. Luca, was reced by Andrew. Tina and Dn, the cameo guests, continued to


    participate. Meanwhile, Harry was reced by Ethan.


    As for whether there would be any more cameo guests midway, Jonah had not decided. They wanted


    to see the effect of the show before making a decision.


    The production team bought ne tickets for the guests this time and let them fly to Cubilis


    on their ownL


    Simone went with Ethan, while Zac brought Dn along. Then, Keira and Eric became a pair.


    The six of them flew together. Leon, Aaron, and Tina flew separately while Andrew and Jodie rode


    together. Her injuries had healed, and even the scars on her head were no longer visible.


    The meeting point was in Cubilis.


    Jodie and Andrew arrived first, followed by Leon and Aaron. When Leon saw her, she took the initiative


    to greet him. ¡°Leon, you¡¯re here!¡±


    However, he ignored her and walked past without acknowledging her. He even stood far as if he


    wanted to distance himself from her.


    away


    Her face showed a hint of grievance, feeling extremely embarrassed. In her heart, she cursed that


    Leon was bing less of a gentleman. Even his mother could not control him.


    anymore.


    He ignored Jodie, who then looked at Aaron and asked, ¡°Aaron, why weren¡¯t you with us?¡±


    Aaron thought to himself, I dare not. I¡¯m scared. On the surface, he smiled lightly and said. ¡°I flew from


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    another ce, so I didn¡¯t make ns with you guys.¡± Then, he found an excuse to talk to Leon and


    walked over to him. At the same time, he distanced himself from Jodie and Andrew


    As such, she felt even more wronged than before. She could not understand why Aaron would treat her


    like this. So, she whispered to Andrew, ¡°Is Aaron still mad at us?¡±


    ¡°I think he wants to stay away from us


    ¡°But I think were a family and shouldn¡¯t be separated.¡±


    We should still try to include Aaron in our groupter Maybe I can find an opportunity for Aaron to tent


    his anger on me

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chapter 270 Here Comes Sc*mbag No 4


    This time, the guest, Luca, was reced by Andrew. Tina and Dn, the cameo guests, continued to


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    participate. Meanwhile, Harry was reced by Ethan.


    As for whether there would be any more cameo guests midway, Jonah had not decided. They wanted


    to see the effect of the show before making a decision.


    The production team bought ne tickets for the guests this time and let them fly to Cubilis


    on their own.


    Simone went with Ethan, while Zac brought Dn along. Then, Keira and Eric became a pair.


    The six of them flew together. Leon, Aaron, and Tina flew separately while Andrew and Jodie rode


    together. Her injuries had healed, and even the scars on her head were no longer visible.


    The meeting point was in Cubilis.


    Jodie and Andrew arrived first, followed by Leon and Aaron. When Leon saw her, she took the initiative


    to greet him. ¡°Leon, you¡¯re here!¡±


    However, he ignored her and walked past without acknowledging her. He even stood far away as if he


    wanted to distance himself from her.


    Her face showed a hint of grievance, feeling extremely embarrassed. In her heart, she cursed that


    Leon was bing less of a gentleman. Even his mother could not control him


    anymore.


    He ignored Jodie, who then looked at Aaron and asked, ¡°Aaron, why weren¡¯t you with us?¡±


    Aaron thought to himself, I dare not. I¡¯m scared. On the surface, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°I flew from


    another ce, so I didn¡¯t make ns with you guys.¡± Then, he found an excuse to talk to Leon and


    walked over to him. At the same time, he distanced himself from Jodie and Andrew.


    As such, she felt even more wronged than before. She could not understand why Aaron would treat her


    like this. So, she whispered to Andrew, ¡°Is Aaron still mad at us?¡±


    ¡°I think he wants to stay away from us.¡±


    ¡°But I think we¡¯re a family and shouldn¡¯t be separated.¡±


    We should still try to include Aaron in our groupter. Maybe I can find an opportunity for Aaron to vent


    his anger on me.


    14


    Chapter 270 Here Comes Sc*mbag No 4


    Andrew frowned. ¡°His temper is getting worse. We¡¯re siblings. Of course, we can¡¯t be separated.¡±


    Hearing that, Jodie felt relieved. ¡°I think the same way.¡±


    +5 Free Coms


    As they were talking, the other six people arrived. Seeing Simone, Zac, and the others getting out of


    the car and walking over while chatting andughing, a hint of jealousy shed in Jodie¡¯s eyes. She


    tried so hard to get close to Zac, but he ignored her and actively stayed close. to Simone, constantly


    sticking to her.


    She thought Zac was blind and had a bad taste in women. The same went for Keira and the others,


    who were just opportunistic followers. If she were the one who became popr in the previous two


    episodes, these people would gather around her like a swarm of bees.


    As they approached, the live broadcast began.


    They saw the live camera turn on.


    Jodie deliberately took the initiative to step forward and greeted Simone and the others with


    a smile.


    Simone ignored Jodie and walked straight ahead. There was no need to pretend in thest episode


    when they had already torn their faces apart.


    Zac also had a strong dislike for Jodie and ignored her as well. The other few people did not have such


    a confrontation with her. However, they all nodded lightly to Jodie as a form of greeting.


    Andrew had been feeling restlesstely. Seeing this scene made him angry, especially when he had


    approached Simone earlier, saying he wanted to buy a talisman from her.


    Though Titus had mentioned Simone¡¯s clear statement that she would not sell a talisman to


    him.


    What did that mean? She sold talismans to the other brothers but not to him! Why did she treat him


    differently? He did not want to admit it, but he was jealous and bitter.


    Seeing how Jodie took the initiative to greet them, and Simone and Zac gave her the cold shoulder,


    Keira and the others also looked down on her.


    Anger suddenly surged within him. So, he walked over, furrowing his brow and looking at Simone. ¡°Jo


    greeted you guys earlier.¡±


    Hearing his words, Aaron thought his brother was foolish, causing trouble as soon as the live broadcast


    started. He was even more reckless than Luca. As for stopping him, he naturally would not do it. He still


    remembered how Andrew had snatched his talisman, so it was only right for him to suffer


    |||


    21


    omes Sc¡¯mbag No 4


    We can¡¯t be the only ones who suffer.


    45 Free Cams


    Leon saw Andrew acting foolishly and took the initiative to stand up for Jodie, thinking that this idiot


    was done for. Titus and Luca, watching the live broadcast, had a look of anticipation


    in their eyes.


    Immediately, Luca felt an awkward urge to dig a hole in the ground because he was precisely that silly


    in the previous episode¡­ in real-time.


    Simone raised an eyebrow and looked at Andrew. ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±


    He emphasized. ¡°Jo greeted you guys, and you didn¡¯t respond.¡± He asked again, ¡°Where are


    your manners?¡±


    Seeing Simone¡¯s cold and arrogant attitude, he felt ufortable and spoke aggressively.


    She sneered. ¡°Jodie and I have already torn our faces apart. She¡¯s pretending to be innocent. and


    greeting us. ¡°Who said we have to respond?¡±


    He refuted, ¡°But we¡¯re all participating in the same variety show. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you guys to act


    this way?¡±


    She looked at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the previous two episodes?¡±


    Zac added, ¡°Simone has always been like this toward Jodie, so please understand that before you act


    all high and mighty.¡±


    This idiot is targeting Simone for Jodie again.


    Jodie deliberately pretended to be innocent and greeted them hypocritically. Even normal folks could


    see through it. Right?


    Hearing their conversation, Jodie reached out and tugged on Andrew¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let it go.¡± She knew


    that the more she did this, the less he would let it go.


    Sure enough, he looked displeased at Simone. ¡°You¡¯re going too far. You always try to snatch


    everything from Jo at home and deliberately target her here. It was Mom and Dad¡¯s decision to adopt


    Jo in the first ce. Why do you have to take it out on her? This show was supposed to be Jo¡¯s. But


    ultimately, she had to depend on Aaron to secure a spot. In thest two episodes, you intentionally


    targeted her for online criticism, which resulted in her sustaining serious injuries and being hospitalized.


    Even after all that, you still won¡¯t let her off.¡± He was finally releasing all of his pent-up anger.


    It was not just Jodie¡¯s grievances but also his unfair treatment by Simone.


    Meanwhile, Aaron¡¯s expression changed upon hearing these words. Is he nuts? Why is he talking


    nonsense?


    <


    34


    Tutus and Laica also did not anticipate Andrew going to such extremes. By saying these things live on


    air, was he attempting to further divide the family?


    However, not only was Simone not angry, but a smile formed at the corner of her mouth. She was


    simply waiting for Se*mbag No. 4 to provoke a confrontation. After all, she had something important


    that she had yet to reveal. Now that it was the final episode of the show, she naturally wanted to


    expose it during the live broadcast. And herees Sc*mbag No. 4, knocking on my door¡­


    |||


    41

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 Big Bang For the Start


    Simone nced at Andrew with indifference. ¡°Your ability to gaslight is stronger than your directorial


    skills. What do you mean by not letting her off? What do you mean I¡¯ve been snatching her stuff?


    What¡¯s even funnier is, ording to you, I¡¯m the one snatching her spot on this show,¡±


    He felt somewhat weakened by her consecutive counter-questions. Still, he questioned with a stiff face,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? We¡¯re not asking you to have a good rtionship with Jo; we just hope you stop targeting


    and suppressing her. We¡¯re all on the same show, so can¡¯t we be kind and get along?¡±


    Simone¡¯s face revealed a sarcastic smile. ¡°No. I originally had something in mind, thinking that since


    we¡¯ve severed ties, there¡¯s no need to bring it up again. A clear conscience speaks for itself, but you


    insist on making a fuss. Why don¡¯t we let everyone judge? Is it me who¡¯s snatching her things, or is it


    her who sent you all to snatch mine? Are you my blood brother, or are you her blood brother? Why did I


    sever ties with all of you and save myself from this mess of a self-pity party?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took out her phone from her bag. ¡°Perfect timing. The phone is still


    here.¡±


    At that moment, Jodie¡¯s expression changed when she saw Simone doing that. Andrew and Aaron, too,


    had a bad feeling. What is she nning to do?


    Simone quickly let them know the answer. She took out her phone and, in front of yed the recording


    from the day she severed ties with the Gray Family.


    everyone,


    When the Grays saw that, they all looked over. The live chat in the broadcasting room, which had been


    arguing, also quieted down. Everyone was curious about what she was going to do.


    From her device, a male voice questioning her rang out. ¡°I called you earlier. Why didn¡¯t you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    answer?


    Simone then spoke and had a conversation with this person. ¡°Didn¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    The male voice said, ¡°Stop with the trouble, will you?¡±


    She replied, ¡°Say something new. It¡¯s getting old, and I¡¯m tired of hearing it from all of you¡±


    The man spoke, ¡°Is this amusing to you? Jo wants in in that variety show. What harm would it do if you


    just let that happen? Must you make the whole family unhappy!


    Her voice rang. ¡°This is an opportunity I fought for myself. I won¡¯t give it up. That¡¯s your business if


    you¡¯re unhappy


    13


    Chapter 271 Big Bang For the Start


    +5 Free Cons


    The recording paused at this point, and everyone quickly realized that this was a recording.


    Jonah never expected Simone to start the live broadcast with such a bang. It was truly a stroke of luck


    for him! As he watched the number of viewers skyrocket, he once again felt it was right to invite her


    because of that favor.


    The


    paparazzi and marketing ounts were also excited. There was gossip, juicy gossip! Titus, sitting at


    home watching the live broadcast with Luca, had a change in expression. The voice in the recording


    was his own, the words he had said to Simone when he went upstairs to confront her.


    Luca was also stunned. ¡°She recorded it that day?¡±


    Titus¡¯ emotions were indescribable. ¡°Sure did.¡±


    Since Simone had never released the recording, he thought that she had only said those things to


    scare them. Perhaps she did not want to go too far with them, so she did not release


    1.


    He took a deep breath, with a hint of self-mockery in his voice, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought. she kept


    this recording from the public eye because she cared about us, our family. It turns out she was waiting


    for that opportunity right here right then.¡±


    At the scene, the recording paused for a moment, then continued. This time, it sounded like the voice


    of an older woman.


    ¡°What trouble are you up to this time? It¡¯s been nothing but chaos ever since


    you


    returned.¡±


    Then, Simone¡¯s voice appeared, along with a conversation with a few people. ¡°Did I insist on returning?


    I remember you all came to pick me up, right? And what trouble did I cause? Jodie wanted


    my resources, and not giving them makes me the bad guy? If we¡¯re being clear here, aren¡¯t all of you


    the unreasonable ones?¡±


    The voice of the older woman argued, ¡°Jo just likes that variety show. You¡¯re the youngdy of the Gray


    Family now, while Jo has lost that status. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate her? Moreover, Titus said he¡¯d get


    you a better opportunity in exchange. Why do you have topete with Jo?¡±


    Luca¡¯s voice appeared. ¡°I think you just can¡¯t stand Jo, so you deliberately target her.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s voice chimed in. ¡°Simone, can¡¯t you just diligently be the youngdy of the Grays? Why do


    you have to cause trouble?¡±


    Simone sneered. ¡°Every one of you opened my eyes, truly. I never knew defending what¡¯s mine makes


    me the unreasonable one. You¡¯re not only ignorant but also shameless. Firstly, I¡¯ve never stolen


    anything from her from the beginning. On the contrary, she reced me and enjoyed afortable life


    in the Gray Family for years. Secondly, you need to


    |||


    <


    28


    understand that it was you who lost me back then. I don¡¯t owe her anything, and I certainly don¡¯t owe


    any of you either. So,pensate what, exactly? As for the youngdy of the Gray Family, she can


    have it. I don¡¯t care for it.¡±


    The older woman¡¯s voice rang. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Simone said, ¡°I mean it literally. I¡¯m cutting off all rtions with you and leaving the Gray Family. In the


    future, we¡¯ll be like we used to be-just strangers when we meet. Your cherished adopted daughter will


    remain the little princess of the Grays. You don¡¯t need to worry that I¡¯ll steal anything from her or snatch


    your love for her. I¡¯m just making things easier for all of you.¡±


    These words made it clear who was trying to hog those resources, but the recording was not over yet.


    Then came Jodie pretending to be innocent. The Gray Family members took turns. using Simone,


    and Simone defended herself.


    What was even more outrageous was that the Grays threatened Simone with resources and other


    things.


    Then, everyone enjoyed a big scoop. It turned out that Simone¡¯s disappearance was caused by Aaron.


    Atst¡­


    ¡°From today onwards, I won¡¯t serve you anymore. Do whatever you want. You didn¡¯t publicly. announce


    my identity, so I won¡¯t have to announce it to the public either. Goodbye forever!¡±


    The recording concluded at this point.


    Upon hearing the recording, whether it was the individuals present or the numerous viewers watching


    the live broadcast, they all felt a sense of pity and empathy for Simone. The recording was not brief.


    However, it unveiled the attitudes of the Grays toward her. Based on the conversations, one could


    envision the experiences she encountered upon her return to the Gray Family.


    Additionally, it had shed light on Jodie¡¯s role and position within the family dynamic. There were always


    individuals asserting that Simone was being too harsh on her brothers. Furthermore, severing ties with


    the Grays appeared to be a regressive step to move forward.


    After all, they were originally a family, so why make things so tense and inflexible? Yet, after listening to


    the recording, these individuals fell into silence.


    Simone¡¯s fans could not help but shed tears and feel remorseful for her in light of the hardships she


    faced after being acknowledged by the Gray Family.


    3.3


    <

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272 Can You Please Spare Me?


    Zac was deeply distressed as he listened to this recording, his heart almost breaking. He had known


    beforehand that Simone had been treated unfairly within the Gray Family, but he never expected it to


    be this dire.


    He was devastated. As a result, he red at Andrew and Aaron. ¡°Are you even human? Forget about


    being her brothers; even strangers wouldn¡¯t be so cruel.¡± He looked at Andrew sarcastically. ¡°Have all


    the books you¡¯ve read over the years gone to waste? Simone fought for the spot herself from Jonah,


    but Jodie insisted it was hers. The whole family pressured Simone to give up her spot. Otherwise, it¡¯s


    stealing from Jodie. I¡¯ve never heard of such a twisted theory before. And isn¡¯t Simone the rightful


    heiress of the Gray Family? Your implication is as if Simone is the adopted daughter, trying to steal the


    position of the biological daughter. If that¡¯s the case, why did your family take Simone back? To


    acknowledge her and use her as apanion for the adopted daughter, to step on her? All of you have


    such malicious intentions. Simone has had-terrible luck to have a family like you.¡±


    Then, he coldly looked at Aaron. ¡°And you. You lost Simone in the first ce, yet you


    dare to ask Simone to give up her spot for Jodie, colluding with others to suppress Simone and snatch


    her resources! And you have the nerve to say she¡¯s being resentful. As she should! If it weren¡¯t for


    meeting her master after being abducted by traffickers, she would¡¯ve been sold off to the mountain as a


    child bride. How dare you say she¡¯s resentful, using this as an excuse topete with Jodie for a


    favor?¡±


    He angrily continued, ¡°Does Simone even care about Jodie¡¯s so-called favor? She only gave way to


    you guys because she once cared about you.¡± He questioned again, ¡°Think about how much she¡¯s


    done for you guys. Don¡¯t you appreciate it? I¡¯ve heard of many things, like her making medicinal meals


    for every member of the Gray Family. Luca often had a sore throat, so she


    spent over half a year making a throat lozenge that not only soothes but also relieves pain. But during


    hisst appearance, he unreasonably used her. I¡¯m afraid those throat lozenges were all wasted.


    ¡°Simone apanied you to practice dancing and was caught by the paparazzi. She was so badly


    criticized by your fans, but you, as her brother who lost her, hid and refrained from exining.


    Afterward, you were also photographed having dinner alone with Jodie. As soon as she was criticized,


    you immediately stepped forward to rify the situation.


    given


    ¡°This is what we know, but there are still many things we don¡¯t know, right? Simone has everything to


    every one of you. She wanted to cherish this hard-won family rtionship. But what did that get her? Is


    this how you repay her and her efforts? Your so-calledpensation is cold violence, suppression,


    punishment, and even turning the tables by using her of stealing from Jodie.


    ¡°You forced her to the point where she couldn¡¯t stay in the family anymore, and she had to cut ties with


    you to protect what she fought for.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°But I¡¯ve also figured something out.


    111


    13


    Chapter 272 Can You Please Spare Me?


    +5 Free Coins


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s before or this recording, it all shows one thing. For the sake of Jodie, you Grays can


    distort the truth, bully Simone without any reason, and even enjoy gaslighting her. It¡¯s ironic because it


    was Jodie who wanted to take Simone¡¯s spot. But in your narrative, it became the other way round.¡±


    He deliberately looked at Jonah and asked, ¡°Jonah, were you the one who initially chose Simone as


    the regr guest on this show?¡±


    Jonah was initially quite excited and thrilled because of the recording, but after listening to it, he felt a


    bit bitter in his heart. Thus, he did not avoid the question at this moment. Instead, he truthfully


    answered, ¡°Yes, everyone knows that Simone is a geomancy master. Before the variety show, she


    saved my wife. At that time, this show hadn¡¯t been confirmed, and she didn¡¯t ask for any repayment


    from me. After it was, I took the initiative to contact her and invited her to be a regr guest because I


    wanted to repay this favor.


    ¡°As for Jodie, it was her manager, Titus, who came to me with her and Aaron. They said Aaron could


    participate in our show without payment. But there was one condition, which was to bring their sister


    along. Since Aaron is a popr star, I naturally couldn¡¯t refuse and had agreed.¡± He did not exaggerate


    but simply stated the facts.


    Zac said, ¡°Thank you, Jonah, for rifying things. Then, he looked at Andrew and said, ¡°I just want to


    ask. How did Simone precisely snatch Jodie¡¯s spot and resources? Please rify for everyone.


    Otherwise, we won¡¯t understand the logic behind this.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s face turned pale, then red, a mix of embarrassment and anger. Being questioned like this by


    Zac, he opened his mouth but did not know what to say. He had spoken without thinking earlier,


    impulsively bringing up what they once believed. He intended to ask Simone to stop targeting Jodie


    and let her off in this show.


    Who would have thought that Simone would release the recording of their conversation from that day?


    After listening to the recording, along with Jonah¡¯s words, he could not find any words to retort.


    Zac sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat¡¯s got your tongue? You were quite eloquent when you asked


    Simone to spare Jodie earlier, weren¡¯t you? Simone was the one who wanted you to spare her.


    ¡°From beginning to end, it was you who provoked and used first, yet you dare to say that Simone


    didn¡¯t spare her. In the first episode, Aaron immediately said Simone was wrong and asked her not to


    bully Jodie. In the second episode, before the live broadcast started, Luca also angrily confronted


    Simone in front of everyone. He used her because Jodie asked her not to go too far. And now, in


    this episode, you¡¯re doing the same thing, immediately shifting the me onto Simone


    ¡°If Simone didn¡¯t have the recording as evidence, she would¡¯ve been wrongfully used of bullying


    and stealing Jode¡¯s resources¡±


    23


    He nced at Andrew and Aaron. ¡°Did Simone step on your toes or something? Why do you guys hold


    some deep grudge against her? Why are you treating her like this?¡±


    At that moment, Simone looked at the brothers and echoed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know, too. How


    strong is your grudge against me that you keep cornering me with every chance you get? You defend


    Jodie ande after me for attention. Did I offend you? Did I provoke you? Just like before, our


    rtionship was already strained; we had already fallen out. I don¡¯t want to pretend and put on a show


    for the audience. Now, it¡¯s my fault that I¡¯m impolite¡±


    She appeared helpless and emphasized, ¡°Can I also say, spare me, please? Can¡¯t we have no


    connection or involvement? Can¡¯t we just be strangers?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Zac truly aided her by highlighting all the crucial points from the recording and questioning


    them in return.


    111

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273 I Reject


    Aaron¡¯s face turned pale, feeling both embarrassed and bitter at the same time. When he and the


    others talked about Simone, he did not think much of it. But now, after listening to the recording, their


    words were exposed.-


    Suddenly, viewing the situation from an outsider¡¯s perspective, he realized how excessive they had


    been. In front of the people present and the live audience, he looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We


    went too far before, and I apologize to you. After you came back, we believed Jodie without verifying


    the facts and used you. It was our mistake, and I apologize.¡±


    Simone looked at him coldly and replied, ¡°I reject.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rejecting an apology meant not forgiving, so she continued, ¡°If causing harm could be resolved with


    just an apology, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke?¡±


    Zac added, ¡°Exactly. What¡¯s the use of apologizing now? Simone is done with all of you attention-


    seekers. She doesn¡¯t care for your apology.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Precisely.¡±


    In her past life, she might have wanted an apology, but in this life, she neither needed nor cared about


    it. She never expected that, after going around in circles, her loved ones and ex would not understand.


    Only Zacprehended her and saw through her true feelings. Her gaze fell on the man, with a hint of


    warmth and a smile in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Leon had been staring at Simone since she yed the recording. After listening to the


    recording, his heart ached. He had no idea she had been mistreated like this in the Gray Family.


    She had never spoken ill of her family in front of him orined. Who would have thought that the


    reality would be so unbearable? He med himself even more for not asking her about these matters


    more often. Instead, because of his mother¡¯s words, he lost his love and care for her.


    What had he done during those days?


    No wonder Simone knew about his secret meetings with Jodie and wanted to break up after helping


    Jodie with the variety show.


    He deserved it. He let the girl he had protected for so many years suffer so much. Moreover, he was


    also one of the people who hurt her. His heart now felt like it was being pricked by countless needles,


    causing him pain, especially when he saw Simone questioned by Andrew


    13


    Chapter 273 1 Reject


    and Zac immediately stepped forward to protect her.


    He also remembered every episode of the show before.


    +5 Free Coins


    Aaron and Luca questioned Simone, but Zac immediately came out to protect her, not caring about his


    public image or poprity with the audience.


    What did he himself contribute? Beforeing to Cebros, he would always be there for her whenever


    she needed help. Ever since he came here, he had been influenced by others and learned to turn a


    blind eye to her. He became the kind of person he used to despise.


    Then, he noticed that Simone¡¯s gaze toward Zac had a different shine than before. It broke his heart


    even more, knowing that some things were heading in a direction he did not wish to see. He wanted to


    say something, but he could not find the words.


    up for


    Could he me Aaron and the others? Although he had not gone as far as they did, he had also hurt


    Simone. So, how could he have the right to me them? Should he stand Simone as Zac did? But Zac


    had already taken the lead, and if he came forward now, it would seem fake.


    Although he did not want to admit it, he knew Simone did not need his protection now, even if he came


    forward. After all, when she needed him before, he was nowhere to be seen. What would it mean if he


    defended her now? He found itughable.


    In the meantime, Aaron was also feeling extremely ufortable. Simone, his sister, did not ept


    their apologies, which meant they had deeply hurt her. She used to be so forgiving and good to all of


    them.


    He pursed his lips and looked at her, saying, ¡°Even though you rejected it, I still want to apologize. I


    want to make up for the mistakes I made in the past.¡±


    Simone immediately shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t need this. As long as you don¡¯t bother me anymore,


    I¡¯ll be grateful enough.¡±


    Her words were hurtful, but the people around her did not think she was being unreasonable. Instead,


    they understood her very well. Simone just wanted some peace. Otherwise, why would she cut off ties


    with them?


    At that point, Aaron felt like his heart was being stabbed. Suddenly, he remembered the cute little girl


    who used to follow him around, a memory that had be bluray. He calmed his emotions and spoke


    again, though with some difficulty. ¡°Okay, since this is what you want, I will do as you wish in the


    future.¡±


    Simone did not need apologies orpensation, she just wanted them to stay away from her. What


    else could he do?


    Andrew, standing in front of everyone, did not know what to say at that moment. Still, he


    spoke his mind, ¡°We¡¯re blood-rted. Do you need to make such a big deal out of it?¡±


    She stared at him directly and said, ¡°Actually, I do. And besides, I¡¯ll say it again in front of everyone.


    I¡¯ve severed ties with the Gray Family, including you. So, please don¡¯t talk to me about being blood-


    rted. It just sounds ironic and ridiculous to me.¡±


    She could not understand the thought process of these sc*mbags. Just because we¡¯re family means


    you can hurt me all you want without being held ountable? Why should that be the case?


    Aaron reached out and pulled Andrew aside. ¡°Andrew, please stop saying such foolish things. And stop


    talking without considering the consequences. The one who was hurt by us is Simone; only her feelings


    matter the most. Now, you¡¯re standing here as the perpetrator, saying such things. I can¡¯t even listen to


    it.¡±


    Andrew was stubborn enough to spew such words. What Simone hated the most was them. using


    ¡°family¡± to weaponize against her.


    Embarrassed to be called out by his younger brother in public, Andrew said, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to hurt


    her before. Besides, she might¡¯ve misunderstood us. I thought that since we¡¯re family, we could get


    along if she could resolve the misunderstanding with Jo.¡±


    He truly did not think he had done anything wrong.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make a mistake in adopting Jo. It was a decision made by our parents. So, Jo is innocent,


    too. That¡¯s why I wanted Simone not to take it out on her. The conflict between. them is not that big of a


    deal. Will everything be fine if they both take a step back? Jo took the initiative to greet Simone first.


    Isn¡¯t that an attempt to reconcile and make amends? Since Simone didn¡¯t respond, I decided to speak


    up for Jo.¡±


    |||

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274 Simone¡¯s Aplishment.


    Andrew¡¯s words left everyone speechless.


    Zac looked at him and said, ¡°Andrew, are you an idiot? Isn¡¯t the recording clear enough? Jodie should


    take Simone¡¯s ce in this variety show because she is innocent?¡±


    Andrew choked and exined, ¡°We helped her negotiate with Simone; it wasn¡¯t her idea.¡±


    Zac sneered. ¡°Your minds are filled with nonsense. You¡¯ve been used and discarded, yet you still feel


    proud.


    Ethan also said, ¡°Am Ickingprehension? Did you really go to negotiate with Simone? ording


    to the recording, it sounds like you were forcing her to give the spot to Jodie.¡±


    These individuals are treating Simone unfairly, and it¡¯s infuriating to witness such a talented person


    being subjected to bullying.


    Keira was angered. ¡°Mr. Andrew, we¡¯re not deaf. We can still distinguish right from wrong.¡±


    Although Tina arrivedter, she witnessed the whole incident. She said, ¡°I might be struggling with my


    understanding. From what I gathered, Mr. Andrew and his family have been pressuring Simone. In the


    recording, Jodie explicitly expressed her reluctance to take the spot. She politely conveyed her desire


    not to upset Simone with their parents. Is this clearly indicating herck of interest? Am I missing


    something here?¡±


    Eric coughed.


    ¡°That means ourprehension is wrong. We can¡¯tpare to the nonsense in Mr. Andrew¡¯s mind.¡±


    He sarcastically added, ¡°Ay, we¡¯re a bunch of fools.¡±


    He rarely got involved in trouble, but today, he couldn¡¯t hold back. Andrew really is, as Zac said, a


    stupid idiot. He has reached a point where he can¡¯t think clearly just to protect Jodie.


    Brandon agreed. ¡°I agree; we can¡¯t understand or agree with Mr. Andrew¡¯s words as we¡¯re too foolish.¡±


    Leon coldly said, ¡°He¡¯s simply a foolish idiot who fails to distinguish between negotiation and coercion.


    It makes me wonder if he resorts to hiring others to handle his directorial tasks behind the scenes.


    Anyway, the Gray Family doesn¡¯tck money. As long as they gain fame, anything goes.


    What Andrew said waspletely baseless. It was simply nonsense. Even in this situation, he insisted


    on iming they were a family and should get along well.


    Leon emphasized again, ¡®If we have to form a teamter, I don¡¯t want to be in the same


    175


    group as this idiot.¡±


    I¡¯d rather die than be in the same group as these people again.


    Tina took the opportunity to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in their group either.¡±


    Thank goodness! I really don¡¯t want to be in the same group as these losers again.


    Andrew realized that all the guests on this variety show were targeting him. ¡°You guys are isting us


    as a group. That¡¯s just too much.¡±


    It was the first time he had been so singled out and ridiculed. It was too embarrassing.


    He then said to Leon, ¡°You can question my character, but please don¡¯t insult my profession.¡±


    He had never used a ghostwriter to help him direct ys and movies.


    Zac confidently said, ¡°Yes, we are isting you as a group. Did you just realize that?¡±


    Simone added, ¡°He has always been the least self-aware but the most self-righteous.¡±


    Among the five, the problem was most obvious with Sc*mbag No. 4.


    Andrew didn¡¯t expect Zac and Simone to say such things in front of the live broadcast audience, but he


    was retorted and didn¡¯t know how to argue back.


    The atmosphere became extremely awkward for a while.


    Zac looked at Jodie. ¡°Andrew is standing up for you. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    Jodie, the troublemaker, always hid behind others, and he deliberately wanted to expose She regretted


    it now and cursed Zac for being nosy.


    her.


    Mainly, she didn¡¯t expect Simone to have a recording in her hand and that she would release the


    recording at this moment.


    Otherwise, she would definitely go and stop Andrew from continuing to act recklessly.


    At the same time, she felt a bit resentful toward Andrew.


    Everything was fine, but he had to bring up the issue of grabbing spots.


    Now, they were all trapped in this embarrassing situation.


    Jodie didn¡¯t know what to say. She could apologize to Simone; sure, she could fake it. After all, it wasn¡¯t


    sincere, but when Aaron was apologizing, he faced ridicule from Simone and Zac, so that was not an


    option.


    <


    25


    On the other hand, if she sided with Andrew, she¡¯d be criticized byizens once again.


    This time, she genuinely wanted to clear her name. So, with red eyes, she lowered her head,


    pretending to be embarrassed and wronged.


    Upon witnessing this, Andrew spoke up, ¡°This is all my fault; you can just me me. Jo doesn¡¯t know


    anything. Why would you make her say anything?¡±


    Jodie remained silent, but her silence also indicated agreement with Andrew.


    Simone realized that this act could almoste to an end, so she answered, ¡°We have nomon


    ground with you, and we¡¯re toozy to talk to you anymore. After all, you don¡¯t understand human


    Now, let¡¯s move on to the live segment of the variety show so as not to waste the program team¡¯s time


    and the resources of the public live broadcast room.¡±


    Right from the start, she targeted Sc*mbag No. 4, the popr new director in the with a trending topic


    gift.


    The Gray Family apanied him on the trending topic.


    Her goal for the opening of this variety show had been achieved.


    country,


    There was no need to continue arguing with Sc mbag No. 4, a person with a one-track mind who


    couldn¡¯t be reasoned with.


    It was best to stop here in order to stir up more negative emotions toward Andrew and his group.


    As expected, the live chat had already exploded.


    Andrew was handsome and was a well-known new director, so he had a considerable number of fans.


    When the variety show started, his fans came out to criticize Simone, but after listening to the


    recording, they all fell silent. Either they felt ashamed, or they were afraid of being attacked if they


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    spoke up.


    Simone¡¯s fans, along with the fans of other guests and some casual viewers, were all infuriated now.


    I never expected Simone¡¯s family to be like this. From her parents to her siblings, not a single good


    person among them.


    This is too much! They actually bullied Simone like this. I cried with heartache after listening to the


    recording


    TH


    35


    For the sake of their adopted daughter, they coerced their biological daughter and sister into


    relinquishing their resources. Is this something a human being would do?¡±


    ¡°The most ironic part is that they believe Simone is the one stealing Jodie¡¯s resources and bullying her,


    as long as they don¡¯t give up their positions.


    ¡®Based on the implications in the recording, it appears that this kind of thing has happened quite


    frequently.


    ¡®As Zachy mentioned, Simone is not their family, but their adversary.


    ¡®Simone is truly unfortunate to have such a family.


    ¡®I am truly grateful that Simone encountered her mentor; otherwise, she would have been in a


    miserable state.


    ¡®For the first time, I find Aaron utterly repulsive. He lost Simone and yet has the audacity to torment her


    for the sake of Jodie.


    Yes. This scandal is something I never anticipated. Where does Aaron find the audacity?¡±


    Now they apologize. But where were they before?¡±


    Thank goodness Simone didn¡¯t ept their apology and forgive them; otherwise, I would have been


    consumed by anger.


    The other members of the Gray Family are equally repugnant.


    ¡°That agent, Titus, deliberately defamed Simone before. He is so malicious.


    ¡®Luca as well. Simone dedicated so much time to making throat lozenges specifically for him, but he


    used her for the sake of Jodie. What a despicable person.¡±


    ¡®Yes, I bet the so-called Mr. Reuben is definitely not a good person. either.


    Mrs. Gu is even more heartless. Simone is her biological daughter, yet she treats her own flesh and


    blood this way for the sake of her adopted daughter.


    Although Mr. Steven didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t seem innocent either.¡±


    Zachy was right about everything. He is protecting Simone and doing an excellent job.


    All of Simone¡¯s kindness toward the Gray Family was in vain.


    The reasoning of the Gray Family is truly absurd. How is Gray Group not bankrupt yet?


    Now I understand why Simone wanted to sever ties with the Gray Family


    THE


    43


    ¡®All I want to say is that cutting ties was a wise decision, and Simone did an outstanding job!¡±


    Soon, ¡®Simone¡¯s Exposed Recording.¡± ¡°Simone Being med by Mr. Andrew,¡¯ and ¡°The Logic of the


    Rising Star, Mr. Andrew¡¯ all trended and upied the top three positions.


    Following that, Aaron, Luca, and Andrew experienced a significant loss of fans.


    Many of their former fans turned against them. They unfollowed and criticized them, stating that they


    were unworthy of their support.


    Titus and Luca were also brought up again and subjected to various forms of mockery and criticism.


    Salma, Steven, and Reuben, who had previously remained in the shadows, were not exempt from the


    criticism and found themselves pulled into the fray.


    |||


    55

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275 Troublemakers


    Upon watching the live stream together at home, Titus and Luca wore expressions of utmost


    concern.


    Unable to contain his frustration, Luca eximed, ¡°What in the world has that idiot done now?¡±


    Having previously weathered criticism, they had finally found some reprieve.


    However, due to Andrew¡¯s reckless actions, they were once again being dragged into the ire of


    Luca opened Facebook only to witness a rapid decline in their fan base, with thetest inundated with


    insults and sarcasm.


    post


    He felt an overwhelming urge to confront Andrew and expressed, ¡°The past incidents were undoubtedly


    our fault. We were deceived and blinded. Now, because of Andrew, Simone will hate us even more.¡±


    Their attempts to mend their rtionship with Simone through the purchase of talismans and jade


    pendants were now in ruins, all thanks to Andrew.


    ¡°No wonder Simone refused to sell talismans and jade pendants to him. He doesn¡¯t deserve them.¡±


    Titus shared Luca¡¯s frustration, harboring thoughts of physically confronting Andrew.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a troublemaker. We shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to participate in the final episode of the


    variety show. He¡¯s the real idiot. He should have faced Simone alone. Why involve us?¡±


    The situation was deteriorating further, all because of Andrew¡¯s actions,pounded by the previous


    incident with Simone and the controversial photos of him with Jodie.


    Titus, as the agent, was now under scrutiny and trending.


    Just when things had seemed to settle, and he was ready to go back to work, Andrew managed to stir


    the pot once again.


    Upon watching the live stream with them, Salma was furious. ¡°What on earth did Andrew do It seemed


    like he was intentionally causing trouble for no reason.


    Salma couldn¡¯tprehend why he couldn¡¯t just greet Simone. It he hadn¡¯t provoked Simone, she


    wouldn¡¯t have exposed the recording


    Salma was furious. With a hint of resentment, she eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Simone


    14


    would actually record our conversation that day. Family matters should not be exposed to the public.


    How could she do such a thing?¡± With the recording exposed, the Gray Family and their reputation in


    the industry were at risk of losing respect.


    Salma¡¯s anger intensified as she observed the live chat, filled with insults directed at her.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that her prestigious reputation was being tarnished in this way.


    Having grown up in an esteemed family andter marrying into the Gray Family, this was the first time


    she faced such disgraceful scolding. She could anticipate the mockery andughter from those who


    had previously been at odds with her.


    She also wondered how her close friends would now perceive her.


    Salma¡¯s feelings toward Simone, her biological daughter, became increasinglyplex.


    On one hand, there was a sense of guilt toward her biological daughter.


    On the other hand, Simone publicly exposed the recording in the live broadcast, letting so many people


    hear about the Gray Family¡¯s family secrets. She couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat angry with Simone.


    Why can¡¯t we discuss it privately? Why does she have to expose this recording in front of everyone?


    And why did she actually record it beforehand? Who is she trying to protect herself from?


    Titus scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s already severed ties with us. What family secrets are left to keep hidden?¡±


    He saw through his mother¡¯s delusions.


    Because of what he knew about Simone, he believed that Simone had nned to release the recording


    all along.


    She was just waiting for the opportune moment.


    Most likely, Simone was certain that Andrew would voluntarily step into the trap.


    Sure enough, that fool didn¡¯t disappoint her, allowing her to find an opportunity to take


    action.


    Simone¡¯s clever and strategic move during the final episode of the variety show had sessfully


    garnered the attention of millions of viewers.


    All phones were usually confiscated before the recording started.


    Simone seized this opportunity to y the recording in front of the entire national audience, dealing a


    crushing blow to them


    24


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At the time, when he and his siblings were aplices, he didn¡¯t perceive their actions as bullying or


    suppressing Simone.


    However, after listening to the recording, he felt the urge to crawl into a hole.


    On one side, he felt embarrassed. On the other side, he acknowledged that they had gone too


    far.


    During that time, Jodie had instigated and insinuated a certain idea-Simone had stolen something from


    her.


    The idea was that if Jodie wanted a spot, Simone should have given it to her.


    Upon reflecting on this, he sighed. ¡°Now that I listen to the recording again, I realize that we were all so


    foolish, even Reuben.¡±


    They were all manipted by Jodie.


    Luca expressed, ¡°Indeed, especially Andrew and me. We were so naive, instigated by Jodie, and


    charged into battle for her. Andrew is even more of an idiot, going up on the live broadcast to invite


    insults.¡±


    He looked at Jodie, who was pretending to be innocent and aggrieved with her head lowered during the


    live broadcast.


    He added mockingly, ¡°Look, he went up there and made a fool of himself. Not only did he fail to satisfy


    Jodie, but she probably also resents him now. Just likest time with me. Whenever we confront her, as


    soon as things don¡¯t go her way, Jodie starts ying dead and acting innocent. This time, the me for


    Andrew¡¯s actions has fallen solely on him. She¡¯s Jodie, and she¡¯s innocent.¡±


    Upon contemting the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How blind were we before that we couldn¡¯t


    see through all this?¡±


    Titus joined in, ¡°How could we have known that our sister, whom we loved and cherished for over a


    decade, would always y mind games with us and manipte us? Because we were unprepared, we


    were repeatedly betrayed.¡±


    That was the most ironic.


    Luca concurred, ¡°Indeed, who could have imagined that she would be such a selfish, self- serving, and


    malicious person?¡±


    Every time, she instigated and incited them, waiting for them to charge into battle. When she


    seeded, she enjoyed the fruits of theirbor. When something went wrong, they took the me


    while she hid innocently behind them.


    34


    Upon considering Andrew, he wondered, ¡°Do you think Andrew will see through Jodie this time on the


    variety show?¡±


    He recalled that Andrew faced criticism and lost countless fans because of Jodie when the


    show started.


    He wondered if Andrew would take any more proactive actions.


    Titus pondered for a moment andmented, ¡°Even if Andrew doesn¡¯t do it, Jodie certainly will


    manipte him. In the end, Andrew will be the one who suffers. Therefore, this time, he should be able


    to discern Jodie¡¯s true intentions.¡±


    Luca agreed, ¡°If he still fails to see through it, then he is beyond assistance and deserves all the


    misfortune.¡±


    Titus firmly stated, ¡°Regardless of whether he can be helped or not, he deserves all the misfortune. Not


    only did he cause trouble, but he also specifically dragged his siblings down.¡±


    Because of that troublemaker, the time for him to return to work at thepany was postponed again.


    As Luca was about to speak, his phone rang.


    After answering the call, he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Andrew is just as much of a disaster as Jodie.¡±


    Titus inquired, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Luca replied, ¡°Just now, my agent called and informed me that the release of my new song has been


    postponed. The concert that was being prepared has also been postponed, and the autograph session


    next week has been canceled altogether.¡±


    All these setbacks were caused by Andrew, who faced criticism, and as a result, his siblings were


    dragged into it as well.


    Titus rubbed his forehead. ¡°We are truly unfortunate to have such a brother.¡±


    He nced at Salma, whose face was pale. ¡°Mom, it was a huge mistake to adopt Jodie into our family.


    Look at the chaos now; I can¡¯t even show my face outside.¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 How Could She Be So Cruel?


    After the recording was exposed, Salma faced criticism and became a hot topic of discussion.


    Soon, her family called and scolded her for her actions.


    Not long after, her mother-inw called and reprimanded her as well.


    In various social circles, people deliberately brought up the incident, mocking her for going too far as a


    mother.


    Some even directly questioned her, asking what she was thinking. How could she show such favoritism


    toward her adopted daughter and suppress her biological daughter?


    She felt as if her dignity had been stripped away and trampled on. So, she chose not to respond.


    Already in a bad mood, her irritation grew when she heard Titus¡¯ words.


    She furrowed her brow and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying these things now? Besides, it¡¯s mainly


    because of Andrew¡¯s foolishness. Simone is heartless. She did this on purpose to embarrass us. I don¡¯t


    think this incident has much to do with Jo. Don¡¯t me everything on


    her.¡±


    She had raised Jodie for over ten years, treating her as her own daughter.


    Jodie also treated her as a real mother, clinging to her and acting like a closepanion.


    Although Jodie¡¯s behavior with her sons had crossed boundaries, she didn¡¯t want topletely reject


    Jodie. Doing so would be like denying the decision they made back then. So, even though she said she


    wanted to send Jodie away, deep down, she wanted to give her at chance.


    Her husband suggested keeping Jodie at home and monitoring her, and she agreed. They even hired a


    tutor. They simply wanted to bring Jodie back.


    When Titus saw his mother¡¯s reaction, he knew that she hadn¡¯t personally experienced being deceived


    and hurt by Jodie. So, she wasn¡¯t as hurt.


    She still had feelings for Jodie and was willing to give her a chance.


    This time, Simone was probably the one they were angry at because of the recording incident.


    They felt that Simone shouldn¡¯t have done this and made them lose their reputation. Titus didn¡¯t say


    much because it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    14


    On the other hand. Steven also received a call from his father, who scolded him harshly.


    He had always been outstanding since childhood. But it was the first time Owen had scolded him so


    mercilessly.


    In the family group chat, he was also mocked by his uncles and aunts.


    At thepany, many shareholders looked at him with strange eyes.


    Even friends called specifically to ask about his family¡¯s situation.


    Steven was extremely angry and overwhelmed.


    Meanwhile, he spected that Simone had intentionally done this. The recording from before was


    probably meant to go viral today.


    Such a ruthless act showed no mercy at all.


    Just as she wished, their whole family was criticized byizens and made fun of by friends and


    rtives.


    At the same time, he felt that Simone truly lived up to her reputation as a member of the Gray Family.


    Her attacks were precise and ruthless. It¡¯s a pity that Simone cut ties with them; otherwise, he would


    have wanted to groom her to work for the Gray Group.


    This incident gave him a headache and made him extremely annoyed.


    So, on that day, he had his secretary book a flight ticket and went abroad for an inspection. However,


    he intensified the investigation into Jodie and the two masters.


    At Gray Entertainment.


    Reuben went through a simr ordeal as well. First, he received a call from his grandpa and was


    scolded.


    Then, in the family group chat, he became theughingstock of his cousins.


    The same thing happened at thepany, where he received many strange looks


    As he passed by several ces in thepany, he overheard people discussing this matter


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just a few siblings who lost their reputation, he was not spared either So. be found


    an excuse to fly to another city on a business trip


    He nned to return only when the heat died down. Because he was unable to afford the loss


    21


    of reputation.


    His feelings toward Simone became even moreplicated because of this.


    How can she be so ruthless?


    This time, she didn¡¯t spare any mercy for them. At the same time, he scolded Andrew, who was a fool


    more likely to cause trouble than seed.


    In Cubilis.


    Andrew sneezed several times in a row, knowing he was definitely being criticized due to Simone¡¯s


    unexpected actions.


    Upon standing beside Jodie with a solemn face, he didn¡¯t utter a word.


    The director didn¡¯t want the awkward atmosphere to continue either.


    The number of viewers in the live broadcast room reached a new high.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s move on to the main topic. I believe everyone is familiar with Cubilis. It


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    is a city that preserves ancient culture. Later, we will give everyone a new makeover, dressing you in


    the ancient costumes you like. This time, your task is to explore the ancient city with a pair of eyes that


    can discover and take the live audience on a tour together. Of course, the rules remain the same. For


    the next week, you will be responsible for your own food, amodation, and transportation. We will


    assign you check-in tasks, and you need to check in at different times. This time, we will still be working


    in teams.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking. Zac raised his hand and asked, ¡°Can we have free team formation this


    time? I want to be on Simone¡¯s team.¡±


    Simone was in high demand, and he wanted to join her team right away.


    Others also realized this and raised their hands one after another, saying, ¡°I also want to be on


    Simone¡¯s team.¡±


    Except for the Gray brothers, Jodie, and Leon, everyone else expressed their desire to be on Simone¡¯s


    team.


    It was not that Aaron and Leon didn¡¯t want to, but they knew Simone wouldn¡¯t choose them.


    Upon seeing this, Jonah smirked and said, ¡°It seems like everyone wants to be in Simone¡¯s group


    Then he changed the subject and said, ¡°But I regret to inform you all that this time, we can¡¯t form teams


    freely


    34


    Previously, they had formed teams freely twice. If they did it again this time, things wouldn¡¯t be fresh or


    interesting.


    Zac asked in disbelief, ¡°Why not?¡±


    He wanted to be in Simone¡¯s team. Does anything go wrong?


    Jonah replied, ¡°Many viewers have given feedback suggesting that for this episode, the teams. should


    be decided by drawing lots. They say it will bring more variety and make it more interesting for all of


    you. So, after the show¡¯s team conducted research, we decided to follow the viewers¡¯ suggestions. The


    teams for this time will be decided by drawing lots.¡±


    This way, the finale of this variety show would bring more interesting changes and attract more viewers.


    Zac and the others were left speechless. The director¡¯s decision in the final episode was truly


    heartless.


    They cared about the feedback from the viewers? It is evident that the team made the decision.


    However, since the team had made the decision, there was nothing they could do about it. All they


    could do was silently pray, hoping to be chosen for Simone¡¯s team.


    Even Aaron and Leon were filled with excitement this time. They were silently praying as well.


    Zac asked, ¡°Do we draw lots ourselves?¡±


    Jonah smiled and replied, ¡°To ensure fairness this time, we will y a game using arge roulette


    wheel to determine the teams.¡±


    Everyone was a bit puzzled. ¡°Arge roulette wheel to determine the teams?¡±


    Jonah signaled to his assistant.


    Soon, the assistant brought in arge roulette wheel with its base.


    The wheel had 12 slots, each bearing the name of a guest. In order, they were Simone, Zac, Leon,


    Ethan, Eric, Keira, Brandon, Aaron, Jodie, Andrew, and Tina.


    There were eleven guests and twelve slots on the roulette wheel. One of the slots had the word


    ¡°mystery¡± on it.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 What Is It If Not For Her?


    Everyone gathered around to see the roulette.


    As they felt excited and anticipating some fun, they also admired Jonah¡¯s creativity.


    Keira smiled and asked, ¡°Jonah, are we having another mysterious guest in this episode?¡±


    Others looked at Jonah with curiosity.


    Earlier, it was dered that there would be no more celebrity guests for the time being, leaving


    everyone wondering who would be joining this time.


    Jonah smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, there will be a guest joining, but it¡¯s a mystery. I don¡¯t know who it will


    be.¡±


    Keira was surprised and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know who it is? How is that possible?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Jonah deliberately piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity and exined, ¡°The program team is preparing to


    arrange for you to explore fate in Cubilis. You can look for an amateur guest who seems to have a


    strong connection with the team. As long as the other party agrees, the special guest for this episode


    will be them.¡±


    This idea was suggested by the nners, and the supervisor also supported it, so Jonah had no


    objections.


    Jonah spected that the specific amateur guest was most likely pre-arranged.


    However, they didn¡¯t inform him of the guest¡¯s identity.


    They just mentioned following the conditions provided by the nning team to look for an


    amateur.


    Whoever they found, as long as the person agreed, he or she would be the guest.


    They said it would make things more interesting and exciting.


    Since it was just a single amateur guest, plus the pressure from higher-ups, he didn¡¯t object.


    Moreover, it was indeed challenging to form groups with eleven guests. So, adding one more guest


    would facilitate better grouping.


    Upon hearing this, everyone understood that they were going to find an amateur guest to bring a fresh


    element to the show.


    |||


    15


    Simone¡¯s eyes flickered with interest. Could this amateur guest be connected to Jodie, and is there a


    specific reason for choosing Cubilis as the location? This is going to be interesting.


    She asked, ¡°How will we form groups using roulette? Does the arrow determine the group?¡±


    Jonah nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. After adding the amateur guest, you will have a total of


    twelve people. You will be divided into three groups, with four people in each


    group.


    Zac asked, ¡°Do we spin the roulette ourselves?¡±


    Jonah smiled and said, ¡°Originally, the team was supposed to spin it. But if you want to spin it


    yourselves, that¡¯s fine as well.¡±


    Zac immediately said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll spin it ourselves.¡±


    Jonah agreed and added, ¡°Alright, you can spin it yourselves. But to ensure fairness, you have to draw


    lots to determine the order of rotation.¡±


    This avoided putting the guests in a difficult position, eliminating any unpleasantness about the order.


    Everyone agreed to this decision.


    In front of the livestream¡¯s audiences, Jonah¡¯s assistant prepared a sealed box with numbered ping


    pong


    balls inside, which was lifted and shaken before it was carried over to the guests to make their draw.


    Each guest drew a number to determine the order of rotation. The person who drew number one would


    go first. Whoever he spun to, that person would continue to spin. And then, they would continue to


    rotate until the teams wereplete.


    Then, the remaining would draw the ping pong balls to start another round of roulette.


    Once the second round waspleted, the remaining four people would form a team without rotating.


    Everyone reached in to take their number.


    Zac drew number one. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hide the fact that he wanted to team up with Simone, saying with a smile, ¡°I hope for a good


    start; let¡¯snd on Simone.¡±


    Simone gestured a thumbs-up to him. ¡°Go for it.¡±


    However, in her heart, she felt that it was highly unlikely for Zac to be in the same group as


    her this time.


    |||


    25


    5 Free Coins


    Someone behind the scenes might have manipted the team formations.


    As expected, Zac reached to spin therge roulette wheel.


    After a moment, the arrow¡¯s movement slowed down, lingering on the space next to Simone¡¯s name


    and graduallying to a stop.


    Just as Zac was about to feel happy and excited about drawing Simone, the arrow moved a bit. slower


    andnded in the space below with the name Jodie.


    Zac¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    He silently cursed his bad luck.


    His luck was exceptionally bad today; he actuallynded on Jodie.


    Upon seeing this, Jodie appeared surprised on the surface. But inwardly, she was delighted.


    Zac had always been the target she wanted to conquer.


    This time, it seemed like fate had ced them in the same group. She might have a chance to be with


    Zac. Excellent!


    You bet, you pay. Although Zac didn¡¯t want to be in the same group as Jodie, he could only ept his


    fate.


    With a mournful face, he approached Simone to seekfort.


    ¡°Simone, I shouldn¡¯t have washed my hands before leaving today.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Simoneughed andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just forming teams,


    let¡¯s have fun!¡±


    Zac sighed. ¡°Guess it¡¯s the only way. Let¡¯s just hope my teammates in the uing rounds get lucky


    and draw your name.¡±


    Simone responded with a smile, ¡°Fingers crossed.¡±


    Following the turn to Jodie, her name was taken off the designated slot to prevent repetition.


    If it happened tond on the empty slot, it wouldn¡¯t be valid; they would have to spin again.


    After Zac, Jodie drew Keira, and Keira drew Andrew, forming their group of four


    Zac and Keira weren¡¯t pleased about being grouped with Jodie and Andrew, whom they considered


    troublemakers


    111


    36


    The second group, led by Eric, was paired with Ethan, who then paired with Brandon, and Brandon


    with Tina.


    After each pairing, the other person¡¯s name was removed from the roulette, creating uncertainty and


    relying on luck for group


    formations.


    The remaining guests-Simone, Aaron, Leon, and the mysterious guest-formed another


    group.


    Zac was disappointed, while Leon and Aaron were pleasantly surprised.


    Simone wasn¡¯t very surprised by this grouping, which further confirmed that someone had definitely


    manipted things behind the scenes.


    Hence, she wasn¡¯t given the chance to go up and spin the roulette.


    The person behind the scenes must have noticed her interest in Zac and strategically ced him in the


    same group as Jodie and Andrew, creating a connection with her.


    Previously, she had observed that Jodie harbored some intentions toward Zac.


    Jodie wanted to take Zac in her pocket while Andrew wasing for Jodie to support and protect her.


    This grouping not only fulfilled Jodie¡¯s desires but also restrained Simone.


    In the other group, Ethan was an artist she managed. So naturally, she was concerned about him.


    Tina was arranged by the person behind the scenes.


    This simultaneously posed a connection challenge for her.


    In her group, there was an ex-boyfriend, an ex-brother, plus a mysterious guest. It was basically a


    powder keg.


    This was clearly directed at her. The person behind the scenes had truly considered every


    detail.


    She intentionally didn¡¯t make a move, wanting to see how they would y it. And she looked forward to


    the role of the mysterious guest.


    After the grouping waspleted, Jonah had a somewhat surprised expression on his face


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it must be acknowledged that this grouping was likely to be very intriguing


    Especially Simone¡¯s group


    Although everyone was aware of their teammates, Jonah announced the grouping situation in the live


    broadcast room.


    ¡°Now, please gather the individuals in each group.¡±


    Zac looked at Simone with a pitiful expression, saying, ¡°Simone, we can¡¯t be in the same group this


    time.¡±


    Simone found Zac¡¯s expression resembled a pity puppy. She regarded him, finding his appearance


    endearing.


    So, she extended her hand to pat his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright; even if we¡¯re not in the same group,


    we can still support each other if necessary.¡±


    |||


    575

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278 They Should Not Have Offended Simone


    Upon feeling an instant sense offort when Simone patted him on the head, Zac couldn¡¯t help but


    be overjoyed.


    He disregarded the dagger-like res from Aaron and Leon, who had already sided with.


    Simone.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He put on a sunny smile and reluctantly returned to his own group.


    Upon witnessing the scene, Jodie secretly cursed Simone for being shameless.


    But she saw Zac being assigned to her group as an opportunity.


    The audience in the live broadcast room also took notice.


    Ah! Simone and Zachy are so adorable together!¡±


    A head pat from Simone looks amazing. I wish she¡¯d pat me, too.¡±


    ¡°My ship is sailing! Their affection is so sweet!¡±


    I can¡¯t resist shipping them. The affection is overwhelming.


    I used to want to see Simone looking beautiful alone. But Simone and Zachy are a perfect match.


    ¡°Yes, besides being handsome, her ex-boyfriend always had a cold demeanor. Zachy is better; he can


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    protect andfort Simone!


    Zachy is also very handsome, no worse than her ex-boyfriend.


    Simone¡¯s personality is more suitable for someone like Zachy


    When Zachy protects Simone, he transforms into a sharp-tongued and domineer. When he spoils her,


    he is like a wolf dog. When he is spoiled, he bes a little puppy. He can switch anytime. There are


    so many choices.


    Quick Bring the City Hall here I want to see them get married on the spot


    It¡¯s a pity that Zathy¡¯s luck is so bad, he will be separated from Sanone in this episode¡±


    Although they ate separated. I think Zachy will still find opportunites to be with Sunone


    Simone will continur to take are of and spoil Zachy Thinking about it is so sweet


    Tam looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡®Haha! Just now, when Zachy was switched to Jojo¡¯s group, his face turned ck. I couldn¡¯t help but


    Jonah is not being fair, creating such a grouping. Both groups are like a crematorium.


    ¡®Of course, Zachy and the Gray Family siblings don¡¯t get along. Simone is in the same group as her ex-


    boyfriend and ex-brother. This episode will be interesting


    ¡®Poor Zachy. When he wants to cry, Simone¡¯s ex-boyfriend and ex-brother are secretlyughing.


    ¡°Wow, I just realized that none of those who said they wanted to be in the same group as Simone were


    actually assigned to her group.


    The grouping from the roulette wheel this time is so unfair. They all want to cry.


    ¡®Simone: I might not be able to handle this episode.


    The groups had been formed.


    Simone asked Jonah, ¡°Should we go find the group with the mystery guest, or should the production


    team find them?¡±


    Jonah replied, ¡°We have a mission card here to find the target. Follow the mission card and go find


    them. As long as the other party agrees, you will be able to sessfully form a team.¡±


    Simone took the mission card and opened it to take a look.


    It contained a simplified map with instructions to enter Cubilis and walk into the main street.


    After walking a kilometer, they should turn left into the alley, then follow the map left again.


    and turn


    Upon entering the seventh shop, they should invite the first person they meet, excluding the


    shopkeeper.


    If the person agreed, the team formation would be sessful. If not, they should ask the second


    person they met or wait for the first customer to enter the shop.


    While Simone was reading, she recited it during the live broadcast.


    Aaron listened and said, ¡°It¡¯s all about finding someone with fate; its all up to chance¡±


    The viewers in the live broadcast room also had simr thoughts, curious about what kind of ordinary,


    mysterious guest Simone and her team would encounter.


    23


    Not Have Offended Simone


    +5 Free Coins


    Zac asked, Jonah, after we enter Cubilis, do we still have to work and earn money for food and


    amodation ourselves?¡±


    Jonah nodded. ¡°Yes, the rules are still the same. But you have to be careful; you can¡¯t do modern


    things to make money. Cubilis follows a retro route, so no modern dances or songs.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces showed a wry smile.


    It¡¯s like they¡¯re making things difficult for us again.¡±


    They realized they didn¡¯t have any ancient skills either.


    On the other hand, Jodie was delighted. She knew the traditional dance and the harp and could use


    them if necessary.


    Jonah thought to himself, Isn¡¯t this obvious? The point is to make things difficult for you. Otherwise,


    what¡¯s the point?


    He smiled and reassured them, ¡°I believe in you. It¡¯s already noon, and we¡¯re not that mean. Each of


    you will be given 15 dors as startup capital. After entering Cubilis, enjoy lunch first. and then make


    money.¡±


    Cubilis was a huge ancient city, and they were still outside it. There were cars and other modern


    transportation outside the city, but they would disappear after entering Cubilis.


    Jonah added, ¡°By the way, we will also pay the entrance fee for you. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±


    Cubilis required an entrance fee for maintenance. Visitors entering the city had to pay-14 dors per


    person.


    After paying the entrance fee, everyone would receive an entrance token engraved with the date. It


    was valid for three days.


    The guests couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. If they were not allowed to use their own money, and the


    production team hadn¡¯t paid the entrance fee, how could they have entered? How dare Jonah actually


    say that?


    Next, everyone handed in their phones and exchanged them for the ones provided by the production


    team.


    They went to a clothing store outside the city, and each had chosen a set of clothes.


    This time, it was the production team that paid for them.


    ¡°This set of clothes is also a gift from the production team. However, for the next few days, if you want


    to change clothes, you¡¯ll have to earn money and buy them yourselves in Cubilis¡±


    TH


    35


    Aaron was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you saying we can¡¯t wear the clothes we brought in Cubilis?¡±


    He had never been to Cubilis before.


    Jonah smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a rule set by the authorities before entering the city. No


    matter what era you¡¯re dressed in, you have to wear traditional attire. The same goes for shoes. You


    have to wear the ones you brought when you leave.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. Am I bringing a whole suitcase of clothes for nothing?


    Then he noticed that, apart from himself, Jodie, Leon, and the others didn¡¯t have as much luggage.


    So, he asked, ¡°Did you bring enough clothes for a week?¡±


    Zac looked at him proudly and said, ¡°We only brought clothes for today and thest day. Simone


    reminded us earlier that we have to wear traditional attire in Cubilis, not our own clothes. Things like


    watches are also not allowed. And we can only use cash; no mobile payment is allowed.¡±


    He asked deliberately, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Aaron remained silent. This realization is painful. We don¡¯t have Simone¡¯s reminder, and we have


    never been here before. How can I know?


    He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Indeed, we didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Then he looked at Simone and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing; you know everything.¡±


    This was both an attempt to please Simone and a genuinepliment.


    Simone nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. The production team informed us at week ago


    that this episode would be filmed in Cubilis. Didn¡¯t you guys do any research.


    beforehand?¡±


    Although she had been to Cubilis in her previous life with her master, in the week before, she still spent


    a lot of time studying the map of Cubilis and watching some rted videos and


    news.


    Aaron was taken aback by this counter-question.


    He touched his nose and said truthfully, ¡°No, we really didn¡¯t¡±


    They simply didn¡¯t consider it.


    Zat looked at Aaron and said, ¡°You guys are lucky this time. You found the right person. Otherwise, you


    would be in trouble¡±


    45


    advance with di


    He boasted again. ¡°Unlike us, we all listened to Simone and looked up introduction of Cubilis in


    advance.¡±


    the map and


    Keira alsoughed and said, ¡°Yes, Simone shared the information and videos she found in advance


    with us.¡±


    Aaron and the others missed out on the information. It served them right to offend Simone so


    significantly.


    Aaron remained silent. He was struck again.


    This time, he wisely kept his mouth shut..

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279 It¡¯s Double Standard


    The group changed into traditional attire, adjusting their clothes and makeup ordingly.


    Women tied up their hair while the men donned wigs.


    They strolled toward Cubilis gate, where a queue was forming to enter the city, and they followed suit.


    This spectacle attracted numerous onlookers and photographers, but the production team had taken


    security measures, preventing anyone from approaching or harassing the guests.


    When their turn arrived, they noticed soldiers in traditional attire, d in armor and wielding spears,


    guarding both sides of the gate.


    Individuals were also assigned to distribute entrance-tokens.


    Upon receiving these tokens, they discovered that the wooden pieces were engraved with the date.


    At this point, a sense of novelty and amusement finally settled upon them.


    Tokens were either hung on their clothes or stowed away as the group entered the city.


    What met their eyes were ancient, picturesque streets filled with people adorned in traditional attire.


    asionally, horse-drawn carriages and ox-wagons, designed to resemble ancient times, carried


    passengers.


    It felt like a journey back in time, hundreds of years ago.


    Unlike modern tourist attractions, these horse-drawn carriages and ox-wagon were authentic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It charged ording to the distance, with fares starting at 3 dors.


    Reluctant to spend, the guests hesitated to use them.


    Zac turned to Simone, suggesting, ¡°Simone, how about we team up to earn some money?¡± His


    intention was not to take advantage but rather to spend time with her.


    However, a staff member reminded them, ¡°No, after Jonah assigned you to different groups, only


    members within the same group can work together. You can¡¯t form new groups.


    Otherwise, the grouping would be meaningless.


    Upon hearing this, Simone proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s work separately. We can meet at a certain ce


    |


    13


    for meals or rest.¡±


    Disappointed but understanding, Zac nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stay in touch in a group chat and n a


    meal together.¡±


    He sought confirmation from the staff member, asking, ¡°Can we use the money we earn to treat each


    other to a meal?¡± The staff member agreed.


    In another group, Eric suggested, ¡°We¡¯ll work hard to earn money and treat you all to a meal.¡±


    The other three agreed as well.


    Then, the staff member suggested, ¡°You can split up and work separately now.¡±


    Zac suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not split up for now. Let¡¯s have a meal together. We each have 15 dors, so let¡¯s


    find a restaurant and eat together before we go our separate ways.¡±


    Zac desired to share this first meal in Cubilis with Simone.


    Upon thinking this way, he cursed himself again for his bad luck.


    Others in the group agreed and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a good meal together.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy a good meal together, and we¡¯ll split the billter.¡± Normally, they wouldn¡¯t want to eat with


    Andrew, Jodie, Aaron, and Leon.


    But since they were all assigned to the same group this time, they had no choice but to share. a meal


    together.


    Aaron responded enthusiastically, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    It would help improve the rtionship with everyone, so Leon nodded and said, ¡°Sharing sounds good!¡±


    He was willing to do anything as long as he could be with Simone.


    Upon following the majority rules, Jodie, who wanted to object, could only remain silent.


    Andrew, still indifferent to variety shows, was indifferent to this suggestion.


    So, the group found a restaurant and booked a private room that could amodate eleven people.


    The menu and dishes had an antique style, and the utensils were all traditional.


    Zac handed the menu to Simone and said, ¡°Ladies, take a look and see what you¡¯d like to cat¡±


    |||


    Andrew¡¯s eye-rolling response was prompted by this gesture. He certainly knows how to be


    attentive.


    It was a trait that both Leon and Aaron observed, as Zac seemed overly focused on Simone. It became


    apparent why he was always trailing her.


    Simone took the menu, perusing it alongside Tina and Keira. They didn¡¯t order much, opting for just


    one dish each. Jodie feltpletely ignored, causing her eyes to turn red with a sense of injustice.


    Simone and the others seemed to go too far, excluding her even during a meal.


    After cing their orders, Simone handed the menu to Zac, saying, ¡°You should also order something.¡±


    Zac ordered a dish but didn¡¯t extend the menu to Jodie, who was in the same group.


    Instead, he passed it to Brandon, then Andrew, who taunted Jodie with, ¡°Jo, see what you¡¯d like to eat.


    Some people justck gentlemanly manners.¡±


    This drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Zac raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± Andrew looked at Zac. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.


    We are in the same group, and you don¡¯t pass the menu to Jo but offer it to female. guests from other


    groups. Isn¡¯t thatcking gentlemanly manners?


    Jodie didn¡¯t say anything, but she strongly agreed in her heart.


    She was truly provoked by Zac just now.


    Zac put on a feigned scared expression. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to give it to your precious sister. After all, in


    the first season, she was exposed for having a secret meeting and being flirtatious with Leon. And she


    was hugging and cuddling with Aaron. In the second season, she sat directly on Luca¡¯sp and was


    caught being intimate with her agent, Titus, at a bar, cuddling closely together. For thisst season, I


    don¡¯t want any scandals with your sister trending on social media.¡±


    He bluntly emphasized, ¡°So I have to keep my distance and stay away from her.¡±


    Every time Jodie saw him, it was like a dog seeing a bone.


    He didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with her.


    Even if he was grouped with her because of his bad luck, he wouldn¡¯t have any interaction with her


    No one, whether present or watching the live stream, expected Zac to say such things.


    |||


    35


    But thinking about it, Jodie did have a lot of previous offenses.


    If they were to get entangled, the biggest scandal of this season would probably be between Zac and


    Jodie.


    Jodie felt unfairly targeted and resentfully bit her lip.


    How can he look at me like that? And to say these things in public as if I am promiscuous. It is really


    unfair.


    Upon seeing this, Andrew addressed Zac, ¡°If you want to maintain your distance, then do so! I notice


    how attentive you are toward Simone. Why don¡¯t you keep your distance from her?¡±


    Leon and Aaron also agreed with these sentiments. Why doesn¡¯t he keep his distance from Simone?


    Zac retorted, ¡°Can Simone bepared to her?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°And please refrain fromparing Jodie to Simone, as they arepletely different.¡±


    Despite it being a livestream, he remained unconcerned.


    Jodie didn¡¯t possess the qualifications to bepared to Simone in the first ce.


    Andrew was at a loss. ¡°Why is it different now? Aren¡¯t they both female celebrities?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being hypocritical.¡±


    Confidently, Zac stated, ¡°Yes, I am being hypocritical. What can you do about it?¡±


    Andrew was speechless. He truly couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    How can someone be so arrogant? After all, this is being live-streamed.


    Jodie felt genuinely wronged this time and was on the verge of tears.


    Do I seem so far behind Simone? There must be something wrong with Zac¡¯s eyes.


    The more Zac behaved this way, the more determined she became to win him over.


    She seemed topromise and, in a somewhat resigned manner, pulled Andrew¡¯s arm. ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s


    order some food.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be as cutting as Zac¡¯s.


    So, it was better not to say anything, or else she would be implicated again.


    45


    Moreover, this allowed Zac to see how considerate and tactful she could be.


    Andrew was truly at a loss on how to counter Zac¡¯s retort.


    He immediately followed up on what Jodie said. ¡°Alright, you go ahead and order.¡±


    Jodie took the opportunity to ce an order.


    This meant each person ordered one dish.


    The portions at the restaurant were not substantial, so everyone finished almost all eleven dishes


    without any waste.


    After the meal, the three groups went their separate ways, with the other two groups heading to earn


    money while Simone¡¯s group sought someone.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280 Taking Good Care of Him


    Simone and the others followed the map and instructions on the mission card, arriving at the seventh


    shop.


    The shop specialized in custom-made seals, offering a variety of options for customers.


    Upon entering, they noticed a young man in a religious robe conversing with the shopkeeper.


    From their conversation, it appeared that he hade to collect a seal he had previously ordered.


    The viewers in the live stream room became excited when they saw the


    ¡®He¡¯s quite handsome from the side!¡±


    young man.


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s the first person Simone and the others have encountered in this shop. They should invite


    him to be a guest.¡±


    ¡®Yes, invite him! Simone, go! Go! Go!¡±


    It seemed that many of the viewers were fans of good looks.


    Upon observing his attire, Simone was certain that this person must be the perfect amateur guest for


    this episode.


    She suggested to Aaron, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask him?¡±


    Aaron, wanting to impress Simone, agreed and approached the young man. He greeted him. politely,


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    The young man in a religious robe turned to face Aaron, wearing a polite smile. ¡°Is there something I


    can help you with?¡±


    This sudden change in expression caused the viewers in the live stream room to exim in admiration,


    calling him handsome with a charming face and a god-like appearance.


    Simone also noticed his good looks-fair skin, handsome features, a faint smile at the corner. of his lips,


    and clear, bright eyes.


    He possessed a refined and elegant temperament, and every movement exuded a schrly and gentle


    aura.


    If he were to exchange his green religious robe for a white brocade robe, he would give off an ethereal


    and immortal vibe.


    14


    Aaron was surprised by the young man¡¯s appearance. He didn¡¯t expect the first person they


    encountered to be so good-looking.


    In the entertainment industry, the young man would be considered quite remarkable, especially with his


    elegant and ethereal demeanor, which had the potential to make him. popr.


    Aaron smiled and exined to the young man about their live-streamed shooting of the variety show


    and the need to invite the first person they met as a guest.


    ¡°So, we would like to invite you to be a guest.¡±


    The


    young man was initially taken aback, wearing a slightly confused expression.


    He asked, ¡°But I have never been on a variety show before, and I don¡¯t know anything about it. Is that


    okay?¡±


    Simone noticed that his voice was like a clear spring, very pleasant to listen to.


    The fans of his voice control in the live stream room started to scream again.


    Aaron smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if you don¡¯t know anything. You can give it a try. How about


    joining us?¡±


    The man pondered for a moment and said, ¡°How long will your program be recorded? I have some


    priormitments and will be leaving Cubilis next week.¡±


    Aaron replied, ¡°We will be shooting for a week, including today, and it will end just in time.


    next week.¡±


    The man hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The three of them gave the man some time to think, and they wandered around the shop, looking at the


    seals.


    Meanwhile, the program staff immediately approached the man and provided a detailed exnation of


    their variety show live broadcast, introducing the gamey and showing him some exciting clips from


    the previous two episodes on their phones.


    Jonah saw the face and demeanor of this amateur through the live broadcast and insisted that they


    must do their best to persuade him to be a guest


    This would undoubtedly attract a group of fans to watch the live broadcast


    This episode of the variety show was a showdown between talented individuals, with most of


    them being handsome men.


    After various rmendations and persuasions from the staff, the man finally agreed to give it a try.


    However, he requested that if he felt ufortable or didn¡¯t want to continue participatingter on, the


    program team should allow him to withdraw.


    The program team readily agreed to this


    request.


    Simone was casually browsing the disyed seals.


    Suddenly, her gaze fell on a corner where a seal appeared very antique.


    The jade seal had a dark green color, initially looking ordinary and inconspicuous.


    Normal people might even feel a sense of dislike upon seeing it.


    However, she noticed clusters of negative energy lingering around the seal. It should have been


    nurtured in a ce filled with negative energy, and it was capable of being used as a geomancy attack


    weapon.


    Normally, it was challenging to activate negative energy, and the quantity around was generally low.


    It might work to perform a small action. But engaging in battles bes difficult.


    With this seal, she could amplify the negative energy, making it much stronger.


    Simone asked the shopkeeper, ¡°May I take a look at this seal?¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±


    Simone picked it up and carefully examined it, finding no signs of tampering.


    The presence of the negative energy was natural and rare. It was very rare and challenging to


    She touched the seal with her hand, ensuring there were no issues.


    She was shocked.


    Upon lowering her gaze to the seal, her eyes narrowed.


    Within the seal, there was an aura of a master, indicating that the seal likely belonged to a master in


    the past.


    THI


    31


    Upon suppressing her emotions, she asked in a calm tone, ¡°Is this seal avable for purchase?¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in buying it, you can ask this religious priest. It


    was consigned to our shop by him.¡±


    young


    Simone had already guessed, but on her face, she disyed a surprised expression. ¡°So, it was


    consigned by the religious priest. Does that mean it can be sold?¡±


    The


    young man smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it can be sold. It was given to me by an elder. But he said I wasn¡¯t


    destined for it and asked me to find its rightful owner.¡±


    He looked at Simone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had this seal consigned for three years, and you are the first


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    person to show interest in it. It seems you are its rightful owner.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°So, it turns out that I am truly destined for it.¡±


    A map, a designated store, and, coincidentally, it¡¯s a seal shop. This is truly ¡°destined.¡±


    She asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    The man smiled gently. ¡°Since we are destined, I¡¯ll give it to you. After all, it¡¯s just an old and worthless


    seal.¡±


    Simone shook her head, saying, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t like taking other people¡¯s things for free.


    The man pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°I just made amitment to the


    program team that I would participate as a guest on this episode, the cameo guest or something. How


    about this? For the next week, you take care of me a little more, and this seal will be your reward,


    okay?¡±


    He emphasized, ¡°My elder instructed me to give it to the destined person, so it wouldn¡¯t be right if I sell


    it to you.¡±


    Simone agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept your offer. For the next week, I will make sure to take special care of


    you.¡±


    Since he was so generous, she didn¡¯t hesitate to ept.


    Moreover, she wanted to see what he was up to.


    The current situation had left her a bit puzzled.


    If he wanted her to take care of him, then she would take ¡°special care of him.


    ¡ª


    44

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Chapter 281 Now It Can¡¯t Be Erased


    +5 Free Coins


    After Simone agreed, the man smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much! Take this seal and keep it.¡±


    Simone imprinted her breath on the seal and ced it in an embroidered purse tied around


    her waist.


    She then introduced herself and the other two, ¡°I¡¯m Simone, he¡¯s Aaron, and he¡¯s Leon. What¡¯s your


    name?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°I¡¯m Bailey Shawn. Nice to meet you all.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Alright! Now that our group is assembled, let¡¯s figure out how to make money.¡±


    The other three nodded in agreement.


    Aaron looked at Simone and asked, ¡°How do we make money? Do you have any ideas?¡±


    He thought carefully but couldn¡¯te up with any solutions. So, he could only follow orders.


    Leon and Bailey also looked at Simone as if saying, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Since entering the city, Simone had been observing and thinking about the best way to make money in


    the next few days.


    She already had a few ideas in mind.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that many peoplee into Cubilis wearing clothes they bought themselves.


    But their makeup and clothes don¡¯t match very well. So, we can set up a stall and help people with their


    makeup.¡±


    In Cubilis, there were antique inns. Many tourists would stay for a few days or even longer before


    leaving. So, if they weren¡¯t good at doing makeup themselves, they would have to go to a specialized


    rouge shop in Cubilis to get dressed up.


    After having traveled through ancient times many times, Simone was quite good at matching and


    makeup.


    Leon was the first to support the idea. ¡°This is a good idea.


    Simone looked at the three of them and asked, ¡°What are your skills?¡±


    Leon thought for a moment. Does singing and acting count?¡± That was his current specialty.


    Sebrased


    15 Free Coins


    Simon boka han cochleady. ¡°Don¡¯t you still know how to y the flute? Don¡¯t tell me


    eechlessly.


    wow, the


    She har shayx The ssical music and wanted to learn to y the flute when she saw Samone going


    as a child. Then she pulled Lcon along to learn together. Leon was very


    saint, Nori scopanied her to learn. He even secretly practiced every day and came 30 gunde


    bewafgewar


    Bether he resumed to Cobres, he still doted on and indulged her.


    Tewas ako because of these reasons that she used to rely on and like him more.


    Leon te hage in his heart that Simone still remembered that he could y the flute.


    He learned it because she liked it and apanied her to learn.


    A gentle smile appeared on his stern face. ¡°Of course, I remember¡±


    Simone arranged. ¡°Then, you can y the flute to attract customers¡±


    As she looked at Aaron and Bailey, Simone asked, ¡°What about you two?¡±


    Aaron helplessly replied, ¡°I can only sing and dance, and I¡¯m skilled in modern instruments.¡±


    Simone said. ¡°Then you can go and attract customers. You only have this face to rely on for now, but


    it¡¯s somewhat useful.


    Although Aaron had lost poprity, he did have a handsome face. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to bring in


    some girls to do makeup.


    Aaron thought to himself, Should I be grateful that I still have a handsome face! Otherwise, I might


    have been abandoned.


    Before Simone could ask. Bailey said, ¡°I am best at geomancy physiognomy, and I can also y the


    harp. Is that okay?¡±


    Simone nodded and said, ¡®Of course. But can you change out of your religious robe? he will be more


    eye-catching to y the harp while wearing a white silk robe


    Bailey nodded. ¡°Sure, someone here has given me a few sets of traditional attire, and there is a white


    one; I can change into it.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°Do you live in Cubilis?¡±


    Bailey replied, ¡°Yes, I settled in Cubilis and an living near the geome


    Simone asked again, ¡°Are you a certified geomancer?


    Simone looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you still know how to y the flute? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot


    how to y it?¡±


    She had always liked ssical music and wanted to learn to y the flute when she saw someone


    ying it as a child. Then she pulled Leon along to learn together. Leon was very disdainful but still


    apanied her to learn. He even secretly practiced every day and came to guide her afterward.


    Before he returned to Cebros, he still doted on and indulged her.


    It was also because of these reasons that she used to rely on and like him more.


    Leon felt happy in his heart that Simone still remembered that he could y the flute.


    He learned it because she liked it and apanied her to learn.


    A gentle smile appeared on his stern face. ¡°Of course, I remember.¡±


    Simone arranged. ¡°Then, you can y the flute to attract customers.¡±


    ¡±


    As she looked at Aaron and Bailey, Simone asked, ¡°What about you two?¡±


    Aaron helplessly replied, ¡°I can only sing and dance, and I¡¯m skilled in modern instruments.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°Then you can go and attract customers. You only have this face to rely on for now, but


    it¡¯s somewhat useful.¡±


    Although Aaron had lost poprity, he did have a handsome face. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. to bring in


    some girls to do makeup.


    Aaron thought to himself, Should I be grateful that I still have a handsome face? Otherwise, I might


    have been abandoned.


    Before Simone could ask, Bailey said, ¡°I am best at geomancy physiognomy, and I can also y the


    harp. Is that okay?¡±


    Simone nodded and said, ¡°Of course. But can you change out of your religious robe? It will be more


    eye-catching to y the harp while wearing a white silk robe.¡±


    Bailey nodded. ¡°Sure, someone here has given me a few sets of traditional attire, and there is a white


    one; I can change into it.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°Do you live in Cubilis?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bailey replied, ¡°Yes, I settled in Cubilis and an living near the geomancy association.¡±


    Simone asked again, ¡°Are you a certified geomancer?¡±


    Chapter 281 Now It Can¡¯t Be Erased


    Bailey nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Simone smiled and said. ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s get started then.¡±


    +5 Free CoinG


    They first went to Cubilis¡¯ management office and rented a temporary stall for the day.


    Simone requested the production team to provide a makeup set and purchased some inexpensive


    essories.


    The bamboo flute and harp were also prepared by the production team.


    Within half an hour, the stall was ready.


    Fans of Simone gathered around, affectionately calling her.


    Simone responded with a pleasant smile and waves, earning cheers from her supporters.


    When Bailey returned after changing clothes, a crowd of girls gathered to watch.


    Simone nodded at him, signaling him to start ying the harp.


    With Simone¡¯s assistance, Bailey transformed his simple religious bun into an ancient hairstyle,


    radiating an ancient handsome man.


    d in a white brocade robe, he didn¡¯t wear any makeup.


    As he raised his hand to stroke the ancient harp, he exuded the aura of a noble young man from


    centuries ago.


    Amidst the nobility, there was a sense of ethereal detachment.


    Graceful and with an impable temperament, he resembled a jade tree in the wind.


    Soon, he attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Bailey yed a song. The spectators apuded and called for another one.


    However, next was Leon, who yed the flute.


    He had a cold and handsome appearance, wearing a ck brocade robe. Since he had acted in many


    period dramas, he seemed like a scion stepping out of ancient times.


    It was equally eye-catching Although he garnered attention and sighed for his remarkable appearance,


    whispers about his past as a ¡®sembag ex-boyfriend¡± tilled the air.


    Leon dud have the looks to attract Simone before: his physique and appearance are quite outstanding¡±


    Chapter 281 Now It Can¡¯t Be Erased


    ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s sc*m.¡±


    ¡°Even though I appreciate his good looks, I can¡¯t ept his sc*mmy nature.¡±


    +5 Free Coins


    ¡°This kind of sc*m ex-boyfriend who cheated on Simone is just like Simone¡¯s sc*m ex- brother. He can


    only rely on his looks.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s better to focus on Simone and the guy in white next to her.¡±


    ¡°Too bad Zachy is in another group. Otherwise, this group would be all about the handsomes and


    beauties.¡±


    ¡°Zachy is wearing a red brocade robe. He is exuding a carefree and elegant demeanor. He is so


    handsome!¡±


    When Leon heard the hushed discussions around him, he almost yed the wrong tune.


    He felt helpless because he had be the representative of the sc*m ex-boyfriend.


    But he was really innocent; he never had an affair.


    But now he couldn¡¯t clear his name.


    Meanwhile, Aaron approached women with mismatched makeup and clothes, offering Simone¡¯s


    makeup services at an affordable price of nine dors per person.


    There were quite a few interesteddies.


    Also, there was a person who looked disdainfully at Aaron. ¡°You, the sc*m ex-brother, stay away


    from us! Even if you didn¡¯t promote, we would still support Simone and get our makeup done.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. Well, I am the representative of the sc*m ex-brother now. It¡¯s really unfair. This


    title should belong to Andrew.


    Soon, thedies who wanted Simone to do their makeup formed a line.


    Leon, Aaron, and Bailey looked at each other helplessly; they felt like human billboards attracting a


    crowd.


    However, to avoid being outdone by the other two among the three, they continued with Simone¡¯s


    arrangements.


    Simone worked quickly. She could do a customer¡¯s makeup and match their essories in about ten


    minutes.


    The key was that each person¡¯s makeup and essories were unique perfectly highlighting


    1


    Chapter 281 Now It Can¡¯t Be Erased


    their individual strengths.


    Initially, everyone came for her. Butter, they came for her skills.


    The line for makeup grew longer as more people saw it and joined the


    queue.


    +5 Free Coins


    Jonah couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Simone¡¯s skills are so impressive that she could undoubtedly thrive and


    earn a living anywhere she chooses to go.


    Simone¡¯s fans in the live broadcast room cheered for her, praising her amazing talent.


    Even fans of other guests switched over to watch Simone do makeup, and Bailey y the piano.


    As for the other two men, although they were attractive, they were ignored by everyone because of


    their sc*mmy behavior.


    Of course, their fans were an exception.


    This group found sess and started making money, while the other two groups struggled in


    33

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 282 Can We Change?


    While throngs of people were queuing up to have their makeup done by Simone, a disagreement was


    breaking out among Zac¡¯s group.


    Jodie suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue performing? I can y the harp and do a traditional dance.¡±


    Andrew agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Jo¡¯s dancing is really impressive.¡±


    However, Zac sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys already done all that in the past two issues? Especially in


    thest episode, you yed instruments and danced for so long but earned so little money. Haven¡¯t


    you learned from that experience? And now, you want to embarrass yourselves again in this ancient


    city where there are plenty of people who can y the harp and do traditional dance?¡±


    Jodie thought to herself, This guy is going too far. He¡¯s so mean. She was a professional. How could


    those peoplepare to her? How would she be an embarrassment?


    Andrew found Zac¡¯s words particrly offensive and grumbled unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line.¡±


    Zac nced at him and said, ¡°What? Can¡¯t I speak the truth?¡±


    Andrew thought to himself, This guy is a real jerk. He sarcasticallymented, ¡°With such a sharp


    tongue, you probably won¡¯t find a girlfriend in the future.¡± It was the first time he had encountered


    someone with such a venomous mouth.


    Zac sneered. ¡°If I had to choose between being single for life or dating your sister, I¡¯d rather be single.¡±


    Andrew choked, ¡°You-My sister, Jo, won¡¯t be interested in you.¡± He had heard rumors about Zac being


    arrogant and venomous in the industry, especially towards women who approached him, and he


    thought the rumors were exaggerated. But now, he realized that the rumors were an understatement.


    A look of relief washed over Zac¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Andrew couldn¡¯t evene up with aeback for that, while Jodie was so aggrieved that she wanted


    to cry. She had only approached him a few times, but why did it sound like she was a terrifying monster


    Zac was bing more and more unbearable. Simone must have said a lot of bad things about her to


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    him behind her back.


    With teary eyes, she said in a choked voice, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t y the instruments or dance


    13


    10 46 Sat


    Chapter 282 Can We Change


    anymore. So, what do you guys suggest we do next? Just don¡¯t ask me to do itter.


    +5 Free Coins


    Seeing Jodie like this, Zac was disgusted. ¡°Stop acting all teary-eyed and making it seem like someone


    bullied you. If you want to be an angel, then act like it properly. An angel doesn¡¯t cry with red eyes


    every day and should be all ethereal, giving off a sunny and refreshing feeling You¡¯re more like what


    they call a pretentious b*tch online.¡± He was really annoyed that Jodie always used these few fixed


    expressions, which only the Gray Family brothers. could look at without getting tired.


    Keira couldn¡¯t help butugh at hisment. ¡°You really understand.¡± That meant that she agreed with


    what he said.


    Raising his chin, he said proudly, ¡°Of course, I am the master of identifying b*tches.¡±


    Whether it was before or after his debut, countless pretentious girls were trying to hook up with him,


    and Jodie¡¯s attempts were simply not worth mentioning.


    It was obvious that she was just a pretentious girl, but she insisted on pretending to be ant angel, which


    even he felt embarrassed about on her behalf. Even if she wants to be an angel, she should be more


    like Simone.


    Jodie¡¯s expression froze because she didn¡¯t expect Zac to have even more venomous words. ¡°If you¡¯re


    so capable, then go make money on your own.¡± She couldn¡¯t help it, turning around. angrily and


    storming off.


    If she continued to stay with him, she was afraid she would go crazy. This jerk always insulted her, and


    this was being broadcast live. Her reputation would be ruined, so she decided not to be with him for the


    time being. Otherwise, her online reputation would be even harder to


    clear


    Jodie¡¯s disappearance clearly showed that she was driven away by Zac. Seeing this, Andrew red at


    Zac. ¡°You have no manners. We¡¯ll make money separately.¡± It would also save them from this jerk who


    always bullied Jodie.


    Zac showed a surprised smile. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t ask for more! He and Keira thought that Jodie had made the right decision. They were


    already ured of her pretentiousness and pitiful attitude. It was already the third episode, couldn¡¯t she


    change?


    Andrew was speechless with Zat and turned around to chase after Jodie, who was walking and crying


    as if she had been badly bullied


    In the live broadcast room, the audience was divided into two groups. One group supported Zac,


    agreeing that Jodie was always like this and that it was annoying to watch. She was just a pretentious


    b*tch, so why cry when it was pointed out?


    10 4b Sat 16 DeC


    Chapter 282 Can We Change?


    This was the majority¡¯s opinion.


    There were also a small number of Jodie¡¯s fans and viewers who thought Zac went too far. If they didn¡¯t


    even try, how would they know that Jodie wasn¡¯t good enough? It was too much of him to mock and


    embarrass her. They called for Jodie to make money using her own.


    methods and thene back to prove Zac wrong.


    Andrew¡¯s thinking aligned with these viewers. First, heforted and reassured Jodie. Nevertheless,


    because of what happened at the hospital before and both of them were paying attention this time, he


    didn¡¯t hug andfort her.


    After Jodie was coaxed, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s y the harp and dance. I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ll earn less than Zac


    Turner. This is an ancient city, and what everyone likes is the harp and traditional dance. Don¡¯t listen to


    Zac Turner¡¯s nonsense because he doesn¡¯t know anything. Let¡¯s show him who¡¯s right and prove


    ourselves. We won¡¯t back down from a challenge.¡±


    Jodie thought the same way and was particrly indignant. Why did Zac look down on her? She


    wanted to show him that she could earn money based on her abilities. However, she didn¡¯t say it out


    loud like Andrew did.


    Firstly, Zac Turner had too many fans, and she was afraid of being criticized. Secondly, she hadn¡¯t


    given up on him. Zac was so protective of Simone and so sarcastic toward her, so she wanted to make


    Zac hers and then switch roles-let him protect her and criticize Simone.


    So, after considering it for a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Andrew.¡±


    After all, it was Andrew who said it. If she faced criticism, he would be there to support her and also


    give her an escape route. If she couldn¡¯t earn much money like in the second round, it wasn¡¯t because


    she insisted on doing it that way, but because Andrew influenced her.


    Titus and Luca, who were watching the live broadcast, felt a sense of familiarity when they heard


    Jodie¡¯s words.


    Titus sneered, ¡°You see if she messes up, the me will fall on Andrew.¡±


    Luca agreed, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true.¡± He had personally experienced it and understood it deeply.


    Before, when he participated in variety shows himself, he didn¡¯t notice this. But now, watching this live


    broadcast, he had apletely different feeling. It could only be said that the onlookers had a clearer


    view.


    He sighed. ¡°The more I watch, the more I realize that Jodie is so scheming. And she uses all of it on


    the people who truly care and love her.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that this was his sister, who had been


    spoiled for over ten years.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 Simone Is Their Nemesis.


    76%


    +5 Free Coins


    Titus now has a clearer understanding of the situation and sneered, ¡°How can she achieve. your goal if


    she doesn¡¯t focus on the people who truly love her? Will others care about her? Just look at Zac Turner


    and Keira Pearson. They don¡¯t spoil her.¡± Only those who have loved her before, like them, would spoil


    her like this. ¡°Jodie Gray is just taking advantage of our love for her.¡±


    Luca nodded. ¡°Exactly, we spoiled her while she¡¯s doing the meanest things.¡± He then gave a bitter


    smile. ¡°You know, did we also have this kind of feeling toward Simone before?¡±


    They seemed to take advantage of Simone¡¯s concern for her family and treated her that way. because


    they always felt that no matter what happened in the end, she would always be a good sister to them.


    Titus body stiffened. ¡°Now that you mention it, we really did act that way. All these years, we have been


    greatly influenced by Jodie.¡± They had spoiled Jodie for over a decade, but she has. also influenced us


    for over a decade. Thinking about it now seemed a bit scary to him.


    Luca replied, ¡°We have all been corrupted by Jodie. The saying ¡®birds of a feather flock. together must


    have some truth to it. If Simone hadn¡¯t been lost when she was young and. grew up with us¡­ we


    wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡±


    The more the two brothers thought about it, the more they realized it was true and decided that in the


    future, they would continue to keep their distance from Jodie. Otherwise, what would they do if they


    were corrupted and influenced again?


    In Cubilis, Jodie and the production team discussed and agreed on a n. The production. team


    provided them with a harp and also helped themmunicate with the city management, who agreed


    to let them perform and sell their art in a designated area. As the city wanted to maintain better


    development, they needed to attract more people to visit, and appearing on a variety show was a way


    to advertise the city. As long as they didn¡¯t go overboard, the management of the city was easy to


    negotiate with.


    After setting up the harp, Jodie walked over and sat down while Andrew took the initiative to attract


    people toe and watch. Soon, she started ying the harp confidently. With Andrew¡¯s efforts and


    the high foot traffic on this street, many people initially gathered to watch. However, as they listened,


    quite a few people left.


    Andrew couldn¡¯t help but stop someone and ask, ¡°Why did you leave?¡±


    The puzzled tourists replied, ¡°We aren¡¯t interested, so we left. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Andrew asked, ¡°With such beautiful harp music, don¡¯t you want to listen a bit more?¡±


    The tourists gracefully responded, ¡°We prefer the girls ying at the harp recitals held in the


    Chapter 283 Simone Is Their Nemesis


    old town.¡±


    15 Free Coin


    Another person chimed in. ¡°The guy from Simone¡¯s group on the next street ys the harp much better


    than you.¡±


    She pulled her friend, who Andrew had stopped, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next street to listen. Even


    the lousy ex-boyfriend ying the flute is more entertaining than this.¡±


    At least Leon had an attractive face. What was so special about Jodie? If they wanted to see beautiful


    girls, why not go see Simone?


    Watching the people leaving one after another, Andrew thought, Simone is our nemesis.


    After Jodie finished ying, she realized that more than half of the audience had left, and when


    Andrew went to collect tips, hardly anyone gave him any money.


    Her face froze. How could this be? She felt like she had yed exceptionally well just now.


    At the same time, Andrew was going crazy. He had nevercked money in his life, but now he had to


    beg for tips. Yet, no one gave him anything. He wanted to storm off in frustration, but to prove Zac


    wrong, he held back.


    With a thick skin, he approached a seemingly approachable girl and asked, ¡°My sister yed so


    beautifully. Don¡¯t you think you should show some appreciation?¡±


    The girl took a step back and shook her head. ¡°I thought it was quite ordinary. The town. organizers


    hold a recital every five days, and the people ying at the recital are better than your sister. Not only


    is it free, but they also provideplimentary tea and pastries. The guy from your other group on the


    next street yed the harp beautifully, and he didn¡¯t charge, either. So, where do you get the audacity


    to ask for money?¡±


    She was a fan of Simone and came here to listen to Jodie to belittle them. Little did she expect to be


    caught by Andrew right after arriving. Of course, she had to tell the truth.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was intentionally criticizing Jodie, but many people yed the harp better at the


    recital. Even the hired musicians at the restaurants yed with more vor than Jodie.


    The girl¡¯s words received agreement from many people. ¡°Indeed, there are many people in the town


    who y the harp better than this. It¡¯s fine to listen for free, but if they want money, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    worth it.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way. I thought it was free, but they want money. This is the old town, and there is no


    shortage of people who can y the harp. Why don¡¯t you go out and rob on the streets? With this level,


    you have the nerve to ask for money?¡±


    Andrew thought, It¡¯s embarrassing and awkward.


    Chapter 283 Simone Is Their Nemesis


    +5 Free Coins


    It was not just him who felt awkward but also Jodie, who never expected such a situation to arise. To


    prevent the atmosphere from bing more awkward, she immediately stood up and asked Andrew


    to prepare to leave, and she started dancing.


    Since these people didn¡¯t like her ying the harp, dancing should be fine, right? She had been


    practicing dancing since she was young and could dance very professionally. Unexpectedly, as she


    danced, more and more people left.


    They evenmented, ¡°This dance is just average, not as good as the girls at the ball.¡±


    ¡°I agree; money.¡±


    let¡¯s go to the ball tomorrow instead. The best part is, they don¡¯t even ask for


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If her dance could amaze me, I would be happy to give her a tip, but this one didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we won¡¯t pay, and we won¡¯t watch.¡±


    Then, another group of people left one after another. Almost all the onlookers of Jodie¡¯s dance had


    disappeared. While dancing, Jodie was also observing. Who would have thought it would turn out like


    this? It made her unable to continue dancing halfway through.


    Andrew was also quite embarrassed as he hadn¡¯t anticipated such an oue. Approaching Jodie, he


    offered herfort, saying, ¡°Jo, let¡¯s stop dancing. It¡¯s not that you danced poorly; it¡¯s just that they


    don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    However, his words only served to further embarrass Jodie. She thought to herself that if Andrew didn¡¯t


    know how to providefort, he shouldn¡¯t have tried at all; it was only inviting trouble.


    Mustering a somewhat reluctant smile, she said, ¡°Andrew, I overheard them mentioning the abundance


    of free performances and dances here. Naturally, if we ask for money, there won¡¯t be many spectators.¡±


    That was what she believed. It wasn¡¯t that shecked talent; it was simply because these people


    wanted to enjoy the performances without paying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s brainstorm alternative ways to earn money.¡±


    Simultaneously, she regretted their earlier outburst of anger. They shouldn¡¯t have listened to Andrew¡¯s


    encouragement to continue ying the harp and dancing. At the same time, she felt a twinge of


    annoyance that she hadn¡¯t done more research and acquired more knowledge beforeing to this


    city.


    Who could have foreseen that there would be free recitals and dances in the city? Now, not only had


    they failed to humiliate Zac, but they had also brought embarrassment upon themselves.


    Chapter 284 Sure Enough, This Guy Came Prepared


    Jodie¡¯s harp and dance performances had failed, so they returned the harp and other items to the


    production team. Earlier, she had overheard people discussing something. They mentioned that


    Simone and the others were on a nearby street, and an amazing guy was ying the harp.


    Although she was curious about who it could be, she was even more interested in finding out how


    Simone was making money this time. So, she suggested to Andrew that they should explore the area


    and see if they could find any opportunities to make money. With Andrew in tow, she went to the


    nearby street.


    In the live chat, the viewers were all cheering.


    Wasn¡¯t Zachy supposed to be proven wrong? Is this it?¡±


    ¡°This ending is hrious.


    So, Zachy was right all along. There¡¯s no shortage of talented harp yers and dancers here. Jojo just


    embarrassed themselves.¡±


    Jojo never listens to advice, and now they¡¯ve embarrassed themselves again.¡±


    ¡°Zachy: I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s impossible to reason with this stubborn person.¡¯


    ¡®Zachy¡¯s eyes are sharp indeed.


    This twist is so satisfying. Where are the people who were just insulting Zachy? Why aren¡¯t they


    speaking up now?¡±


    It can only be med on Jojo¡¯s ipetence. They failed to prove Zachy wrong and ended up


    embarrassing themselves. Otherwise, they would be jumping in joy right now.¡¯


    I love how straightforward and tactful Zachy is. If you don¡¯t like it, stay away. Why should men always


    amodate delicate flowers?¡¯


    He has always had this kind of bad behavior, and now you know.''¡±


    Our Zachy has always been sarcastic and has a bad temper. Jojo better stays away in the


    future!


    ¡°Zachy¡­¡±


    After Zac entered the entertainment industry, he never hid his temperamental personality. He would


    make self-deprecating jokes, and his fans would also join in. But when it came to haters, they would


    fiercely defend him. After all, he was their idol, and they couldn¡¯t tolerate


    14

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 Sure Enough, This Guy Came Prepared


    others bullying him.


    +5 Free Coins


    This time, it was the fans¡¯ turn to fight back, and all the people who had previously insulted Zac were


    silenced because these fans and viewers didn¡¯t expect the oue to be exactly as Zac had said. The


    key was that Jodie was indeed a bit ipetent, and they couldn¡¯t find a way to fight back.


    On the other side, Jodie and Andrew walked to a street and saw a crowd of people gathered ahead.


    There were even people lining up. As they approached, they realized that these people were not here


    to watch the new guest y the harp or Leon y the flute. They were here to see Simone and wait for


    her to help with their makeup.


    Andrew saw the lively scene and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can this also be done? I have to say, this


    person ys the harp, simr to how you y! Is it because more girls are watching, so the new guest


    is so popr?¡± He said this mainly tofort Jodie but also deliberately said it for the people in the live


    broadcast room to hear.


    Jodie blushed slightly, feeling embarrassed. She had specifically studied the harp, so naturally, she


    could tell that the new guest yed very well and had a high level.


    Andrew¡¯s words, on the other hand, made her feel awkward. In order not to make the audience dislike


    her, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that my skills are not as good as his. The new guest they found is talented,


    attracting so many people.¡±


    The implication was that Simone and the others were able to be so popr thanks to the new


    guest.


    In her heart, there was also a hint of jealousy. Why is Simone so lucky? They managed to find a new


    guest who was not only good-looking but also talented. It¡¯s a pity that the new guest isn¡¯t part of our


    group.


    Andrew agreed, ¡°Yeah, they are really lucky.¡± He thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Jo, why don¡¯t


    you also try making money by doing makeup for others?¡±


    Jodie grumbled silently, How could I possibly learn from Simone? It¡¯s embarrassing. Besides, she only


    knew how to do her own makeup, not others¡¯. Silently, she criticized Andrew for having such low


    emotional intelligence. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to learn from them. Let¡¯s think of other ways to make


    money ourselves. Or we could go find Mr. Turner and Miss Pearson. After all, we are a team, and it¡¯s


    better to act together.¡±


    She decided to continue pursuing Zac. Seeing Simone and the others making money and gaining


    poprity again made her feel bitter and ufortable. She especially wanted to see Simone¡¯s


    misfortune and had a feeling that as long as she could snatch Zac away, she would be able to


    suppress Simone¡¯s luck to some extent, just like when she snatched Leon and her five brothers.


    She encouraged herself that although she had been defeated by Zac many times, the greater


    Chapter 284 Sure Enough, This Guy Came Prepared


    +5 Free Coins


    the difficulty, the greater the challenge. Then, she took a deep look at the good-looking new guest,


    hoping that his eyes wouldn¡¯t be blind.


    Andrew didn¡¯t want to look for Zac as they always had unpleasant interactions, but it was hist first time


    participating in a variety show, and he didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen


    to you.¡±


    Hence, they left the street and went to find Zac. After asking the program staff, they found Zac and


    Keira at a restaurant where they were currently working as waiters to earn money. As a result, they


    attracted many tourists toe and eat. Just as they finished serving a round of dishes, Zac saw Jodie


    and Andrew, who hade looking for them.


    His originally smiling, handsome face turned dark. Why did these two troublemakers show up? He


    couldn¡¯t be bothered and went to the kitchen to continue serving dishes.


    Andrew stopped him and said, ¡°Zac Turner, what are you doing here?¡±


    Zac turned around and replied impatiently, ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    Andrew asked with a hint of disdain, ¡°Is your idea of making money? Serving food to others?¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Zac retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with serving food? It¡¯s hard work and earns money,


    and we¡¯re not eating your family¡¯s food. Are you discriminating against certain upations? Your


    thinking is wrong. Whether it¡¯s using your brain or physicalbor, all work is honorable. Work doesn¡¯t


    distinguish between high and low status.¡±


    He truly believed in this. Although he was born into a wealthy family and was a top star in the


    entertainment industry, he respected people in every profession. As long as one earned a living


    through their abilities and didn¡¯t rely on others¡¯ resources, why should there be a distinction between


    high and low status?


    That was why he didn¡¯t like Andrew¡¯s condescending attitude. If it weren¡¯t for the Gray Family, someone


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    like Andrew wouldn¡¯t even be able to serve food properly and probably have to rely solely on his looks


    to make a living.


    Andrew choked, but he wouldn¡¯t admit his thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t think that way. I¡¯m just curious about why


    you guys are doing this kind of work.¡±


    Zac replied, ¡°We do it to earn money and have a ce to stay at night. As long as we can make


    money, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of work we do.¡± He smirked at the two of them and continued, ¡°Why


    did you guyse here? You¡¯re not here to embarrass yourselves, are you?¡±


    Andrew really wanted to drag Zac out and give him a beating. This guy was toxic and always hit where


    it hurt the most. To protect Jodie¡¯s reputation, he said, ¡°We heard from tourists that the city holds free


    concerts and dances every few days, and we can¡¯t make much money by performing. So, we¡¯re not


    going down that route. We¡¯re a team, and it¡¯s not good to act alone. so we came to find you guys.¡±


    34


    Chapter 21 Sure Inough, This Guy Camme Prepared


    45 Free Coins


    In saying so, they were also trying in save face. Despite that, Zac didn¡¯t give them any face and


    sneered, ¡°Stop pretending Everyone knows who you are. I told you before that this is an ancient city


    with plenty of people who can y instruments and dance, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now, we¡¯re doing this


    kind of service work. If you can swallow your pride, join us. Suppose you can¡¯t, then leave. I have to


    work and don¡¯t have time to waste with you. Figure it out yourselves.¡±


    With these two burdens, he and Keira were really unlucky.


    Andrew was furious watching Zac mock them and leave. He wanted to explode, but Jodie held him


    back. ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s talk to the restaurant owners and work here to earn money.¡±


    If Zac and the others could do it, so could they. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed as he went to


    find the shopkeeper with her.


    Knowing that the two of them were part of Zac¡¯s group, the shopkeeper didn¡¯t refuse either, allowing


    them to work as temporary shop assistants.


    At first, Andrew couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. After being looked down upon and mocked. by Zac and


    Keira, he didn¡¯t want to be underestimated by them and reluctantly went ahead. Because of this, he


    was heavily criticized by the viewers on the live stream.


    On the other side, Simone calcted the time and asked Aaron to stop people from queuing up. In the


    end, it took more than five hours to serve all the people in the queue. If they hadn¡¯t stopped it in


    advance, there would have been many more people waiting. As a result, they earned nearly two


    hundred.


    Then, they went to the restaurant where Zac and the others worked, preparing to have dinner together.


    On the way there, Simone chatted casually with Bailey, ¡°Your harp skills are superb


    Even when she watched him y the harp, she felt like he was a nobleman from centuries. ago. His


    skills were the most outstanding she had ever heard and was truly remarkable. Previously, she wanted


    to test the depth of his skills, and sure enough, this guy came prepared.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 285 She And Bailey Share A Surprising Connection


    Bailey exuded an air of elegance, with a subtle smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°My master is


    skilled in harp, chess, calligraphy, and painting, so I have been learning from him. since I was young.¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°I see. Your geomancy skills must be very advanced. I can¡¯t discern anything from


    your facial features. That means your abilities are superior to mine.¡±


    Although she was testing him, most of what she said was true. His facial features didn¡¯t seem to be


    concealed, but she couldn¡¯t see through them and could only discern a few basic things. For the most


    crucial aspects, she couldn¡¯t see anything, which indicated that his abilities were likely higher than hers.


    What she could see was that he, Jodie, and the others had no blood rtion. In other words, he was


    not one of them. She had a faint feeling that he had reached the highest level of unity between man


    and nature as a geomancy grandmaster, and his strength was formidable.


    However, achieving such a high level of unity at such a young age was extremely unlikely. There must


    be some secret behind this, or there might be some variables about him.


    Bailey smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. From your facial features, I can¡¯t see through you, so


    your abilities are also very strong.¡±


    While Simone was observing him, he was also observing Simone. To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t see


    through her facial features, but her abilities were only in the innate realm.


    ording to reason, this kind of situation would only ur with geomancy grandmasters who had


    reached the level of unity between man and nature. It also indicated that something must have


    happened to her. Nevertheless, the more he couldn¡¯t see through her, the more it piqued his curiosity


    and interest in investigating.


    Simone smiled. ¡°You are too modest. Let¡¯s find an opportunity to spar another day?¡±


    He nodded and smiled. ¡°Sure, I have the same idea.¡±


    Simone felt that she had met a worthy opponent. Moreover, this opponent was even more challenging


    The person behind the scenes had really made a move this time, sending someone like him.


    What puzzled her the most was why this person had the seal of her master in his hands. So, she asked


    with a smile. Is your master a grandmaster of the geomancy association? I don¡¯t know it I know him Of


    course, if it¡¯s inconvenient to say, just take it that I didn¡¯t ask.


    Two semors had brought her into several groups of geomancy grandmasters, and she had also


    recently joined the geomancy association, exchanging ideas with some grandmasters in the group


    1.3


    Chapter 285 She And Bailey Share A Surprising Connection


    +5 Free Coins


    Bailey smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it. My master is Magnus Hart, and


    know him.¡±


    you


    This time, she was truly surprised. ¡°Mr. Hart is your master? If that¡¯s the case, that makes my senior?¡±


    you


    The staff of the program had asked Bailey earlier, and he had said that he was 25 years old, older than


    her. Magnus was her master¡¯s senior and also the vice president of the geomancy association. She


    hadn¡¯t expected that they would have such a connection.


    With this, things were bing more and moreplicated because her master¡¯s senior was


    unexpectedly involved. Could it be that Bailey wasn¡¯t arranged by the one behind the scenes, and it


    was just a coincidence today? But her intuition told her that it wasn¡¯t that. simple.


    Smiling openly, Bailey said, ¡°That¡¯s right, my junior. We do have fate. When I saw you just now, I was


    surprised. My master has mentioned you to me before and even showed me your photo. I thought it


    would be interesting to be on a variety show with you, so I agreed. And because you¡¯re my junior, that¡¯s


    why the seal is connected to you.¡±


    Simone understood what he meant. He should know that the seal belonged to her master. She smiled


    and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be this connection between us. That seal, could it be that my


    master gave it to you?¡±


    He smiled with his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re clever. I¡¯ve met my master¡¯s junior three times, and thest time, he


    gave me this seal. But when I went to pick it up, the seal fell to the ground, and I couldn¡¯t have it. So, I


    returned it to him, but he didn¡¯t take it back. He said to keep it for now and give it to someone who is


    destined for it in the future. Three years ago, I left the seal in that shop, and unexpectedly, you became


    its destined owner. This truly is a destined fate from heaven.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s coincidental. Her smile deepened. ¡°I thought that you left the seal in


    the shop, waiting for me, the destined person.¡±


    Bailey paused for a moment and chuckled. ¡°If you want to interpret it that way, it¡¯s also possible.¡±


    Simone changed the topic, ¡°Is Mr. Hart in the city? I¡¯ve been thinking that after the variety show ends,


    I¡¯ll visit him.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master has gone out for business and may not be back until next month,¡± he replied


    Simone smiled with a hint of regret. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to miss him this time.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡±


    As they walked, they chatted while Aaron and Leon beside them were surprised, not


    THE


    <


    2.3


    10 47 Sat 16 Dec


    Chapter 285 She And Bailey Share A Surprising Connection


    763


    +5 Free Coins


    expecting that the amateur guest they had found would turn out to be Simone¡¯s senior.


    The audience in the live broadcast room was also very surprised. One by one, they expressed their


    amazement.


    Someone said, ¡°Both look so good; no wonder they¡¯re from the same sect.¡±


    After more than ten minutes, the four of them entered the restaurant. By this time, the dinner rush had


    passed, and Zac was diligently cleaning the tables, looking very professional while working.


    Andrew was nearby, slowly moving chairs, and Jodie was wiping the tables. When they saw Simone


    and the otherse in, Zac¡¯s handsome face lit up with a bright smile. ¡°Simone, you guys are here.¡±


    Simone¡¯s eyes filled with a smile. ¡°Yes, we came to have dinner with you. What about Keira? Have you


    finished your tasks?¡±


    Zac answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be done cleaning these two tables soon, and Keira is cleaning up in the kitchen.


    She¡¯ll be done soon, too. You guys go ahead and order in the private room, and we¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±


    Simone offered, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    Zac smiled and replied, ¡°No need, you¡¯ve worked hard all afternoon doing makeup for others; now take


    a good rest.¡± He had heard from the customers who came to eat that Simone was earning money by


    doing makeup for others on another street.


    Those people kept rmending her to other customers, saying that Simone was incredibly efficient


    at doing makeup; she could finish one person in about ten minutes and even help with styling. Fast and


    skilled, she was just as good as professional makeup artists.


    While he felt proud, he also felt a bit concerned. Simone was fast and skilled at doing makeup, but she


    never took a break. Doing makeup for so many people for over five hours, she must be exhausted.


    Simone sensed Zac¡¯s concern in his words and was touched, smiling. ¡°Now that you mention it, I am a


    bit tired. We¡¯ll wait for you in the private room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zac nodded and considerately led the way to the private room.


    Aaron and Leon, who were walking behind, felt a bit uneasy witnessing this scene. Zac was good at


    being attentive. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. Seeing Simone doing makeup


    and styling for others seemed so effortless that they didn¡¯t consider how tiring it could be. So, they


    didn¡¯t say anything thoughtful, and now Zac had taken the lead. What a pity.


    D

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 286 If That¡¯s The Case, It Would Be Terrifying


    +5 Free Coins


    Bailey raised an eyebrow as he observed the two frustrated individuals. He nced up and noticed that


    Simone was engaging in a lively conversation with Zac.


    He observed that the way she talked to this person waspletely different from her interactions with


    them.


    She radiated a pleasant aura.


    He looked closer and realized that Zac waspletely captivated by Simone.


    The


    way Zac gazed at Simone suggested he wanted to be by her side at all times.


    There was a strong possibility that he had ulterior motives toward Simone.


    After entering the private room, Zac excused himself to continue tidying up.


    Andrew from outside appeared displeased.


    Simone and Aaron entered the room without even acknowledging him.


    She had grown distant toward him and remained silent.


    However, Aaron¡¯s behavior was going too far.


    Jodie lowered her head to wipe the table, her eyes filled with resentment.


    Earlier, she had asked Zac for help in lifting a table, but he ignored her.


    Now that Simone had arrived, he immediately showered her with attention.


    As the favored young master of the Turner Family, why did he go out of his way for Simone? What had


    she done to deserve it? It left a bitter taste in Jodie¡¯s mouth.


    She had been working in the restaurant for hours.


    Her back was sore, and her waist ached.


    Yet, Zac had previously made sarcastic remarks, iming they weren¡¯t doing a good job.


    During their break, he even mocked them, using them of intentionally cking off. He told them that


    if they didn¡¯t want to work properly, they shouldn¡¯t do it at all, as they didn¡¯t deserve their wages.


    He didn¡¯t even consider that she would be exhausted from working non-stop.


    1.5


    Chapter 286 If That¡¯s The Case, It Would Be Terrifying


    +5 Free Cons


    Simone sat there, helping with makeup, simply moving her hands, yet Zac was considerate enough to


    let her rest.


    Jodie was clearly much more tired than Simone. He was nothing but a hypocrite.


    At the same time, although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she felt envy, jealousy, and hatred towards


    Simone. She hadn¡¯t realized before that Simone could make someone like Zac, who had such a bad


    temper, lower himself and fawn over her.


    Simone definitely had some tricks up her sleeve.


    In the private room, Leon proactively handed the menu to Simone, saying, ¡°Take a look and decide


    what you want to eat.¡±


    Simone¡¯s expression turned cold and indifferent, and she didn¡¯t take the menu. ¡°We¡¯ll order when the


    others arrive.¡±


    Then, she took out her phone and started chatting with Tina in the group chat.


    Tina and the other three were on their way.


    Instead of performing, the four of them had be extras.


    There was a street in Cubilis specifically designated for filming traditional attire dramas.


    Since they couldn¡¯t find other jobs, they decided to be extras.


    Each of them earned 45 dors.


    So, when Zac invited them for a meal in the group chat, they agreed and rushed over.


    Leon felt a strong sense of bitterness in his heart when he saw Simone¡¯s attitude.


    Zac had asked her to order food, and she dly agreed, but now that he was here, her attitude had


    changed.


    ¡°Well. Let¡¯s wait for them,¡± she said with a forced smile.


    Simone didn¡¯t respond, clearly uninterested in talking to him.


    Aaron saw that Leon had been defeated and wisely chose not to initiate any further


    conversation.


    After sending a message to Tina, Simone put her phone down. She turned to Bailey, who was sitting


    next to her, and asked, ¡°Will you be staying at the inn with us tonight?¡±


    Bailey nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. The production team informed me that I¡¯ll be joining all of


    Chapter 286 If That¡¯s The Case, It Would Be Terrifying


    you for next week.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve settled in Cubilis, you must be familiar with it, right?¡±


    He replied. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been living here since I was a child, so I know it very well.¡±


    +5 Free Coins


    She smiled and asked again, ¡°Besides what is mentioned online, are there any interesting ces or


    activities that tourists aren¡¯t aware of?¡± She wanted to find an opportunity to interact with Bailey more,


    to observe and test him.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°There is a night market specifically for geomancy masters in the


    evening. If you¡¯re interested, I can take you there.¡±


    ¡°But photography and filming aren¡¯t allowed, so you won¡¯t be able to livestream it.¡±


    Simone had no prior knowledge of this. Since Bailey had brought it up, he must have already nned


    to take them there. She expressed her interest, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out after the livestream ends.¡±


    He nodded and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Simone asked again, ¡°Are there any money-making activities in Cubilis? Likepetitions or


    something?¡±


    Bailey, being familiar with the ancient city, answered without hesitation. ¡°There is a polopetition the


    day after tomorrow, and even tourists can participate. The top three teams will be rewarded with silver


    coins by Cubilis. In addition to cash, gold and silver can also be used as currency in the shops of


    Cubilis.¡±


    ¡°You can use silver coins in all the shops, but if you find it troublesome, you can also exchange them


    for cash at the bank.¡±


    He added, ¡°Many tourists actually go to the bank to exchange cash for silver coins.¡±


    ¡°It is said that this makes them feel more immersed in Cubilis.¡±


    I prefer using gold and silver as currency, and I¡¯m more ustomed to it.¡±


    Simoneughed and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    Do you know how to y polo? How about we form a team and give it a try?¡± Polo was an ancient


    sport where yers on horseback used a stick to hit a ball.


    She used to enjoy ying it in ancient times and was quite skilled.


    Bailey replied, ¡°I know how to y.¡±


    |||


    Chapter 286 It That¡¯s The Case, It Would Be Terrifying


    45 Free Coins


    ¡°Thepetition here is in groups of six, but only if you truly know how to y. Otherwise, you won¡¯t


    be allowed to participate.¡±


    ¡°After all, there can be dangers involved.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t gather enough people, we can join other teams to y.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It would be best if we can form aplete team.¡± He looked at Aaron and Leon and asked.


    ¡°Can you two y?¡±


    Both of them shook their heads helplessly. ¡°No. We can¡¯t.¡±


    They actually wanted to so they could y with Simone, but just then, Zac walked in with a smile and


    said, ¡°I know how to y this. Count me in.¡±


    He loved horseback riding and ying polo and would often engage in the


    sport.


    Apart from him, Keira, Jodie, and Andrew also walked in.


    Keira smiled and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how to y, I can support you as a cheerleader.¡±


    Bailey smiled and replied, ¡°That sounds good.¡± Then, he turned to Jodie and asked, ¡°What about you


    two?¡±


    Jodie had a sweet smile on her face and said, ¡°I can y. When I was studying abroad, Andrew used


    to take me to y often.¡±


    She never expected that she would learn polo just to fit into that social circle, but now she could put it


    to use. Especially with this distinguished guest, the more she looked at him, the more attractive he


    became.


    His appearance and demeanor were extraordinary as if he were a nobleman from ancient


    times.


    She sensed a mysterious aura around him, which was particrly captivating. It was the first time she


    had encountered a man with such charisma, and it made her heart flutter.


    Once she had this feeling, she wanted to hold onto it.


    That was how she felt about Zac. It also meant that as long as she held onto him, her luck would


    multiply.


    So, she definitely wanted to participate.


    Her eyes flickered, and this might even be a crucial turning point for her to leave her past behind.


    111


    0


    She had to perform well and surpass Simone.


    Andrew also chimed in, ¡°I can y, too. Count me in.¡±


    When he was studying abroad, he had a few friends in the circle who enjoyed ying polo, and he


    would often join them.


    This was his area of expertise and a great way to showcase himself.


    It was much better than serving dishes and being ridiculed by Zac.


    He wanted to surpass Zac and turn the tables on him.


    Bailey smiled and said. ¡°In that case, we now have five people.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, another group of people entered the room.


    Simone introduced the new guest, Bailey, to them. Then, she asked Tina and the others. ¡°Can you y


    polo?¡±


    Tina raised her hand and said, ¡°I can.¡±


    She had received training in this sport before. She used to wonder why she had to learn it.


    Now, she realized it was for this moment. She was even more amazed.


    She had been taught polo, but that was ten years ago.


    Did the people behind the scenes already know that they woulde to Cubilis? If that was the case, it


    would be terrifying.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It


    In this group, Tina knew how to y polo, while Ethan, Eric, and Dn did not.


    +5 Free Coins


    However, the three of them were all excited and said that they would go and cheer for them.


    Bailey smiled and said, ¡°Then, it just so happens that we have six people and can form a


    team.¡±


    ¡°If we can make it to first ce, ording to the exchange rate at the bank, we can get a prize of thirty


    thousand yuan.¡±


    ¡°This way, if the three of us form a team, each team can get 5 thousand.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s strive for first ce.¡±


    Although ying polo with Jodie and Andrew felt a bit awkward.


    But it was a good opportunity to test them.


    And she had a feeling that Bailey was leading them.


    If she wanted to know his intentions, she had to take risks.


    This time, everyone also ordered a dish for themselves.


    They ate while talking about the interesting things they saw in Cubilis today.


    Simone also told everyone about some fun things she heard from the girls while doing makeup today.


    At the same time, she observed Bailey.


    She noticed that since the food was served and they started eating with a fork and spoon, he hadn¡¯t


    said a word.


    His table manners are very good, and he carries himself with a noble elegance.


    He must be used to the saying ¡°eat without speaking, sleep without talking.¡±


    It was different from the current wealthy families.


    Instead, it resembled the dining style of the noble sons she had seen in ancient times.


    His post-meal habits were also simr.


    D


    15


    Sat, 16T


    Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It


    This added a touch of curiosity for her.


    The fans watching the live stream were also excitedlymenting.


    5 Free Coins


    ¡°Mr. Shawn, you¡¯re so vorful. I feel like I¡¯ve eaten an extra bowl just by watching you.¡±


    ¡°This appearance and temperament,bined with the noble elegance while dining. touches my


    heart.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shawn is so good-looking, especially with this white brocade robe, full of immortal charm.¡±


    ¡°This is the true embodiment of immortality. I wonder if Jojo sitting at the same table is feeling


    awkward.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s not awkward, then she¡¯s making others feel awkward.¡°


    ¡°Honey, you truly live up to being my wife¡¯s senior. You¡¯ve perfectly captured this appearance and


    temperament.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, debut right here and now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Zachy feels any pressure.¡±


    ¡°Zachy, go for it. Although Mr. Shawn is good-looking, we still have high hopes for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t watch Mr. Shawn at night. I¡¯ll take my wife and go to the night market for a livestream.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Cubilis, too. I¡¯ll go and see, and then I¡¯ll type and livestream their situation for you.¡±


    ¡°Sis, keep an eye out and charge ahead.¡±


    ¡°Sis, we¡¯re counting on you.¡±


    Without the interference of Andrew and Jodie¡¯s fans, the live chat in the live stream room. was lively.


    After Simone and the others finished eating, the boss gave them a discount.


    After paying the bill, they went to find an inn.


    Because they had Bailey, who was familiar with Cubilis, they were able to find an inn with a good


    environment and reasonable prices.


    A room only cost 30 dors, so Simone directly booked four rooms.


    Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It


    +5 Free Coins


    After giving money for meals to the other two groups, they had just enough money for each person to


    stay in one room.


    The three groups of people stayed in the same inn.


    The night market didn¡¯t start until 10 p.m., so it was still early at around 8 p.m.


    There was a dedicated tea room on the first floor of the inn, so the group went there to have


    tea first.


    Simone sat down first.


    Zac squeezed through and wanted to sit next to Simone while Aaron sat on her left.


    Bailey was also quick and sat down on Simone¡¯s right, just a step ahead of Leon.


    Aaron and Leon were speechless.


    They couldn¡¯t sit together, so they were about to sit in the two empty seats next to Bailey.


    They instinctively didn¡¯t want to sit next to Zac.


    But just as they were about to take a step, Jodie sat down next to Bailey.


    Andrew naturally sat next to Jodie out of habit.


    Aaron and Leon now wanted to stay away from these two even more.


    So, with a stiff scalp, they walked over and sat in the empty seats next to Zac.


    Then, they received a disdainful look from Zac.


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you sit in your group¡¯s seat?¡± Zac raised an eyebrow and bluntly


    said, ¡°You¡¯re really nosy. I want to sit next to Simone. Do you have a problem. with that?¡± Aaron


    choked, ¡°I do. I think people from the same group should sit together.¡±


    That way, if he sat next to Simone, he could also try to be attentive like Zac.


    I can help Simone pour tea and such.


    Zac sneered. ¡°Even if you have a problem, it¡¯s useless. I won¡¯t listen anyway.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. This guy is really unbearable.


    Simone spoke up to help Zac. ¡°We¡¯re just here to drink tea and chat. It doesn¡¯t matter how we


    sit.¡±


    |||


    <


    Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It


    She bluntly expressed her disdain. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to sit with you guys either.¡±


    Aaron and Leon remained silent. Ouch.


    But what could the two of them do? They could only ept it.


    At this moment, Andrew sneered, ¡°You two deserve it.¡±


    He shamelessly moved closer to Simone, but shepletely ignored them.


    Aaron realized that Andrew was bing more and more unlikable.


    +5 Free Coins


    He pursed his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯ll see if you can stillugh in a couple of days.¡±


    He had a feeling that Andrew was going to have a rough time these days.


    After all, he had been hanging out with the troublemaker, Jodie.


    Andrew now found Aaron very displeasing. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can stillugh.¡±


    In a sarcastic tone, Simone ridiculed them, saying, ¡°It¡¯s actually you guys who are thep dogs.


    Everyone despises you.¡±


    In the recording, Simone cursed their whole family aspdogs of Jo.


    But from what he saw, it was now Aaron and Leon who were herp dogs.


    They didn¡¯t mind lowering their status, but he found it embarrassing to watch them.


    Their faces turned dark upon hearing this.


    Aaron sneered, ¡°I¡¯m d. I¡¯m willing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just talking big now, but when you¡¯re in pain, it¡¯ll be toote for you to be apdog.¡±


    With Andrew¡¯s annoying temper, Simone would definitely not care when he was in trouble.


    Now, they even dared to despise and look down on them, attempting to get close to Simone.


    He was waiting to see when Andrew would actively seek Simone¡¯s favor.


    Leon sneered, ¡°He¡¯s not even deserving


    Andrew from the Gray Family was truly a fool.


    And at this moment, Zac interjected. ¡°It seems like you guys believe you¡¯re deserving


    <


    43


    Chapter 287 It Sounds Like You Deserve It


    These three individuals were all scoundrels, not worth approaching Simone.


    They couldn¡¯t care less about being sycophants or anything. Simone didn¡¯t need them.


    Andrew rarely found Zac¡¯s words agreeable.


    He said to Leon and Aaron. ¡°Exactly. It seems like you guys believe you¡¯re deserving.¡±


    Aaron and Leon were speechless. Andrew is an idiot.


    Zac just insulted them together, and he actually followed suit.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Chapter 288 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose


    Andrew teased Aaron and Leon and no longer wanted to talk to him.


    Aaron changed the subject.


    He also remembered a question. ¡°Master Shawn is taking us to the night marketter. What should we


    do if we see something we want?¡± Since their phones were taken away, they had not money to buy


    things.


    Others also asked, ¡°Yeah. What should we do if we want to buy something?¡± Everyone looked at Jonah


    sitting in the corner.


    Jonah thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well. I¡¯ll bring my assistant with you when the time


    ¡°If you find something you like, our program team will


    pay for it.¡±


    ¡°After the variety show ends, you can reimburse the


    program team.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t get their phones back.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll trouble you, Jonah.¡±


    He waved his hand. ¡°No trouble.¡±


    He was also curious and wanted to go and see.


    After hearing about the night market from Bailey during the day, he specifically asked his assistant to


    inquire about this geomancy night market.


    Only then did he know that someone had to bring you in. Otherwise, not only would you not find it, but


    they also wouldn¡¯t let you in.


    After listening to the conversation between a few people, Andrew asked Aaron. ¡°Why do call him


    Master Shawn?¡± Aaron replied, ¡°We seemed to have forgotten to introduce him. before. Our new guest


    in the group is a geomancy master.¡±


    you


    ¡°So, I call him Master Shawn.¡±


    Simone had a thought and added, ¡°That¡¯s right. He is a very powerful geomancy master, and he is also


    my senior.¡±


    Knowing the character of Sc*mbag No. 4, it was very likely that after knowing this, he would


    |||


    <


    hapter 88 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose


    ask Bailey to help him with his unlucky matters.


    She really wanted to see how he would choose.


    Simone hadn¡¯t introduced this to everyone before.


    Now that they heard her say this, everyone was surprised.


    It was unexpected that she had this rtionship with the new guest.


    Sure enough, Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up.


    +5 Free Cons


    He looked at Bailey and said, ¡°Master Shawn, can you help me take a look? I know that geomancy


    masters like you have rules, and fortune-telling and physiognomy requirepensation.¡±


    ¡°After the variety show ends, I willpensate you.¡±


    He was driven to the brink of copse by the bad luck he had before.


    Now that he was wearing the bracelet Jo gave him, things were better, but he still hoped to solve


    everything once and for all.


    If Simone hadn¡¯t helped him, he would have found another powerful geomancy master in front of her.


    This person was Simone¡¯s senior and was praised by her, so he must be very capable.


    After hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Jodie, sitting next to him, tightened her heart.


    She was cursed in her heart for being nosy.


    Why ask these questions during a live broadcast? Couldn¡¯t he find Bailey privately for physiognomy? Is


    Bailey really capable?


    She also thought about the current situation of the live broadcast.


    Even if the other party noticed something, they probably wouldn¡¯t say it. Bailey was also surprised that


    a guest asked him for help with physiognomy.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked Jonah. ¡°Since we are living now, can I help?¡± Jonah couldn¡¯t be


    happier, as he wanted to generate some buzz.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°There are still many live rooms dedicated to physiognomy, so it¡¯s not against the rules.¡±


    |||


    TO


    Sat


    Chapter 288 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose


    In other words, go ahead and do it.


    Andrew also said, ¡°Master Shawn, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s absolutely no problem.¡±


    Bailey smiled faintly. ¡°As long as there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Since we are on a variety show together, it can be considered fate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡±


    ¡°But my fee for physiognomy is very high, 750 thousand for one reading.¡±


    ¡°If you want to resolve it, there will be an additional charge.¡±


    +5 Free Cons


    He asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to take a look?¡± This surprised many people present.


    Is physiognomy really that expensive? It¡¯s a bit scary.


    Simone added, ¡°With his abilities, this price is within the reasonable range in the geomancy circle.¡±


    If he really reached the Divine state, even if it was three million per reading, there would still be plenty


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    of wealthy and influential people willing to pay him.


    And it also depended on whether he was willing or not.


    Bailey nodded. ¡°When I used to do readings for others, the starting price was always this.¡±


    Andrew was stunned for a moment. ¡°If it¡¯s for resolving, how much would it cost?¡± Bailey replied, ¡°It


    depends on the situation, but it won¡¯t be less than 750 thousand.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t bother for anything less than 750 thousand.


    And at his level, he had long been indifferent to worldly wealth.


    Many wealthy people came to him with money, and he would refuse most of them based on his mood.


    Now, because he participated in this variety show and this person took the initiative to ask, he decided


    to y along.


    After hearing this price, Andrew, although feeling it was expensive, became even more convinced of


    Bailey¡¯s true abilities.


    Simone had sold talismans to Titus for 750 thousand each.


    Since he wanted to spend 750 thousand, she wouldn¡¯t sell it to him. Therefore, he said to


    |||


    Chapter 288 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose


    45 Free Coins


    Bailey, ¡°No problem. After the variety show ends, I will reward you, and you can take a look


    for me.¡±


    Bailey¡¯s gaze fell on Andrew¡¯s face.


    Everyone also looked at the two of them.


    The audience in the live room also watched with great curiosity, and no one sent any live chat


    messages.


    With just a careful nce at Andrew, Bailey already knew everything.


    ¡°Everyone knows about your background.¡±


    ¡°You had a smooth life for over twenty years before, so I won¡¯t mention it.¡±


    He continued, ¡°The turning point in your career starts when you seize an opportunity from someone


    else.¡±


    ¡°You do it before the other person, so you seed.¡±


    ¡°After that, you have a sessful career and gain fame and fortune.¡±


    Hearing this, Andrew became even more convinced of Bailey.


    After entering the industry, he followed Jo¡¯s advice and bought a script before another director did.


    It turned out to be a huge sess.


    Thisid the foundation for him to be the youngest and most promising director in the country.


    Only he and Jo knew about this.


    Jodie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This person really had some skills.


    She wondered if he would be able to see through her luck as well.


    Probably not. Seeing that Andrew didn¡¯t refute, everyone understood that Bailey was urate.


    At the same time, their opinion of Andrew¡¯s character sank even lower.


    Their curiosity was piqued, and they were eager to hear more.


    He continued, ¡°Have you had a string of bad luck recently? Choking on water, choking on food, and


    even falling while walking.¡±


    O


    415


    Chapter 288 She Really Wants To See How He Will Choose


    Andrew nodded. ¡°Yes. Very unlucky.¡±


    +5 Free Coms


    ¡°Can you exin why I¡¯ve been so unlucky?¡± After asking this question, Simone shifted her gaze to


    Bailey.


    She could see the connection between Sc¡±mbag No. 4 and jodie.


    With his abilities, she expected him to see it, too.


    She wondered if he would reveal it.


    He said to Andrew, ¡°Because you gave away one-third of your luck.¡±


    He nced at Jodie and added, ¡°Didn¡¯t give your luck to her?¡±


    ¡°She has suffered a great loss of luck before, so she asks you for some luck, and you agree.¡±


    ¡°There is a connection between the two of you, so after you agree, the luck is transferred to


    her.¡±


    He pointed to the bracelet on Andrew¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°The reason you haven¡¯t had any luck in the


    past few days is because of this mystical tool.¡±


    Andrew looked at him in shock and said, ¡°You¡¯re truly amazing.¡±


    This also meant that he admitted to giving his luck to Jodie.


    Jodie¡¯s face stiffened, feeling extremely ufortable.


    In her mind, she cursed Andrew.


    bad


    He casually revealed and admitted it. How would everyone look at her? So, she said in shock, ¡°Ah. Is it


    really possible? I heard from a friend before that if you¡¯re unlucky, you can ask someone close to you to


    borrow some luck.¡±


    ¡°That way, you won¡¯t be so unlucky.¡±


    She made a surprised expression again. ¡°But he didn¡¯t tell me that after borrowing it, the borrower


    would have bad luck.¡±


    |||

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 It¡¯s Really Hard To ept


    Jodie felt the need to step forward and exin herself.


    Otherwise, others might fear that she was borrowing something and would be afraid to be around her.


    She also didn¡¯t want Andrew to know that she knew something bad would happen to him after she


    borrowed his luck.


    And she didn¡¯t want Zac and Bailey to misunderstand her.


    Aaron saw Jodie¡¯s surprised look and thought she was really good at pretending.


    No wonder she wanted to enter the entertainment industry. Otherwise, her acting skills would go to


    waste.


    He didn¡¯t know if others believed it or not.


    But he definitely didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t know that something bad would happen to Andrew after


    borrowing his luck.


    Zac clearly didn¡¯t believe it either. ¡°Your words make me feel like you¡¯re trying to cover up something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in such a hurry to exin.¡±


    Simone was about to speak, but she remained silent because Zac said everything she wanted


    to say.


    Jodie was speechless. Why is it Zac again? Why does he always jump out and oppose her? He doesn¡¯t


    speak, but no one treats him like a mute.


    She looked aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t know before.¡±


    Zac chuckled, ¡°Well. I don¡¯t believe it anyway. I guess most of the people here don¡¯t believe it either.¡±


    He looked meaningfully at Andrew. ¡°Now, only fools would believe this.¡±


    Andrew was also speechless. Why is this person looking at him like that? He shouldn¡¯t have any


    doubts in his heart, so it must be fake.


    But he really didn¡¯t want to think badly of Jo.


    He immediately changed the subject and asked Bailey. ¡°Master Shawn, can you help resolve


    it Bailey raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you really want to resolve it?¡± Andrew said, ¡°Of course. 1 don¡¯t want to


    have bad luck anymore.¡±


    Bailey said meaningfully, ¡°Resolving this won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Andrew frowned. ¡°Is it difficult to resolve?¡± He asked, ¡°So if I wear this mystical tool, will I be able to


    avoid further bad luck?¡± If wearing it all the time could prevent bad luck, then it would be difficult to


    resolve, but he would ept it.


    Simone rarely gave Sc*mbag No. 4 a thumbs up. Finally, she asked the right question.


    But this made Jodie¡¯s expression change slightly.


    She naturally knew how long this bracelet couldst and what would happen after it became.


    ineffective.


    She looked up at Bailey, her eyes pleading.


    She begged him not to say it in front of everyone and on the live broadcast.


    And she couldn¡¯t let Andrew know.


    Otherwise, would he still believe her afterward? She didn¡¯t want Andrew to be like Titus, Luca,


    and Aaron.


    Bailey naturally saw the plea in Jodie¡¯s eyes. However, he ignored it.


    He chuckled and looked at Andrew. ¡°Do you really think this mystical tool can help you for at lifetime? If


    that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t anyone be able to borrow luck or lend their luck to others?


    Andrew¡¯s heart tightened, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Shawn, are you saying that this


    mystical tool cannot remain effective indefinitely?¡± He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Not only can it not remain effective indefinitely, but it will also bring you even more misfortune for a


    while.¡±


    Andrew was shocked. ¡°Ah. Why? But ever since I started wearing it, I haven¡¯t been as unlucky recently.


    Bailey said, ¡°That¡¯s because this artifact temporarily suppresses your misfortune.¡±


    ¡°This artifact can suppress your misfortune for a month.¡±


    ¡°After a month, it bes useless.¡±


    ¡°And during this month, the misfortune that was suppressed will rebound and return to you.¡±


    ¡°So, your misfortune will double or even multiply several times.¡±


    [1]


    J


    10 48 Sat 16 Dec


    Chapter 289 It¡¯s Really Hard To ept


    45 Free Coins


    He countered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t you be even more unlucky?¡± Andrew¡¯s face. changed. ¡°Will it


    be like that?¡± He really didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    He had previously treated this bracelet as a treasure, but now he felt a bit uneasy about it.


    Bailey replied, ¡°Everything in the world has its destiny.¡±


    ¡°You have lent your luck to your sister, so naturally, you have lost it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to rely on external objects to sustain it.¡±


    He countered again, ¡°If that¡¯s possible, why didn¡¯t she use this bracelet to suppress her misfortune


    instead of borrowing luck from you?¡± Andrew was starting to lose his mind a little. ¡°Are you saying that


    if I lend out one-third of my luck, no matter what external object I use, I will always be unlucky in the


    future?¡± Bailey nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it won¡¯t always be as unlucky as it is now.¡±


    ¡°In the next twenty or thirty years, you will be somewhat less unlucky than before wearing. the


    bracelet.¡±


    ¡°After that, it will improve a bit.¡±


    Andrew was speechless. It had only been twenty days before, and he was already on the verge of a


    breakdown.


    If he were to be this unlucky for the next twenty or thirty years, he would truly go insane..


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What will happen if I be even more unlucky after not wearing the


    bracelet?¡± Bailey looked up and nced at Andrew¡¯s face.


    ¡°Based on your fortune reading, after the bracelet bes ineffective, you will experience a serious


    car ident, adding insult to injury.¡±


    ¡°You will have to lie in bed for at least two to three months before being able to get up.¡±


    ¡°In the hospital, you will also encounter a nurse identally slipping and spilling hot water from a cup


    onto your body.¡±


    ¡°You might identally bump into sharp objects and get a head injury when you go to the bathroom,


    causing bloodshed,¡±


    ¡°You choke on water, and choking on food is a daily urrence for you.¡±


    ¡°Well. You won¡¯t die, but you¡¯ll experience abination of various misfortunes that will


    you half-dead and barely alive.¡±


    make


    Chapter 289 Its Really Hard To ept


    +5 Free Coins


    ¡°Wearing a bracelet to suppress bad luck for a month usually results in three to four times the rebound


    effect¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°In other words, that kind of extremely unlucky state will take three to four months to improve.¡±


    Andrew remained silent. His scalp was tingling as he listened.


    Others couldn¡¯t help but look at Andrew with sympathy.


    This poor guy was in a terrible state.


    But it seemed like he deserved it since he willingly lent his luck to Jodie..


    Aaron, as well as Luca and Titus, who were watching the livestream, felt extremely fortunate that they


    hadn¡¯t fallen for it before.


    They had experienced that kind of misfortune, which could drive a person crazy.


    Andrew looked at Simone with disbelief.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to believe Bailey¡¯s words or not.


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯spletely urate. It didn¡¯t work on me either.¡±


    He possessed remarkable abilities, enabling him to foresee all the misfortunes that would befall


    Sc*mbag No. 4.


    What surprised her was that he actually divulged everything in front of everyone.


    He exposed Jodie¡¯s lies and revealed the truth about the bracelet¡¯s rebound effect.


    In doing so, he thrust Jodie into the spotlight.


    He didn¡¯t know Jodie, or perhaps he didn¡¯t care about her, which was why he truthfully informed


    Sc?mbag No. 4.


    Or was he intentionally trying to confuse her by betraying Jodie in front of her? She couldn¡¯t


    be certain at the moment.


    Andrew was familiar with Simone¡¯s personality. If it was true, then it was. If it wasn¡¯t, then it


    wasn¡¯t.


    If that was the case, it meant he was truly going to be unlucky.


    He couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Jodie and say, ¡°Jo, when you gave me this bracelet, you didn¡¯t mention


    this.¡±


    You say it is my lucky charm and that you don¡¯t want to see me unlucky, so you give it to


    me


    ¡°After wearing it, I wouldn¡¯t experience any more misfortune.¡±


    ¡°Now tell me. Why does this thing only work for a month?¡±


    The problem is, after a month, I¡¯ll encounter even more misfortune.¡±


    He had personally experienced that kind of misfortune, and just the thought of it frightened


    him.


    Not to mention the fact that he would face even greater misfortune, which would practically


    ruin his life.


    Was Jo ying a trick on him before? He found it hard to ept this reality.


    Therefore, he wanted to hear her exnation.


    53

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 Bullying People Shouldn¡¯t Be Done Like This


    Jodie never expected that Bailey could see through everything.


    She pleaded with him, but he still blurted it out in front of everyone.


    She was furious.


    Why does everyone who has a connection with Simone have to target me? Simone must have said


    many bad things about me to Bailey.


    They were senior and junior siblings.


    She refused to believe that Simone and Bailey had just met.


    Why would Bailey help Simone target her the first time they met? She couldn¡¯t help but think that he


    was stating the facts.


    She was panicking and didn¡¯t know what to do when Andrew asked her.


    This meant that Andrew still wanted to believe her, which relieved her.


    So, she looked at him with surprise and innocence in her eyes.


    ¡°Andrew, I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this.¡±


    ¡°My friend didn¡¯t tell me any of this.¡±


    ¡°Look. I¡¯ve been wearing this bracelet on my hand all along.¡±


    ¡°I used it to relieve the pain in my whole body.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was effective, so I gave it to you.¡±


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t good, how could I wear it daily?¡± Andrew found her reasoning sound.


    He did see Jo wearing that bracelet all the time.


    If she knew about the rebound issue, why would she wear it for so long?


    He felt like he had found an excuse for her.


    With anger on his face, he asked, ¡°Who told you all these things? After the variety show ends, we¡¯ll find


    her and settle the score.¡±


    ¡°You are deceived by that person.¡±


    TH


    <


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone looked at him with a look that said, ¡°You¡¯repletely


    fooled.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. Did Jodie deceive his younger brother?


    He voluntarily defended Jodie.


    He didn¡¯t want to believe that Jodie had fooled him. Zac also had no words. ¡°Whether she is deceived


    or not is uncertain.¡±


    ¡°But you want to believe that she is deceived.¡±


    ¡°Is it really okay for you to deceive yourself like this?¡± Andrew was already looking for reasons to


    console himself.


    When he heard Zac¡¯s words, he red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do so. What¡¯s it to you?¡± Zac


    raised his hand in a gesture of surrender. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s none of my business. If you¡¯re willing, then


    continue being a fool.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stand hearing the truth from others. It was his fault if he continued to be unlucky.


    Simone took a sip of tea and said, ¡°You can never wake up someone pretending to be asleep.¡±


    That¡¯s how sc*mdogs are.


    He would instead deceive himself than believe that he had been deceived and harmed by his beloved


    sister for over a decade.


    Of course. This was not enough to make his situation worse.


    Jodie felt extremely depressed as she looked at Simone and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to meddle in my


    rtionship with Andrew.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been unhappy because my brothers dote on me more.¡±


    ¡°Andrew and I have been together for over ten years, so he naturally knows I would never


    harm him.


    ¡°A friend also deceived me. Otherwise, I would never have made a joke and told him to borrow some


    luck.


    ¡°I would never watch him suffer¡±


    As she defended herself, she also tried to clear her name.


    Simone raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Borrowing luck is not that simple. You can¡¯t just make a


    25


    soke and say. I end me your luck, and expect it to work if the other person agrees


    Otherwise, between family and friends, anyone could pretend to joke and borrow luck Wouldn¡¯t that be


    chaotic?¡± ¡°Among the people sitting here, there is only one fool¡±


    Andrew was speechless. In that case, he might as well point fingers at him directly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So, to borrow luck, are there other conditions?¡± That day, he thought Jo was


    joking.


    At that time, he genuinely believed it wouldn¡¯t hurt to lend some luck to his beloved sister, even if it was


    true.


    Little did he know that lending luck would lead to such misfortune.


    If he had to choose now, he definitely would disagree again.


    However, ording to Simone, borrowing luck was moreplex.


    Simone sighed. ¡°What do you think? Borrow some luck from others and see if it works, then you¡¯ll


    know.¡±


    Andrew was starting to believe a little, but it was still difficult for him to ept it.


    He looked at Aaron and said, ¡°Aaron, can you lend me some of your luck?¡± Aaron remained silent. Dan


    it. Why did he have to be the scapegoat? ¡°Andrew, do I owe you something?¡± This b*stard had


    previously stolen his talisman, not only causing him to have a few unlucky days but also wasting 750


    thousand.


    Andrew said, ¡°Simone said it won¡¯t work without specific conditions, right?¡± ¡°I just want to give it a try.¡±


    He was desperate to know if Jodie had deceived him.


    Seeing him like this, Aaron also guessed his thoughts.


    He had been the same before, not wanting to think of Jodie as such a dishonest person.


    He looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Can we try?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to do such a thing so easily.


    What would he do if he tried it and his brother borrowed his luck? So, he had to ask Simone.


    Simone¡¯s personality was not like Jodie¡¯s. If it could work, she would allow it. If it couldn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t


    deceive anyone.


    Simone nodded at him and said, ¡°There are no specific conditions between you and him for borrowing


    luck, so feel free to try.¡±


    35


    Chapter 290 Bullying People Shouldn¡¯t Be Done Like This


    She looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Now, take off the bracelet and take a few steps.¡±


    ¡°After that, borrow some luck from your brother.¡±


    76%


    +5 Free Coins


    Andrew asked, ¡°Why must I take off the bracelet and take a few steps before borrowing luck?¡± Simone


    red at him and said, ¡°Why do you talk so much? How can we test it if you don¡¯t do it this way?¡±


    Andrew felt wronged by Simone¡¯s re and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    But Jodie was anxious.


    She couldn¡¯t let Andrew try it. Otherwise, she would be exposed.


    But how could she stop it? Just as Andrew reached out to remove the bracelet, Jodie suddenly had an


    idea.


    She was already anxious, her face turning pale. She raised her hand to support her forehead and


    pretended to stand up but identally fainted.


    Little did she know, just as she was about to support her forehead, Zac said, ¡°Jojo, are you pretending


    to faint to stop Andrew?¡± He had been keeping an eye on this little white flower.


    She couldn¡¯t let the other party ruin Simone¡¯s n.


    Jodie was speechless. For the first time, she felt the urge to curse Zac.


    She even felt like crying. Why did this jerk always single her out? Bullying someone shouldn¡¯t be done


    in this manner.


    As a result, her n to pretend to faint failed.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back and red at Zac. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Then, her eyes welled up with tears, and she whimpered softly, ¡°Why do you always assist Simone in


    bullying me? What have I done to you?¡± Zac looked innocent. ¡°I was just casually mentioning it. WhyN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    are you so upset?¡± Simone remarked, ¡°Looks like she¡¯s feeling guilty.¡±


    She also noticed that Jodie had intended to feign fainting to stop them.


    Zac was indeed skilled at identifying pretenders. It was impressive.


    Jodie bit her lip and said, ¡°You two are coborating to iste and bully me. I can¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t argue, sit back and watch the oue.¡±


    The message was clear. Whether they were joining forces to bully her or she was the one who harmed


    Andrew, the truth would be revealed not through words but through facts.


    4.35


    Chapter 290 Bullying People Shouldn¡¯t Be Done Like This


    Andrew wanted to give it a try now..


    ¡°Let¡¯s prove it to them fearlessly.¡±


    Jodie was speechless. Can you please be quiet?


    +5 Free Cons

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 It Came Too Fast


    Andrew was determined to try despite being exposed by Zac.


    Jodie could only sit and watch helplessly.


    He took off the bracelet and ced it on the table just as he set down the bracelet for a few seconds.


    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Ah. Be careful!¡± Andrew was stunned and followed their gaze, looking


    up.


    Then, he noticed a bamboo stick falling from the grape trellis above his head.


    It was sharp and pointed, heading straight for his head.


    He waspletely stunned and sat down. There was no way for him to dodge it.


    He thought to himself. I¡¯m done for.¡±


    Just then, Bailey grabbed the tea cup lid and threw it toward Andrew¡¯s head.


    With great speed and uracy, he knocked the bamboo stick off course,nding it by Andrew¡¯s feet.


    Andrew¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°This misfortune came too fast.¡±


    He looked at Bailey and said, ¡°Master Shawn, thank you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Bailey¡¯s help, his head would be bleeding.


    Bailey smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Andrew picked up the tea on the table and sipped it to calm his nerves.


    Little did he know that as soon as he drank it, he choked, coughing violently.


    His face instantly turned red, clearly in great pain, and he even had difficulty breathing.


    He looked quite miserable.


    Seeing this, Jodie quickly stood up and patted his back.


    After a minute or two, Andrew finally stopped coughing


    was panting with a sense of relief after a narrow escape.


    He felt like crying. ¡°It came too fast.¡±


    Simone spoke up, ¡°Of course it did.¡±


    ¡°When you give away one-third of your luck, the rebound from wearing this bracelet is several times


    faster than usual.


    She continued, ¡°Ask your brother for some luck.¡±


    Andrew quickly looked at Aaron and said, ¡°Aaron, give me half your luck.¡±


    Aaron was speechless. Andrew is cunning.


    Jodie asks for you one-third, but you¡¯re asking me for half. Aren¡¯t you too ruthless?¡± Andrew said, ¡°One-


    third won¡¯t have any effect if it seeds.¡±


    ¡°Only by asking for half can we test it.¡±


    Aaron wanted to beat him up. This cunning guy came up with this idea.


    If it seeds, he will lose half of his luck, and his brother canpensate for all the lost luck.


    He looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Should I agree?¡± Simone said, ¡°If you trust me, then agree.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing the talisman, right?¡± With this protective talisman, no one can harm you.


    He nodded. ¡®I¡¯m wearing it.¡±


    He immediately expressed his loyalty. ¡°Of course. I believe in you.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°You should go and try with him.¡±


    Aaron looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you half of


    half of my luck.¡±


    Take it. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and walked around a few times.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. Im not unlucky.¡±


    Andrew, seeing this, felt a bit disappointed and stood up as well.


    After a few steps, he suddenly stumbled and fell towards the flower bed on the side


    What was rming was that irregr stones surrounded the flower bed.


    where Andrew fell happened to have a sharp triangr stone protruding


    If his face hit it, it would ruin his appearance.


    If his head hit it, he would have a bloody hole.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself from falling,


    Just then, a water sleeve flew out from the table.


    It wrapped around Andrew¡¯s waist and pulled him to the side.


    He fell on a t area next to the flower bed, avoiding the stones.


    This water sleeve flew out from Simone¡¯s sleeve.


    She was wearing a traditional attire today, which happened to have two water sleeves.


    The main reason Simone saved Andrew was because she asked him to try.


    Causing him to be injured on the live stream wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Besides, this guy has had simr misfortunes before, so there will be plenty of opportunities in the


    future, so it doesn¡¯t matter this time.


    Andrew sat up from the ground, his face turning pale again.


    It was truly terrifying.


    He asked, ¡°Should I put the bracelet back on now, or is it useless?¡± Simone replied. ¡°It¡¯s useful, just like


    before. It can temporarily suppress your misfortune.¡±


    ¡°After the bracelet loses its effect, you will have to experience misfortunes like what just happened for


    the next three to four months.¡±


    When these words were spoken, everyone looked at Andrew with sympathy.


    This is too tragic.


    They were also startled to learn that luck could be given away, which was terrifying.


    ¡°Simone, what are the usual conditions for giving away luck?¡± They wanted to understand more to


    prevent future mishaps.


    Simone replied, ¡°There are many dark arts that can steal luck, exchange luck, or even exchange lives.


    ¡°Cases like Andrew and Jodie are rare, and you usually won¡¯t encounter them.


    The most likely scenario is finding a red envelope on the road with a birthdate written on it or a talisman


    number or digits.¡±


    ¡°If you pick it up, keep it, and spend the money inside.¡±


    ¡°Then, your fate or luck will be given to the other person.¡±


    This is called buying fate or buying luck.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s best not to pick up red envelopes on the road or money wrapped in red or white paper.¡±


    She paused and added, ¡°Other than these situations, you must willingly give it away.¡±


    ¡°For example, someone might say to you, ¡®Your luck is too good, I wish we could switch.¡±


    ¡°They would jokingly ask if you could exchange your luck.¡±


    ¡°Or they might ask if you could give them your good fortune.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, if someone asks you something like this, you must never agree.¡±


    ¡°If the other person has your birth date, hair, or blood, they could borrow your lifespan.¡±


    luck or


    She pointed at Andrew and Aaron. ¡°Of course. Like them just now, even if they agreed, their luck


    wouldn¡¯t be given away because they didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°But


    my


    advice is, if someone asks you to borrow luck or lifespan, just refuse.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t even think about trying it out or not taking it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a little bit of luck as if it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She specifically pointed at Andrew. ¡°He is an example.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen how unlucky he is. That¡¯s the consequence of not caring and agreeing to give. away his


    luck


    Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He was already unlucky, and Simone was using him as an example for everyone, which was


    embarrassing.


    He


    e quickly put the bracelet back on his wrist.


    Hippress it for now and deal with itter.


    After putting on the bracelet, he continued walking for a few moreps, but this time, nothing


    extraordinary urred.


    Both the audience present and those watching the live stream were astounded.


    It appeared as though he could control his misfortune at will. He returned to his original position and


    gazed at Jodie with mixed emotions. ¡°Jo, you witnessed what just happened.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Jodie bit her lip, her expression filled with sadness. ¡°Andrew, I had no


    idea it would turn out like this.¡±


    ¡°My friend never disclosed any of this to me.¡±


    ¡°After the variety show concludes, I will take you to meet him, and you can inquire directly.¡±


    Once she left, she intended to seek her rtives¡¯ assistance and find someone to shoulder the


    me.


    Regardless, she would never admit her ignorance.


    With Andrew¡¯s love and trust in her, he should still believe her, correct? As long as he believes her, she


    will treat him better.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 Will She Be Willing?


    Andrew nced at Jodie¡¯s appearance and felt uneasy.


    He was willing to trust her but couldn¡¯t trust her that much anymore.


    Borrowing luck requires certain conditions. She was joking, and he agreed so that it wouldn¡¯t work at


    all.


    Did she not know? Why did she ask him to borrow luck if she didn¡¯t know?


    And why did she give him the bracelet right before he was about to go on the variety show when he


    had been experiencing bad luck all along?


    He felt ufortable about it.


    He remained silent momentarily before saying, ¡°If you say you don¡¯t know, then you don¡¯t


    know.¡±


    Looking at Jo¡¯s appearance, she wouldn¡¯t admit it even if he continued to question her.


    He had willingly given her his luck, so he considered himself unlucky.


    But there would not be a next time.


    With teary eyes, Jodie grabbed Andrew¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Andrew, I genuinely don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°After the variety show ends, let¡¯s find that person together, and then you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Andrew nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He also wanted to see who had taught Jodie to harm him like this.


    This statement left Aaron speechless.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Andrew, do you believe this?¡±


    Andrew nced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    What could he do now? He had chosen it himself and had to continue even if he had to cry and kneel.


    In front of Simone and so many people, should he p himself? He looked at Andrew with a look that


    said, ¡°Fine. As long as you¡¯re happy.


    You¡¯ll regret itter,


    Chapter 292 Will She Be Willing?


    Andrew felt hopeless.


    Andrew ignored him and looked at Bailey.


    ¡°Master Shawn, you said before that my situation is difficult to resolve.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean it can still be resolved?¡± Bailey nodded. ¡®Yes. It can. But it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s one difficult point.¡±


    Andrew asked, ¡°What¡¯s the most difficult point?¡± Bailey replied, ¡°You have to get the person who


    borrowed your luck to agree to return it to you.¡±


    ¡°Will she be willing?¡± ¡°If she is willing, I can help you and Jodie switch your luck again.¡±


    He emphasized, ¡°However, if she returns your luck, she will have to bear the bad luck you had before.¡±


    These words made Jodie¡¯s face change.


    She didn¡¯t want to return the luck, and she didn¡¯t want to have bad luck.


    But in front of so many people, including Andrew, she naturally couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Is it possible to do it this way?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m willing. I can bear it as long as Andrew doesn¡¯t have such


    bad luck anymore.¡±


    She looked at Andrew with a fragile smile and said, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m willing to do it for you.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, the distance that had previously grown between them in Andrew¡¯s heart


    suddenly loosened.


    Jo might not know that something unlucky was about to happen to him.


    Zac, seeing this, pped his hands and said, ¡°Such deep sibling love, it¡¯s moving me to tears.¡±


    ¡°One willingly gives a third of their luck to his sister.¡±


    ¡°One is willing to take on bad luck for her brother.¡±


    They truly are good siblings. It¡¯s awe-inspiring.¡± Andrew and Jodie were speechless. Why does that


    sound so awkward?


    And this guy, he can even say nice things now it feels like he¡¯s waiting for something.


    ew looked at Zac and asked. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Zac blinked and said. ¡°Your deep bond just


    moves me.


    10:501, San, 16 Dec


    Chapter 292 Will She Be Willing?


    +5 Free Cons


    You guys should start already. I¡¯m curious about how you¡¯ll return the borrowed luck.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, including the viewers in front of the live broadcast, is equally curious and eager to


    see..


    Just by looking at Jodie¡¯s expression, it was so fake.


    She said she was willing, but she was worried about Andrew.


    This way, she could still change the audience¡¯s impression of her.


    But based on his guess, she definitely won¡¯t return the luck to Andrew right now.


    After the variety show ends, she could find all sorts of excuses to avoid it.


    By then, Andrew would be able to do something to her again. So, he had to step forward and expose


    the deception.


    He was curious about how this act would y out.


    Simone chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone resolve this before. I want to see.¡±


    Others joined in, ¡°We¡¯re curious, too. We want to see.¡±


    Aaron looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, since Jo will return the luck to you. What are you waiting


    for? Let¡¯s invite Master Shawn to start.¡±


    Based on his current understanding of Jodie, she didn¡¯t genuinely want to do it.


    She was just appeasing Andrew, who is a big fool.


    It was up to her whether she returned it in the future or not.


    Andrew was conflicted and looked at Jodie, ¡°Jo, what do you think?¡± If Jo returned the luck to


    him, she would suffer from extreme misfortune, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see that.


    But if she didn¡¯t return it to him, he would also suffer greatly.


    Jodie¡¯s face stiffened, and in her heart, she cursed Zac.


    This guy couldn¡¯t stand to see her doing well. He always had to ruin things for her.


    He was truly despicable.


    If one day he fell at her feet, she would make him cry in agony.


    drs Inappropriate to do this in front of the live broadcast, right?¡±


    Chapter 292 Will She Be Willing?


    +15 Free Coins


    ¡°How about we wait until the variety show ends and then ask Master Shawn for help?¡± By the


    she cane up with another excuse.


    She had just finished speaking when Jonah said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just asked the special department and the


    geomancy association, and they said it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°This can also serve as a warning to everyone. If simr things happen, we must be more vignt in the


    future.¡±


    Jodie was speechless. Everyone was against her today. It wasn¡¯t enjoyable.


    She looked pitifully at Andrew. ¡°Andrew, do I owe you now?¡± ¡°But for the next variety show, you must


    protect me a little if I¡¯m unlucky.¡±


    Then, she forced a bitter smile. ¡°I had a tough time in thest episode of the variety show, and it seems


    like it will be the same this time.¡±


    She wanted to provoke Andrew¡¯s tenderness and love for her.


    He shouldn¡¯t bear to see her so unlucky. Indeed, the look of distress on Andrew¡¯s face became even


    more pronounced.


    ¡°How about we resolve it after the variety show?¡± Aaron wanted to p his brother to wake him up.


    He was concerned about his brother and said, ¡°Andrew, this is Jo¡¯s intention. How can you disappoint


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    her?¡± Andrew hesitated and replied, ¡°But if Jo returns the luck to me now, she will be unlucky.¡±


    ¡°How can we continue filming the variety show then?¡± Zac cleverly suggested. ¡°It¡¯s straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Just return the mystical tool in your hand to her


    ¡°You wear it to ward off bad luck, and she will be able to wear it too.¡±


    Andrew pursed his lips and said, ¡°But if she wears the bracelet, it will backfireter.¡±


    Zac raised an eyebrow. ¡°If it can backfire on you, why can¡¯t it backfire on her?¡± ¡°After all, she was the


    one who gave you the bracelet.¡±


    Perhaps her friends can help her avoid the consequences? This fool was still pondering how to cherish


    Jodie and have a rtionship with her. He must be out of his mind.


    Aaron agreed. ¡°Yes. Now is the best opportunity.¡±


    Master Shawn will be busy next week and might not have time to assist you.


    Jus better to resolve this matter sooner.


    They hoped that their brother could be wise this time..


    They had all supported him like this. If he continued to act foolishly, they wouldn¡¯t care


    anymore.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 293 Turns Out They Were Waiting Here


    This time, Andrew was being quite clever. Looking at the bracelet on his wrist, he felt a strange


    sensation in his heart. He realized it would have been better if he had gotten rid of it earlier. So, he


    turned to Jodie and said. Jo, let¡¯s seek Master Shawn¡¯s help and reverse this bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Please take this bracelet back.¡±


    ¡°After the variety show ends, we¡¯ll find the person who influenced you to do this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if he can prevent the bacsh.¡±


    ¡°We can also ask the geomancy masters from the Gray family for assistance.¡±


    Jodie was speechless. She wasing up with such terrible ideas.


    As if that would work, those two masters are just amateurspared to Bailey


    Andrew was trying to harm her. It made her even more ufortable.


    He didn¡¯t even care that she would have bad luck. He listened to Zac and Aaron¡¯s instigation and


    wanted to change their luck immediately.


    She would never like him again.


    But she put on a smile and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she looked at Bailey and emphasized. ¡°We¡¯ll trouble


    you with this.¡±


    Bailey could tell that Jodie was unwilling.


    She better do as she said; otherwise¡­


    He casually said, ¡°After the variety show is over, you canpensate me with 1.5 million.¡±


    Andrew decisively said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Although it is painful for him to give away so much money.


    But money can still be earned, but it will be troublesome if the luck doesn¡¯te back.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t want to be so unlucky.


    Bailey asked the staff to bring an empty bowl.


    There was still half a bowl of water inside.


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 293 Turns Out They Were Waiting Here


    He said to the two of them. ¡°Each of you should drop three drops of blood into the bowl.¡±


    ¡°Write down your birth date and time, but keep it hidden from the live broadcast.¡±


    ¡°Pull out three strands of your hair and throw them into the bowl.¡±


    Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate and used a fruit knife on the table to cut his finger, squeezing three drops of


    blood into the bowl.


    He then pulled out three strands of hair and threw them in.


    Then, he handed the fruit knife to Jodie Gray.


    Jodie reluctantly stood up and reached out to take the fruit knife.


    She extended her finger over the bowl, but her gaze was fixed on the bowl.


    Then, she bit down on a pill hidden in her teeth, and her face instantly turned pale.


    She raised her hand to cover her head and said, ¡°I feel dizzy. I¡¯m fainting.¡±


    Then, she swayed a few times and copsed to the ground.


    Zac couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°She really fainted at the right time.¡±


    Everyone in the live stream room was speechless. It was the perfect timing for her to faint.


    Jonah was also speechless. It turned out Jodie was waiting for them here.


    All that drama before was aplete waste of everyone¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°Let the medical staff go and check on her.¡±


    Soon, the doctors from the production team went up to examine Jodie.


    ¡°She did faint indeed.


    Jonah asked, ¡°Can you tell why she fainted?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°It seems to be due to low blood


    pressure.


    Jonah couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°This bloodstain is crucial.¡±


    He added, ¡°Please help take her to rest and care for her.¡±


    There was no way to resolve the situation when Jodie fainted so coincidentally.


    They could only send her down to rest. Otherwise, the production team would be med for


    10:51 Sat, 16 Dec 0


    M


    Chapter 293 Turns Out They Were Waiting Here


    being inhumane.


    Andrew stared nkly as the medical staff carried away Jodie..


    75%


    +15 Free Coins


    Aaron noticed this and patted his shoulder. ¡°Andrew, it¡¯s difficult for you to regain your luck


    now.¡±


    ¡°No matter how nice she talks. It¡¯s meaningless if she doesn¡¯t take any practical action.¡±


    He


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    then turned to Bailey and asked, ¡°Master Shawn, you said earlier that the most difficult point is whether


    she is willing.¡±


    ¡°Did you already see that she is unwilling?¡± Bailey honestly replied, ¡°Yes. Her eyes are full of


    unwillingness.¡±


    ¡°And since she wants to borrow luck, how could she possibly


    ant to return it?¡±


    He was very disgusted with people who yed around like this.


    She should have said it earlier if she didn¡¯t want to give it.


    Going around in such a big circle, to have a ¡°fainting incident, did she think he couldn¡¯t see through it?


    Did she think he didn¡¯t know she took a pill that could cause fainting? He looked at Andrew again and


    said, ¡°So, it¡¯s not easy for you to resolve it this way.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s face changed, feeling embarrassed.


    It turned out that all this fuss was just Jo ying with him.


    If she didn¡¯t want to return it, she could have just said it directly. He didn¡¯t have to force her to return it


    now.


    After the variety show ended, they could find a solution together.


    But she imed to do it for his good, to return his luck.


    Yet she still yed this trick that was so easily seen through.


    Where did that leave him? He asked Bailey, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to return it, does that mean I can


    never regain my luck?¡± Bailey replied, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°If she refuses, there are ways to resolve it forcefully.¡±


    But that would require more effort on my part.¡±


    And if I forcefully take it back, she will face double the bacsh.¡±


    Chapter 293 Turns Out They Were Waiting Here


    ¡°If you have bad luck for three years, she will have double that.¡±


    +15 Free Cons


    ¡°In terms of time, if you have bad luck for ten to twenty years, she will have double that too.¡±


    ¡°After all, borrowing luck is not something that is considered righteous,¡± he said with a meaningful look.


    It all depends on whether you can bring yourself to do it.¡±


    He had initially been reluctant to take it forcefully,


    After all, he and Jodie¡¯s facial expressions had a slight connection.


    But daring to deceive him woulde at a cost.


    Simone had been observing Bailey all along.


    He noticed that Bailey could have been more keen on forcefully helping Andrew.


    That was why he suggested that Jodie returned it voluntarily.


    It was a much easier way to resolve the situation than snatch it.


    But now that he had made this suggestion, Jodie likely had crossed some line and angered him.


    So, this seemingly transcendent senior was quite capricious and petty.


    If Jodie knew that she had actually made things worse for herself, would she regret it?


    Returning it voluntarily would undoubtedly backfire.


    But the person behind Jodie should be able to find a way to help resist.


    Bailey probably wouldn¡¯t resort to drastic measures.


    If they forcefully took it, then there would be no reasonable solutions left.


    She looked at Andrew, her eyes fixed on him.


    Everything now hinged on whether this despicable person would subject Jo to even more suffering.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 294 Exposing the Big Secret


    All eyes were fixed on Andrew as Zac smiled and inquired, ¡°Are you fine with it?¡±


    Andrew hesitated once again, wrestling with the question. ¡°Is this too harsh?¡±


    +15 Free Coins


    If a forced bacsh urred, Jo would endure more than if she willingly returned his luck.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be so heartless.


    Simone overheard and sneered, ¡®So, you¡¯re not willing to do it. If you¡¯re not willing, then there¡¯s nothing


    more to say. Let¡¯s disperse.¡±


    Simone expected this oue.


    After all, Sc*mbag No. 4 was Jodie¡¯s dearest sibling, and he had willingly surrendered his luck before.


    The crucial point was that he hadn¡¯t suffered enough.


    Such an individual needed to face significant loss to truly grasp the essence of ruthlessness..


    Zac curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve wasted enough of our time ying tricks, you two. Let¡¯s disperse; it¡¯s no


    longer interesting.


    Though Andrew couldn¡¯t muster the ruthlessness now, he would undoubtedly regret it in the future.


    Aaron looked disappointed, saying, ¡°Andrew, take care of yourself from now on.¡±


    Despite reaching this point, Andrew couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, and they felt helpless.


    As they argued, Andrew had nothing to refute.


    But when Aaron directed this caution to him, Andrew unhappily replied, ¡°She¡¯s your sister too. If it were


    you, could you be so heartless?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron retorted, ¡°If she had treated me like that first, why couldn¡¯t I be heartless? It¡¯s just returning the


    favor


    If Jodie hadn¡¯t schemed first, there would be no bacsh.


    Aaron thought, Isn¡¯t this self-inflicted? If she can be so heartless, why can¡¯t we learn from her?


    Andrew choked, ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t be as heartless as you.¡±


    175


    10:51 Sat, 16 Dec D


    Chapter 294 Exposing the Big Secret


    Aaron shrugged. ¡°Then continue being unlucky; it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    75%


    +15 Free Coint


    Andrew asserted. ¡°After the variety show ends, I will have a good talk with her. Then, decide whether or


    not to use this method.


    Aaron sneered. ¡°Then you can wait; just don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Andrew frowned. ¡°Why have you be so sharp? Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡±


    He epted Simone¡¯s teasing; after all, he did owe her, and their rtionship had be. more


    strained. But this was going too far.


    Aaron gave up. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I won¡¯t bother saying anything to you in the future.¡±


    When the timees to regret, Andrew will bear it himself.


    Then he lowered his head and drank his coffee, clearly not wanting to talk to Andrew


    anymore.


    Upon seeing this, Andrew also stopped paying attention to him.


    However, he looked at Bailey and said, ¡°Master Shawn, after the variety show ends, can I ask you to


    resolve it? Is that okay?¡±


    Bailey looked at him calmly and replied, ¡°It depends on my schedule at that time. I might not be


    avable.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t someone who woulde whenever he was asked. If it weren¡¯t for Jodic¡¯s actions, he would


    have taught her a lesson.


    He wouldn¡¯t help Andrew, who was so indecisive, anymore.


    Andrew forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re avable.¡±


    He would talk to Joter and find a peaceful way to resolve this.


    Bailey nodded but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The others were speechless as well.


    They could all see that Jodie was intentionally causing trouble from beginning to end.


    But they didn¡¯t expect Andrew to be so conflicted and indecisive.


    At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how good Andrew was to Jodie. It was so good to


    the point where lie could still tolerate her behavior.


    +15 Free Cons


    Chapter 294 Exposing the Big Secret


    The viewers in the live chat were also speechless.


    ¡®Mr. Andrew seems a bit too forgiving.¡±


    Im speechless too. Jodie is clearly ying with him; how could she be willing to return the


    luck to him?¡±


    ¡®He can¡¯t bring himself to be tough now. I have a feeling he might regret itter.


    Hey friend. Be more confident. He will definitely regret it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too good to Jodie, to the point where he continues to tolerate and pamper her!


    From another perspective, it¡¯s clear that he treats Jojo and Simone differently.


    ¡®Could there be something between the two of them?¡±


    ¡®I suspect that as well. But there is no evidence.¡±


    So, the live chat conversation shifted from Jodie¡¯s ability to borrow luck to criticizing Andrew for being


    foolish.


    They felt like Andrew was being yed by Jodie and had to help her count the money, and he was


    going to be yed to death.


    Finally, they started discussing the rtionship between the two, wondering if it was more than meets


    the eye..


    Mr. Wills, who had been watching the livestream all along, knew that it was the perfect time to reveal


    the truth.


    He told his team that they could start now.


    They anonymously sent the video to a paparazzi ount.


    Once the paparazzi took action, they would step in and stir


    in and stir up the hype.


    Soon, a well-known verified paparazzi ount was posted on Facebook.


    you¡¯re wee!


    And he attached the video.


    The paparazzi ount rarely revealed information, but when he did, it was always big news.


    And most of the time, it came with solid evidence.


    Chapter 294 Exposing the Big Secret


    So many people followed the paparazzi ount, and he had a lot of fans.


    When the Facebook post came out, everyone was curious and clicked to watch. And then they enjoyed


    a juicy piece of gossip.


    Mr. Wills¡¯ team immediately started several threads.


    Secrets Unveiled: The Rising Director and Jojo¡¯ and ¡®Headline Exclusive: The Rtionship Between a


    Renowned Director and a Popr Actress¡¯ instantly boosted the hype.


    As for being popr, being famous in a bad way was also a form of poprity.


    lodie was still quite well-known. However, most of thements about her were negative.


    Soon, Andrew and Jodie¡¯s scandal became a hot topic. It even upied the top three spots.


    In the live chat.


    Hurry up! Go check out the hot topics.


    I¡¯ve seen it! My values have been shattered.


    No wonder Andrew is so protective of Jodie. It turns out they have this kind of rtionship.¡±


    They both deny it. Wouldn¡¯t they get beaten up by Mrs. Gray?¡¯


    It seems like nothing happened between them at that time. After all, they were both fully clothed and


    the Innocent Lily even got injured.


    But who knows what happened before they got injured.¡¯


    ¡°This is exciting. It turns out there was such a big scandal in the previous variety show.¡±


    No wonder Mr. Andrew was still protecting his little baby even being targeted like this.¡±


    I understand now why Mr. Andrew is so forgiving.


    I must say, Mr. Andrew really knows how to handle things men Jojo has had in her pocket. Every time


    there¡¯s a scandal like this, Jojo always seems to


    Impressive! I wonder how many have close rtionships with those involved. Quite the charmer! It


    seems that Mr. Reuben of the Gray Family is the only one who hasn¡¯t been implicated. However, it¡¯s


    possible that his involvement simply hasn¡¯t been exposed yet.


    m eagerly anticipating Mr. Reuben¡¯s scandal.


    Ahend Allow me to reveal another scandal:


    FUDMEN


    +15 Free Ccing


    Chapter 291 Exposing the Big Secret


    Mr. Reuben was recently dumped by his fianc¨¦e, all because of Jojo. You can connect the dots, right?¡±


    At this moment. I just want to express my admiration for Jojo. She has managed to win over all sons of


    the Gray Family.


    Let¡¯s not forget about her ex-boyfriend.¡±


    Besides these men, who knows how many other people are involved with Jojo?¡±


    The Gray Family certainly knows how to y a game. It feels like they aren¡¯t raising a daughter-inw,


    but rather their five sons are being raised by someone else!


    The Gray Family is undoubtedly a home of fools.¡±


    I wonder what Mr. Steven and Mrs. Gray will think after seeing all of this.¡±


    What could they possibly think? Perhaps they¡¯ll be celebrating, as their sons have all fallen victim to


    Jojo¡¯s schemes.¡±


    They deserve it. After how poorly they treated Simone in the past, they are finally facing the


    consequences.


    The live chat in the live stream room was filled with discussions about this matter.


    Even those who hadn¡¯t seen the hot topics went to check them out.


    After watching the video and returning, they eagerly shared their thoughts with


    Once again, the Gray Family¡¯s reputation suffered because of Jodie and Andrew.


    everyone.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 295 I¡¯m Really Afraid of You


    +15 Free Coins


    Steven and Salma found themselves once again surrounded by questioning from rtives. and friends.


    This time, Owen and Alice immediately conveyed the urgent message that Steven and Salma must


    return to Gray Manor the next day.


    The two of them had no escape from the impending scolding.


    Although Steven was still abroad, Owen emphasized that he muste back.


    He had no choice but to let his secretary urgently book a flight for the following morning.


    In an attempt toprehend the situation, Steven watched the rey of the variety show episode,


    focusing on the highlights.


    As he watched it, frustration surged to the point where he felt like he might vomit blood. The experience


    was utterly infuriating.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how Andrew thought. After having his luck borrowed and ending up in such a


    miserable state, yet he was still unwilling to be ruthless to Jodie.


    The fact that the Gray Family could have such a saintly and wronged individual was astonishing.


    People who just asked for trouble-Andrew was a perfect example.


    Steven couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it anymore.


    If Andrew chooses this path for himself and suffers in the future, he has to bear it himself. Now, I need


    to clean up this mess.


    Just thinking about it gave him a severe headache. He regretted even more that he shouldn¡¯t have


    adopted Jodie, nor should he have raised his sons in such a casual way.


    Salma shared her husband¡¯s frustration.


    She had been watching the live broadcast with her sons.


    Then, she received a round of condolences from rtives and friends.


    Afterward, she looked at Luca with a gloomy expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the trending


    video online? Did you leak it?¡±


    Luca was also surprised when he saw the trending video.


    175


    Chapter 295 I¡¯m Really Afraid of You


    In his mind, he wondered, How did this video get leaked? Could it be Aaron?


    Upon hearing his mom¡¯s angry question, he innocently replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    He added, ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to expose our family scandal.¡±


    Salma frowned. ¡°Then it must be Aaron. He is bing more and more outrageous. How can he leak


    such a video? Doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed?¡±


    The person who recorded the video that day, besides her, was only Luca and Aaron.


    If it was not Luca, it must be Aaron.


    Luca said, ¡°Aaron is still on the variety show live, so it¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    Salma sneered. ¡°Unlikely? Can¡¯t he send the video to someone else in advance? When hees


    back, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. And stupid Andrew, is he mentally ill? A director going on a live variety


    show? What a joke! Now, not only has he ruined his own reputation, but he has also harmed the


    family.¡±


    She really was about to be driven to death by her sons; she didn¡¯t know why she raised these idiots.


    Of course, there was also anger toward Jodie.


    Titus listened to his mom constantly scolding Aaron and Andrew.


    He rubbed his chin and guessed that it was most likely the video he sent to Simone, which her team


    took the opportunity to release.


    Now is indeed a good time.


    As for family disgrace and embarrassment, it did not have anything to do with him. He had long


    distanced himself from such people, and he couldn¡¯t bear the burden alone.


    If they were siblings, they would be famous together.


    Their parents didn¡¯t usually pay much attention to them anyway, so it was only fair that they share the


    me now.


    Also, Andrew truly deserved to be scolded; he was doing a good thing, after all.


    Of course, he had to keep his involvement in leaking the video a secret from his


    Otherwise, they would definitely punish him for that.


    parents.


    So, the me for the situation falls on Aaron and Andrew.


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 295 I¡¯m Really Afraid of You


    The ¡®sweet¡¯ parental love should be borne by them after they finish their variety show.


    Aaron, who was sitting and drinking coffee, sneezed several times in a row.


    He looked up at Andrew, wondering if he was cursing him in his mind.


    It¡¯s true that no good deed goes unpunished; I shouldn¡¯t have reminded him earlier.


    He was looking forward to Andrew¡¯s remorse over his actions.


    Andrew remained oblivious to the online mockery and criticism.


    Upon observing others chatting andughing, he found himself unable to join in, sensing exclusion and


    istion.


    The urge to leave arose, but doing so would only intensify the embarrassment,pelling him to


    endure in silence.


    Around nine o¡¯clock, the group exited the inn, making their way to the night market.


    As they left the inn, Zac, walking ahead of Andrew, remarked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take care of your


    dear sister?¡±


    Andrew was caught off guard and stayed silent. He knows exactly where to strike.


    His emotions toward Jodie wereplex at the moment. He was unsure of how to handle her, and he


    didn¡¯t want to meet her.


    He responded, ¡°I¡¯m participating in the show, so I have to prioritize my public image.¡±


    Zac chuckled. ¡°The night market can¡¯t be live-streamed, so today¡¯s variety show will end soon. It won¡¯t


    affect anything; you can go take care of your sister.¡±


    Andrew hesitated. ¡°I also want to go to the night market; is that not allowed?¡± He preferred istion at


    the night market over facing Jodie.


    Zac smirked, ¡°Sure, of course you can. I didn¡¯t expect you to feel ufortable, too; I thought you


    were really that saintly and didn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Silence despite knowing the truth-doesn¡¯t he understand the rules?


    Andrew grumbled, ¡°Can you please say less?¡±


    Zac shrugged. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    This fool used to bully Simone a lot. I must make him experience the sting of hitting where it hurts.


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 295 I¡¯m Really Afraid of You


    Andrew choked again. ¡°Tm really afraid of you.¡±


    Zac sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being afraid of me? I don¡¯t need your luck.¡±


    Andrew felt hurt again.


    Upon recognizing Zac¡¯s tendency to hit where it hurts, Andrew felt uneasy. He chose silence; arguing


    or provoking Zac was out of the question.


    Upon hearing their conversation, the audience in the livestream found it both funny and frustrating.


    They recognized Zac¡¯s sharp tongue really hit the mark; he was definitely number one.


    But all they wanted to say was, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Since they were unable to live-stream at the night market, they closed the livestream after leaving the


    inn.


    Bailey led them through numerous alleys to the entrance of arge courtyard.


    He knocked on the door.


    A servant opened the door and greeted them.


    Upon seeing Bailey, the servant¡¯s initially expressionless face immediately revealed a respectful smile.


    He made a weing gesture, ¡°Master Shawn, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in quickly!¡±


    Bailey said, ¡°I brought some friends to take a look. They are all my friends.¡±


    The servant smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem with the people you¡¯ve brought.


    Pleasee in!¡±


    The others following Bailey understood in an instant that to enter the night market, they needed to be


    apanied by someone familiar.


    No wonder they hadn¡¯t heard of it before, and there was no mention of it online.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once inside, they followed Bailey through the main courtyard.


    Then, a spacious area resembling a market came into view.


    Instead of electric lights, the night market was illuminated bynterns, evoking a sense of ancient night


    markets and adding a touch of history.


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 295 Im Really Afraid of You


    There were already a considerable number of people strolling around.


    Everyone was filled with curiosity and amazement.


    It turned out that there was a hidden world within this mansion, which exined why the night market


    remained undiscovered.


    y ventured further into the night market, each stall presented different items to


    As they


    behold.


    Some stalls sold cinnabar talisman pens and other tools, while others offered pre-made talismans and


    geomancy ornaments.


    There were also numerous antique items, creating a dazzling disy.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Keira whispered to Simone while holding her, ¡°Are all these antiques in the night market authentic?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Most of the items should be genuine, but their age may not necessarily be ancient.


    And many of the things here may not be suitable for you to purchase.¡±


    Eric, who also enjoyed collecting antiques in his spare time, contemted selecting a few to take home


    upon seeing the abundance of antiques at the night market.


    Intrigued by Simone¡¯s remark, he asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    575

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296 You¡¯re Overthinking


    +15 Free Cors


    Simone exined as she walked, ¡°Most of the items here are cursed. If you buy them and bring them


    home, you might experience bad luck, or worse, get sick or even die. So, it¡¯s not suitable.¡±


    She noticed that almost all the antiques sold at each stall were cursed.


    It seemed like most of these items were unearthed from graves.


    Of course, not all of them necessarily came from tombs. There were also those intentionally ced in


    cursed pits to cultivate them.


    Cursed objects were a disaster for ordinary people. But they were useful for many


    geomancers.


    Aside from using these objects to harm others, geomancers needed to use curses in their battles as


    well.


    The strong curses came from these objects. Otherwise, the curses formed around them could be easily


    manipted.


    It was fine for some minor tricks, but it was not enough for battles.


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, everyone who had originally wanted to buy something immediately


    dismissed the idea.


    Keira asked, ¡°If we buy these things, will they be useful to us?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, they are useful to us.¡±


    Keira pondered and asked, ¡°But what if someone buys them to harm others?¡± If someone buys them


    and gives them to someone they dislike or an enemy, it would be easy to harm others.


    Bailey, who was walking in front of the group, turned around and said, ¡°Buying cursed. antiques here


    will be recorded, and the Geomancer Association will regte it. If someone uses cursed objects


    bought here to harm others, a special department wille knocking on their door.¡±


    That was why the night market could operate legally.


    He paused for a moment. That¡¯s also why no familiar geomaster is allowed to bring them in. Ordinary


    people not only can¡¯t find this ce, but they also can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Just like now, the audience who had originally nned to follow and live stream the night market with


    the group. They had been following since they left the inn. But after a few turns,


    +15 Free Corts


    Chapter 296 You¡¯re Overthinking


    they lost track. They could only return disappointed and let the people waiting for the live stream


    disperse.


    Keira and the others nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t heard of this night market.¡±


    Keira¡¯s father was a lover of antiques as well.


    She had originally wanted to find a few items to bring back and please her father. She said. with some


    regret, ¡°So we can only look around then?¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°If you want to buy something, you can choose based on your intuition. After


    you¡¯ve chosen, I can help you see if there¡¯s any curse on it. If you¡¯re lucky, you might find something


    that brings good luck. Something that can protect you and your family.¡±


    Although there were few things in the night market that brought good luck, there was still hope of


    finding something valuable.


    For geomancers, it was all about their keen eyesight.


    For ordinary people like Keira and her friends, it all depended on luck and opportunity.


    When Simone said this, Keira and her friends¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Simone is the best.¡±


    So, everyone enthusiastically started looking at each stall.


    Bailey nced at Simone, seemingly surprised that she would be so kind to these ordinary people. If it


    were him, he wouldn¡¯t bother doing such things. Friends or acquaintances were like passing clouds to


    him, notsting. So, it was better not to make any connections.


    The group went from stall to stall, each finding something they liked.


    They found several items that would be highly valued by antique collectors and worth a lot of


    money if ced outside the night market.


    Some even couldn¡¯t be bought with money outside the night market.


    But all of them emitted negative energy, and some items had particrly strong negative


    vibes.


    If bought and taken home, they could be dangerous weapons.


    The Geomancy Association had rules and regtions, both outside the night market and inside.


    Dangerous items were not allowed to be sold ro ordinary people, and even geomancers with low


    abilities were restricted from purchasing them, as it would lead to a dead end for them


    Chapter 296 You¡¯re Overthinking


    On the other hand, ordinary items with negative energy were not a major concern.


    Though they could impact people, the effects were limited and wouldn¡¯t cause significant harm.


    Ethan had good luck and found a snuff bottle in one stall.


    Simone checked it for him and confirmed that it was an auspicious item, so she insisted he buy it if he


    could.


    Upon trusting Simone, Ethan used up all his savings to purchase the snuff bottle.


    After leaving the stall and walking a distance. Simone smiled and said, ¡°You got a great deal with this


    thing at that price. The seller overlooked it, and you managed to get it at the price of an antique. This


    item has ayer of negative energy outside, but the seller didn¡¯t realize the auspicious energy hidden


    inside, so they sold it at the price of an antique.¡±


    When Ethan first saw the snuff bottle, he had a strong liking for it.


    As he yed with it, he paused upon hearing Simone¡¯s words. ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s negative energy


    inside this thing? Will it affect me? Or is it because of the auspicious energy that it can neutralize?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°The negative energy is not significant, so it won¡¯t have a big impact on you. At most,


    you might have a few unlucky days or a minor illness. I¡¯ll give you a talismanter. Wrap the snuff bottle


    with it and leave it for three days, and the negative energy inside will be removed. After removing the


    negative energy, you can wear it anytime, and it will bring you many benefits.¡±


    She pointed at Andrew and said, ¡°Just like him, who had a streak of bad luck before. If he had worn


    something simr to this auspicious item, the streak of bad luck could have weakened by about thirty to


    fifty percent. And unlike his mystical tool, yours won¡¯t rebound.¡±


    The mystical tool that Sc¡±mbag No. 4 wore was artificially cultivated, while the one Ethan bought was


    naturally nurtured in a ce filled with auspicious energy, thanks to a fortunate coincidence.


    The difference in effects was quite significant, and this was also what geomancy masters seek.


    It not only provided protection but was also of great help during battles.


    Simone saw the excitement on everyone else¡¯s faces and realized that they also wanted to find such a


    rare treasure.


    She added, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very difficult toe across something like this under normal


    circumstances. If it weren¡¯t for the negative energy surrounding it, other geomancy masters would have


    bought it long ago, and the stall owner might not even bring it out for sale. This


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 996 You¡¯re Overthinking


    kind of thing is truly rare, hence its value. In the circle of geomancy masters, this item cannot be bought


    with money.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°This is something that can be encountered but not sought after. You¡¯re lucky


    today.¡±


    Ethan had a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m really fortunate today.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Ever since I started hanging out with you, Simone, my luck has greatly improved.¡±


    Before joining Gray Entertainment and even before entering the entertainment industry, his life and


    career were not going well.


    He had even encountered many frustrating situations. But after switching to Simone¡¯s studio,


    everything started to go smoothly, and it kept getting better.


    This time, he even managed to find such a valuable item.


    Simone chuckled. ¡°When things start going well, they usually continue to go well, so you have this


    perception.¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°It¡¯s not a perception. I feel like you¡¯re my lucky charm.¡±


    At this moment, Bailey said, ¡°From a physiognomy perspective, Simone can indeed be considered your


    lucky charm. If you hadn¡¯t joined Simone, not only would your career not have improved, but you would


    have wasted several years. And you would have ended up offending people you can¡¯t afford to offend.


    Then, your life would have been very difficult or even a bit tragic.¡±


    He had observed that Ethan¡¯s destiny had undergone a positive change due to his association. with


    Simone.


    This transformation wasn¡¯t deliberate but rather a consequence of a choice.


    Consequently, this shift in fate was deemed permissible by the heavens and wouldn¡¯t incur bacsh or


    punishment.


    It had to be acknowledged that Ethan meeting Simone was likely the most fortuitous event in his life.


    Bailey¡¯s words resonated with everyone, given his evident abilities.


    The revtion left them surprised and astonished.


    Clearly, they hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ethan would have faced such an unfortunate fate if he hadn¡¯t joined


    Simone¡¯s studio.


    Chapter 296 You¡¯re Overthinking


    Now, with Simone¡¯s support, his career was unmistakably on an upward trajectory, promising further


    improvement.


    Ethan was taken aback by his own reflections.


    A more profound smile lit up his eyes. ¡°So, being able to meet Simone is the greatest stroke of luck in


    my life.¡±


    He genuinely felt this way.


    Zac, sporting a proud expression as if speaking about himself, chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Upon adding a meaningful tone, he continued, ¡°You are a stark contrast to certain people. Ast you


    be more sessful, certain people be more unlucky. It¡¯s all about vision and choices.¡±


    He gave Ethan a supportive pat on the back andmented, ¡°It shows that you have good


    taste.¡±


    Who are


    Ethan chuckled and concurred, ¡°Yes, I think I have good taste, unlike certain people so oblivious.


    Mistaking a fish eye for a pearl, only to lose the pearl. And we are the fortunate ones who found the


    pearl.¡±


    Andrew, Aaron, and Leon exchanged nces with disheartened expressions. You might as well directly


    name our names.


    Of course, the words of the two also made them feel quite disheartened.


    And it was quite unpleasant at the moment.


    Upon careful consideration, it was indeed true.


    Ethan¡¯s transition from misfortune to luck stood in stark contrast to their own increasing streaks of bad


    luck.


    Especially for Andrew, he was definitely being resented by the two.


    Others joked, ¡°I feel like job hopping to Simone¡¯s studio.¡±


    Simone lightlyughed. ¡°Come, wee you all.¡±


    Aaron had a thought and approached Simone with a smile. ¡°Sinone, how about I change to your studio


    as well?¡± He wasn¡¯t saying this for the sake of good luck but to improve his rtionship with her and to


    make up for past mistakes.


    Simone¡¯s smile faded slightly as she nced at him and said, ¡°You might be overthinking.¡±


    576


    Aaron was left speechless. She is cruel.


    Leon, who had also wanted to ask the same question, fell silent upon seeing this.


    The group continued walking forward.


    Andrew, gloating, walked up to Aaron.


    In a low voice, he said. ¡°Aaron, can¡¯t handle being a sycophant anymore, huh?¡±


    Aaron scoffed. ¡°At least I¡¯m better than you, a sycophant. At least Simone didn¡¯t intentionally harm me


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    like you.¡±


    Andrew remained silent. This conversation can¡¯t continue anymore.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297 Don¡¯t Even Try To Think About It


    After a while, a Ethan and Simone walked, a distance naturally formed between them.


    Andrew approached Ethan and whispered. ¡°Can you sell me that snuff bottle of yours? I¡¯ll pay double


    the price.¡±


    Whether he used it or gave it to Joter, having that thing would have weakened his bad luck, so he


    was willing to spend a lot of money on it.


    Ethan was speechless. He was indifferent toward Andrew as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not selling.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with someone who treated Simone poorly. Andrew deserved his bad. luck, and


    he shouldn¡¯t think about using these good things to weaken it.


    Andrew frowned. ¡°Then, name your price.¡±


    Ethan frowned as well. ¡°No matter how much money you offer, I won¡¯t sell.


    He bought it to give it to his father as a protective gift, so he spent all his savings on it. Simone said it


    was good always to wear it, so there was no way he would sell it to anyone, especially not to him, who


    treated Simone poorly.


    He added seriously, ¡°I would rather throw it away than sell it to you.¡±


    Andrew was speechless. Who have I provoked with this? People who have a good rtionship with


    Simone are all targeting and opposing me. I haven¡¯t done anything to her!


    He pouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sell, then don¡¯t sell.¡±


    Although regretful, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Meanwhile, Simone found a sapphire ring with auspicious energy and a set of knife coins with a strong


    aura of evil.


    Those could be used in conjunction with the seal to achieve better results.


    Everyone who had a good rtionship with Simone found something beneficial.


    Andrew suggested to Aaron, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her help you find something, too? Or ask her to sell you


    that sapphire ring.¡±


    If Aaron could also find something good like Ethan, he could borrow it to use. Or he could buy it directly


    from Simone.


    Aaron replied, ¡°I am much more self-aware than you.¡±


    O


    Simone definitely wouldn¡¯t help him find something or sell it to him. He knew he couldn¡¯t even think


    about it.


    ¡°Andrew, if you want to find something or if you want that ring from Simone, do it on your own. Don¡¯t


    think of using me as a stepping stone.¡±


    After being siblings for so many years, he could easily see through Andrew¡¯s subtle. intentions. It


    seems that spending time with Jodie influences him to enjoy ying such tricks.


    Andrew rolled his eyes. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even pay attention to you, let alone me.¡±


    Aaron was annoyed and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Master Shawn for help?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s mind turned. ¡°That¡¯s actually a good idea.¡±


    So, he approached Bailey.


    ¡°Master Shawn, could you please help us as well?¡±


    Bailey looked at him coldly. ¡°Are we acquainted?¡± In other words, he meant that they were not even


    familiar, so Andrew shouldn¡¯t ask for his help.


    Andrew choked. Why are they all so arrogant?


    Upon feeling embarrassed, he said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let you do it for free. As long as I can find


    something that weakens bad luck, I will reward you,¡±


    Bailey raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do I look like someone who needs that reward?¡±


    He decisively refused, ¡°I won¡¯t do it, don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    Andrew felt quite aggrieved, but he dared not provoke geomancy masters like Bailey and was


    frustrated. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t buy it.¡±


    After Bailey walked ahead, Aaron approached Andrew.


    ¡°Andrew, have you noticed something?¡± Aaron asked.


    Andrew was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Aaron replied, ¡°Your poprity is really poor. If you continue like this, no one will pay attention to you.¡±


    Andrew was speechless. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Aaron said, ¡°Reflect on yourself.¡±


    275


    Andrew was confused. What should I reflect on? I don¡¯t believe I did anything wrong. It¡¯s these


    individuals who can¡¯t get along, even though we¡¯re all guests on the same variety show. They¡¯re ying


    a game of istion.


    The group walked to the end of the street without finding anything that brought good luck.


    Simone stood by the wall at the end of the street, observing several ancient paintings. hanging on the


    wall.


    The person in charge of the stall at the end of the street was an old man with gray hair.


    He saw Simone engrossed in the paintings and smiled. ¡°What do you think of these paintings?¡±


    Simone snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°They are very well painted, with excellent technique and a sense


    of charm.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, these paintings were done by Master Shawn.¡±


    She was surprised. ¡°Master Shawn painted these?¡±


    He nodded. He replied with a tone of reverence, ¡°Yes, these paintings by Master Shawn have the


    potential to be appreciated and understood by geomancy masters, which can enhance their abilities.¡±


    Simone approached and carefully examined the paintings.


    After a moment, she looked at the old man and said, ¡°These paintings seem to be quite old.¡±


    The old man was momentarily stunned before smiling and saying. ¡°These are all early works. by


    Master Shawn. I heard that these paintings were preserved from hundreds of years ago, so they


    naturally have a sense of age.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°I see; that¡¯s the reason


    She said again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for what you said, I would have thought these paintings were at least a


    hundred years old.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the paper that has the age. It¡¯s normal for you to be mistaken, young girl¡±


    Simone also smiled. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Her gaze fell on a painting of an ancient city in the mountains and gradually entered a


    mysterious state.


    As if she were standing in the clouds, overlooking the mortals below, with a sense of pride


    O


    1875


    and loneliness.


    Suddenly, a clear voice came into her ears. ¡°Are you looking at my painting?¡±


    Simone snapped back to reality and turned her head to look at Bailey, ¡°Yes, your painting skills are


    amazing. They made me feel immersed.¡±


    The bottleneck between the innate and the unity of heaven and man had loosened after she finished


    looking at this painting.


    As long as there was another opportunity, she would be able to reach the highest level of a geomancy


    master, so she was also amazed by Bailey¡¯s strength.


    This time, she was certain in her heart that he had definitely reached the Divine State.


    He might be just one step away from achieving theplete Divine State.


    The Divine State consists of three stages-the initial stage, the intermediate stage, andplete unity.


    With each stage aplished, not only would one¡¯s strength increase dramatically, but their lifespan


    would also be greatly extended.


    After achievingplete unity, there was even a belief that one could live forever.


    However, Simone had experienced a mini timeline with the backdrop of geomancy mystical arts for the


    entire nation.


    She knew that living forever after achievingplete unity was an exaggeration, but with proper


    maintenance, living for a few hundred years was entirely possible.


    In fact, once one achieved the Divine State, as long as they had avoided injuries and bacsh. from


    the heavenly path, living for three hundred years would be easy.


    Simone smiled and asked, ¡°Bailey, with your strength, have you surpassed our master?¡±


    Bailey returned her smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t sparred with him, so it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Simone understood that he was avoiding her question and didn¡¯t press further. She grinned. ¡°Bailey,


    let¡¯s spar in the future. Please teach me more.¡±


    Bailey nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    He then asked, ¡°Do you still want to take a stroll?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°No, let¡¯s not.¡±


    Bailey smiled and suggested, ¡°How about taking another look? Maybe there will be more surprises.


    However, Simone shook her head and said, ¡°No. Today¡¯s gains are enough. One shouldn¡¯t be 100


    greedy.¡±


    That set of knife coins was something she couldn¡¯t resist; she particrly liked it.


    Moreover, she stumbled upon a lucky ring and felt that the gains from today¡¯s night market were


    already sufficient.


    As for any more surprises, she didn¡¯t want them.


    Perhaps they would be something frightening.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298 A Sudden Blow to His Head


    Bailey was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°You are rather optimistic and willing to let go,¡± he said with a meaningful look.


    +15 Free Cons


    Simone also replied with heartfelt words, ¡°Many times, one has to give up in order to gain. I am


    fortunate to have gained, and it is my fate to lose. There is no need to force it. I am satisfied with what I


    have gained from the night market today. That is enough for me.¡±


    Indeed, trying to grasp too much may result in losing even more.


    I have always believed that things will turn into opposites when they reach their extremes.


    No matter what we do, we cannot be too greedy. Just be satisfied to have met our own expectations.


    Bailey looked at Simone, his eyes deep as if he was seeing something through her.


    ¡°I am fortunate to have gained, and it is my fate to lose. There is no need to force it,¡± he repeated


    before chuckling. ¡°It makes sense. But unfortunately, many can¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    Looking at Simone with a rare appreciative gaze, he added, ¡°You are pretty good, but it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Simone raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°A pity? About what?¡± Bailey smiled. lightly.


    ¡°You have to fight for your life.¡±


    Simoneughed. ¡°Otherwise, do nothing and wait for death?¡± Bailey raised the corner of his lips and


    said, ¡°I hope you can do it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I ought to strive for it, Simone said, her facial expression slightly serious,


    For a while, both fell silent


    By now, the others


    had almost finished their shopping. Hence


    they left together.


    Simone also noticed that whether it was the managers or the elderly stall owners in the night market,


    they all treated Bailey respectfully.


    Coupled with his paintings hanging on the walls of the night market, it further indicated that he must


    have a deep connection with this ce.


    Who exactly is he?


    On the way back to the night market, Andrew felt a bit thirsty. He asked the others to go.


    ahead first. Then, he took Aaron to a grocery store to buy drinks.


    Chapter 998 A Sudden Blow to His Head


    Just as he was about to pay,


    he noticed two girls talking and pointing at him.


    Although their voices weren¡¯t loud, he could hear them clearly as it was rtively quiet now.


    Then, his facial expression changed.


    Not only were these two girls insulting him, but they were also saying that he and Jodie turned out to


    have an ambiguous rtionship, which was why he treated her with such love and tolerance that he


    would bully and pick on Simone so much for her sake.


    It served him right to get scourged by Jodie.


    They even said he was nothing but one of Jodie¡¯s pawns.


    Now that she had finished toying with him, she was about to discard him like a worthless object.


    He and his brothers were just toy boys that Jodie could abandon at any time after using them.


    In the end, apdog like him would end up


    with nothing.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing these words, Andrew was furious.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shout at the two of them, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! Jo and I aren¡¯t in


    the rtionship at all, as you said! ndering is against thew. Believe it or not. I will sue you.¡±


    The two, who were discussing, were startled by his shout.


    Then, one of them red at him. ¡°You should¡¯ve known if we were ndering or not, right? The video


    of you two lying in the same bed has gone viral on the inte and is currently the most trending topic.


    Yet, you still have the nerve to im you¡¯re innocent. I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but I¡¯ve never


    seen anyone as shameless as you and Jodie. Andrew, go ahead and sue us if you want to. We¡¯re not


    afraid of you.¡±


    These words made Andrew¡¯s expression change again.


    Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. ¡°What video are you talking about?¡±


    At once, the girl logged onto her social media on her phone and showed him the list of trending topics


    to prove they weren¡¯t making it up.


    ¡°Look. Here¡¯s your trending headline.¡±


    As she spoke, she clicked on the video and let Andrew watch it.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this trending video, no one would have known how disgusting you two are.


    I


    But then again, you guys are a perfect match. Just stay together forever so that you can stop causing


    trouble for others.¡±


    Meanwhile, Andrew was about to explode in anger when he saw the video of him and Jodie lying on


    the same hospital bed ying on the phone.


    ¡°Who posted this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The ount,mtoppaparazzi, posted it. They have solid evidence of your scandal. So, don¡¯t treat the


    viewers like fools,¡± the girl said.


    Andrew was bereft of speech. Fools! I¡¯m the one feeling like I¡¯m the real fool now.


    Casting them a gloomy look, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡±


    The girl twitched her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty. Of course, you can¡¯t argue anymore. Hurry back to


    the inn and take care of your Jojo. She¡¯s lying in bed and waiting for you to take care of her after


    fainting from the sight of blood.¡±


    Andrew couldn¡¯t help but stress. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Believe it or not, Jo and I don¡¯t have the


    disgusting rtionship you think we have.¡±


    Upon hearing that, both girls shook their heads without hesitation. ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Andrew was speechless as their statement was like a sudden blow to his head.


    ¡°You are simply being unreasonable.¡±


    Seeing that there was no point in exining to them at all, he grabbed Aaron¡¯s arm and stormed out of


    the grocery store.


    After they left, he asked with a solemn look, ¡°Tell me-were you the one who had released the videos


    online? Aaron, just how much do you hate me that you want to do this to me? What benefit do you get


    from releasing these videos? You are my younger brother. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed when others


    misunderstand and condemn me?¡±


    In an instant, Aaron¡¯s face also turned serious. ¡°Are you crazy? What does this have to do with me? I


    have been recording variety shows all day today, and my phone has been confiscated. So, how can I


    release videos? You do know that you should feel ashamed, huh!¡± He rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°If


    you knew, what were you doing before? How could you let this happen?¡± D*mn it! I¡¯m so mad right now!


    It¡¯s clearly not me who did it. I can¡¯t believe Andrew would wrongly use me like this!


    Now, I regret reminding Andrew earlier of kindness. This ungrateful sem doesn¡¯t even appreciate it.


    Andrew looked at Aaron Gray¡¯s angry face, which appeared like he was telling the truth.


    Thus he figured he might have misunderstood.


    Feeling embarrassed, he said. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you who leaked it, then it must be Luca, that b¡±stard¡±


    Then, with his face full of anger, he continued, ¡°Is he crazy? How could he release such videos?¡±


    Back at home. Luca and I are the closest


    Yet. I never thought that b*stard would stab me in the back like this.


    Aaron thought for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Luca would do it. ording to Luca¡¯s personality, he shouldn¡¯t have released such


    However, Andrew sneered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? Besides Mom, you two were the only ones who


    recorded videos that day. If it wasn¡¯t you or Luca, are you implying that it¡¯s Mom?¡± Since Salma had the


    most sense of pride among the Gray Family, Andrew was certain that she would never release the


    videos.


    ¡°Luca is now on my list.¡±


    He clenched his teeth and dered, ¡°I will definitely make him pay when we return.¡±


    Because I felt difort in my back from sleeping while sitting up in the hospital, Jo advised me to lie


    on the bed and rest together.


    I agreed.


    Little did I know that Mom would get the wrong idea and beat the hell out of me.


    But now. I learn that the video has spread all over the inte.


    How can I meet with the people in Cebros teithout feeling shame once I return? I would¡¯ve epted my


    fate if Jo and I truly had an illicit rtionship.


    But there¡¯s indeed nothing going on between us! I only have feelings of love and care for Jo, like a


    protective older brother, and never have any inappropriate thoughts.


    By releasing such videos, Luca is purely attempting to tarnish our innocence,


    We had faced criticism before. Is Luca trying to make the situation even worse now? The more Andrew


    thought about it, the angrier he became.


    He wished so badly that he could go back now and give Luca a thorough beating.


    As for Luca, who was currently in his room, he sneezed repeatedly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there were some b*stards out there cursing at him.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Chapter 299 She Adds Fuel to the Fire


    Upon witnessing Andrew¡¯s intense anger, Aaron not only failed to sympathize with him but also couldn¡¯t


    help but want to gloat at him.


    Could it really be Luca¡¯s doing? If that¡¯s the case, all I want to do now is praise Luca for doing a great


    job. I had faced criticism from the entire inte back when we filmed the first episode because of


    Jodie¡¯s


    actions.


    Andrew even mocked me at that time.


    Now, the tables have turned. Finally, it¡¯s Andrew¡¯s turn to suffer.


    We had all gotten criticized to the point that wended a spot on the list of trending topics for acting too


    intimate with Jodie.


    Andrew¡¯s actions were even more extreme. It would be unfair to us if he managed to escape the


    consequences.


    It¡¯s a perfect oue. We are brothers, after all. We should all face condemnation together.


    Neither of them had thought that it might be Titus who released the video.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They believed it was Luca¡¯s doing.


    After Andrew finished venting his anger, Aaron spoke, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go back to the inn. first.¡±


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people on the streets at this hour. Otherwise, Andrew¡¯s behavior would


    have been truly embarrassing.


    Andrew held his breath.


    Then, he asked Aaron, ¡°Do you still remember Luca¡¯s phone number?¡± Even though Aaron had a


    vague memory, he answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember. If there are any ounts to settle, we¡¯ll do it once


    we get home.¡±


    By then, I will be enjoying watching Luca and Andrew bicker with each other.


    After all, they are the closest among us brothers.


    Andrew even went to stay with Luca for a while after he transferred his luck to Jodie and kept suffering


    from misfortune.


    Growing up, they often collude with each other. They even joined forces and tricked me before.


    O


    175


    Now, there¡¯s a chance they will split up and even fight each other because of the video.


    I will ask Titus to join me in witnessing such a thrilling drama.


    Andrew could only suppress the urge to call Luca and scold him.


    However, it was precisely because of this restraint that he missed out on the chance to learn one truth.


    Meanwhile, Simone and her group returned to the inn and entered their respective rooms to


    rest.


    Simone first organized the things she bought.


    She drew a concealing talisman and pasted it on the set of knife coins, preventing the negative energy


    from overflowing and affecting the ordinary folks around.


    After that, she drew a holy talisman and went to give it to Ethan.


    When she returned to her room, she saw Jodieing out of her room and knocking on Andrew¡¯s


    door.


    At this moment, Simone was standing at the corner of the staircase, so Jodie didn¡¯t notice. her.


    Instead of approaching, she took two steps back and stood there.


    Soon, Andrew opened the door.


    Upon seeing Jodie at the door, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Jo, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Jodie¡¯s face was still slightly pale. ¡°Andrew, I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± she asked. However, Andrew turned her down. ¡°Maybe not. If youe inside,


    someone might see us when you leave. It will only make our rtionship more ambiguous, and


    someone might even spread rumors about us again.¡±


    He was genuinely afraid that not only would he be too ashamed to face his family and friends after


    returning to Cebros, but his parents would also be furious with him if he and Jo caught up in more


    rumors while they were still on the variety show.


    Moreover, he still had lingering doubts about what happened before.


    As a result, he didn¡¯t really want to be alone with Jo at this moment.


    Jodie was a little confused. ¡°What do you mean it will only make our rtionship more ambiguous, and


    someone will spread rumors about us?¡±


    O


    Andrew didn¡¯t hold back. He told her about the video and the trending topic.


    Jodie¡¯s facial expression changed, and anger shed in her eyes.


    I¡¯m right about having a feeling that my luck is deteriorating again tonight.


    At first, I thought it was caused by the criticisms I received from the viewers due to the luck-borrowing


    incident and the rift between me and Andrew.


    But no! It turns out that Luca had posted the video online, causing me to get criticized again!


    She was so angry that she wanted to cry. ¡°How could Luca do this? He¡¯s being so petty.¡±


    It was just that one time I didn¡¯t exin clearly when we were abroad and caused him to misunderstand


    Simone!


    Must he hold a grudge until now?! He even went too far by doing this to Andrew and me.


    Andrew felt the same. ¡°Exactly. That b*stard is bing more and more petty. I will settle the score


    with him after we go back.¡±


    Agreeing with him, Jodie echoed, ¡°We must settle the score. We¡¯re the ones getting


    humiliated. What benefit does he get from this? He¡¯s narrow-minded, so he does things that harm


    others and himself. He¡¯s sick.¡±


    At this point, she could guess that not only were they being criticized, but Steven and Salma would also


    be furious.


    I¡¯m not sure if they will me me again after we return home this time.


    I am seriously being treated unfairly.


    ¡°Andrew, I really fainted from the sight of blood tonight. You¡¯re not mad at me, right?¡± Then, she


    earnestly assured him, ¡°After the variety show ends, I will return your luck to you.¡±


    When that timees, I can just find an excuse to dy it.


    Currently, Andrew took every word she said with a pinch of salt.


    Still, he had no other choice. I can¡¯t just force her to resolve it now.


    Therefore, he nodded. ¡°Okay. After the variety show ends, let¡¯s go find Master Shawn for help.


    Then, Jodie habitually wanted to hug Andrew¡¯s waist and lean against him.


    But because of the online incident, Andrew was like a badly frightened person at this


    moment.


    He immediately took a few steps back. Jo, let¡¯s keep some distance for now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be


    heavily criticized again if someone sees us.¡±


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of a grudge in him as he was now somewhat resistant to


    being close to Jo.


    Jodie, who was already in an awkward situation after failing to embrace him, felt extremely


    ufortable upon hearing his words.


    However, she was also afraid of being seen and getting any inappropriate videos of her posted online.


    If that happened, she would once again be subjected to criticism.


    Every time she was criticized by the entire inte, her luck would weaken and diminish a little. She


    couldn¡¯t afford for it to happen.


    Therefore, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I will be careful.¡±


    Then, she asked, ¡°Andrew, do you think that Simone¡¯s studio could have been the one that released


    the video?¡± For some reason, she felt Simone had a higher chance of doing such a thingpared to


    Luca.


    Upon hearing that, Andrew frowned. ¡°What are you thinking? Simone wasn¡¯t at the hospital that day.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t film any videos. So, how could her studio release it? Are


    you possibly implying that Luca and Aaron sent her the video?¡± Ha! Simone doesn¡¯t even pay attention


    to those two.


    So, it¡¯s definitely impossible for her to release the video.


    Afterward, he continued, ¡°I know you are currently having conflicts with Simone, but don¡¯t put the me


    on her for everything.¡±


    Honestly, Jo is going a bit too far with her usation.


    ¡°You seem tired today. Go back and rest.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say anything else to her.


    Jodie was speechless. Although Andrew¡¯s reasoning makes sense, I still feel that the online incidents


    are connected to Simone.


    But right now, Andrew and I arepletely out of sync. We can¡¯tmunicate effectively at all, and it¡¯s


    seriously exhausting.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest then. Andrew, you should get some sleep, too.¡±


    With that, she turned around and headed back to her room.


    Chapter 299 She Adds Fuel to the Fire


    After both of them had closed their doors, Simone emerged from the corner and returned to her own


    room.


    She noticed that Jodie¡¯s luck had slightly diminishedpared to carlier in the day.


    Coupled with Jodie¡¯s angry tone when she heard about the online incident, her judgment was.


    indeed correct.


    As long as Jodie faces criticism from the entire inte, her luck will weaken and diminish.


    In that case, I will add fuel to the fire and directly put Jodie in a difficult situation.


    I want to weaken Jodie¡¯s luck to the point that she has no other way but to continue targeting Sc*mbag


    No. 4.


    I ought to see if Se ¡°mbag No. 4 will still be as conflicted and reluctant as before after being targeted.


    Finally, the time for me to test their sibling bond hase.


    Moreover, I can also use this opportunity to investigate the person behind Jodie and Bailey.


    Thus, she took out her phone and texted Gary. ¡®Continue leaking major scandals about Jodie


    depending on the situation, and crush her directly.¡±

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Chapter 300 Is It Really eptable to Treat Them Differently?


    The next day, one after another, the three groups of people went downstairs to have breakfast. Jodie


    acted as if nothing had happened. She put on a nice makeup and joined them for breakfast On the


    other hand, Andrew looked quite down. He seemed tired and. obviously didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    When everyone noticed the contrast between the two, they couldn¡¯t help but exim inwardly. Jojo


    sure has such strong mental resilience. It¡¯s no wonder she can easily manipte the Gray brothers.


    After breakfast, the three groups of people were ready to go out and make money. Zac, who had spent


    plenty of time with Simone, had learned many habits from her. For example, he would now observe


    more, ask more questions, and n thoroughly before taking action. So, he chatted a lot with the


    restaurant owner and the other waiters when he worked as a waiter yesterday. Through the


    conversation, he learned that a clothing store on the main street was constantly hiring temporary


    models for their traditional attire. The models would wear their traditional attires and stand in the store


    for the passers-by to see. If they looked good, people would naturally be tempted to buy.


    It was said that the basic sry was 45 dors. If they let loose and actively attracted customers, they


    could earnmissions with every sale of a traditional attire set. Zac didn¡¯t mind doing the job of


    attracting customers. For him, it would be interesting to experience everything. Furthermore, he figured


    it would also help improve his acting skills. Therefore, he suggested to the other four members of his


    group to go to the store and be models. He even told them about the possibility of earning


    However, Andrew was somewhat hesitant. If we do this, won¡¯t we be like monkeys on


    Primarily, since he was being criticized online, the attention today was definitely not going to decrease.


    So, he feared if he went to the store and stood there as a model, people would point at him and


    condemn him once they recognized him I seriously can¡¯t afford to get


    strated like that


    Zac rolled his eyes in exasperation. ¡°If anyone is being treated like a monkey on disy, it¡¯s you, not us


    ¡°Sizing Andrew up, he added disdainfully. With your looks, those in the fashion industry wouldn¡¯t even


    want to hire you even if you want to enter


    Andrew was speechless momentarily before retorting, ¡°You¡¯re talking as if they will want you


    want to ruter the fashion industry¡±


    pon hearing dus, Zar raised an eyebrow Not to brag, but I¡¯ve been invited several times to Dat fastrious


    industry. Severalpanies, both domestic and international, wanted a Trai min as a supermodel. But I


    more interestest in the entertainment industry, so I


    dochinol. Ned dine, past ask toore questions if you don¡¯t understand. Otherwise,


    moireeted. I know plea this. I saw i trending before. The top modeling agencies


    10:53 Sat, 16 Dec OD


    Chapter 300 Is It Really eptable to Treat Them Differently?


    +15 Free Coms


    abroad extended an olive branch to Zac, but he refused. At that time, we evenmented the fact that it


    was such a waste of opportunities, considering he had such a handsome face and at great physique.


    At once. Zac pulled a wry face. ¡°Well, I did enter the entertainment industry, didn¡¯t I? So, I guess it


    wasn¡¯t a waste, after all. Nevertheless, he was confident in his appearance and physique. Actually, he


    didn¡¯t care whether others enjoyed looking at him or not. The key was whether Simone liked it or not.


    Keira nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, your face is quite appealing.¡± Although having connections in the


    entertainment industry is important, there are still those with strong connections who can¡¯t achieve


    fame, no matter what. Zac is known for his temper, but it¡¯s his face and physique that have allowed him


    to be a top star in just over a year.


    Zac chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Upon hearing Keira¡¯s words, Andrew nced at Zac and asked, ¡®Is he seriously that popr?¡± Keira


    replied, ¡°Of course, his fanbase is probably several timesrger than yours. Although you¡¯re decent-


    looking, your height and physique are far inferior to his. He can even work a model for antique-style


    clothing in stores and make money, so why can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°The store owner doesn¡¯t even frown upon hiring you, yet you still have the guts to be disgusted by the


    idea? If you guys want to ck off, we¡¯ll split the bill for meals and amodation,¡± Zac added. If it


    were someone else who was easy to get along with, I wouldn¡¯t mind, even if they took advantage of me


    and asked to be carried. But with these two annoying ones, they can just dream if they want to take


    advantage of me.


    However, Jodie didn¡¯t think about these things. I want to spend more time with Zac. Moreover, I can


    make money simply by dressing up beautifully and standing there in traditional attire. So, why bother


    finding other work? Like the waitress¡¯ job yesterday, it was both tiring and dirty. There¡¯s no I want to do


    it again.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Andrew and coaxed him sweetly, ¡°Andrew, I think Mr. Turner¡¯s


    suggestion is great. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    way


    ording to Zac, we can earn amission as long as we can attract customers to buy clothes. This


    is an opportunity for me to show off my abilities.


    For a moment, Andrew felt helpless. Great! Everyone is against me. Even Jo is siding with Zac. It¡¯s


    pissing me off. With a stern face, he said, ¡°Do as you wish.¡± In other words, he agreed. Otherwise, he


    couldn¡¯t go find other work alone.


    Zac couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them. He went to the clothing store selling traditional attire as


    rmended by the restaurant owner. It was thergest antique-style clothing store in Cubilis, and its


    location was the most strategic in the city. Zac took the initiative to lind the store owner and inquire


    about modeling opportunities. The owner was a woman in her thirties who had been keeping up with


    their live variety shows. Hence, she agreed


    Chapter 300 Is It Really eptable to Treat Them Differently?


    without hesitation.


    Afterward, she looked at Zac andmented, ¡°It¡¯s a pity Simone isn¡¯t in your group. Otherwise, she could


    alsoe to my store as a model. Her favorites in the variety show were Simone and Zac. She also


    had a good impression of Keira and Eric.


    Upon hearing her words, Zac gave her a helpless look. ¡°Yeah, I also wish to be on the same team as


    Simone.¡± As for Jodie and Andrew, not only are they annoying, but they¡¯re also difficult to


    work with.


    The bossdy smiled and said, ¡°You guys are here to buy some clothes and get changed, right! If you


    bring Simone, I¡¯ll give her a discount. I have three outfits here that I think would suit her. I feel like only


    she can pull off that kind of look. So, you must ask her to drop by and take a look.¡± Simone will


    definitely look cool and beautiful if she wears them.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Zac treated those who liked Simone as if they were his own, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll


    speak with Simer. I will ask her and her group members to drop by the store and choose their


    clothes once they finish their activities today.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the bossdy smiled joyfully. ¡°Excellent. Now, I shall assist you in selecting clothes


    first.¡±


    Then, with great enthusiasm, she helped Zac and Keira pick several sets of outfits that suited. their


    appearance and personality.


    She even offered to do their makeup personally and coordinate essories for them.


    After the bossdy finished helping the two of them pick their clothes, Jodie approached her with a


    smile and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what do you think would suit us?¡± The smile o


    on the bossdy¡¯s face faded a little as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take you to choose.¡±


    Then, she called a female shop assistant and instructed her to assist Jodie and Andrew in selecting


    their clothes.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these two were in the same group as Zachy, and I was afraid that they


    couldn¡¯t earn money and be a burden, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to hire them.


    As for choosing clothes and coordinating outfits, I certainly won¡¯t do it for these two bothersome


    individuals.


    After rying her instructions, she enthusiastically took Zac and Keira to have their makeup


    donc.


    The smile on Jodie¡¯s face immediately copsed.


    How unlucky! I can¡¯t believe I still have to consider someone¡¯s mood, even for a part-time job in a


    clothing store


    Chapter 300 Is It Really eptable to Treat Them Differently?


    People who adore Simone are all equally annoying.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was left speechless. Is it really eptable to treat us differently like this? Come to


    think of it. Jo and I truly are having a miserable time. We¡¯re getting hated wherever they go.


    Have we stepped on someone¡¯s toes?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s a live variety show and I¡¯d signed a highpensation contract


    previously. I would have wanted to quit.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Chapter 301 Unustomed


    Jodie and Andrew found themselves in a situation they were not used to and had no choice but to stay.


    The female shop assistant treated them like regr colleagues, leading them to the disy area and


    saying, ¡°These clothes are for models to wear and showcase. You can pick a few to try on yourselves.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s expression turned sour as she asked the shop assistant. ¡°Have we to pick them. ourselves?


    Then, why do we need you?¡± Isn¡¯t this person here to serve me?


    The female shop assistant was initially puzzled. She didn¡¯t expect this person to speak so harshly. Is he


    treating me like a servant?


    She frowned and replied, ¡°We are all working here. I brought you here to choose clothes, not serve


    you. Besides, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like what I pick. After all, the two of you have much going on in the


    live variety show.¡±


    Jodie was unhappy with the shop assistant¡¯s response. ¡°Didn¡¯t the bossdy ask you to bring us here


    and help us choose clothes?¡± As a star and a daughter of a wealthy family,ing here to work as a


    model, he felt superior to this female shop assistant.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t need you otherwise.¡± She was furious at the shop assistant¡¯s attitude and felt that it was


    outrageous as she thought the shop assistant should be serving them.


    The shop assistant had dealt with many customers and was particrly repelled by Jodie¡¯s


    condescending attitude. She said, ¡°Wait until you be the customer god another day, then we¡¯ll


    talk. This isn¡¯t the Gray Family. This isn¡¯t a ce where you can act like young masters and young


    When no customers were in the store, they would watch live variety shows with the bossdy.


    They hated this fairy-like Innocent Lily, followed by Mr. Andrew, who was self-righteous.


    Then, there were the other two brothers from the Gray Family.


    These two were not customers, so the shop assistant refused to serve them.


    They were just employees. Who did they think they were, acting like pampered young masters and


    mistresses, needing a servant by their side?


    The Innocent Lily thought too highly of herself.


    The bossdy disliked them, so the shop assistant wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect a shop assistant to have such a bad attitude.


    +15 Free Col


    Chapter 301 Unustomed


    She was furious. ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with the clothes in the store. That¡¯s why we asked for your help.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t need you.¡±


    The shop assistant nced at her and said, ¡°Innocent Lily like you, I can¡¯t find clothes that match your


    style. So, choose on your own, wear whatever you like. After all, everything here. is eptable. When


    you¡¯re done, change into them yourself. Then, find the makeup artist to do your makeup, and you can


    start working. I have to greet customers, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After saying that, she turned and left, clearly not wanting to serve the two of them.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t hold back and stomped her foot. ¡°What kind of service attitude is this? It¡¯s too much.


    With this attitude, you would have been reported long ago in other ces.¡±


    Another staff member overheard the conversation and said, ¡°Please understand that we are all just


    working. No one is superior to anyone else. So why do you have the right to order others around? You


    have hands, feet, and eyes. Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This Innocent Lily is so funny, acting like a customer god.


    If it were a customer causing trouble, they could endure it, but facing this annoying Innocent Lily? They


    couldn¡¯t patiently serve her with kind words, especially since she was also. mysterious and capable of


    borrowing others¡¯ luck.


    If they got along well, what if she suddenly borrowed their luck?


    Jodie was choked. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me.¡±


    The female shop assistant innocently said, ¡°We¡¯re just telling the truth. How are we bullying you?


    Unlike your good brothers who pamper and indulge you in everything, we¡¯re not men. You stop


    pretending and quickly choose your clothes to change, then go to work. You have a daily base sry of


    45 dors. I hope you can live up to that price.¡±


    Jodie was furious but didn¡¯t know how to argue back.


    After all, they were indeed here to work.


    guys


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll choose on our own. Who cares if you help or


    not


    The female shop assistant smiled. That¡¯s right.


    It would have been great if they had this awareness earlier. There would be no need for disputes. This


    happened when ady was used to being pampered and liked to act high and mighty


    They weren¡¯t used to it.


    Jodie didn¡¯t say anything more and pulled Andrew to choose clothes.


    Andrew¡¯s expression was also not good. He had never experienced this kind of disdain and treatment


    before.


    Now, he had to endure it and felt quite aggrieved.


    He regretted participating in this variety show even more.


    It felt like nothing was going smoothly, and everyone was against them.


    He wanted to mess things up, but Jodie persuaded him and helped him choose a few sets of clothes to


    try on.


    She also selected a few sets for herself.


    Later, they would speak through their performance and prove themselves to those two female shop


    assistants.


    After choosing, they went to find the makeup artist.


    Although the makeup artist¡¯s attitude was cold, she cooperated and matched the makeup and


    essories ording to the clothes they had chosen.


    Once they were done, they went downstairs.


    Zac and Keira were already there, asking the staff about the materials and details of the clothes. Jodie


    and Andrew didn¡¯t join in, as they didn¡¯t think it was necessary. They believed that since they weren¡¯t in


    this line of work, there was no need to ask so many questions.


    After Zac and Keira roughly understood everything, they officially started working.


    When customers arrived, Zac and Keira took the initiative to approach them, showing them the clothes


    they were wearing and rmending other options. Many customers specifically came for them. They


    followed behind, listening to the introductions, and then tried on the rmended clothes.


    Observing this, Jodie said to Andrew. ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s also attract some customers.¡±


    Andrew nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two of them went to greet customers.


    Jodie for used on male customers, while Andrew mainly attracted female customers


    Chapter 301 Unustomed


    However, there was a noticeable difference in their approaches. Andrew seemedzy and didn¡¯t put


    much effort into rmending clothes, mainly because he didn¡¯t understand


    them well.


    If someone disliked it, he would no longer rmend it.


    Naturally, customers turned to Zac, who had a better attitude toward appearance and could genuinely


    rmend clothes.


    Andrew began to ck off and wandered around in the clothes.


    Regardless, he still received a basic sry despite being unable to sell the clothes.


    On the other hand, Jodie was extremely enthusiastic and introduced and rmended clothes to


    male customers.


    Once she caught someone¡¯s attention, she would encourage them to try on clothes.


    Most male customers felt ufortable refusing.


    Then, she would pull them and insistently have them try on several outfits, resulting in some people


    making a purchase.


    Zac and Keira attracted customers, but if they sensed the customers¡¯ unwillingness, they wouldn¡¯t


    pressure them.


    However, they had learned a lot from the store employees beforehand.


    So, when customers asked questions, they could answer some of them.


    For example, whether the clothes were breathable or if they would cause difort.


    Their good looks and attitudes wouldn¡¯t annoy or make customers unwilling, resulting in genuine


    purchases.


    The viewers watching the livestream also had a better impression of Zac and Keira, especially Zac.


    Everyone felt that his performance exceeded their expectations.


    It made everyone feel that he had be more grounded.


    He was no longer a vain top star, but more people liked him.


    As for Jodie and Andrew, they disgusted people even more.


    They came to work, but instead of working, they wanted to be served and acted superior


    They didn¡¯t even bother to learn from the store employees.


    Chapter 301 Unustomed


    When Andrew encountered something he didn¡¯t know, he let the customers ask other store employees


    for help


    Jodie would persistently deceive customers, using what she believed was a charm to bother them.


    This was a situation that many customers disliked when they entered the store.


    And everyone noticed that she specifically targeted male customers.


    Keira and Zac didn¡¯t specifically choose customers. They approached whoever they


    encountered.


    As a result. Jodie faced more criticism.


    Inside the store, Jodie had just seen a male customer who had made a purchase.


    Suddenly, she heard someone calling out. Jo. She turned around, and her face first showed surprise,


    then she broke into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± It was a decent-looking young man.


    He smiled wide and said. ¡°What are you doing here selling clothes?¡± Wasn¡¯t Jodie a wealthy girl? Had


    she fallen on such hard times: This person had been preupied with other matterstely and didn¡¯t


    enjoy watching live variety shows, so he was unaware.


    Jodie smiled and replied, ¡°I was on a previous variety show, working to earn money for meals. and


    amodation¡±


    She then asked. ¡°Would you like to buy some clothes too? Let me pick out two outfits for you.¡± The


    man¡¯s eyes affectionately lingered on her. ¡°Sure. I trust your taste.¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Chapter 302 The Appearance Of A Big Shot


    Andrew noticed a familiar face entering the room. He asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± Jodie replied, ¡°He is my


    college ssmate.¡±


    Although Andrew and Jodie studied abroad, they didn¡¯t attend the same university. However, he


    suddenly remembered something.


    There was a period when Jodie ofien went out with a group of people, and it seemed like this person


    was among them. Because he was also from a wealthy family and enjoyed avish lifestyle, Andrew


    had some impression of him.


    He greeted the man, who politely returned the greeting. Since they weren¡¯t close, they didn¡¯t engage in


    any conversation.


    Then, Jodie took the man to choose clothes. She picked out the most expensive outfits for him to try


    on, and he bought everything she approved of


    While they were at the cashier, the man¡¯s gaze toward Jodie carried a hint of flirtation. It was evident


    that they were familiar with each other.


    Although they had no intimate physical contact, they appeared very close.


    The viewers in the live chat room began to specte. Could this man be another suitor for Jodie?


    Luca and Titus were watching the live stream. Salma wasn¡¯t present today. She had been feeling


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    unwell and was resting in her bedroom.


    Seeing the affectionate behavior between Jodie and the man, Luca couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could there


    be something more than just a normal friendship between her and this male ssmate?¡± It didn¡¯t seem


    like a typical student rtionship.


    Titus replied, ¡°Do you even need to ask? This is another suitor.


    The


    way he looks at her with such flirtatious eyes. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s a yboy¡±


    I just wonder if Jodie has fallen for his charms.¡±


    Luca hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Ah. It can¡¯t be. She seems so innocent when she¡¯s outside,


    right?¡± When she was at home, she never went out to socialize with other men.


    Previously, their mother had asked Jodie if she wanted to find a boyfriend, and she offered to introduce


    her to eligible men from their social circle..


    However, she declined, saying she would wait until she met someone she liked.


    Chapter 30% The Appearance Of A Big Shot


    The Gray Family supported Jodie but never considered arranging a marriage for her or had any strict


    requirements regarding her rtionships.


    So, she should be involved with other men while she¡¯s outside.


    Titus chuckled and said, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think she appears as innocent as she seems. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t always be so


    lectionate with us.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s intentionally guiding us to be close to her.¡±


    After contemting, he added, ¡°But it¡¯s possible that she doesn¡¯t engage in such behavior with others


    while outside.¡±


    ¡°It seems like she hasn¡¯t had a boyfriend outside before.¡±


    ¡°Is it true what those outsiders are saying, that she wants to treat us like father figures? As soon as this


    was said, it felt so absurd.


    Luca also felt embarrassed and said. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°But if she¡¯s being so intimate with us while also getting involved with other men. It does seem a bit


    strange.¡±


    It¡¯s not that we¡¯re jealous, but if that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t be special to her anymore.


    Titus felt a bit disgusted and consoled himself. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    From now on, they would keep their distance from her and not be so intimate anymore.


    So be it if she wanted to be intimate with any other man.


    That


    way, they wouldn¡¯t feel absurd anymore.


    Luca nodded in agreement. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    In Simone Studio.


    When Mr. Wills saw this man appear, along with the spections in the live chat, his eyes lit up.


    He had been thinking about how to find an entry point to reveal Jodie¡¯s secrets.


    Now, it had fallen into hisp.


    Indeed. Mr. Eric was still formidable. He had anticipated this.


    302 The Appea


    So. Mr. Wills immediately instructed his team to take action.


    After a while, people started to leak information one by one.


    Headlines like ¡°Toy Boys: Unveiling Jojo¡¯suitors¡± and ¡°Exposing the men behind the Sea Queen¡± were


    intriguing.


    Could it be that besides Andrew and others, there were other suitors for Jojo?


    Once they clicked on the posts, everyone was amazed.


    Every post had intimate photos of Jodie with different men and some videos.


    Although the faces of these men were blurred, their body shapes, clothing, and hairstyles were


    different.


    And from the videos, it was clear how wild Jodie could be.


    She would publicly strip and end up in just a bikini.


    She would drink with different men and kiss the loser in front of everyone.


    She often lost, so her carefree attitude was evident in the photos and videos.


    Different photos and videos also reflected Jodie¡¯s appearance at different stages of her life.


    There were even several foreign men, with timestamps indicating her time studying abroad.


    There were also hotel room photos.


    Embracing and being intimate throughout the night.


    They would only leave the next morning, parting ways at the hotel entrance.


    Her partners in these hotel rooms changed constantly, covering domestic and foreign men.


    Among them was the man who went shopping with Jodie today.


    She and this man had fun not only at bars or parties.


    There were also photos of them in a hotel room.


    This man was a yboy from a wealthy family who openly stated that he would never get married, so


    he always had a different femalepanion by his side.


    He didn¡¯t care about exposure and often posted photos with his femalepanions ou his social media


    ounts.


    +15 Free Co


    Chapter 302 The Appearance Of A Big Shot


    The short videos were also widely shared, and she gained some fame.


    Therefore, Mr. Wills¡¯ team did not blur her face.


    At the same time, the expos¨¦ also briefly mentioned the identities of these people, and they were all


    extraordinary.


    For example, there were second-generation wealthy individuals, small business owners, self- made


    entrepreneurs, and investors.


    Simone discovered all of this while investigating Jodie.


    Simone was surprised then, as she hadn¡¯t expected Jodie to be so open-minded and yful.


    She then looked into these men¡¯s backgrounds; without exception, the worst among them were


    second-generation wealthy individuals.


    Not only were there young men, but also sessful middle-aged gentlemen in their thirties


    and forties.


    However, after being with Jodie Gray, these men would have a streak of bad luck for a short period.


    It seemed that while Jodie was having fun, she also used a method simr to ¡°double cultivation to


    steal some of their luck.


    However, due to this method, she could not steal much luck.


    The impact on these men would not be too substantial.


    That was why nobody had discovered it all along.


    It was not surprising that with the assistance of her master, she had not experienced a continuous


    streak of bad luck after Jodie stole her luck.


    Jodie¡¯s luck was bing stronger and stronger, to the point where she could even help the Gray


    Family brothers seize opportunities.


    In addition to relying on the favor of the Gray Family, it should also be because she stole the luck of


    these men.


    Although she did not steal arge amount of luck each time, it had umted over time.


    Simone wanted to not only fully expose Jodie but also reveal this matter.


    She wanted to prevent Jodie from using the same method to steal luck in the future.


    Chapter 302 The Appearance Of A Big Shot


    Unless it was true love, those men would not be foolish enough to give their luck to Jodie willingly.


    After all, the misfortune that Se*mbag No. 4 experienced during the live stream was still fresh in


    everyone¡¯s memory.


    During the live stream, she suggested that Sc*mbag No. 4 should try not wearing the bracelet to


    demonstrate the consequences to the viewers.


    To see if those men would dare to engage with Jodie in such a manner again in the future.


    Once this major scandal was exposed.


    Jodie¡¯s previous trending topic from yesterday had notpletely disappeared. Today, a new trending


    topic had reached the


    top.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Chapter 303 I Really Can¡¯t Afford To Lose That Person


    The live broadcast room audience was also shocked by the trending topic.


    ¡°Wow. Jojo is truly amazing. She can truly be herself.


    ¡®Oh my god. Jojo is not just a small pond. She¡¯s the ocean. She truly is the Sea Queen.¡±


    I counted. There seem to be more than ten men exposed.¡±


    ¡°Add that to the five sc*mbag brothers of the Gray Family and her ex-boyfriends. That¡¯s over twenty.


    ¡°There must be more that hasn¡¯t been exposed yet, so the number is astonishing.¡±


    ¡°I never expected her to be so unrestrained in private.¡±


    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t unrestrained, how could she have yed around with the Gray brothers?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I wonder what the Gray brothers will think after seeing all these scandals.¡±


    ¡°This is not just a case of being cheated on. They might feel like they¡¯re in a vast grasnd on their


    heads.¡± After that, many people went to Luca¡¯s and others¡¯ Facebook pages to ask for their thoughts.


    Gray Family.


    After Luca and Titus finished reading the trending posts about the scandals, their faces showed


    difort.


    Luca frowned and said, ¡°Are these people crazy? Jodie and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. Why


    drag us into this?¡±


    Titus nced at him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also appear in the trending topic because of intimate photos


    with Jodie? Haven¡¯t you heard what people say? We¡¯re just Jodie¡¯s toy boys.¡±


    He then said with a serious face. ¡°But it¡¯s embarrassing. We were saying that she wouldn¡¯t do


    something like this.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, she can do anything we can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    At this moment, he felt particrly fortunate that he had rejected Jodie¡¯s advances before. Otherwise,


    he would feel disgusted and sickened.


    Luca also sighed. ¡®Indeed. It¡¯s embarrassing


    15


    Chapter 303 I Really Can¡¯t Afford To Lose That Person


    ¡°I used to think she was innocent, but after knowing how cunning and scheming she is. I never thought


    she would be this kind of person.


    ¡°She¡¯s shameless, always pretending to be innocent in front of us as if she doesn¡¯t understand


    anything.¡±


    Who would have known that she understands much more than anyone else?


    He looked at Titus and asked, ¡°Titus, you don¡¯t have as many femalepanions as she does. right?¡±


    Titus had a ck line on his forehead and said. I¡¯m not a yboy, so of course, I don¡¯t have that many


    ¡°I have about one or two a year, never more than three.¡±


    ¡°How many does she have? Please don¡¯tpare me to her. I admit defeat.¡±


    He truly admired Jodie. Her skills were impressive, iparable.


    Luca pointed upstairs. I wonder if Mom will be so angry that she falls ill again.¡± Titus replied, ¡°That¡¯s for


    sure.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s face looked terrible when I returned from the old house this morning. Grandpa and Grandma


    must have scolded her before the other elders.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t recovered from the previous embarrassment, and now this happens. She probably won¡¯t


    leave the house for a while.¡±


    Luca nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Not just Mom, even I haven¡¯t n on going out recently.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose face. When he went out for dinner with friends, he was constantly teased about


    the situation between him and Jodie.


    Some people couldn¡¯t stand it and made sarcastic remarks about these matters.


    Now, Jodie was the one making headlines with her scandal. Inte users were dragging all of us


    brothers into it.


    People in our circle would bring it up when we went out to socialize.


    It was so embarrassing. I needed to go into seclusion for a while.


    Saying that he posted a message on his social media circle, saying that he would be in seclusion


    recently and not to disturb him.


    Little did he know that there would soon be many replies.


    They asked if he was feeling down and needed some time to recover from the blow.


    Chapter 303 I Really Can¡¯t Afford To Lose That Person


    They asked for his opinion on the online scandal.


    Luca didn¡¯t feel down, but he felt embarrassed. These people are so nosy.¡±


    ¡°Titus, how about we go abroad for a trip?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the country recently. Otherwise, whenever I go out, I feel like I¡¯ll be mocked and


    ridiculed.¡±


    Although they have never had a rtionship with Jodie that went beyond boundaries.


    They have never had romantic feelings for Jodie.


    But others didn¡¯t believe it. and they couldn¡¯t exin it.


    Titus was in a simr situation.


    He posted nothing on his social media circle, but his phone buzzed with notifications.


    Various friends came to greet him, asking if he was okay. They joked about his ¡°prairie¡± hairstyle and


    asked for his thoughts.


    Some even asked about the taste of Jodie.


    This made him furious. How would he know the taste? He never had a taste of it.


    And he and Jodie were not a couple. He didn¡¯t have a ¡°prairie¡± on his head.


    His image had disappeared entirely in his social circle.


    This was the first time he had suffered such a humiliating defeat, and it was all because he was being


    scapegoated. It was so unfair.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and book the tickets. After the variety show ends and the heat of these scandals dies


    down, we¡¯lle back.¡±


    He finished speaking and took out his phone to book the tickets.


    Both brothers were like this. Salma was lying on the bed, overwhelmed by phone calls and messages


    from rtives and friends. She was on the verge of a breakdown.


    She never expected that Jodie would be like this outside.


    The difference between being at home and being here was huge.


    Especially when it involved her sons, it was so embarrassing.


    10 54 Sat, 16 Dec


    Chapter 303 I Really Can¡¯t Afford To Lose That Person


    +15 Free Cons


    She called Steven and asked him to book a ne ticket for her when he goes abroad in the afternoon.


    She wants to go abroad with him to avoid hearing news about Jodie and her sons.


    The situation on Steven¡¯s side was not any better.


    Not only did people call and ask if he knew about Jodie¡¯s secret actions.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Some people even directly asked him if he had an intimate rtionship with Jodie.


    After all, if her sons were like that, as a father, he probably wouldn¡¯t be so serious either.


    This made Steven furious.


    Even if he¡¯s not severe, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Jodie.


    Besides, his mind was focused on his career, and he had never been with any other woman except his


    wife.


    It was like a pot hitting his head, making him unable to catch his breath.


    So, he booked a ne ticket and prepared to take his wife abroad.


    And Jodie could no longer stay.


    Once the variety show concluded, Jodie would return, and he would ask his wife to send her


    away.


    He no longer concerned himself with the geomancy master behind Jodie.


    He could not afford to keep that person around.


    Having such trouble right in front of him was genuinely unsettling.


    It would be better to send her away and avoid any


    any further annoyance.


    Thus, Steven and his wife decided to go abroad, along with Titus and Luca.


    Only Reuben remained in the country, enduring the greetings from rtives and friends.


    Everyone assumed that he and Jodie had an inappropriate rtionship.


    Reuben found it challenging to defend himself.


    Even his ex-fianc¨¦e posted on social media, insinuating that it was fortunate they broke up. Otherwise,


    she would have been disgusted by him and Jodie,

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Chapter 304 I Feel Relieved With Your Words


    In the shop.


    After bidding farewell to her formerpanion, Jodie attended to several male customers.


    However, she gradually noticed many people whispering and pointing at her.


    She began to feel uneasy as if her luck had been weakened and drained.


    After a while, she started feeling ufortable in her body.


    She went to the restroom.


    To her surprise, she found spots appearing on her body again.


    It wasn¡¯t very noticeable on her face because of her heavy makeup.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, her skin not as fair as before, and felt frustrated and desperate.


    How could this happen? Why was her luck weakening and draining again? She hadn¡¯t done anything


    wrong. Could it be the bacsh caused by the exposure of yesterday¡¯s video from the foreign hospital?


    But she felt that it shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    She suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She calmed herself down in the restroom and then walked out.


    Just as she reached the door, she overheard someone outside talking.


    ¡°I never expected Jodie to be so promiscuous. How many men has she been with? She used to


    present herself as Jojo, but now she¡¯s using her real identity as the Sea Queen. She can gain


    some fans.¡±


    ¡°When I watch her livestream, she takes that guy to choose clothes with her, and they seem so


    affectionate.¡±


    They spend much time together and even share a room.¡±


    Wee to the traditional attire shop specifically to see the Sea Queen, but I can¡¯t see where her


    charmes from..


    can¡¯t understand it either. I used to like Aero, but now I feel disgusted by both


    everal people were still talking discussing the hot topics


    Chapter 3011 Feel Relieved With Your Words


    Jodie¡¯s face turned pale after hearing this.


    0.74%0


    +15 Free Coins


    No wonder more people were in the traditional attire shop before, and many were constantly stealing


    nces at her.


    They whispered and pointed at her.


    It turned out that she had be a hot topic again, with photos and videos of her with her previous


    She was furious and didn¡¯t know who could be so despicable.


    Most likely, it was Simone causing trouble again.


    Why couldn¡¯t that woman leave her alone? It really infuriated her.


    Jodie retreated to the restroom and waited until those girls left beforeing out.


    Afterward, she no longer actively approached customers to sell clothes but remained absent- minded


    and lost in thought.


    Andrew noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. Jo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jodie snapped


    out of her thoughts and forced a smile. ¡°I feel a bit unwell.¡±


    ¡°I sold a lot of clothes before, and themission I received should be enough for us to eat and stay at


    the inn.¡±


    ¡°Andrew, can you take me back to the inn to rest? I feel ufortable, and my head is spinning¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to stay outside like a monkey, constantly being watched and pointed at by people.


    And she was also worried that Andrew would hear what those people were saying and learn about this.


    So, having him return to the inn with her was a good excuse.


    Andrew didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.


    He noticed a lot of strange looks from the people in the shop toward him as if they were looking at


    some big idiot or fool.


    He nodded ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let Zac know and then take you back


    Then, he went to find Zac and told him that jodie was feeling very unwell and wanted to take her back


    to the inn to rest


    1975


    10:54 Sat, 16 Dec u O


    Chapter 304 I Feel Relieved With Your Words.


    Zac was speechless. ¡°You guys have the most things to do every day.¡±


    ¡°You guys go and greet the bossdy.¡±


    ¡°After you get paid, you can care for your dinner and amodation at night.¡±


    They were two teammates who couldn¡¯t be relied on.


    Andrew could tell that Zac looked down on them.


    He was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±


    Zac smiled. ¡°With your words, I can rest assured.¡±


    +15 Free Coins


    Andrew remained silent. How could this person, who came from a top-notch family, be so stingy?


    He didn¡¯t know what else to say. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t get along with Zac.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but went to find the bossdy and told her about Jodie¡¯s illness.


    The bossdy had already seen the hot search and naturally guessed that Jodie was faking her illness.


    But she didn¡¯t deliberately make things difficult.


    It was better to leave early so as not to feel ufortable.


    So, not only did she agree to let them leave early, but she also gave each of them half a day¡¯s wages


    and themission from selling clothes.


    Jodie had sold a lot of men¡¯s traditional attire before, and themission alone was worth several


    hundred.


    The 45 dors they earned in half a day was enough for their expenses today.


    After receiving the money, the two returned to the inn and didn¡¯te out again.


    On the other side, many youngdies wanted Simone¡¯s help with makeup and styling yesterday.


    Among them, arge majority were Simone¡¯s fans.


    They also left their contact information with the production team, saying that if Simone wanted to set up


    a stall for makeup, they must contact them.


    So today, to repay these fans, Simone continued the activities from yesterday and had the


    10:54 Sat, 16 Dec 0


    Chapter 3011 Feel Relieved With Your Words


    production team contact those youngdies.


    Simone¡¯s fans were moved and felt their idol spoiled them too much.


    The youngdies were also excited and came running when they received the call.


    The other three continued to generate buzz around them.


    +15 Free Coins


    Bailey stopped ying the harp and instead switched to ying the r and flute.


    In terms of skill and emotional resonance, his flute ying surpassed Leon¡¯s.


    Leon couldn¡¯t show off his flute ying anymore and could only rely on his looks, just like


    Aaron, to attract customers.


    Then, Bailey and Simone yed a song together on the banjo.


    He also yed a tune on the ocarina.


    In his hands, these ancient instruments seemed toe alive with emotion.


    This attracted arge crowd of onlookers, who couldn¡¯t help but exim how amazing it was.


    Simone¡¯s makeup session was fully booked, with no slots avable forters.


    Leon and Aaron felt a pang of jealousy.


    Aaron sighed. ¡°It feels like we¡¯re just tagging along!


    As performers, they couldn¡¯tpare to the multi-talented geomancer, which was truly embarrassing


    Trying to attract people was pointless because as soon as people saw Simone, they would excitedly


    rush over without needing their help.


    With Bailey¡¯s noble and talented image, the area around them waspletely crowded.


    They were unable to utilize their appearances. Leon forced a smile and remarked. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re just


    dead weight now.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°How could Zac be so proud and show off while being carried. and lying


    t? I feel a bit embarrassed.¡±


    Aaron agreed. ¡°Exactly. Zac¡¯s ability to endure criticism is much stronger than ours,¡±


    Someone nearby overheard their conversation.


    0


    10:54 Sat. 16 Dec D


    Chapter 304 I Feel Relieved With Your Words


    Coincidentally, this individual happened to be a fan of Simone and Zac.


    +15 Free Com


    Unable to contain their disdain, they looked at the two and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that Zachy has thicker skin


    than you. It¡¯s that his wife willingly indulges him and spoils him on purpose.


    ¡°What he enjoys is the process and enjoyment of being spoiled and carried by his wife, not that he¡¯s


    shameless and unwilling to do anything.¡±


    They also desired to experience this kind of enjoyment.


    Then, they added, ¡°After Zachy left his wife, he became the one being carried by their group.¡±


    ¡°As for you two, regardless of which group you join, you¡¯re simply burdened.


    ¡°The crucial point is his wife never wanted to carry you and finds you repulsive.¡±


    ¡°She only tolerated carrying you two deadweight teammates because she was forced to be in the same


    group as you.¡±


    ¡°You trulyck self-awareness, yet you dare toin about Zachy.¡±


    Another person chimed in. ¡°I believe they¡¯re just envious and resentful of Zachy


    This elicited agreement from the people around them. ¡°Certainly. But unfortunately, their envy and


    resentment won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°Zachy is now his wife¡¯s new favorite, and they are nothing.¡±


    Aaron and Leon were speechless. It¡¯s enough for these people to know. Why do we have to reveal the


    truth and hurt ourselves?


    10:54 Sat, 16 Dec 10 I

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Chapter 305 Attacking Sc*mbag No 4 Again.


    Simone spent the day applying makeup once again.


    Then, she announced to everyone that she would no longer wear makeup starting tomorrow because


    she would participate in a polo match.


    She also nned to find other ways to make money.


    Although the girls who hadn¡¯t seen Simone¡¯s makeup skills were disappointed, they all expressed their


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    support and promised to cheer for her tomorrow.


    Eric and his three friends in another group became waiters at a restaurant.


    Apart from Andrew and Jodie, everyone else went out for dinner together in the three groups.


    At the inn, Jodie¡¯s face and skin had be slightly darker.


    She still had spots on her face and hands.


    She covered the exposed areas with foundation before going to a restaurant with Andrew.


    While eating, she contemted what to do.


    Seeing her like this, Andrew asked with concern. ¡°Jo, are you still feeling unwell? Should we go to the


    clinic?¡± In the Cubilis, there were no modern medicine hospitals, only traditional medicine clinics.


    For emergencies, there was a hospital outside the Cubilis.


    Jodie shook her head and said, ¡°No need to go to the clinic. I still feel dizzy, but it¡¯s much better than


    before.¡±


    She added, ¡°It might be the aftereffects of fainting from blood loss.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Andrew began to doubt whether he had overthought things before.


    It seemed like she did faint from blood loss, and today, she still had some aftereffects. So, he said,


    ¡°Then, let me take you back to rest.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Can you still participate in the polo match tomorrow? If you can¡¯t, just let them know and


    withdraw.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a joke if she were to faint and fall off the horse.


    10:54 Sat, 16 Dec D


    Chapter 305 Attacking Se mbag No 4 Again


    But obviously, Jodie didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°No need. I should be able to participate.¡±


    +15 Free Coins


    She had to rely on her performance tomorrow and find an opportunity to deal with Simone. She couldn¡¯t


    withdraw.


    However, her luck had been weakened and drained, and she didn¡¯t know if any would happen


    tomorrow.


    She needed toe up with apromise.


    Do I have to use that thing?


    idents


    Seeing Jodie lost in thought, Andrew asked worriedly. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Are you sure everything is


    okay?¡± Jodie was annoyed by his fussiness, but she sweetly smiled and replied, ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t worry.


    Everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°If I still feel dizzy tomorrow, then I¡¯ll withdraw,¡±


    Only then did Andrew nod and say, ¡°Alright.¡±


    They returned to the inn.


    Jodic removed her makeup and saw that not only did she have more spots on her face, but she also


    had wrinkles.


    She wanted to smash the mirror.


    She needed luck now.


    What should I do?


    If she borrows from Andrew again, he probably won¡¯t give her anymore.


    Unfortunately, she¡¯s participating in a variety show. Otherwise, she would bother a few other brothers


    and find a way to borrow their luck.


    She can only endure the variety show and figure out how to make up for it when she returns to Cebros.


    Taking a deep breath, she no longer dwelled on it and removed a jade pendant from her


    Suitcase.


    This was given to her by her brother¡¯s geomancy master friend before she came to the Cubilis as a


    mystical tool.


    Chapter 305 Attacking Sc*mbag No 4 Again.


    And she was told that this thing should not be used lightly.


    It only works when worn by someone who is connected to her.


    15 Free Com


    If the other person willingly wears it, she can absorb their luck using a special method.


    But this is considered plundering, and the bacsh will be severe if it is deciphered.


    The other person won¡¯t fare well either.


    Initially, she intended to use this thing on a few other brothers.


    She would borrow their luck in a friendly manner, and if they still heartlessly refused, she would have to


    take it forcefully.


    They couldn¡¯t me her for being unjust if they were not righteous.


    But now, she had to use it in advance.


    She thought to herself. She¡¯ll let Andrew use it for a few days. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem. After


    all, Andrew has been so unlucky a little more won¡¯t make much difference.


    She¡¯ll wear it during the variety show for a few days, not absorbing too much of his luck, just enough to


    maintain her current state.


    The more she thought about it, the more feasible it seemed.


    Since she could only use this pendant on a few other brothers anyway.


    It was a good opportunity to test it on Andrew.


    That was settled then. Andrew spoiled her so much he shouldn¡¯t me her.


    If worse came to worst, she would spend more time with him to make up for it.


    The next morning, Jodie knocked on Andrew¡¯s door.


    Andrew had just woken up, rubbing his sleepy eyes as he opened the door. ¡°Jo, we¡¯re leaving so


    early?¡± The other groups said they wouldn¡¯t arrive at the polo field at 10 a.m., and his rm hadn¡¯t


    even gone off yet.


    Jodie smiled and said. ¡°We still have two hours before departure.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that the master who gave me the bracelet also gave me a pendant.


    He said it¡¯s a lucky charm. Wearing it can bring benefits


    10:54 Sat, 16 Dec 0


    Chapter 305 Attacking Sc*mbag No 4 Again.


    9.74%


    15 Free Coins


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to y polo today, and you¡¯re the main yer, I¡¯ll bring it over for you.¡±


    ¡°If you wear it, you¡¯ll have an extrayer of protection.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I have the bracelet to suppress any issues.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you prone to dizziness? Please wear it yourself. It¡¯s also safer.¡±


    He genuinely wanted what was best for her.


    But Jodie found him indecisive and couldn¡¯t help but feel impatient. However, she said on the surface,


    ¡°I¡¯m not dizzy today, so it¡¯s more suitable for you to wear it.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will rely on you for protection,¡± she said.


    She continued saying many words, meaning she was doing it for his own good.


    If he refused, it would mean rejecting her goodwill, and she would be heartbroken.


    Andrew then hung the pendant around his neck, raising his hand to touch Jodie¡¯s head.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept Jo¡¯s goodwill.¡±


    ¡°I will protect you today as well.¡±


    Seeing him like this, Jodie thought that Andrew was indeed the best.


    She originally wanted to hug him out of habit, but she restrained herself because they were outside the


    inn room.


    She rubbed her face against his hand, touching her head, saying, ¡°Andrew is the best.¡±


    Andrew was so good after she gathered some luck and stabilized herself today.


    She should take the pendant back tonight and give it to Aaron.


    Aaron was not treating her well at the moment, and with Simone¡¯s instigation, he probably wouldn¡¯t be


    willing to lend her his luck.


    So, she decided to take extreme measures and rely on Aaron for the next few days.


    Afterward, they both returned to their respective rooms.


    Jodie took our a talisman, wrote down Andrew¡¯s birthdate, and burned it with his hair.


    10:54 Sat, 16 Dec D


    Chapter 305 Attacking Se mbag No 4 Again


    Then, she followed the person¡¯s instructions and recited a spell.


    She kept silently repeating in her mind, hoping to transfer Andrew¡¯s luck to herself.


    +15 Free Coim


    An hour and a halfter, Jodie felt that she was much better, so she put on makeup and went


    downstairs in a good mood.


    Andrew had been called downstairs by Aaron several times before he reluctantly came down.


    Aaron noticed he didn¡¯t look well and jokingly asked, ¡°Did you go stealingst night?¡± Andrew yawned


    and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who went stealing. I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday, so I¡¯m not feeling too good


    today.¡±


    ¡°Go to the polo fieldter to wake up, and you should feel better.¡±


    At that moment, Simone and Bailey, sitting not far away, nced at Andrew.


    Bailey was slightly surprised, then wore a yful smile.


    Simone noticed the pendant hanging around Andrew¡¯s neck and thought that Jodie had targeted


    Sc*mbag No. 4 again.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t remind him now.


    She wanted Sc*mbag No. 4 to experience Jodie¡¯s ¡°deep sibling affection¡± and then him.


    expose

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Chapter 306 Stirring Up Trouble


    After everyone made money, they took a carriage to the polo field.


    +15 Free Cons


    The polo field was spacious, with four grandstands, and in the center was arge area for the


    Many people who visited the Cubilis were fond of polo.


    Therefore, there were numerous participants in today¡¯s polopetition.


    Polo had its specific attire, and participants couldn¡¯t wear their usual traditional clothing, as it would


    restrict their movement.


    They could purchase their polo outfits, and the shops were outside the polo field selling them.


    Andrew and Jodie didn¡¯t


    buy their outfits yesterday, so they decided to buy a set now.


    Simone, Zac, Bailey, and Tina had bought theirs at Zac¡¯s store yesterday.


    The cast shop¡¯s bossdy helped them choose their clothes and gave them a discount.


    She even selected bright red polo outfits for them, all in the same style.


    Zac and Simone looked confident and unrestrained in their outfits, while Tina exuded an elegant


    sweetness.


    Bailey had a different charm from her previous ethereal white attire.


    All four of them were attractive, so when they emerged wearing their outfits, they caught the attention


    of almost everyone.


    In the group chat, Zac had previously mentioned that they should buy red outfits.


    This way, spotting each other on the field would be easier.


    Now, Andrew and Jodie had bought red polo outfits.


    However, whether it was the style of the clothes or their appearance and demeanor, they were


    overshadowed by the other four.


    After they finished changing their clothes and came out, they saw the other four wearing the same polo


    outfits and felt very unhappy.


    Jodie whispered resentfully. ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far.


    10:55 Sat, 16 Dec DD


    Chapter 306 Surring Up Trouble


    +15 Free Cons


    ¡°We¡¯re all on the same team for thepetition, and they deliberately isted us by wearing the same


    clothes.¡±


    Although their clothes were also chosen to look good, they felt inferiorpared to Simone and the


    others.


    Beingpared to this made her particrly unhappy.


    After hearing this, Andrew became even more upset. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    He walked over to them and asked, ¡°Are you guys taking it too far?¡± Zac raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter with you guys?¡± Andrew said, ¡°You all coordinated your clothes but deliberately left us out?


    Even if you don¡¯t like us and want to iste us, you should consider the timing, right?¡±


    ¡°We are a teampeting now. Can¡¯t we let go of past grievances and work together? Zac chuckled.


    ¡°Did we deliberately leave you out? It seems like your eyesight is a bit poor.¡±


    ¡°I asked you in the group chat yesterday if you wanted to buy clothes together.¡±


    ¡°You said Jodie was feeling dizzy and sick, so she wanted to rest at the inn and couldn¡¯te. You can


    buy it after youe to the game.¡±


    ¡°I specifically reminded you to buy red ones if you buy them yourself.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that we intentionally isted and ignored you?¡± Simone looked at the two speechlessly


    and added, ¡°You guys are not pleasant, and you still me us for isting you. You¡¯re good at turning


    the tables.¡±


    Jodie protested, ¡°But you didn¡¯t say anything yesterday either. You all bought the same thing.¡± Simone


    raised an eyebrow. ¡°When we said we would choose clothes together, wasn¡¯t that the meaning? What


    kind of understanding do you have? Besides, you¡¯re not sick, so why must you rest at the inn? Zac


    asked you in the group chat. It¡¯s not like we intentionally hid the clothes we bought from you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te yourselves, and now you have the nerve to be upset.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jodie choked. They did see Zac¡¯s message in the group chat yesterday.


    But they didn¡¯t want to go out, so they declined.


    She deliberately said, ¡°No matter what. Doing this makes it hard for us to integrate into the


    cam


    Simone still understood Jodie very well.


    She raised an eyebrow: Then, what do you want? Do you want to switch teams at thest


    u


    10:55 Sat, 16 Dec 0


    Chapter 306 Surring Up Trouble


    +15 Free Coins


    minute


    In general, Jodie would pretend to be kind and considerate and wouldn¡¯t express dissatisfaction so


    directly in front of the live camera.


    If something like this happened, there was only one possibility. She had ulterior motives and wanted to


    cause trouble.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect Simone to see through her thoughts.


    ¡°By isting and excluding us like this, it¡¯s not beneficial for anyone to form a team.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we might as well split up.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be on the same team as Simone and the others.


    If they won thepetition, the viewers watching the live stream would say it was all thanks to Simone


    and the others.


    She didn¡¯t want to be in a supporting role like that.


    After the videos and photos were continuously exposed online, she experienced the weakening and


    loss of her luck.


    She was sure that Simone was behind it.


    If she had photos and videos of Simone like that, she would expose them.


    She couldn¡¯t swallow this anger and wanted to retaliate.


    And she had a feeling in her heart.


    Only by getting rid of Simone could she return to the days when she was praised and


    favored.


    Her luck wouldn¡¯t be weakened one after another.


    So, if they didn¡¯tpete in the same team, she would have a chance to make a move. Yesterday, she


    considered finding an excuse and reason to switch teams.


    Today, she realized this was the opportunity when she saw the four of them wearing the same team


    uniforms.


    While feeling unhappy, she took the opportunity to cause trouble and switch teams


    as speechless. Now are you saying we should separate? Are you intentionally ying


    10:55 Sat, 16 Dec DI


    Chapter 306 Surring Up Trouble


    +15 Free Cont


    games with us?¡± Jodie felt wronged and said, ¡°You guys went too far first. We were just unable to


    ept being isted by you.¡±


    Zacughed in frustration. ¡°Alright. I can see through it now. You¡¯re deliberately picking a fight, wanting


    to switch teams.¡±


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to be on the same team, we don¡¯t want to either.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just disband now and find two new teammates.¡±


    ¡°You two should also go fin


    find a new group.


    In this kind ofpetition, people who didn¡¯t have a fixed team but still enjoyed ying polo would


    If a team didn¡¯t have enough members, they would find someone to join temporarily.


    So, there was still time to reorganize teams.


    Jodie had this idea in mind.


    She pretended to be angry and said, ¡°If you want to find someone, go ahead.¡±


    After saying that, she grabbed Andrew¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s not tolerate this anymore. Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    She also realized that her online reputation was deteriorating after experiencing so much.


    Since she would face criticism anyway, there was no need to pretend anymore.


    This also meant that she would be angry and retaliate.


    When theyter became opponents on the field against Simone and the others, it was natural for her


    not to hold back.


    By causing conflicts and tearing their rtionships apart now, it was just setting the stage for future


    trouble.


    Andrew was perplexed.


    He didn¡¯t expect things to escte like this just because of a set of clothes.


    But naturally, he sided with Jodie.


    So, he nodded and deliberately said, ¡°Alright. Since they¡¯re treating us like this, let¡¯s not y with them


    anymore


    10 55 Sat, 16 Dec


    Chapter 306 Surring Up Trouble


    Then, he followed Jodie and left.


    Seeing them leave. Tina, who intentionally positioned himself in front of the live camera, said, ¡°They


    must have nned to separate from us beforehand.¡±


    Zac said, ¡°Definitely. Just look at Jodie¡¯s demeanor. She was prepared and couldn¡¯t wait to find


    new team


    Tina asked, ¡°Why would they want to separate? Simone knew she was asking on purpose.


    So, she said, ¡°They might be afraid that we will steal the spotlight, so they wanted to separate¡±


    Tins agreed. ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    ¡°But this is too much. They should have informed us earlier so we could be prepared.¡±


    ¡°They suddenly pulled this stunt, catching us off guard.¡±


    The three of them deliberately wanted to expose Jodie¡¯s scheming


    Otherwise, if the other side turned the tables and portrayed themselves as being bullied and forced to


    reorganize teams, it could easily lead to misunderstandings


    And this kind of behavior was too despicable, so it had to be exposed, letting everyone know about


    Jodie¡¯s scheming.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Chapter 307 Can¡¯t Get Over This Joke?


    As anticipated, confusion spread among the audience in the live-stream room.


    Even Jodie¡¯s actions had misled them, leading them to believe that Simone and the others were


    intentionally targeting the audience.


    Upon hearing the exnations from the trio, the audience realized they had misunderstood the


    situation.


    Jodic is so cunning. She wants to rearrange the teams and deliberately finds faults to me on Simone


    and the others.


    ¡°Zachy reminded them and asked them yesterday¡±


    They chose not to go. How did they be isted and bullied?¡±


    Jojo is now acting innocent¡¯


    These two are a perfect match. I think they should stick together!


    Jojo wants to switch teams, which actually makes sense. With Simone and the others, it¡¯s true that they


    would steal the spotlight.


    ¡®But if they can steal the spotlight based on their abilities, can¡¯t Jojo and Mr. Andrew do the


    same?


    ¡®So, psychologically, they feel like they are lost.¡±


    ¡°They feel like they can¡¯tpare to Simone and the others, so they want to switch teams to gain the


    spotlight.


    Jojo is truly a woman who can manipte the Gray brothers.


    ¡®She truly deserves to be the ygirl. Her ability to scheme is strong


    Upon reading these live chat messages, the audience, initially misled by Jodie, now felt disgusted.


    Upon reflection, it became evident that Jodie had intentionally focused on this matter from beginning to


    end.


    Had it not been for Zac¡¯s reminder in the group chat, the idea of intentional istion and bullying might


    have appeared reasonable. However, in the current context, everything seems Tar-fetched


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 307 Can¡¯t Get Over This Joke?


    The entire situation appeared to be a setup to switch teams and manipte misunderstandings. She


    almost seeded.


    Even the audience members had been part of this calcted move, and their perception of Jodie took


    a hit.


    They became curious to witness Jodie¡¯s performance in another team and whether she could still steal


    the spotlight.


    Meanwhile, in a leisure area of a hotel abroad, Titus and Luca were sitting, watching the live stream


    and reading the live chat.


    Luca wore an expression of speechlessness. ¡°Why do these people always have to bring the three of


    us into it?¡±


    Every time they were mentioned, it was suggested that they were being manipted by Jodie. He felt


    embarrassed.


    Titus also had a wry smile. ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t we get past this joke?¡±


    Every time it was brought up, he felt like they were being dragged out for public ridicule.


    It was as if they were really pets that Jodie kept. It was truly embarrassing.


    Luca sighed. ¡°When will this end? My concert, which was originally postponed due to the previous


    trending topic, is affected even more now. Recently, because of Jodie and Andrew constantly trending.


    I have also been affected by their troubles. This morning, my agent called me and said that there have


    been quite a few fans returning tickets for my concert these past few days.¡±


    He felt really down at the moment.


    The previous variety show failure was embarrassing, but it ended up boosting Harry¡¯s poprity


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    instead.


    Harry¡¯s new song had been topping the charts on various apps recently, firmly holding its position in the


    top five.


    Not only did one of his songs be a hit, but with Simone¡¯s help from the previous season and his


    own clever moves, Harry had be popr as well.


    On the other hand, Luca¡¯s new song didn¡¯t do well in terms of recording and distribution due to the


    previous variety show incident.


    Now, even the concert had turned out like this. He had no clue what to do.


    This was the most miserable experience he had had since his debut.


    Chapter 307 Can¡¯t Get Over This Joke?


    +15 Free Come


    Titus nced at him. I¡¯m not doing any better than you. The vice president of thepany personally


    called me yesterday. He told me to take a good rest and not to rush back to work. The implication is


    that I shouldn¡¯t return to thepany to embarrass myself.¡±


    As a top-tier agent, it was really embarrassing to receive a call from thepany¡¯s higher- ups, politely


    asking him not toe back to work.


    Luca looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Titus, it seems like you¡¯re even worse off. After all, I haven¡¯t lost


    my job. You seem like you have failed. Why don¡¯t you quit being an agent and start a new career? I


    think even if you go back in the future, there might not be any artists. willing to work under you.


    With Titus¡¯ current reputation being so bad, the artists might also be criticized along with him.


    Titus remained silent for a moment. Then, he added, ¡°Actually, I think you should also consider a career


    change. As long as Simone is there, she will overshadow you with Harry. And with Jodie constantly


    holding you back. You, as a top singer, will soon be a has- been. By that time, when you hold a


    concert, there will only be a few people watching; that¡¯s when it¡¯s truly embarrassing.¡±


    Come on, if you want to hit where it hurts, I can do that to you as well.


    Luca fell silent. He retracted his sympathy for Titus. He doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    In order to avoid hurting each other¡¯s feelings, he decided to change the topic.


    ¡°What do you think, besides wanting to show off, does Jodie have any other motives for suddenly


    wanting to switch teams?¡±


    Ever since he discovered Jodie¡¯s many schemes and calctions, he didn¡¯t know if it was just his


    imagination, but he felt like she was up to something, and her motives were never simple.


    Titus had a simr feeling. ¡°Maybe she wants more than just attention. I have a feeling that Andrew


    might be in trouble today¡±


    After all, every time Jodie caused trouble, it was always the Gray brothers who got hurt. Andrew, the


    fool, seemed like he had been fooled by Jodie again. He was the unlucky one.


    Luca nodded. ¡°I also think Titus might have a tough day today.¡±


    He added, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit here and watch the live stream all day: I don¡¯t feel like going out to y


    anymore.


    Originally, they were nning to go skiing, but now they wanted to see if Titus would have a Tough time


    10.55 Sat, 16 Dec


    Chapter 807 Can¡¯t Get Over This Joke?


    Titus said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either. Let¡¯s cancel the trip and watch the live stream.¡±


    +15 Free Cons


    They wanted to see for themselves what Jodie was up to and how miserable Titus would be.


    In another hotel room in a different country, Steven and Salma also tuned in to the live stream together.


    Neither of them felt like going out today; they just weren¡¯t in the mood to y.


    Steven hadn¡¯t had time to watch the livestream before. But since he didn¡¯t have work until tomorrow, he


    wanted to take this opportunity to watch it properly.


    If another embarrassing situation urred, he could quickly turn off his phone.


    Simone and the other four needed to find two more people toplete their team, so they headed to a


    specific area.


    There were numerous individuals here in search of teammates.


    There were also nearly full teams in need of temporary members.


    Upon arrival, they discovered that there were quite a few people seeking teams.


    Zac asked, ¡°With so many people, how should we choose?¡±


    Simone pondered for a moment and nced at Bailey. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and choose, Bailey?¡±


    Bailey was highly capable and should be able to identify someone who suited them at a nce. She


    also wanted to see if he would select the right person or someone who would cause trouble.


    Zac chuckled and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Bailey is more adept at choosing than us.¡±


    Tina also smiled and said. ¡°I support that. Bailey should select two individuals who get along


    well.¡±


    Bailey gazed deeply at the three of them and did not refuse. ¡°Alright, since you trust me, I¡¯ll go and


    choose.¡±


    He surveyed the individuals seeking teams and pointed to two of them. ¡°Those two appear to be a


    good fit for our team. You guys can go and invite them yourselves.¡±


    He did not wish to deal with the rest.


    Zac smiled and said, Tm skilled at this; leave it to me.¡±


    10:55 Sat, 16 Dec 0


    Chapter 307 Can¡¯t Get Over This joke?


    +15 Fire Cons


    Thus, he approached and extended invitations to the two individuals Bailey had pointed out.


    Coincidentally, these two individuals were already acquainted with each other.


    Upon receiving Zac¡¯s invitation, they were both pleasantly surprised and eagerly agreed.


    They typically enjoyed ying games and were fans of Zac¡¯s game..


    ¡°Zeus, I never imagined that I would be on the same team as you in polo. If my fans find out. they¡¯ll be


    so envious of me.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It, I Fully Support It


    Initially taken aback, Zac burst intoughter.


    It dawned on him that since entering the entertainment industry, his fans affectionately called him


    Zachy.


    The mention of the name Zeus brought back nostalgic memories, but now he preferred the nickname


    Zachy because Simone often used it.


    He smiled and reached out to them to pat their shoulders.


    ¡°Let them envy us. There¡¯s even more for them to envy. I can carry you guys in the game, and Simone


    can carry you in polo.¡±


    As fans who admired Zac, they had been avid viewers of his live variety shows and held Simone in


    high regard, considering her a goddess.


    Zac¡¯s statement about being carried by Simone sparked excitement in their eyes.


    ¡°Being carried by Simone, surely more people will be jealous of us


    The prospect of teaming up with their idol and being carried by the goddess thrilled them.


    Simultaneously, they couldn¡¯t help but notice that Zeus was indeed Simone¡¯s advocate.


    He consistently brought Simone into every conversation. This observation extended to the live chat,


    where fans yfullymented on Zac¡¯s unwavering admiration for Simone.


    ¡°Wow, everything is about Simone. Zachy is beyond saving.¡±


    ¡®Before meeting Simone, Zachy was a walking hormone. But after meeting Simone, he turned into a


    Simone¡¯s advocate.¡¯


    Listen to his proud tone. It¡¯s like he¡¯s praising his wife!


    ¡°Haha! Why is Zachy so adorable? Simone is amazing; he¡¯s even prouder of her than himself.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Being sweetened again! I¡¯m so into their pairing.


    ¡®Be together! The two of them match perfectly!


    A chorus of fans was even urging the two to be together, emphasizing the perfect match they made.


    The Turner Family


    0


    Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It. 1 Fully Support It


    On this day of the week, as long as no one in the family was out of town, they returned to the mansion


    to have dinner with the elderly couple.


    Usually, they came around ten in the morning and sat together to chat.


    Originally, they talked about work or things at home. But suddenly, Old Mr. Turner had an idea.


    ¡°Zac participates in a live variety show: why don¡¯t we watch it?¡±


    Old Mrs. Turner smiled and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s watch it together.¡±


    Then she looked at her children and grandchildren and said, ¡°Whenever your father and I are free, we


    tune in to Zac¡¯s live variety show. It is quite interesting.¡±


    They loved their youngest and charming grandson the most.


    She hadn¡¯t nned on watching Zac¡¯s live variety show.


    But after learning that Zac had fallen into the water and was rescued, she became extremely


    nervous.


    She decided to keep an eye on him and started watching the variety show live..


    Who would have thought that once she started watching, she would get hooked?


    After Old Mr. Turner watched the previous episode with her, he got hooked as well.


    Before their children and grandchildren came to the house, they watched the live broadcast. together.


    Everyone in the Turner family knew that Zac was the apple of their eyes. So naturally, they didn¡¯t go


    against the suggestion.


    Zac¡¯s parents were usually very busy and didn¡¯t have time to watch variety shows.


    Now, upon hearing Old Mr. Turner express a desire to watch Zac¡¯s live broadcast, they also felt a bit


    curious.


    After all, not only did the elderly couple cherish Zac, but they also cherished their youngest


    son.


    The Turner Family was united internally, and there was no conflict between siblings. On the contrary,


    their rtionships were very good.


    The whole family loved Zac, the youngest of the third generation. So, no one was unwilling.


    Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It, I Fully Support It


    It was inappropriate to watch it on a phone since the entire family wanted to watch it together.


    Therefore, they turned on the TV and watched together.


    During the live broadcast, Zac and his team were searching for someone to join.


    Subsequently, Zac extended an invitation and started the role of Simone¡¯s advocate.


    Zac¡¯s cousin, who was one year older than him, had always been watching this live broadcast.


    Upon seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°I knew it! He¡¯s going to be Simone¡¯s


    advocate again.¡±


    Juliet asked with curiosity, ¡°What does ¡®Simone¡¯s advocate¡¯ mean?¡±


    Zac¡¯s cousin pointed to Simone in front of the camera and exined, ¡°This female celebrity in their


    group. Her name is


    Zac¡¯s cousin pointed toe. Zac always promotes how amazing Simone is wherever


    he goes in variety shows, highlighting her talents. So many fans call him ¡®Simone¡¯s advocate.¡±


    She opened the live chat on her phone and showed them the various jokes and blessings


    from fans.


    Juliet took the phone and perused thements, visibly surprised.


    However, she was familiar with the name Simone.


    She had wanted to visit and thank her as her son¡¯s savior before.


    However, her son insisted on repaying Simone himself and asked her not to go.


    That was why she refrained from going in person, thinking that if Simone needed their help in the


    future, they would lend a hand.


    She said with a wry smile. This little brat, no wonder he doesn¡¯t let me go and thank Simone. He even


    said he was afraid of scaring her; it turns out he wants to repay her like this.¡±


    As a mother, she could see through her son¡¯s intentions.


    She had never seen him praise anyone before, especially not with such a proud expression.


    It was also the first time for everyone else to see Zac praise someone like this.


    Zar had always been a little tyrant since he was young. So, for him to praise someone like this, it¡¯s like


    the sun rising from the west.


    Zac¡¯s younger uncle asked, ¡°Is Zac in love with that girl?¡±


    Zac¡¯s parents were very busy with work, so they sent Zac to the mansion to be taken care of.


    74%


    Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It, 1 Fully Support It


    +15 Free Coms


    At that time, he also lived in the mansion, so it can be said that Zac was raised by him, and their bond


    is naturally different.


    He thought that with Zac¡¯s proud and sarcastic nature, it would be difficult to find a girl who would suit


    his taste. He couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like for Zac to get along with a girl; it would be like a


    battlefield.


    He thought Zac would be arrogant and sharp-tongued, but he never expected it to be like


    this.


    Zac¡¯s cousin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve watched every episode of the variety show. He definitely likes


    Simone; he really likes that type. Not only is he Simone¡¯s advocate, but he also cares about Simone a


    lot. He is more attentive and considerate,pletely different from his usual domineering self.¡±


    Then she added, ¡°But Simone is indeed very good; her personality matches well with Zac¡¯s.¡±


    She herself is a fan of Simone and has joined the fan group. However, in front of the elders, she


    naturally couldn¡¯t call her affectionately.


    Old Mr. Turner smiled and said, ¡°Zac has indeed undergone a significant transformation since joining


    this variety show. In this episode, I saw him being separated from Simone and working as a shop


    assistant in a clothing store. He performed exceptionally well. I¡¯m impressed. And the girl, Simone, I


    think she¡¯s remarkable. She is grounded, confident, and independent, making her a perfect match for


    Zac.¡±


    Apart from the elderly couple, no one in the family could handle Zac¡¯s difficult temperament.


    Now, it seemed that Simone would be a valuable addition, which was fantastic.


    Old Mrs. Turner also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve watched three episodes of the variety show, and I really


    admire Simone. Her straightforward and determined personality is just my cup of tea.¡±


    She looked at Philip and Juliet and said, ¡°If Zac pursues Simone, don¡¯t interfere or stop them.¡±


    Philip was a handsome man with amanding presence. He appeared to be around 40 years old, but


    he was actually close to fifty.


    He looked at Old Mrs. Turner helplessly and said, ¡°Mom, our family has never insisted on our children


    marrying someone from a simr background. So, as long as Zac likes her, we will definitely not


    interfere or object. Moreover, opposing what Zac wants to do is meaningless.


    Old Mr. Turner and Old Mrs. Turner were not the only ones who spoiled Zac.


    475


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 308 Not Only Do I Not Oppose It, I Fully Support It


    Even Philip, Juliet, and their three daughters indulged Zac, contributing to his domineering personality.


    Juliet was a beautiful woman. With a gentle and intellectual demeanor, she smiled and remarked, ¡°Yes,


    as long as Zac likes her, it is fine. Besides, a girl that both of you like couldn¡¯t


    be bad.¡±


    With a gentle expression, she looked at Simone on the live broadcast and added, ¡°I really like this girl;


    she is beautiful and cheerful. I even hope that Zac will pursue her and bring her home soon.¡±


    They had never meddled in their daughters¡¯ rtionships, let alone Zac¡¯s.


    She used to worry that Zac wouldn¡¯t find a girlfriend because of his personality.


    But now, seeing that there was hope for Zac to be in a rtionship, she not only didn¡¯t oppose it but


    also supported it.


    Their family didn¡¯t prioritize the background of Zac¡¯s future wife as long as her character and


    personality were good.


    Old Mrs. Turner smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I am also looking forward to it. I hope Zac will bring Simone


    home soon.¡±


    Upon seeing how much Old Mr. Turner and Old Mrs. Turner liked Simone, everyone in the Turner


    Family was surprised.


    After all, the elderly couple had never expressed any opinions on their grandchildren¡¯s rtionships


    before.


    It seemed that this girl truly pleased the two elders.


    Then, the whole family didn¡¯t chat much but focused on the live broadcast.


    They were eager to see what kind of girl could change their little tyrant in the family and make him fall


    for her.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Chapter 309 So Good at It


    On the Cubilis polo field. Simone remained unaware that Zac¡¯s family was watching her on the


    television screen with curiosity.


    As Zac brought two men over, she greeted them with a smile.


    The two of them excitedly shook hands with Simone upon seeing her.


    In their hearts, they were even more amazed, realizing that the goddess was even more beautiful up


    close than on camera. A truly natural beauty without the need for any beauty


    filters.


    After that. George Liam and Yusuf Taylor introduced themselves.


    Simone smiled and asked. ¡°Are you acquainted?


    George replied. ¡°Yes, we are childhood friends. Several years ago, we came here for tourism and fell in


    love with polo after watching a match. Afterward, we learned polo at the polo field. Every year, we


    selected, we be audiences.


    Their primary motivation was their interest and passion for the sport rather than just thepetition.


    Simone nodded and


    1. ¡°Being acquainted is great: it will help us coordinate better. Since we¡¯re a team now, let¡¯s go


    register first and then choose our horses.¡±


    George and Yusuf agreed, stating. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll rely on you, Simone, to lead us.


    Simone knew it was Zac who informed them, and she no longer needed to be modest. So, sheughed


    lightly and said. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll lead all of you.¡±


    The


    group proceeded to register and then headed to the stable in the back.


    Although the polo field provided horses for thepetition, participants had to choose their


    OWIL


    With over a hundred horses avable, they could pick whichever one they liked.


    As long as the problem was not caused by the horse itself or any other safety issues on thepetition


    field, they had to take responsibility for themselves.


    During registration, everyone had to sign a safety agreement.


    Upon approaching Simone, Zac asked, ¡°Simone, can you help me choose a horse?¡±


    14


    Chapter 309 So Good at It


    Simone looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you choose it yourself?¡±


    Zac happily replied. ¡°The horse you choose must be the best. I trust your judgment.¡±


    Simone couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You!¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t refuse and continued to indulge him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you choose a horse too.¡±


    Zac¡¯s eyes filled with a sweet smile as he expressed, ¡°I knew you were the best.¡±


    Upon watching the live broadcast, Zac¡¯s family felt a tinge of jealousy.


    Zac¡¯s cousin remarked, ¡°Wow, I never thought our little tyrant could be so affectionate.¡±


    Another cousin said, ¡°I remember Zac started learning horse riding before he was ten. He even raised


    a few purebred horses in the family¡¯s stable. He can¡¯t choose a horse? Is he kidding us?¡±


    The previous female cousin said, ¡°Otherwise, why would he be called ¡®Simone¡¯s advocate¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard him say that Simone chooses the best?¡±


    Another cousin sighed. ¡°This is love!¡±


    Heughed and added, ¡°I know you are the best. Is this really the Zac I know?¡±


    Everyone eximed, I¡¯ve never seen him like this before.¡±


    The female cousin chuckled. ¡°What do you guys know? Zac is what we call a ¡®little puppy, the one who


    can most evoke Simone¡¯s affectionate heart, especially this cheerful and strong girl.¡±


    ¡°I used to think Zac might be the hardest among all the male cousins to find a girlfriend. Who would


    have thought he¡¯s actually the best at it? He can easily switch between being a domineering man and


    an obedient boy. And with such a handsome face, which woman can resist him?¡±


    Simone was tough with her ex-boyfriend and brothers. With other people, she maintained a good


    rtionship with them. It might be considered kindness but not affection.


    But when it came to Zac, Simone really spoiled him.


    All of Zac¡¯s male cousins were stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zac to be like this. He¡¯s really good at


    ic


    They couldn¡¯t do it themselves-being both domineering and obedient.


    Chapter 309 So Good at It


    The female cousin looked at several single male cousins and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys should


    learn from Zac in the future.¡±


    The single male cousinsughed and cried. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll make time to watch his livestream and learn


    from him.¡±


    The elders were also surprised and found it amusing. Zac really opened their eyes.


    Simone and the other five entered the stable.


    Suddenly, a robust and majestic white horse galloped up to Bailey, affectionately nuzzling his shoulder.


    Bailey responded by patting its head before gracefully mounting the horse.


    Upon addressing Simone and the others, he dered, ¡°This is my horse, and I won¡¯t choose. again.


    Feel free to pick your own.¡±


    Simone observed Bailey riding the white horse in astonishment.


    While the horse disyed gentleness toward Bailey, its eyes and aura exuded fierceness, reminiscent


    of legendary steeds like Red Hare or ck Steed.


    As she observed him, Bailey¡¯s temperament seemed to take on a more mysterious and aloof quality


    while astride the horse.


    The more she looked, the more she sensed an air of enigma surrounding him.


    In her heart, an incredulous suspicion began to arise.


    Bailey noticed Simone¡¯s gaze and calmly locked eyes with her. He queried, ¡°Have you found a horse


    you like?¡±


    With Simone¡¯s keen eyesight, she must have chosen one earlier when she visited the stable.¡±


    Simone¡¯s eyes returned to normal, and she smiled, replying. ¡®It seems you know me well. I did find one


    that I like. Let¡¯s go choose now.¡±


    Bailey nodded, saying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Simone proceeded to assist Zac in choosing a purple-red horse while she opted for a ck one herself.


    Upon sensing a unique atmosphere between Simone and Zac, Tina refrained from seeking Simone¡¯s


    assistance and independently selected her horse.


    The others also found horses to their liking,pleting their selections swiftly¡­


    After the registration process, Jodie and Andrew entered with a group of people.


    Upon spotting Simone¡¯s group, the two didn¡¯t extend greetings but instead engaged with their


    teammates while selecting horses.


    Upon noticing Jodie and the others joining this team, George and Yusuf expressed surprise.


    After covering some distance, Simone inquired of the two, ¡°Do you know this team?¡±


    George replied. ¡°Yes, they were the champions of the previous two polo matches.¡±


    He continued in a hushed tone, ¡°This team is notorious for its ruthlessness. Many opposing teams end


    up with injuries after facing them. Always tactically inflicting harm on others, they make it appear


    idental to avoid penalties. Wepeted against themst year and were eliminated. Two of our


    teammates sustained injuries, and it seemed intentional. However, they are careful not to leave any


    trace, makingints futile.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°Do their team members change as well?¡±


    George replied, ¡°Yes, only four are permanent members. The other two are recruited on the spot, often


    used as bait. In the previous matches, these temporary members also suffered injuries. They keep


    ny percent of the prize money for themselves, allocating the rest to the others. Dissatisfaction is


    met with consequences, so participants in polo matches avoid. their team. They consistently recruit


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    new members, and I wonder if Jodie and the others were recruited or if those two approached them.¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Chapter 310 Walking Into the Lion¡¯s Den


    Zac was familiar with Jodie,


    He remarked, ¡°Considering Jodie¡¯s personality, it¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯ve already sought information


    about the strongest teams. Upon noticing the previous championship teams. were only two yers


    short, they took the initiative to join. While they have ample financial. resources and aren¡¯t concerned


    about the prize money, their main focus is overpowering us and clinching the championship.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s intentions were ringly obvious.


    Tina concurred, saying, ¡°I think so too. If they¡¯re forming a team, they naturally want a strong one to


    stand a chance at winning.¡±


    Simone smiled and added, ¡°If they want to y with-fire, let them.¡±


    Upon observing the four of them, it was evident they weren¡¯t on good terms with each other. One, in


    particr, had a menacing look, rebellious hair, and a sinister expression-clearly, a bold and cunning


    character.


    Jodic voluntarily brought Andrew into their fold, effectively walking into the lion¡¯s den.


    However, it was Jodie¡¯s own choice, and she would have to face the consequences.


    It was a sentiment shared by the others.


    A team of people prepared for the uing matches by riding horses.


    Those in the live broadcast room heard their conversation, praising Zac for seeing through Jodie since


    everything he said proved urate.


    Before forming a team, Jodie inquired about the strong teams.


    Despite well-intentioned warnings, Jodie persisted in seeking the strongest team, revealing her


    eagerness for sess.


    Consequently, not many people held high hopes for her and Andrew.


    After all teamspleted their registration and were approved, the polo field organizers, announced


    sixteen participating teams.


    Opponents would be determined by drawing lots,peting directly to advance to the final for the


    championship and runner-up.


    was contingent on strength and luck.


    Simone was responsible for her team drawing lots.


    In the first round, Simone drew a rtively weak team, aligning with her expectations.


    Given Jodie¡¯s desire to change teams, they were likely to face each other in the final.


    During the initial game, their strategy focused on improving team coordination rather than rushing to


    win.


    If there were any issues, Simone and Zac would immediately bring them up for everyone to make


    improvements.


    As a result, they won the first match, and everyone¡¯s coordination became more cohesive.


    Moving to round eight, Simone¡¯s team faced an average-strength opponent.


    They continued steady y by concentrating on enhancing coordination, leading to another swift


    victory.


    The quarter-finals and semi-finals brought stronger opponents, but the six-member team¡¯s cooperation


    improved, securing consecutive wins with Bailey, Simone, and Zac¡¯s outstanding abilities.


    Jodie¡¯s team also advanced, relying on their strong teammates and cunning tactics.


    In several matches, their opponents suffered injuries.


    In thest match, where Jodie and her opponent vied for the ball, the opponent fell and got injured


    when his club identally hit the horse¡¯s leg.


    However, it did seem to fall within the category of normal idents just by looking at it.


    Upon watching the incident, Simone could see that Jodie did it intentionally.


    Sure enough, following the ruthless and evil teammates, Jodie¡¯s evil side waspletely exposed.


    As expected, the remaining two teams were Jodie¡¯s and Simone¡¯s.


    As anticipated, the remaining two teams for the championship were Jodie¡¯s and Simone¡¯s.


    Excitement spread among the audience in the live broadcast room.


    They marveled at the fact that both teams had been lucky enough to avoid each other and directly


    meet in the championship match.


    In the rest area:


    LS74%8


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 310 Walking Into the Lion¡¯s Den


    George remarked. ¡°We¡¯ve been fortunate. We haven¡¯t faced them before. From their matches, their


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    strength seems even greater than the previous two years.¡±


    It had to be acknowledged that despite Jodie¡¯s seemingly soft and weak appearance, she disyed


    fierceness in polo.


    Andrew¡¯s skills also ranked among the better yers, adding to the team¡¯s overall strength.


    Tina smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence that we can avoid each other and meet in the final.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe it was a mere coincidence; there must be someone behind the scenes manipting


    things.


    Simone also deduced that influential people were backing Jodie with far-reaching influence.


    Not only did they manipte the variety show grouping, but they also influenced the matches.


    This also signified that the webcast was extensive, and thework of connections was quite strong.


    She looked up toward the distance, in the direction of the headquarters of the geomancy association.


    This was the territory of the geomancy association, where maniptions could ur.


    It implied that within the geomancy association, there were undoubtedly people backing Jodie and her


    team, possibly even high-ranking individuals.


    Once the variety show concluded, she nned to investigate further within the geomancy


    association.


    In the opposing rest area, Andrew perceived it as a coincidence.


    Upon contemtingpeting against Simone, he felt conflicted. If I encounter Simone, should I give


    my all or take it easy on her?


    After some thought, he opted to go easy on her. After all, she was his biological sister.


    On the other hand, Jodie was brimming with excitement.


    As the anticipated the uing match, she was eager to have her first real showdown with Simone in


    the match. She was determined not to lose.


    As she strategized, she considered various ways to impede Simone on the polo field, contemting


    breaking her hands and feet under the horse¡¯s hooves or directly harming her.


    10:56 Sat, 16 Dec DD


    Chapter 310 Walking Into the Lion¡¯s Den


    The more she pondered, the more fervent her eagerness became.


    +15 Free Com


    After a half-hour break for both teams to rest and adjust, they mounted their horses and took the ball


    sticks provided by the organizers onto the field.


    The final match spanned sixty minutes, divided into two halves of thirty minutes each, with teams


    switching sides.


    Upon entering the field, the stands erupted in cheers.


    ¡°Come on, Simone! Zachy,e on!¡±


    ¡°Simone, we love you!¡±


    ¡°Daughterling,e on, we¡¯re rooting for you!¡± ¡°Granddaughter idol, go for it! Take first ce!¡±


    ¡°Tina, go for it.¡±


    ¡°Bailey, let¡¯s go! We love you!¡±


    ¡°Master Shawn, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The geomancy association was located in Cubilis-a ce frequented by geomancers.


    Thus, every polo match attracted numerous geomancers to watch.


    Among the attendees were Simone¡¯s fans.


    Many senior geomancers were astonished to see Bailey on the field.


    He was the favored disciple of the association president. Not only did he possess immeasurable


    strength, but he also always secluded himself, adding an air of mystery.


    It was surprising to them that he would participate in such an event.


    Admiration for Bailey¡¯s strength and the president¡¯s endorsement led them to shout a few umes in


    support.


    Simone and Zac had arge following, with fansprising two-thirds of the entire stands. This made


    jodie and her teammates struggle to keep their smiles.


    Jodie even silentlyined about the noisy fans. This is a polo match, not a fan gathering Why are


    these fans shouting so loudly? Nheless, it has its advantages. Once I defeat Simone, Ill have the


    perfect opportunity to prove these people wrong. Following Simone¡¯s loss, perhaps people will start in


    unfollow and criticize her. As Simone loses her fans and faces criticism, her luck will decline,


    Chapter 310 Walking Into the Lion¡¯s Den


    and mine will rise ordingly. That¡¯s great.


    As Jodie confidently looked at Simone on her horse, she dered, ¡°Simone, we will give our best to


    defeat you,¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Chapter 311 She Ruins Things Every Time


    Simone observed Jodie putting on a tough act.


    Instead of feeling angry, she found it somewhat amusing. This woman seemed like an invincible


    cockroach.


    However, their fates were intertwined. They were cursed to be connected.


    For her to die would be a good thing for Jodie.


    Yet, for Jodie to die, it could spell trouble for Simone.


    However, as Simone gradually stripped away Jodie¡¯s fortune, the repercussions would


    be more severe.


    Once Jodie experiencedplete misfortune, she would no longer be able to recover.


    The person responsible for the curse would also face increasingly severe consequences with each


    urrence. Simone gazed at Jodie with indifference and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Soon, the match officiallymenced.


    The yers on Jodie¡¯s team yed aggressively and fiercely, swinging their clubs whenever the ball


    was in y.


    They purposely avoided fouls and employed cunning tactics, making it impossible for the referees to


    penalize them.


    In previous matches, they had held back their strength. And now they were like unleashed tigers,


    seizing the ball without hesitation.


    The team leader and another yer disyed exceptional strength.


    When George and Yusuf faced them, the impact of their clubs left their hands numb, and they


    helplessly witnessed the ball being snatched away.


    The clubs were even knocked out of their hands twice, inflicting repeated blows to their legs and


    causing intense pain.


    Despite Tina¡¯s decent skills, her strength was notably inferior to these two opponents, resulting in her


    being robbed of the ball multiple times.


    Simone, Zac, and Bailey encountered simr tough situations.


    But their strong skills and clever maneuvers allowed them to prevent the opponents¡¯ sess


    Chapter 311 She Ruins Things Every Time


    and even snatch the ball from them.


    Several opponents sustained injuries, and Simone¡¯s team scored more goals.


    Simone and Bailey, in particr, showcased exceptional agility, maneuvering skillfully past. opponents


    andunching effective counterattacks.


    Upon recognizing the strength disparity, the opponents targeted George, Yusuf, and Tina- the weakest


    link.


    Jodie initially targeted Tina the most.


    Tina was someone she really disliked. Especially since Tina not only failed to support her but also


    sided with Simone. In Jodie¡¯s heart, Tina was aplete traitor. Therefore, she showed no mercy


    when dealing with traitors.


    Tina disliked Jodie as well. In her heart, Jodie was a selfish and ruthless sister.


    The two of them experienced several major collisions while on the field. Back and forth, neither gaining


    the upper hand.


    Jodie hadn¡¯t anticipated that Tina would be so difficult to deal with.


    This won¡¯t do; I still need to seize the opportunity to deal with Simone.


    In an attempt to gain an advantage, Jodie silently recited a spell and absorbed Andrew¡¯s luck.


    Jodie wasn¡¯t a geomancer. But she had previously used a lucky pendant given by a geomancy master,


    so reciting the spell activated its effect.


    Then, strands of luck flowed from Andrew into Jodie¡¯s body.


    Simone and Bailey noticed this.


    Simone swiftly rode her horse toward the two of them.


    After absorbing Andrew¡¯s luck, Jodie seized an opportunity and rushed to snatch the ball from Tina in


    front of her.


    Then, using a trick taught by the team captain, she struck Tina¡¯s cue forcefully.


    While it appeared as though she was snatching the ball, her true intention was to make Tina¡¯s cue


    bounce back onto the horse¡¯s leg.


    Due to the infusion of luck, Tina¡¯s cue rebounded and struck the horse¡¯s leg.


    The horse experienced pain and neighed frantically.


    It then ran wildly, attempting to throw off Tina, who was riding on its back.


    Tina was startled as she clung tightly to the horse¡¯s neck.


    But her grip only made the horse more ufortable, causing it to try even harder to shake her off.


    Finally, upon losing bnce, Tina was thrown off the horse¡¯s back.


    She screamed in fear, and many in the stands also screamed in shock.


    At that moment, a red figure shed by.


    One foot hooked onto the saddle, the body tilted outward.


    In a swift motion, Simone caught Tina, who was on the verge of being thrown off, and securely brought


    her back onto her horse.


    The onlookers were left in awe of this unexpected turn of events.


    The stands erupted with cheers and apuse, echoing the relief felt by the spectators.


    The viewers in the live broadcast room were equally astonished and impressed by Simone¡¯s quick and


    heroic response.


    ¡°Wow, Simone is so cool and powerful!¡±


    Oh my god, Simone is so amazing¡¯


    I was so scared; if Simone hadn¡¯t saved Tina, she would have been seriously injured.


    ¡®Absolutely! She was thrown so high by the horse; hernding would have resulted in serious. injuries.


    With Simone by your side, you feel safe.


    Simone is so heroic and handsome; I have nothing to say, but I love you!¡±


    Guys, do you think Jodie intentionally hit the horse¡¯s leg earlier?¡±


    I believe so; that¡¯s how this team ys. Once or twice could be a coincidence, but several times is


    definitely intentional.


    Jojo is indeed cunning; she quickly learned the worst practices of this team.


    I¡¯m worried about Simone, but I also hope she gives Jodie a taste of her own action.


    Amid the mix of everyone¡¯s hope and concern, Jodie observed Simone¡¯s quick actions with a flicker of


    coldness in her eyes.


    Simone, you are a troublemaker. You always try to ruin things for me. How annoying! Since you are so


    eager to confront me, I won¡¯t hold back either


    On the horse¡¯s back. Tina held Simone tightly around the waist, and her previously frightened heart


    gradually calmed down.


    Simone is truly amazing: she is so capable. If I were a man, I would definitely pursue her


    ¡°Simone, thank you. Otherwise, I would have been in trouble today.¡±


    She sensed that she had experienced a stroke of bad luck earlier,


    After realizing that Jodie had tricked her, Tina¡¯s cue rebounded, and she prepared to quickly


    move away.


    With her usual reflexes, the cue would have missed beneath the horse¡¯s belly.


    However, her hand twitched for a moment, causing a slight dy, and the cue struck the horse¡¯s leg.


    If thrown off, she had a feeling that she would have sustained serious injuries.


    She was certain that it was Jodie¡¯s doing.


    They were twin sisters, yet Jodie treated her like an enemy and attacked her.


    Thispletely eradicated thest trace of kindness in Tina¡¯s heart.


    Although she had wanted to see Jodie face difficulties before, she had never wished harm upon her.


    Now that Jodie had made such a heartless move, she would no longer hold back in the future.


    Upon sensing Tina¡¯s difort, Simone reassured her, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.


    She then asked, ¡°Do you want to continue with thepetition or take a break?¡±


    Tina replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine; I want to continue with thepetition. Can I ride the same horse with you to


    continue the match?¡±


    Thepetition was temporarily halted, and the horse Tina had just ridden was taken away by the


    organizers. There was no time to select another horse and be familiar with it.


    Simone responded, ¡°Certainly, you can sit behind me, and we can continue thepetition.


    Tina nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This situation had never urred before. However, the rules did not explicitly state that two individuals


    weir not allowed to ride the same horse.


    Therefore, the organizers approved their request and permitted them to ride together on


    one horse.


    This also sparked envy among Zac and Simone¡¯s fans.


    Meanwhile, Andrew, who had dismounted to rest and drink water during the break, slipped and fell to


    the ground while stepping on the stirrup.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Chapter 312 No Way Out


    Andrew stumbled, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    The referee hurried over to assist him, asking, ¡°Are you alright? Can you continue thepetition?¡±


    Though Andrew felt a bit sore from the fall, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine; let¡¯s continue thepetition.¡±


    It would be too embarrassing for him to quit now.


    Also, he had promised Jo that he would protect her.


    He intended to keep his word, especially considering the hostile nces Simone and Tina had directed


    at Jo earlier, indicating potential retaliation in the uing matches.


    Jodie also rode over on a horse, expressing concern for Andrew.


    She pretended to ask, ¡°Andrew, do you need a break?¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want Andrew to rest.


    Andrew stood up and smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine; I can still continue thepetition. I promised to protect


    you, and I will definitely do it.¡±


    Jodie looked at Andrew with gratitude, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    The audience in the stands couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but the viewers in the live broadcast room


    caught it through the drone¡¯s live feed.


    They all eximed, Andrew truly loves Jodie!


    Titus and Luca were speechless.


    Luca said, ¡°Andrew has lost his mind again. The way Jodie smiles gives me a somewhat uneasy


    feeling. Is she going to cause trouble again?¡±


    Before Luca saw through Jodie¡¯s, actions, Luca would believe the way she treated Tina wasn¡¯t


    intentional. But now, he was sure Jodie deliberately made a move.


    How has she be more and more unrecognizable?¡±


    Titus raised an eyebrow. ¡°Maybe she was always like this. Only now does she reveal her true colors bit


    by bit. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Since she started ying today, she has stopped pretending


    The previous Jodie would never have made such strong remarks against Simone and the others during


    the live broadcast.


    She would never have intentionally attacked Tina in public. It could only mean that she must have


    realized that there were too many criticisms online, and her chances of redeeming her reputation were


    slim.


    So, she decided to let herself go.


    Luca nodded. I¡¯ve noticed. Not only has she be more assertive, but she has also shown a fierce


    side. The foolish Andrew, I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with him stepping on the stirrup, but he


    slipped and fell. I have a feeling that he¡¯s about to have a streak of bad luck!¡±


    Because he had experienced his own share of misfortune, Luca could rte to this kind of situation.


    Titus shared the same thought. ¡°Definitely, no doubt about it. I just wonder how unlucky he¡¯s going to


    get.¡±


    It seemed that the foolish Andrew was solely focused on protecting Jodie and hadn¡¯t realized the


    misfortune that had befallen him.


    Titus asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t he wearing the mystical tool bracelet? How did he start having bad luck


    again?¡±


    Luca was equally puzzled. ¡°I wonder, too.¡±


    Titus said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep watching.¡±


    As the polo match continued, Simone took the initiative with Tina to go for the ball. Their cooperation


    was extremely tacit.


    After snatching the ball, they passed it to Zac or Bailey, both of whom scored every time they got the


    ball.


    As a result, Simone¡¯s team remained in the lead.


    Not only were Simone and Tina in sync on the field, but they also had the same mindset.


    They didn¡¯t actively target Jodie. They followed the polo rules and maintained their sportsmanship.


    ecause they knew Jodie couldn¡¯t wait and woulde to them willingly.


    Indeed, Jodie had been thinking this way, but she hadn¡¯t found the opportunity yet


    In the blink of an eye, the first half ended.


    Simone¡¯s team was in the lead.


    After a fifteen-minute break, the second half began with the teams switching sides.


    Jodie said to Andrew, ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s be more proactive in going for the ball, or else we¡¯ll lose.¡±


    She noticed that Andrew had been hesitant when ying against Simone.


    She guessed that Andrew was trying to go easy on Simone, which annoyed her. Since he had chosen


    her, he shouldn¡¯t hold back against Simone.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud; she would find other ways to force Andrew to deal with Simone.


    Andrew thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want to target Simone, they needed to win this match to prove themselves.


    And he had to protect Jo.


    So, in the second half, Andrew constantly circled around Jodie on his broomstick.


    Upon seeing this, Simone felt like praying for Andrew.


    It appears that Sc*mbag No. 4 believes that absorbing bad luck alone isn¡¯t sufficient; he insists on


    serving as a shield for Jodie from such a close distance.


    Next, Jodie started targeting Simone.


    She used various sneaky tactics, but Simone evaded them and counterattacked.


    However, every time she counterattacked, Andrew suffered the misfortune.


    For example, when both sides went for the ball, Simone counterattacked Jodie.


    She sent the ball flying toward Jodie¡¯s face at an unexpected angle, as if by ident.


    From a rule perspective, she hadn¡¯tmitted a foul.


    And when the ball came toward Jodie, her horse would suddenly leap out just enough to dodge the


    iing ball. This was because she had absorbed Andrew¡¯s luck.


    With her absorbing his bad luck and Andrew protecting her on the side, there was no way he could


    escape.


    O


    A ball hit him in the face, causing him to scream in pain.


    Then half of his face swelled


    1.


    After applying the medicine mist, he continued to persevere.


    And then he kept getting injured.


    Either a ball hit his face or body, or he was identally struck by someone¡¯s golf club.


    His face, arms, and legs were all swollen.


    Because the game was about to end, he gritted his teeth and persisted.


    Then, Jodie used the same method to deal with Simone as she did with Tina.


    Simone increased her strength, and not only did she not get hit, but she also fought back in the same


    way.


    The golf club she extended was bounced back.


    Jodie¡¯s hand went numb from the shock; she didn¡¯t expect Simone to be so strong.


    She tried to move the golf club, but her arm was weakened by the previous shock.


    So, the golf club fell on her own horse¡¯s leg..


    The horse, in pain and startled, threw Jodie off.


    But luckily, Andrew was right next to her.


    As she was thrown off the horse, Andrew rode his horse alongside her and reached out to forcefully


    pull her into his arms.


    Jodie didn¡¯t fall to the ground; instead, she mounted Andrew¡¯s horse.


    As she sat on the horse, Andrew, unfortunately, couldn¡¯t maintain his bnce and fell off.


    Fortunately, the horse wasn¡¯t moving fast at that moment. So, when he fell off, he only sustained some


    cuts on his face and hands and wasn¡¯t seriously injured.


    Jodie naturally understood why Andrew fell off the horse.


    He was protecting her from the disaster.


    She quickly dismounted and anxiously helped Andrew to his feet.


    O


    ¡°Andrew, are you okay?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s whole body was in pain, especially his face and hands were burning. He replied, I¡¯m a little


    sore all over.¡±


    Jodie nced at the time remaining in the game. ¡°Andrew, there are only a few minutes left. I¡¯ll ride


    with you on one horse; let¡¯s try to catch up with them and aim for overtime.¡±


    They were still behind by several points, but there was still hope of catching up.


    And even if they couldn¡¯t win the game in the end. She had to find a way to deal with Simone, get her


    injured, and quit the variety show.


    Andrew had originally intended to take a break. But upon hearing what she said, he could only grit his


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    teeth and say, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s persevere and work hard for a few more minutes.¡±


    Simone, who was not far away, witnessed the aura between Andrew and Jodic gradually merging.


    The beads on the bracelet he was wearing on his hand began to crack two-thirds of the way.


    Although he had been unlucky before, he only suffered minor injuries, which were prevented by this


    bracelet.


    Now, it was evident that the mystical tool couldn¡¯t hold on much longer, and if he continued to


    experience misfortune, he would be in serious trouble.


    Simone saw Jodie mounting the horse and reached out to help Andrew onto the horse to sit behind her.


    Based on the situation just now, Sc*mbag No. 4 could easily request a break.


    This way, idents on the polo field could also be avoided, and thest few beads on the bracelet


    could help relieve some pressure.


    But now, Sc*mbag No. 4 was seeking his own demise, and there was nothing that could be done.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Chapter 313 Why Did You Do This to Me?


    The match was temporarily paused as Andrew and Jodie fell off their horses.


    Seeing the situation, their captain reorganized the formation. He could tell that Jodie held at grudge


    against the two women riding opposite them. However, their strength was no match. for the women.


    Instead of restraining them, they ended up losing possession of the ball.


    Because of that, he instructed Jodie and Andrew to restrain the two weakest opponents and keep Zac


    upied. They had to focus on dealing with Simone and Bailey if they wanted to turn the situation


    around.


    However, Jodie didn¡¯t take the captain¡¯s orders to heart and simply nodded in response. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Then, they continued with the match.


    Initially, she did attempt to restrain the two and constantly harassed Zac with Andrew. However, the


    other four yers did not perform well. Not only did they fail to stop Simone and Bailey, but they also


    allowed them to score two goals.


    Witnessing this, Jodie felt extremely frustrated. She thought she had chosen a championship team, but


    little did she know it would turn out this way. The match was about to end soon, but both Bailey and


    Simone were highly skilled and had not fallen for the tricks of the other four yers.


    At this point, winning seemed almost impossible for them. It made her feel deep regret and


    embarrassment about the oue. She wouldn¡¯t have made such bold statements if she had known


    earlier. Now that victory was out of reach, she could only give up on the match and focus on dealing


    with Simone.


    When Simone snatched the ball from Jodie¡¯s teammate once again, Jodie rode her horse and charged


    toward Simone with Andrew.


    Upon noticing that, the other yers also rushed over to help Jodie. Zac and his teammates did the


    same, as they wanted to assist Simone. As a result, both teams gathered together, creating a chaotic


    scene.


    Jodie raised her stick and pretended to go for the ball, but in reality, she swung it toward Simone¡¯s


    horse¡¯s leg.


    Since the match was about to end, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore, even if she was penalized and sent off


    the field. After all, there were already so many people criticizing her online. She Couldn¡¯t care less if


    they continued to do so over this incident


    Now she only had one thought in mind, which was to take advantage of this opportunity to


    Chapter 313 Why Did You Do This to Me?


    +15 Free Coins


    push Simone and Bailey off their horses. Then, she would ride her horse and stage an ident by


    trampling over Simone and Tina. It would be even better if she couldpletely ruin their faces. The


    more she thought about it, the more excited she became.


    Simone had always been on guard against Jodie, so she didn¡¯t let her seed. Instead, she ced


    her stick swiftly in front of her horse¡¯s leg, blocking Jodie¡¯s swing.


    After blocking Jodie¡¯s stick, Simone looked at her and exposed her intention. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your


    sneaky move didn¡¯t work, so now you¡¯re resorting to tant fouls to hurt others?¡±


    Jodie cursed inwardly, wondering how Simone could react so quickly. She had almost seeded just


    now, but upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, she pretended to be innocent. ¡°What are you talking about? I


    made a mistake just now. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t just the spectators and participants because even Andrew didn¡¯t quite believe her


    words.


    Simone sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not fools. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. You¡¯ve already lost


    anyway.¡±


    Then, skillfully, she snatched the ball from Jodie¡¯s teammate¡¯s stick.


    She intended to run forward with the ball, but Jodie blocked her path on horseback. Seeing that, her


    teammates followed suit and surrounded her as well.


    Then, Jodie made up her mind. She blocked Simone¡¯s way and tried to use the stick to hit her horse


    again. This time, Simone didn¡¯t try to stop her. She deliberately let Jodie hit the horse¡¯s leg, causing the


    horse to cry out in pain and shock everyone.


    All of them were nervous for Simone and Tina. At this moment, everyone saw Simone holding the reins


    tightly as if trying to stop the horse from going wild. No one expected the horse to leap up with its legs


    stretched high, appearing ready to kick in Jodie¡¯s direction.


    From the looks of it, the horse was not only intelligent but also held a grudge. After getting hit by Jodie,


    it seemed to retaliate by kicking her. Except for Bailey, no one noticed that Simone used a training


    technique that caused the horse to behave this way.


    Chapter 313 Why Did You Do This to Me?


    +15 Free Coins


    she might also be seriously injured. So, instinctively, she turned around and reached out to drag


    Andrew, who was riding behind her, and pulled his upper body over to block herself.


    Perhaps it was due to the instinct to protect herself and the blessing of luck, Jodie suddenly turned


    exceptionally strong.


    Andrew watched helplessly as his beloved sister, whom he had doted on for many years, grabbed him


    at a critical moment to shield herself from disaster. Because it happened so suddenly, he had no


    defense and no time to resist. Jodie¡¯s timing was perfect.


    Andrew was now in front of her, and when she leaned back, the horse¡¯s hoovesnded on him directly.


    He felt a sharp pain in his back as if it was about to explode. Following that, he spat a mouthful of blood


    and screamed in pain, ¡°Ah!¡± Due to inertia, he and Jodie fell off the horse together.


    What made it worse was that he hadnded first while Jodie fell on top of him. He became a cushion


    for Jodie, which worsened his injury.


    At this instant, the signal marking the conclusion of thepetition echoed, and Simone¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    team won.


    However, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Andrew.


    Without further dy, the referee and medical personnel rushed over to attend to his injuries.


    The doctor on standby also quickly went up to him.


    ¡°His injuries are severe, and he¡¯s suffering multiple fractures in his back. He must undergo CT scans


    and cortical bone trajectory to determine the extent of the injuries. We must also check whether his


    shoulder de has shifted or if there are fractures in the vertebrae. If his shoulder des are


    disced, or worse, shattered, or if there are injuries to the cervical or spinal vertebrae, the situation


    will be more serious, and immediate surgery will be required.


    Another doctor added, ¡°He¡¯s also suffering fractures in his arms and legs.¡±


    Their statements left everyone present in shock.


    No one had anticipated such a turn of events. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh, realizing how unlucky


    Andrew was. It was an entirely undeserved disaster! It was clear that Jodie had intentionally hurt


    Simone¡¯s horse¡¯s leg, so she deserved to face the consequences. Who would have thought that she


    would be so ruthless and quick to react by using her own brother as a shield to protect herself from the


    disaster?


    Andrew had withdrawn from thepetition after falling off the horse earlier and ignored Jodie¡¯s words,


    he wouldn¡¯t have faced auch misfortune and be her living shield.


    Due to the severity of his condition, the medical staff carefully lifted him onto a stretcher to transport


    him to the hospital for treatment. As he was being lifted onto the stretcher, his eyes were filled with pain


    and confusion. Then, he looked at Jodie with a gaze of disbelief and an unprecedented coldness.


    Even though speaking caused him sharp pain, he still looked at her and asked. ¡°Why did you do this to


    me?¡±


    He had protected her, but at a critical moment, she resorted to hurting him. Why did she have to do


    that?

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Chapter 314 Heartbroken Upon Comparison


    Jodie couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty when she saw Andrew looking at her like that


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t think much and instinctively reached out to make him a shield from disaster.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He loved her so much and imed that he would protect her, so she must¡¯ve done the right thing,


    right? But of course, she couldn¡¯t say these thoughts out loud


    With red eyes and a guilty face, she apologized. ¡°Andrew. I didn¡¯t mean to I was just impulsive at that


    moment and wanted to drag you off the horse I never expected that the horse¡¯s hooves would step on


    you so fast. It stepped on you before we could even fall off our horse.¡±


    She sounded so certain that she didn¡¯t intend to use him as a shield, but her words left everyone


    speechless.


    Did she even act like she was trying to drag Andrew off the horse! Everyone could tell that she had


    intentionally used him as a shield


    No one spoke, but they looked at Andrew in unison. They wanted to know if he would blindly believe


    Jodie¡¯s words again. After all, their words were useless. It was up to him whether to believe her or not.


    Andrew didn¡¯t expect Jodie to say such things. Even if she admitted it, he would¡¯ve felt better.


    After all, in the face of danger, her actions were somewhat understandable despite the fact that she


    had hurt him in the process


    It was now that he realized that in Jodie¡¯s heart, he could be discarded at any time.


    After being med for the first time, he was now being used as a shield.


    No matter how foolish he was, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t do it intentionally.


    Forcing a bitter smile, he uttered. I actually wanted to take a break a long time ago, but I stayed until


    the end because I wanted to protect you, and I stood by it by shielding you from this disaster. In fact,


    even if you didn¡¯t pull me over, I would¡¯ve dragged you off the horse to protect you.


    When he saw the horseing toward them, his first instinct was to embrace Jodie and jump off the


    horse. When theynded, he would even use his body to shield her.


    She was just a youngdy, so he could predict what would happen if she got kicked by the horse. Ata


    nun, he deemed it his duty to protect her


    Chapter 314 Heartbroken Upon Comparison


    Jodie couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty when she saw Andrew looking at her like that.


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t think much and instinctively reached out to make him a shield. from disaster.


    He loved her so much and imed that he would protect her, so she must¡¯ve done the right thing,


    right? But of course, she couldn¡¯t say these thoughts out loud.


    With red eyes and a guilty face, she apologized, ¡°Andrew, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was


    as just impulsive at that moment and wanted to drag you off the horse. I never expected that the


    horse¡¯s hooves would step on you so fast. It stepped on you before we could even fall off our horse.¡±


    She sounded so certain that she didn¡¯t intend to use him as a shield, but her words left everyone


    speechless.


    Did she even act like she was trying to drag Andrew off the horse? Everyone could tell that she had


    intentionally used him as a shield.


    No one spoke, but they looked at Andrew in unison. They wanted to know if he would blindly believe


    Jodie¡¯s words again. After all, their words were useless. It was up to him whether to believe her or not.


    Andrew didn¡¯t expect Jodie to say such things. Even if she admitted it, he would¡¯ve felt better.


    After all, in the face of danger, her actions were somewhat understandable despite the fact that she


    had hurt him in the process.


    It was now that he realized that in Jodie¡¯s heart, he could be discarded at


    After being med for the first time, he was now being used as a shield.


    any time.


    No matter how foolish he was, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t do it intentionally.


    Forcing a bitter smile, he uttered, ¡°I actually wanted to take a break a long time ago, but I stayed until


    the end because I wanted to protect you, and I stood by it by shielding you from this disaster. In fact,


    even if you didn¡¯t pull me over, I would¡¯ve dragged you off the horse to protect you.


    When he saw the horseing toward them, his first instinct was to embrace Jodie and jump off the


    horse. When theynded, he would even use his body to shield her


    She was just a youngdy, so he couldn¡¯t predict what would happen if she got kicked by the horse As


    a man, he deciued it his duty to protect her.


    Despite that, he didn¡¯t expect that his instinct was to protect her while her instinct was to pull him over


    as a shield.


    His previous ims of protecting her now sounded ridiculous, especially since he had repeatedly


    believed in her before. No wonder everyone else thought he was a fool.


    They were right about that.


    In a weak voice, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s go on our own ways after this.¡±


    Jodie breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his first few statements. At the same time, she also


    regretted acting too quickly.


    Andrew had said he would embrace her and protect her even while jumping off the horse, and she


    believed he would do so. Just as she was about to express her gratitude, she heard his final sentence.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. What did he mean by going their own ways? Was he


    thinking of giving up on her? He had promised to protect her! Taking the initiative to jump off the horse


    with her and being used as a shield meant the same thing, right? Jodie felt a sense of injustice in her


    heart.


    She was about to say something when Andrew noticed the hurt in her eyes, which made him shoot her


    a colder gaze.


    pain.


    She didn¡¯t even care about how much he was hurt at the moment or ask if he was in Instead, she felt


    hurt by his words. All the love and care he had given her over the years seemed to have gone down


    the drain.


    He no longer wanted to see her or listen to her.


    ¡°Please take me to the hospital,¡± he said to the medical staff before shutting his eyes.


    He was afraid of having a sister like her.


    At that moment, Titus, Luca, and Aaron¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    He used to ignore their advice, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but take them to heart.


    It turned out that they had long found out about Jodie¡¯s selfish and ruthless nature. Only he had been


    foolish enough to make excuses for her and believe in her constantly.


    He even targeted his own sister for her sake. In the end, it was his biological sister who didn¡¯ hun ham


    She had even saved him once in the garden. Despite all that, the one he poured all A love into over a


    decade abandoned him easily.


    When Jodie used him as a shield from the disaster, did she ever think that the horse¡¯s hooves. might


    kill him? She probably didn¡¯t even consider it, as he was nothing to her and was merely someone who


    could be sacrificed at any time.


    After more than a decade, he finally found out her true nature and how good of an actress she was.


    As expected, those who weren¡¯t rted by blood wouldn¡¯t appreciate the unconditional love given by


    them. Instead, they took their love for granted without considering giving back.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would have happened if the same situation had urred. with


    Simone and him. After Andrew finished speaking, the medical staff quickly carried him out and ced


    him in the ambnce.


    In emergencies like this, ambnces were allowed to enter through another gate in Cubilis.


    Andrew was taken to the ambnce while Aaron, who was in the stands, hurriedly joined him.


    When the ambnce drove away, Aaron looked at Andrew with concern and asked, ¡°Andrew, how do


    you feel now? Are you seriously injured?¡± The incident just now had scared him badly.


    He was aware of Jodie¡¯s cunning and maniptive nature before and even regarded her with some


    contempt, but he never expected that she could be so heartless and ruthless.


    As her brothers, all five of them doted on her, but Andrew was considered the one who was most


    protective of her.


    When Jodie wanted to study abroad, she asked who could apany her. None of them. wanted to


    go abroad, and Andrew was no exception, but he still ended up going with her; when she expressed


    her desire to join the entertainment industry, he took a major in directing to support and protect her.


    Whatever she wanted to do, Andrew would willingly apany her.


    Even when Simone returned, he remained cold toward her because of Jodie.


    But this was Jodie¡¯s way of repaying Andrew, the one who loved her the most. The way she calmly


    pushed Andrew aside to protect herself chilled him to the bone.


    Because the incident happened suddenly, there was no time for much thought, so the instinctive action


    she took surely reflected what she truly felt. That was, Jodie never really cared about Andrew.


    Her callousness was difficult to ept, but it was the truth.


    He felt grateful that he had distanced himself from Jodie earlier because of everything that had


    happened before.


    Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would end up like Andrew.


    Although they had all been discarded before, most of them were merely scapegoats.


    Andrew was truly unfortunate! Hearing Aaron¡¯s voice. Andrew slowly opened his eyes.


    He observed the worry and anxiety in Aaron¡¯s eyes, how he inquired about his injuries, and how he


    was feeling.


    This was the kind of attitude a family member should have.


    He reflected on Jodie¡¯s expression and reaction to the incident until they left.


    There was guilt, gratitude, avoidance, and resentment, but there was no hint of worry or anxiety in her.


    Comparing all of this, he felt even more heartbroken.


    Unable to control himself, he breathed rapidly in anger. Then, he clutched his chest while trembling in


    pain.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Chapter 315 They Regret It, Too


    Aaron was taken aback when he witnessed Andrew¡¯s behavior.


    Was he heavily impacted by Jodie¡¯s provocation? ¡°Andrew, are you alright?¡±


    Enduring the pain, Andrew replied, ¡°I¡¯m not alright. It hurts a lot.¡±


    While Aaron was concerned, he couldn¡¯t help but nag at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too foolish? I¡¯ve warned


    you all along, but you just didn¡¯t believe me. She borrowed your luck and even forced you to wear a


    mystical tool that could backfire you, yet you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡±


    If only he had listened to them and distanced themselves from Jodie, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    During thepetition, he could¡¯ve used the excuse of falling off the horse and getting injured to rest,


    but he insisted on following Jodie¡¯s advice and riding the horse until the end.


    ¡°Have you ever considered that this would be the oue of persisting until the end?¡±


    Andrew forced a bitter smile. ¡°Who could¡¯ve expected something like this?¡±


    ¡°Well, only in this way can I see her cold and heartless nature. Otherwise, no matter how hard you try


    to persuade me, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to think poorly of her.¡±


    He still couldn¡¯tprehend Jodie¡¯s actions to this moment. ¡°Ever since she came to our house, we


    have treated her so well. I don¡¯t understand why she treats us so cruelly.¡±


    Aaron pondered for a moment. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we spoiled her too much and made her believe


    that our efforts for her are only natural. It has nothing to do with how we raised her because her nature


    is simply cold and heartless. When we treat her well, she thinks it¡¯s what she deserves, but as soon as


    we be distant and cold, she feels wronged and mes us.¡±


    After listening to Aaron¡¯s words, Andrew suddenly had an epiphany.


    Was that what it was? No wonder when he got injured, Jodie didn¡¯t care about his injuries but instead


    felt wronged because of his words.


    She was ming him again. He didn¡¯t even know how bad his injuries were, yet she still med him. It


    was simply ridiculous. His care and concern for her over the years only made him look like a clown.


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 315 They Regret It, Too


    Aaron didn¡¯t expect Andrew to ask that question.


    He thought for a moment before answering, ¡°She would most likely do her best to protect us.


    Instinctively, she might push us off the horse and bear the burden herself, or maybe she would pull us


    off the horse together. One thing¡¯s for sure. She definitely wouldn¡¯t use us as a shield. Moreover, I


    reckon she¡¯d do the same before cutting ties with us even if we did recognize her after she went


    missing after years.


    He continued, ¡°You asked me this question because you wereparing Jodie to Simone in your


    mind, but in reality, you already have the answer, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s smile grew bitter. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had imagined several possibilities in his mind, but none of them involved Simone doing what Jodie


    had just done.


    ¡°Aaron, I regret it now. I regret treating Simone like I did because of Jodie.¡±


    Since Simone was blood-rted to him, and he had shared a bond with Jodie for over a decade, he


    took Simone for granted and hurt her without hesitation. He deserved to suffer such consequences.


    Aaron also wore a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Yes. We both regret it. But what¡¯s the use of regretting? The


    damage has already been done. Simone will never forgive us. Let me ask you a question. Will you


    forgive Jodie and treat her as you did before?¡±


    Andrew felt even more distressed upon hearing that question. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s no wonder that Simone


    treats us this way. In the past, I couldn¡¯t understand why she would cut ties with us, even though we


    are blood-rted; I couldn¡¯t fathom how she no longer treated us as affectionately as before and even


    started to be cold and cruel to us. But after the earlier events, I finally came to a realization. Only


    the wearer knows where the shoe pinches. It is only now that I understand her choices. Without


    experiencing others¡¯ suffering, one cannot advise others to be kind. I understand now. It¡¯s just a pity


    that I understood it toote.¡±


    After saying so much, apanied by feelings of regret and remorse, Andrew suddenly coughed


    violently, causing blood to flow from the corner of his mouth.


    His whole body twisted in excruciating pain, and the pain was so unbearable that it could almost take


    his life.


    His affection for Jodiepletely vanished at that moment.


    The doctor immediately took emergency measures for Andrew and advised him not to speak


    anymore.


    Aaron, seeing this, stopped talking to him and presented a look of anxiety.


    Andrew¡¯s injuries were too severe, and it was unknown if his life was in danger.


    In another country. Titus and Luca were dumbfounded when they witnessed what happened at the polo


    field. They had anticipated that Andrew would have a tough time, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be this


    tragic.


    Luca¡¯s face was filled with mixed emotions as hemented, ¡°Jodie is simply ruthless.¡±


    Only enemies would do such things. How could she treat Andrew, who loved her the most, like this?


    Titus was also shocked by Jodie¡¯s ruthlessness. ¡°She is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, cunning and


    heartless.


    Once again, he was grateful that he wasn¡¯t on Jodie¡¯s side. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t imagine the


    consequences he would face. Judging by Andrew¡¯s reaction, he must have realized his mistake, Luca


    remarked.


    Thest sentence Andrew spat indicated that he hadpletely lost hope in her.


    Titus sneered, ¡°If he continues to protect her, then he is beyond redemption.¡±


    After that, the two of them witnessed the scene in the ambnce.


    They felt uneasy upon hearing Andrew¡¯s statements because they regretted what they had. done as


    well.


    However, it was toote for regrets. The damage had already been done, and they couldn¡¯t undo


    Simone¡¯s choices.


    It was their own doing, and they had to ept it, no matter how reluctant they were.


    Watching Andrew coughing up blood with a pale face and how he contorted in pain, the doctors rushed


    to provide emergency treatment.


    His condition instantly worried the two brothers, so they called Aaron and told him to keep them


    updated on Andrew¡¯s condition.


    Although they had wanted to watch Andrew suffer, they never expected him to end up in such a


    miserable state.


    At that moment, Titus and Luca experienced a newfound disgust toward Jodie. It was a feeling they


    had never felt before.


    Previously, they had only felt disappointed by her true colors and had only wanted to distance


    themselves from her, but they hadn¡¯t truly considered taking any action toward her


    Now, they genuinely loathed her from the depths of their hearts and simply wanted her to leave the


    house as soon as possible.


    Keeping her around would only cause a catastrophe.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In another country, their parents were shocked when they witnessed the scene on the live broadcast


    Clearly, they hadn¡¯t expected Jodic to behave in such a manner.


    While they were furious, they were also deeply concerned about their son¡¯s injuries.


    Steven, who had initially nned to switch off his phone, decided against it.


    Instead, he contacted Aaron and requested to be kept updated on Andrew¡¯s condition.


    Then, he turned to Salma, whose expression was grim, and said, ¡°I understand that you were hesitant


    to let go of Jodie before, and you felt relieved since I didn¡¯t insist on sending her away. I even hired a


    tutor to teach her manners. It was not only for her good but also to prove whether she deserved to be


    one of us. But after everything that has happened, we can no longer keep such a disaster in our house.


    I have asked my secretary to book tickets for us to return to Cubilis today. We¡¯ll visit Andrew there.


    He was extremely worried about his son¡¯s severe injuries and whether his life was in danger.


    On the other hand, Salma¡¯s eyes flickered. Now that her previous thoughts were exposed by her


    husband, she felt somewhat embarrassed.


    This time, Jodie had indeed crossed the line, so she nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright. I will follow your lead.


    After this reality show shooting is over and she returns to Cebros, I will send her


    away.


    She didn¡¯t really want to go back to Cubilis because themotion caused by this incident would


    surely lead to criticism from her inws at Gray Manor. Her friends and acquaintances in their social


    circle would also bring this up.


    However, when her husband mentioned going back, she dared not defy him. Moreover, she was also


    quite worried about her son¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Chapter 316 Inflict Further Pain


    The viewers were also shocked by Andrew¡¯s situation, leaving them in awe of Jodie¡¯s heartlessness.


    Most people would be terrified and wouldn¡¯t even consider using someone nearby as a shield.


    However, Jodie proved that she was far from ordinary by doing just that.


    Some med Andrew for his own misfortune. They argued that Jodie treated him poorly. yet he still


    wanted to grovel at her feet.


    So, this was the result.


    With Andrew¡¯s pitiful state, more people sympathize with him than criticize him. Almost everyone


    condemned Jodie for her heartlessness.


    This incident quickly became one of the top three trending topics without any orchestration.


    Andrew¡¯s fans even flooded Jodie¡¯s Facebook page with scathingments.


    Jonah didn¡¯t expect such a turn of events on the variety show.


    Due to the viewers¡¯ demands and concern for Andrew¡¯s condition, they continued the live broadcast


    with a cameraman.


    When Jonah witnessed Andrew writhing in pain and coughing up blood in the ambnce, he couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a twinge of sympathy. It was a truly tragic sight.


    Meanwhile, in the polo field, after Andrew was taken to the hospital, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to


    Jodie.


    Jodie could sense the fear, disdain, apprehension, and even terror in everyone¡¯s gaze. Even though


    she was shameless, she couldn¡¯t bear it at that moment. She felt frustrated.


    I wanted to deal with Simone, but why did it end up with Andrew suffering so much? It must be


    Simone¡¯s doing.


    She looked at Simone, her eyes filled with resentment. ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one behind this. You


    manipted that horse toe and trample on us.¡±


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised that Jodie was trying to shift the me onto her. In fact, it was the expected


    response from Jodie.


    Raising an eyebrow, Simone said, ¡°You abandoned Andrew without hesitation, using him as a shield.


    But now you want to me me for the consequences. This is your usual style.


    ¡°Why did the horse go berserk and charge at you? Don¡¯t you have any idea? If it weren¡¯t for you


    intentionally hitting the legs of the horse I was riding with a stick, would it have gotten angry and gone


    wild? The first time, I fought back, but you still came for a second time. Can you really me me for


    that?


    She looked at Jodie meaningfully and said. ¡°You always have double standards. If you harm others, its


    considered reasonable and right. But if others fight back, it¡¯s considered wrong. You made a mess of


    things and harmed Andrew, but you made it someone else¡¯s fault.


    Just say it directly. Everything you do is right, while everyone else is wrong. Why beat around the bush


    and shift the me? At that time, everyone present saw what happened, and


    was also recorded in the live broadcast. We can let everyone judge and see if it was intentional on your


    part or mine.


    She used horse training techniques to provoke the horse¡¯s anger and let it seek revenge on its own.


    But wasn¡¯t it Jodie who deliberately provoked the horse?


    Jodie choked. ¡°You-


    Then, she firmly said. ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that the horse came to kick us on its own.¡±


    It must be Simone ying dirty tricks trying to harm me.


    Simone sneered. ¡°It¡¯s your decision to believe it or not. I just say a few more words to you, and you


    really think you¡¯re something? You worthless thing. ording to your logic, you didn¡¯t pull Andrew to


    protect you. It¡¯s his body that flew in front of you on its own.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t intentionally hit the horse, it wouldn¡¯t have gone berserk. I won¡¯t let this matter slide like


    this. Whether Andrew mes you afterward is your family matter. Now, let¡¯s first deal with your


    intentional vition that caused serious injuries to people.¡±


    Simone no longer engaged in a pointless argument with her. Instead, she dismounted with Tina and


    went toin to the referee and the organizers about Jodie.


    Everyone saw what happened clearly, and they all shouted for Jodie to be held ountable.


    They couldn¡¯t understand Jodie¡¯s way of thinking either.


    There were so many people watching here, plus millions of viewers watching the live


    broadcast.


    Did Jodie think they were blind and couldn¡¯t see that she deliberately hit the horse, causing the horse to


    retaliate like this? She could actually argue and shift the me to Simone, What kind of person would


    do that?


    No, as Sitnone said, she was a worthless thing. One could also imagine what kind of life Simone had in


    the Gray Family before


    She must have often been framed by Jodie like this while the Gray Family pointed fingers at Simone,


    calling her toxic.


    Then, theizens started to criticize the Gray Family parents and the five Gray Family brothers.


    Many people even said they were d Simone didn¡¯t grow up in the Gray Family because she had the


    right values, was a good person, and was capable, but the people of the Gray Family, from the brothers


    to Jodie, all showed their twisted values,pletely warped by their upbringing.


    It showed that the Gray Family itself was very twisted.


    As they criticized, and since the Gray Family brothers were mostly in the entertainment industry, they


    became trending.


    At Gray Manor, Owen and Alice were once again angered.


    Unable to hold back, they called their son and daughter-inw to scold them again..


    Then, the elderly couple had their other son book a flight to Cubilis. They wanted to fly over and see


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    their grandson in person.


    Although they weren¡¯t particrly close to their grandson, Andrew, he was still part of the Gray Family


    bloodline.


    They were still worried about him, especially after such a serious injury.


    The rest of the Gray Family also developed a strong aversion toward Jodie.


    Even the cousins, who used to have a good rtionship with Jodie, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of


    dread. This woman is just loo malicious.


    And they didn¡¯t know if Jodie could borrow their luck like she did Andrew. After all, they also shared the


    same surname.


    We should keep our distance from this woman in the future. She¡¯s just too terrifying.


    Back at the polo field, Simone and the others¡¯ints were valid.


    The organizerspletely banned Jodie from participating in polo matches in the future.


    Furthermore, after the variety show ended and the production team left, she was not allowed to return


    to Cubilis.


    Cubilis did not wee individuals with such poor character,


    Chapter 316 Inflict Further Pam


    Moreover, since it was Jodie who had provoked the horse, causing Andrew¡¯s injury, they were not


    ountable, and Jodie would have to assume full responsibility.


    This epassed all subsequent medical and care expenses for Andrew, which Jodie would


    have to bear


    Jodie was furious, as the oue ced all the me on her.


    She was bound to face criticism fromizens once again.


    Now, she experienced a sense of panic, as if her luck was about to wane and slip away.


    Next on the agenda was the award ceremony and the distribution of prize money.


    Once the prize money had been distributed, Simone proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital and visit


    Andrew.


    She wasn¡¯t concerned about Sembag No. 4.


    Although he had sustained severe injuries and would undoubtedly require surgery, as well as several


    months of bed rest before being able to stand up, his life would not be in danger.


    She wanted to visit Sc*mbag No. 4 after he hadpleted his surgery to disclose the truth about


    another matter and inflict further pain on him.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Chapter 317 No Compare, No Despair


    Simone¡¯s suggestion to visit Andrew surprised many people.


    However, upon further consideration, they realized that Simone was truly apassionate


    person.


    On the contrary, just look at Jodie, who was filled with resentment. Has she ever considered going to


    the hospital to see Andrew, who protected her? Nopare, no despair.


    They wondered what Andrew would think if he found out.


    His biological sister, who was hurt, still wanted to visit him. But the foster sister he just protected


    seemed to have forgotten about him.


    Everyone else misunderstood except for Bailey, who looked at Simone meaningfully.


    This girl is most likely up to no good.


    Meanwhile, Zac¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of amusement. Simone is definitely going to strike a nerve.


    Both of them knew that Simone wasn¡¯t genuinely concerned about Andrew.


    Zac spoke up. ¡°Although Andrew¡¯s personality is not very likable, we should indeed. him since he¡¯s


    injured like this.¡±


    go visit


    He then looked at Jodie and asked, ¡°Are you going too? I guess your dear brother probably doesn¡¯t


    want to see you right now.¡±


    After hearing that, Jodie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She had been so consumed by her grievances and anger that she had forgotten about going to the


    hospital.


    Now that Simone brought it up, it was as if she was setting her up for more criticism.


    This woman is truly cunning. And that b*stard Zac is definitely doing this on purpose.


    If he hadn¡¯t initiated the conversation, maybe no one would have paid much attention to her.


    But now, everyone was looking at Jodie.


    Jodie disyed a worried expression and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go too. I was actually thinking that after


    the event, I would talk to the director and ask them to take me to the hospital. But it¡¯s best that we all go


    together now.¡±


    She meant that she hadn¡¯t forgotten about visiting Andrew.


    Just then, Leon walked over and happened to overhear her words.


    With a rare hint of disgust, he looked at Jodie..


    ¡°Aaron was so anxious and followed the ambnce to the hospital with Andrew. You really think about


    the big picture, don¡¯t you? Andrew protected you, and you can still wait until the event is over to think


    about visiting him.¡±


    He had been shocked by Jodie¡¯s actions on the polo field carlier.


    He never expected her to be so heartless and ruthless.


    Mom must be blind to protect a woman like her. Doesn¡¯t this also mean that birds of a feather flock


    together? Is Mom also such a woman?


    At the same time, he decided to learn from his sister and stay away from Melinda.


    Leon¡¯s wordspletely shattered Jodie¡¯s facade.


    Yes, if she was truly concerned about Andrew, she would have definitely followed the ambnce to the


    hospital.


    Aaron¡¯s actions woulde from a person who was genuinely worried about their loved


    ones.


    But Jodie was still thinking about waiting until the event was over before going. It was clear that she


    didn¡¯t care about Andrew.


    In the livestream, there was once again full-screen mockery and insults toward Jodie.


    Andrew¡¯s fans even wanted to strangle Jodie.


    Jodie¡¯s face stiffened, and she resentfully looked at Leon. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know; otherwise, I would


    have definitely gone with Aaron.¡±


    She quickly changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡±


    Leon was bing more and more outrageous. He deliberately came to expose her secrets.


    How did I provoke them? Just because they regretted it and wanted to seek forgiveness from Simone,


    do they have to step on me?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and her hatred toward Simone grew deeper


    Chapter 317 No Compare. No Despair


    The moment the returned, she wanted to take everything away from me. She snatched away my


    brothers one by one making them treat me coldly.


    Even Leon, who used to take care of me so much, was taken away and started stepping on me.


    Simone shouldn¡¯t havee back. She shouldn¡¯t even be alive.


    She clenched her hand tightly in her sleeve.


    I can¡¯t let Simone, this disaster, continue to stay alive and harm me


    Simone could sense the deep resentment and malice from Jodie. This woman will probably cause


    more trouble in the future. She became more cautious.


    But this time, the bacsh that followed would be enough for Jodie to enjoy


    Simone spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital¡±


    No one paid attention to Jodie¡¯s words


    As soon as Simone spoke, everyone started moving


    This made Jodie feel even more resentful and jealous. These people really treat me as nothing.


    This is outragroza.


    Jonah had already arranged the carriage. The guests boarded the carriage and would take a car to the


    hospital once they reached the outskirts of Cubilis.


    At this moment. Andrew¡¯s condition had temporarily stabilized after being rescued.


    He had been taken to the hospital and underwent a series of examinations.


    While Andrew was being examined, Aaron watched the livestream with the phone given back to them


    by the director before getting in the car.


    With such an incident happening, they needed to contact their family and handle various expenses, all


    of which required their phones.


    Also, he wanted to see the aftermath and everyone¡¯s reactions.


    Shortly after. Andrew finished the examination


    His injuries were severe, and he needed to undergo surgery immediately.


    As he was being wheeled into the operating room, Aaron was signing the consent form.


    The livestream was still on, and as a result, both of thern saw the scene that had just urred.


    +15 Five Col


    Chapter 317 No Compare, No Despair


    They heard what Simone and Jodie said.


    Aaron looked conflicted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Simone to be the first one to suggest visiting you.¡±


    He originally thought Jodie would pretend to be anxious and suggest visiting Andrew first.


    Who knew that Jodie didn¡¯t care about Andrew at all and even dared to wait until the event


    was over?


    Andrew felt even more hurt. He didn¡¯t expect it to be like this..


    The more hepared, the more it hurt, making him regret and sad.


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced her heartlessness once again.¡±


    He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    Then, he was pushed into the operating room.


    When Simone and the others arrived at the hospital, Andrew was still in the operating room.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They saw Aaron sitting at the door, lost in thought.


    Upon seeing them, Aaron forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Jodie spoke first with a concerned look. ¡°Aaron, how is Andrew now?¡±


    Aaron looked at her expression, and it seemed like she genuinely cared about Andrew. She¡¯s acting so


    convincingly.


    But he didn¡¯t believe it. What took her so long?


    The smile instantly vanished from his face, and he said coldly, ¡°Thanks to you, he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Jodie choked, staring at Aaron in disbelief.


    Clearly, she didn¡¯t expect him to utter such words.


    What did he mean by Thanks to her?¡¯ It was so ironic.


    Feeling unjust as usual, she cried. ¡°Aaron, what do you mean by that? I was so worried about Andrew,


    hoping he would be okay; and you me me?¡± Her tears used to be a weapon. Whenever she cried,


    her brothers would relent and console her.


    But now, Aaron was no longer the kind-hearted brother he used to be,


    Previously, when he witnessed her tears, he would feel remorseful and attempt tofort


    her.


    Now, Aaron simply felt irritated whenever Jodie started crying. It was so bothersome.


    He wondered how they had tolerated it before. His expression darkened. ¡°Andrew has appreciated your


    kindness. He thanked you. This is a hospital, and Andrew is still being treated. Your tearful appearance


    is so inauspicious.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t passed away yet. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know would assume you¡¯re here to mourn. If you


    want to cry, please leave this ce. Andrew can¡¯t bear your tears.¡±


    The doctor had previously mentioned that Andrew¡¯s injuries were severe, but his life was not in grave


    danger, which was why he made that statement.


    After all, he wouldn¡¯t die, so there was no genuine mourning.


    But what he said was true. Jodie burst into tears as soon as she arrived. It was truly inauspicious.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Chapter 318 Stop Pretending


    When Aaron made this statement, Jodie couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Even the others were taken aback.


    It was the first time they had heard Aaron speak so harshly to his beloved sister.


    But his words were true.


    Had he finally seen through his kind sister¡¯s true nature, so he became harsh?


    Jodie, who was still crying in sadness, suddenly froze.


    She couldn¡¯t continue crying, nor could she stop.


    She also started to resent Aaron. How could he mock me like this? Andrew treated me so well. Of


    course. I¡¯m worried. But I know he won¡¯t die, so what difference does it make if Ie to see him


    earlier orter?


    She pressed her lips together and looked at Aaron, saying, ¡°Aaron, I know you me me. But I really


    wanted to do the vault with Andrew at that time. You misunderstood me.


    ¡°I was truly scared and guilty because I was the one who caused Andrew¡¯s injury. If you want to me


    me, I ept it. I just want to wait here until Andrewes out.¡±


    She said firmly, ¡°I can only let go of my worries when I see hime out unscathed.¡±


    Her words seemed very heartfelt, but no one present believed her.


    Aaron smirked. ¡°How could Andrewe out unscathed when he¡¯s so badly injured? I don¡¯t know if


    you¡¯re too naive or if you simply don¡¯t care about him. What¡¯s the point of saying all this? When you


    threw him out to protect you, I didn¡¯t see you worry like this.¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Jodie, don¡¯t treat us like fools. Your actions have shown us that we have loved


    an ungrateful thing for so many years. You¡¯re just a snake to us now. We really can¡¯t afford to provoke


    you.


    ¡°We¡¯re afraid of you, so we want to keep our distance. Can¡¯t you understand that? If it were someone


    else who did what you did before, they wouldn¡¯t have the audacity toe here and pretend to be


    worried. Only you, a heartless and ungrateful person, would have the audacity to continue pretending.


    This time, Andrew not only suffered physical injuries, but you also hurt him emotionally. He won¡¯t trust


    you anymore, so don¡¯t try to deceive him. He said he didn¡¯t want to see you before going into the


    operating room, so just leave.¡±


    Chapter 318 Stop Pretending


    Aaron spoke his mind, feeling relieved and refreshed.


    He had been holding in his anger for so long.


    Secing Jodie still pretending, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. How could there be such a shameless


    person?


    Hearing Aaron¡¯s sarcasm, Titus and Luca, who were watching the livestream, felt satisfied.


    Among their brothers, Aaron had always been the most gentle and rarely got angry or made


    sarcastic remarks.


    They had to admit that Aaron had also expressed their thoughts, as they also wanted to curse Jodie


    like this.


    They felt like begging her to stop pretending to cry like this.


    Did she really think tears could always be used as a weapon against them? They were not that foolish.


    And looking at her crying like this, they felt disgusted.


    Andrew hadn¡¯t even died yet, and she was crying. It was really inauspicious. Was she hoping for


    Andrew to die quickly?


    In the hospital, Jodie was being scolded by her beloved brother for the first time.


    She widened her eyes, truly unable to ept it, and looked at Aaron in disbelief.


    ¡°Aaron, how could you say that about me? I¡¯ve been your sister since we were little! I feel sad about


    what happened to Andrew, too. How could you say such things about me?¡±


    In front of so many people and the live-stream audience, Aaron actually called her heartless and


    ungrateful.


    He said he didn¡¯t want to provoke her anymore and just wanted to stay away from her.


    Jodie was truly panicked at this moment, feeling her brothers werepletely out of her control.


    How could this be? She regretted even more that she had acted too quickly before. She should have


    waited for Andrew to protect her.


    That way, they wouldn¡¯t be able to me her like this.


    Upon hearing Jodie¡¯s words, Aaron first looked cautiously at Sinione, who had a calm


    expression.


    11:00 Sat, 16 Dec D


    Chapter 318 Stop Pretending


    415 Free Coins


    Then he said to Jodie, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you grew up with us that we love you even more than our


    own sister. And it¡¯s because of your insinuations, provocations, and maniption. that our sister¡¯s


    rtionship with us has been severed.


    ¡°But how have you treated us in return? Every time, you show concern with your words, but you never


    take any action. Every time something happens, you¡¯re innocent, and we are the ones who have to


    take the me.


    ¡°And you even threw Andrew out to protect you. After going through so much, we have seen your true


    colors. So, stop pretending. Everyone knows who you really are.¡±


    He looked at the people around him and said, ¡°You can ask anyone here. Who doesn¡¯t know what kind


    of person you are?¡±


    Zac chimed in. ¡°We do know; that¡¯s why we always keep our distance from your dear sister. Otherwise,


    we would be the unlucky ones.¡±


    He knew best how to use cutting words.


    Tina looked at Jodie with a hint of fear. ¡°She¡¯s truly malicious and terrifying. She intentionally caused


    me to fall off the horse before. If it weren¡¯t for Simone saving me, I would be in the operating room right


    now. Jodie, you¡¯re like a poisonous flower. Everyone knows it, so there¡¯s no need for you to pretend


    anymore.¡±


    Zac agreed. ¡°You always act like this. Even if you¡¯re not tired of acting, everyone is fed up with it. It¡¯s


    not just us. Even the viewers in the livestream know what kind of person you are. Your innocent


    persona haspletely copsed. You¡¯re probably being criticized and trending right now. Why don¡¯t


    you just show your true colors and do whatever makes you happy?¡±


    Jodie was rendered speechless. She wanted to silence these two people.


    She also knew that she didn¡¯t have a good reputation now. So, she decided to fully embrace the dark


    and rebellious route since she couldn¡¯t clear her name.


    She red at Zac and Tina and sneered. ¡°You two are always targeting and isting me because of


    Simone. Say whatever you want. I¡¯ll wait here for Andrew toe out so I can feel


    at ease.


    Simone rolled her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Are you crazy? How does this have anything to do with


    me:*


    Zac was also feeling frustrated. ¡°What does this have to do with Simone? Isn¡¯t it because of your


    personality that everyone dislikes you? You participate in a variety show but put on a facade. Who


    enjoys that?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Haven¡¯t you heard Jonah say that this variety show is supposed to be genuine? Among all the


    guests, you¡¯re the most insincere and artificial. It¡¯s only natural that everyone rejects and dislikes you.


    Don¡¯t you think you should reflect on yourself?¡±


    Even Keira couldn¡¯t hold back this time. ¡°Exactly. Why do we not reject Tina and others but keep our


    distance from you? That¡¯s because you¡¯re too pretentious and too fake, and you have too many hidden


    motives. We simply can¡¯t like you.¡±


    Chapter 319 Would They Handle This Matter?


    Leon felt as though he was meeting Jodie for the first time.


    What¡¯s going on with her way of thinking? He frowned and asked, ¡°What does Simone have to do with


    any of this? Why are you involving her? For over a decade, you took on the role of the Gray Family


    heiress and used various schemes to drive her away.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not enough. Do you still want to keep tabs on her? Also, in these three episodes of the


    variety show, it was always you who provoked Simone first, and then she fought back. You¡¯re truly a


    double standard. Just good at ming others.¡±


    How did he ever think that Jodie was a good person just because his mother said so? He had to admit


    that, just like the Gray Family brothers, they were all deceived by her acting, and their judgment was


    clouded.


    Aaron also said coldly. ¡°Jodic, this is a matter between you and our brothers. Why do you have to


    involve Simone again? We have already hurt her for you. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s enough? And do you


    really think we are fools? After being provoked by you so many times, do you think we will still believe


    you?¡±


    Disappointment and coldness filled his eyes. ¡°I never expected that the sister I loved for over a decade


    would have such an ugly side.¡±


    Impatiently, he asked again, ¡°Can you stop causing trouble?¡±


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed when faced with usations from so many people.


    What she found most difficult to ept was that Leon and Aaron, who used to stand by her side, were


    now all using her and siding with Simone.


    She only said one thing about Simone, but they mocked and scolded her so much to protect Simone. It


    was really enough.


    Especially that sentence, ¡®Can you stop causing trouble?¡¯ It used to be directed at Simone.


    But now, they were all directing it at her, making her feel hurt and unfairly treated, wanting to cry out in


    frustration.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted, ¡°A-All of you are bullying me. You¡¯re all too much!¡±


    Just then, a nurse came out with a cold face and said, ¡®Please don¡¯t make noise outside the operating


    room. Be quiet!¡±


    After she finished speaking, everyone looked at Jodie with disapproval and disgust.


    11:00 Sat, 16 Dec D

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Chapter 319 Would They Handle This Matter?


    15 Free Coins


    Aaron said with a dark face, ¡°Are you not satisfied with how badly Andrew is already hurt? Do you want


    to shout and distract the doctor to make him suffer even more? Either shut up or leave immediately.¡±


    He also realized that Jodie wouldn¡¯t leave. She was shameless.


    He could only make her shut up.


    He guessed that at this moment, Jodic might still be hoping that Andrew would be fooled by her and


    forgive her.


    Since that was the case, let her wait for Andrew¡¯s response.


    Jodie was furious, but she also knew that she had to endure it.


    She had to wait for Andrew toe out, exin to him, and coax him. If she just left like this, she might


    really lose Andrew, who truly loved her.


    So, she walked to a nearby spot and sat down, looking pitiful and lonely, as she sobbed quietly.


    If it were in the past, the Gray brothers would have felt sorry for her.


    But now, whether it was Aaron on the scene or Titus and Luca watching the live stream, they all had


    the feeling of wanting to throw her out.


    Zac listened to Jodie¡¯s sobbing and felt disgusted.


    He looked at Jodie with disdain and said, ¡°Are your tears an endless ocean? You¡¯ve been crying since


    the first episode. It¡¯s time to stop. Even if you keep crying, your beloved Aaron won¡¯t pay attention to


    you, so why bother? If you want to cry, save it for when Andrewes out. Let¡¯s see if he will still be


    moved by your tears.¡±


    This time, Aaron agreed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m annoyed and disgusted watching you cry. You better save your tears


    for when Andrewes out. No one is watching now, so no matter how much you cry, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    The sarcastic remarks from the two of them made Jodie unable to continue crying.


    How could there be such heartless men? Don¡¯t they know how to cherish a delicate and beautiful


    omant


    Jodie knew she couldn¡¯t argue with them, so she bit her lip and stopped herself from crying


    This also made the people present feel a sense of relief.


    Viewers in the livestrearn chat were also speechless, and the insults continued to


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 819 Would They Handle This Matter?


    circte.


    After waiting for some time, the lights in the operating room went out, and Andrew was pushed out.


    Aaron quickly walked up and asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my brother?¡±


    The doctor replied. ¡°His injuries are severe. His scap is shattered, and the ribs on his back. are


    broken. The surgery was sessful, but he will have to stay in bed for at least three to four months


    before he can get up and walk. And he can no longer engage in strenuous physical activities in the


    future.


    He emphasized. ¡°During these six months, he must take good care of himself. Otherwise, if he gets


    injured again, he may have to use a wheelchair in the future.¡±


    Aaron breathed a sigh of relief as long as the surgery was sessful.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡±


    The group followed and went to the ward.


    After a while, Andrew woke up.


    There was still anesthesia in effect, so he only felt that his body was stiff and numb without feeling any


    pain.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Jodie, with swollen eyes, rushing to his bedside.


    Her eyes and face were full of concern. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re fine. That¡¯s great. I was so worried.¡±


    Andrew felt disgusted when he saw her crying face. I¡¯m almost in a wheelchair, and you¡¯re saying I¡¯m


    fine? What¡¯s wrong with you? And I¡¯m not dead yet. If you cry like this, those who don¡¯t know the


    situation might think you were mourning for me.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s worried face froze.


    Zac couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re brothers, indeed. You can even say the same things.¡±


    Aaron added, ¡°That¡¯s right.


    Andrew looked at Aaron and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I didn¡¯t want to see her?¡±


    Aaron shrugged. ¡°She insisted on staying, saying she was too worried about you. She wouldn¡¯t be at


    ease until she saw youe out unscathed. I can¡¯t just throw her out, right? This is a Hospital. It¡¯s too


    uncivilized to do that.¡±


    When they doted on Jodie, they treated her like a treasure.


    375


    Chapter 319 Would They Handle This Matter?


    But once they grew tired of her, they could say anything.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect Aaron to be more heartless.


    She decided that the next time she needed luck, she would find him.


    She nced at Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m really concerned about you. Earlier, 1¡ª¡±)


    But Andrew didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t exin anymore. It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    Jodie bit her lip and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand. I hope you¡¯ll be fine. I also want to


    make amends for the ident I caused by trying to be clever.¡±


    This meant that she didn¡¯t intend to drag him on purpose.


    After a moment of thought, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t participate in the variety show anymore. I¡¯ll stay in the


    hospital to take care of you.¡±


    In the uing variety show, she would undoubtedly face rejection and ridicule from all the guests.


    There would surely be a lot of online criticism, and this time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name.


    So, it was better not to continue participating and stay in the hospital to take care of Andrew, hoping to


    win him back.


    Just then, Simone interrupted, ¡°Are you nning to stay in the hospital to take care of him, or do you


    want to continue taking his luck?¡±


    She looked sympathetically at the pitiful Andrew and said, ¡°He¡¯s already so unlucky, in such a


    miserable state, and you still want to exploit him?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since Jodie willingly handed over leverage, she might as well expose the truth.


    Those who didn¡¯t know would think she couldn¡¯t bear to see Andrew in such a sorry state, and that was


    why she reminded them.


    In reality, she just wanted to hurt Andrew even more.


    This also put an end to Jodie¡¯s hope of exploiting his luck.


    It also served as a warning to the other sc mbags to be careful not to ept anything from Jodie lest


    they lose their luck.


    Because Jodie¡¯s constantly replenishing luck was not a good thing for Simone.


    Of course, besides this, she also wanted to put pressure on the person behind Jodie.


    Since Simone exposed Jodie for transporting luck, would the geomancy association handle this


    matter?

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Chapter 320 You Have Finally Smarten Up This Time


    When Simone made this statement, all eyes turned to her, and Jodie felt a pang in her heart. Does


    Simone know about the pendant? That¡¯s impossible. Composing herself, she looked at Simone and


    uttered in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just wanted to take care of Andrew in the


    hospital and be there for him. Why are you interfering? It has nothing to do with you, right?¡± The


    implication was for Simone to mind her own business.


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you getting anxious? Afraid that your misdeeds will be exposed?¡±


    Jodie clenched her teeth. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Don¡¯t use me.¡±


    Andrew had a bad feeling and couldn¡¯t help but ask, exin it clearly?¡±


    H


    Simone, what do you mean? Can you


    Simone shifted her gaze to him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that the beads on the bracelet you¡¯re wearing are


    almost all shattered?¡±


    Andrew hadn¡¯t noticed the issue with the bracelet. As he couldn¡¯t raise his hand now, he said. to Aaron,


    ¡°Take a look at the bracelet I¡¯m wearing.¡±


    the


    Aaron stepped forward and reached out to take the bracelet he was wearing. Unexpectedly, as soon as


    he took it off his hand, the beads on the bracelet shattered one by one and fell to t ground. Aaron was a


    bit confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wasn¡¯t this a mystical tool? How did it break?


    Jodie panicked more and more when she saw this because she didn¡¯t expect that the bracelet. Andrew


    was wearing would actually break. This could be caused by the previous suppression of bad luck.


    She quickly changed her mind and immediately looked at Simone. ¡°Simone, did you do this? You¡¯re so


    heartless! Even if Andrew wasn¡¯t as good to you as he was to me before, you shouldn¡¯t harm him like


    this. Now that he doesn¡¯t have this bracelet to suppress the bad luck, what is he going to do in the


    future? He¡¯s still injured.¡± She pointed to the door. ¡°Leave, you¡¯re not wee here.¡±


    She just hoped that Simone and the others would leave quickly, so she took the initiative.


    Simone could see her nervousness, fear, and guilt, so she sneered. ¡°ying the me game again.


    Haven¡¯t you learned anything?¡± She looked at Andrew and asked, ¡°Do you believe her? Do you think I


    tampered with your bracelet?¡±


    This time, Andrew wasn¡¯t foolish. He decisively said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I know your personality. If you


    wanted to deal with me, you woulde directly. There¡¯s no need to resort to such tricks He also


    realized that Jodie was putting on a show of force, as if she


    R/G


    wanted to quickly drive Simone away, showing that she was feeling guilty.


    So, what did she do that was harmful to me? He was eager to know. ¡°Simone, why did this bracelet


    break? Please tell me.¡±


    Simone replied. ¡°Because it was overloaded with suppressing your bad luck, and after the energy of


    bringing good luck on it was depleted, it naturally broke.¡± She asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that you


    started having bad luck again after arriving at the polo field?¡±


    Andrew thought for a moment. ¡°Indeed, especially after the match started, I felt something was off.¡± He


    slipped and fell, getting injured with every collision. He hadn¡¯t thought much about it before, but now,


    upon careful consideration, it was just like when he started having bad luck in Cebros.


    His heart tightened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Jodie absorb my luck again?¡±


    Jodie¡¯s face changed upon hearing this, and she immediately retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± She looked at Andrew


    pleadingly. ¡°Andrew, please don¡¯t listen to Simone¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s deliberately trying to drive a


    wedge between us.¡±


    Andrew was already heartbroken by her at this point, and he also wanted to know what wicked things


    she had done to him. With a cold face, he snapped, ¡°Shut up. I only want to hear Simone speak now. If


    you¡¯re going to continue like this, you can leave.¡±


    Jodie panicked even more and tried to reach out to grab his hand. ¡°Andrew, I-¡±


    But before she could reach him, she was blocked by Aaron, who grabbed her arm and pulled her back


    a distance. His patience was running out. ¡°Jodie Gray, stop causing trouble, or else you can leave. The


    doctor just said that Andrew can¡¯t endure any more movements. Otherwise, it will worsen his injuries,


    but you rushed over to grab him like this. Are you not satisfied with how miserable he already is?¡±


    Jodie was just ustomed to making intimate gestures to maintain their rtionship and didn¡¯t


    consider whether this would affect Andrew¡¯s injuries.


    She shook her head while crying, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t! I just don¡¯t want Andrew to misunderstand me.¡±


    Aaron frowned. ¡°Whether there is a misunderstanding or not, we¡¯ll find out soon enough. Your


    eagerness to stop this is a sign of guilt, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jodie wanted to say more, but Andrew interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t speak for now; let Simone continue. He


    turned to Simone again. ¡°Please continue.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve finally smartened up this time.¡±


    Speechless, Andrew thought that her words implied that he had been foolish before. This statement


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    also made him realize something. ¡°Are you saying that after going to the polo field.


    Chapter 320 You Have Finally Smarten Up This Time:


    415 Free Coss


    Jodie absorbed my luck again, and she¡¯s still borrowing the luck that I lent her before?¡±


    Simone answered. ¡°She was done borrowing the previous luck, but after going to the polo field, it was


    forcibly taken.¡± She pointed her finger at the ne hanging around his neck, which was now


    exposed. ¡°Did she deliberately give you this ne before going to the polo field?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Andrew and Jodie¡¯s faces changed. With widened his eyes, he


    asked. ¡°Is this thing sucking my luck?¡±


    Simone retorted, ¡°What else could it be? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s something good, do you?¡±


    Andrew was initially stunned. Then, he mumbled, ¡°When she gave it to me, she said it was a protective


    talisman, saying that she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to me at the field, so she insisted on


    giving it to me to wear.¡±


    Simone sniggered, ¡°Only you would believe that. Among you brothers, you are the most gullible.¡± She


    looked at Aaron and asked, ¡°If it were you, would you believe it?¡±


    Aaron shook his head. ¡°Definitely not.¡± He red at Andrew, his expression filled with anger. ¡°Andrew,


    why can¡¯t you have a better memory? She has used these things to harm you. multiple times, and yet,


    you still believe her. You just ept it when she gives it to you. Of course, you suffer from bad luck.¡±


    He wondered why Andrew had been experiencing a string of misfortune since entering the polo field. It


    turned out that Jodie was once again the culprit. From that moment on, they became more cautious


    and vowed never to ept anything from Jodie in the future. Titus and Luca, who were watching the


    live broadcast, shared the same sentiment.


    Andrew wore a look of despair on his face. ¡°How could I have known that she would be so cruel to


    me?¡± Now, he realized how foolish he had been actually to believe her words and thought it was a


    protective talisman.


    He stared at Jodie, suppressing his fury. ¡°No wonder I told you to wear this ne as a protective


    talisman, and you became angry with me, insisting that it was for my own good. So, you wanted to


    continue draining my luck and making me even more unlucky and. miserable. Jodie Gray, I willingly


    gave you so much of my luck. I epted that, but why did you still want to harm me, taking advantage


    of me whenever you could? You won¡¯t be satisfied until you kill me, will you?¡± This was the heart of the


    sister he had loved for over a decade-so cruel!

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Chapter 321 A Ruthless Move


    This scene left everyone present astonished. They couldn¡¯t help but think that Andrew was in a pitiful


    state. Even in such a situation, Jodie refused to let him off the hook.


    Naturally, Jodie wouldn¡¯t admit it, shaking her head vigorously in denial and saying, ¡°No, this is a


    protective talisman. Someone else gave me this talisman, iming that it brings safety and protection.


    It¡¯s not an object for attracting luck. Andrew, don¡¯t listen to Simone¡¯s instigation. She¡¯s intentionally


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    talking nonsense.¡±


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit it, and she absolutely couldn¡¯t admit it.


    Knowing that Jodie would respond in this way, Simone looked at Bailey and suggested, ¡°Bailey, why


    don¡¯t you help Mr. Gray examine it? Is the pendant he¡¯s wearing a protective talisman or a charm for


    attracting luck?¡±


    Bailey¡¯s deep gaze turned toward her. Looks like this girl has set her sights on me. He agreed


    straightforwardly, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he instructed Aaron, ¡°Remove the pendant.¡±


    Following his instructions, Aaron took the pendant off Andrew¡¯s neck. Just as he was about to hand it to


    Bailey, he heard him say, ¡°Turn the pendant over and carefully check if there¡¯s a row of small


    characters on the back. On the back, it¡¯s written with your name and birthdate, Andrew.¡±


    Aaron paused for a moment, then turned the jade pendant over. Sure enough, on the back, he saw a


    row of small characters-Andrew¡¯s name and a string of numbers written on it.


    He didn¡¯t remember Andrew¡¯s exact birth time, so he walked to his bedside, lowered his head, and


    whispered the numbers on the back of the pendant into his ear. ¡°Andrew, is this your birth time?¡±


    Because they were live-streaming, he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Andrew was stunned for a moment, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bailey exined, ¡°Indeed, this is not a protective talisman, but a charm for forcibly stealing luck from


    anyone rted to her, as long as you willingly wear this thing. She burns an activatable talisman,


    recites an incantation, and steals your luck from you. It¡¯s different from borrowing luck before, as that


    was voluntary on your part. Now, without your knowledge, reciting the incantation can transfer your luck


    to her.¡± He looked at Andrew again and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why you continue to have bad luck, to the


    point where even the bead bracelet can¡¯t suppress it and breaks prematurely. This also exins why


    she happened to be there on the polo field to block the disaster.¡±


    Simone emphasized, ¡°Isn¡¯t this against the rules? I wonder which geomancy master helped her with


    this. She was testing if that sc*mbag, Andrew, could understand her underlying meaning. If the


    foolishness in his brain had drained out, then it should work


    Chapter 321 A Ruthless Move


    After listening, Andrew¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he looked at Jodie with a cold gaze. He


    couldn¡¯t ept the heartache because he had loved her sincerely, only to be repaid with such harm.


    He didn¡¯t ask her why she did it because he already had the answer in his heart- simply because she


    was selfish and only cared about herself. As long as she could gain fortune from her brothers, she


    would be fine. As for them, they could go wherever they wanted.


    Andrew remained silent for a while. Suddenly, he remembered Simone¡¯s words and asked Bailey, ¡°Mr.


    Shawn, her actions vited the rules of the geomancy association, right?¡±


    Bailey replied, ¡°There is a department in the geomancy association specifically responsible for


    managing this. They need to intervene and investigate before concluding. I am just a geomancer in the


    geomancy association. I don¡¯t deal with these matters.¡±


    Simone nced at him and said, ¡°In this situation, can the parties involved file aint with the


    geomancy association?¡±


    Bailey looked at her with a smile in his eyes and said, ¡°Naturally, that is possible.¡± This girl is up to no


    good again. This is a trap. She wants her brother to send her adopted sister to be punished by the


    geomancy association! This move is quite ruthless.


    Sure enough, Andrew calmly said, ¡°Then, I will file aint with the geomancy association and


    hope they can thoroughly investigate and punish the geomancer who practices such sinister methods. I


    demand strict punishment for them.¡±


    Now, Andrew felt deep love and intense hatred; he had been so good to Jodie before, always


    protecting her, but now, he wanted nothing more than to see her punished as she had hurt him too


    deeply.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t believe it as she stared at him. ¡°Andrew, are you really going to treat me like this?¡±


    Andrew found her toneughable. ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor, an eye for an eye. I will treat you the


    way you treated me.¡± This time, he had made up his mind not to be fooled by her


    anymore.


    Jodie took a few steps back, clutching her chest and finding it hard to ept his heartless


    transformation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will always cherish and protect me? And now you me


    me


    Andrew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Cherishing and protecting you was on the condition that I volunteered to do


    so, but I didn¡¯t ask you to use underhanded tactics to harm me. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore; just


    leave.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want to see her anymore because he felt that the once obedient and caring sister had


    be detestable and terrifying.


    Suddenly, Jodie turned around, snatched the camera from the cameraman behind her, and


    Chapter 321 A Ruthless Move


    smashed it on the ground, forcing the live broadcast to an end and leaving everyone at the scene


    dumbfounded.


    After smashing the camera, she pleaded with Andrew, ¡°I won¡¯t leave, Andrew. You can¡¯t treat me like


    this. Don¡¯tin to the geomancy association, okay? I heard that being taken to the geomancy


    association for investigation can cause great mental and physical torment. Do you have the heart to let


    me be tormented by others? I really didn¡¯t know that this pendant had a problem and could absorb luck.


    I thought it was just a protective talisman.¡±


    If the geomancy association were toe and investigate, she would be in big trouble.


    Simone interjected, ¡°If you didn¡¯t know that the pendant could absorb luck, then how did you cast a


    spell to take away his luck? Your luck is now intertwined with his.¡±


    Jodie felt her sanity slipping away. She turned her head and red at Simone, saying, ¡°Please be


    quiet. This is a matter between Andrew and me, and it doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Isn¡¯t Simone resentful of


    her brothers? Why is she still assisting them? This woman is intentionally opposing me. How


    despicable.


    Just as Simone was about to speak, Andrew intervened. He looked at Jodie with cold eyes and said,


    ¡°You should be quiet. Regardless of anything, Simone is my biological sister. We can¡¯t afford to have an


    ungrateful person like you as a sister. It was my foolishness to be deceived by you in the past, and I


    won¡¯t allow it to happen again.¡±


    Jodie still wanted to argue, ¡°Andrew, it¡¯s not like that, I¡ª¡±


    Just then, the door of the hospital room swung open, and Owen and Alice entered, apanied by


    their son.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Chapter 322 I¡¯m Helping You Vent!


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed upon seeing the people entering the room. Why did these two elderse


    here? Ever since she arrived at the Gray Family, they had always been cold towards her, believing that


    she did not possess the Gray Family blood.


    Now, it seemed that the visitors were not here for a pleasant reason! Andrew and Aaron were also


    surprised, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why are you here?¡±


    Owen had already consulted the doctor about his grandson¡¯s condition and spoke with a serious


    expression, ¡°You have caused such chaos and brought shame to the Gray Family, yet you still cannot


    resolve the problem. If we don¡¯te, who will clean up this mess?¡±


    The room door had been slightly ajar, and they had overheard the conversation inside. They red


    angrily at Andrew. ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand how we raised such an indecisive fool like you.¡±


    Andrew choked, ¡°I was deceived.¡±


    Owen sneered, ¡°Youck intelligence and still shift the me onto others.¡± He then turned to his


    second son and instructed, ¡°Go to the geomancy association in the city, report and file aint


    about Jodie Gray¡¯s use of witchcraft to harm people. Bring her along.¡±


    His second son nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± He then instructed the bodyguard to seize Jodie and attempt to


    remove her from the room.


    Jodie struggled relentlessly, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. Grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I didn¡¯t harm


    Andrew, I-¡±


    Owen looked at her with disgust and interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandpa; I am not your grandpa.¡±


    Witnessing the cold and ruthless gaze of the old man, Jodie could only cry and turn to Andrew and


    Aaron. ¡°Andrew, Aaron, I don¡¯t want to suffer at the geomancy association. Please, beg Grandpa not to


    send me there, I beg you.¡±


    Before they could respond, Owen furrowed his brows. ¡°Silence her and take her away!¡± he


    out of the room.


    The ward fell silent as Owen turned to his two grandsons. ¡°In the future, act more decisively. Why


    waste so much time talking to her? Do you believe she hasn¡¯t caused enough trouble for


    your


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Andrew and Aaron cowered and immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± They were not close to their


    grandfather and had always feared him.


    Chapter 322 I¡¯m Helping You Vent!


    Owen nced at the others in the room; his previously serious expression softened, revealing an


    apologetic smile. ¡°Everyone, I apologize for subjecting you to this spectacle.¡±


    Everyone noticed that he was resolute in his actions, and after exchanging a few polite words, the


    group bid their farewells. As Owen had personal matters to attend to, he did not detain anyone.


    However, when he saw Simone about to leave with the others, he spoke up, ¡°Simone, could you and


    your senior spare a few minutes?¡±


    He addressed his granddaughter in this manner because he understood Simone¡¯s personality. Since


    she no longer acknowledged the Gray Family, she naturally did not recognize him as her grandfather,


    either.


    Aware of this fact, he wouldn¡¯t shamelessly exploit their so-called family ties to manipte her morally.


    In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but curse his son and daughter-inw for their


    nonsense.


    Simone nced at Bailey and asked, ¡°What do


    you


    think?¡±


    Bailey shrugged indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Meaning, if she stayed, he would stay; if she left, he would


    leave, too.


    After contemting for a moment, she asked Zac and the others to go back first. When they had left,


    she turned to Owen and asked, ¡°What do you want to say, Old Mr. Gray?¡±


    She didn¡¯t harbor much affection or resentment towards Owen and Alice. Since being acknowledged as


    part of the Gray Family again, their attitude toward her had been decent. On the other hand, due to


    their emphasis on bloodline, their treatment of Jodie was rtively cold, and they didn¡¯t even include


    her in the Gray Family¡¯s genealogy.


    But to begin with, she had grown up outside, and the elderly couple resided in the old mansion, so she


    rarely visited, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t close. The Gray Family¡¯s tradition was to grant freedom to


    their children who weren¡¯t the heir, let alone their grandchildren.


    But it must be said that Owen¡¯s personality was at least more likable than the others in the Gray Family


    and at least not as hypocritical. When she severed ties with the Gray Family, the elderly couple had


    also attempted to persuade her to stay. Upon hearing her firm stance, they recognized their son¡¯s


    family was in the wrong and did not press her further. They only mentioned that if she ever wished to


    return to the Gray Family, she would be weed at any time. If she required assistance, she could


    also turn to them, but she declined, and they were sensible enough not to pester her any longer.


    Hearing her address, Owen understood her attitude and sighed. ¡°That good-for-nothing grandson of


    mine brought this upon himself. Although he deserves it, we are still concerned about what might


    happen to him. So, I wanted to ask if you have any means to help him through this difficult situation. Of


    course, we will offer any reward you ask for


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 322 I¡¯m Helping You Vent!


    It was somewhat awkward for him to negotiate with his granddaughter, but he couldn¡¯t simply disregard


    this foolish grandson.


    Simone shrugged and straightforwardly replied, ¡°I dislike them. Even if there is a way, I won¡¯t


    intervene.¡±


    She would caution and attempt to prevent those scumbags from being manipted by Jodie. It wasn¡¯t


    that she still harbored feelings for them but just that she feared they would foolishly get themselves into


    trouble and cause even more problems for her.


    They brought this upon themselves, and she wouldn¡¯t kick them while they were down. It was already


    enough that they were in this situation, but she wouldn¡¯t care for or assist them.


    Andrew and Aaron stared at Simone in disbelief. She was truly heartless! But at this point, they had no


    right to me her.


    Owen was not surprised. Simone was more like a member of the Gray Family than these foolish


    grandsons. If they had to sever ties, they should do so cleanly without hesitation. It¡¯s a pity.


    He knew that Simone wouldn¡¯t intervene, so his real target had always been Bailey. He politely


    inquired, ¡°Master Shawn, you previously mentioned that you can forcefully resolve this issue for my


    foolish grandson. Can you still do so now?¡±


    Bailey responded in a meaningful tone, ¡°It depends on whether your grandson is willing to let go or


    not.¡±


    Owen gazed at Andrew and inquired, ¡°Are you ready to let go now?¡± If this fool hesitated and worried


    about Jodie¡¯s fate after the matter was resolved, then he would give up on his grandson.


    He no longer wanted this grandson and didn¡¯t care whether he lived or died anymore.


    Andrew could sense that as long as he expressed his willingness to let would leave immediately. This


    time, he didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. ¡°She has repeatedly


    go, his grandfather harmed me, so I won¡¯t hesitate anymore.¡±


    As for the consequences, he didn¡¯t care. The more ruthless she was to him, the more severe the


    consequences would be. It was the result of her actions.


    Owen nodded with satisfaction upon hearing his words. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t reached the point of no


    return yet. He turned to Bailey and said, ¡°Master Shawn, he is now willing. When do you think you can


    help resolve this issue?¡±


    Bailey smiled faintly and replied, ¡°He was unwilling before, but now I am temporarily unavable. We


    can discuss it when I have time.


    These words left Owen and Andrew feeling a bit choked up. Despite that, they had no choice


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 322 I¡¯m Helping You Vent!


    but to ept it. After all, Bailey was the only one who could help Andrew at the moment.


    Owen maintained a smile and said, ¡°Alright, we will wait until you¡¯re avable, and then we will seek


    your help in resolving this issue. His bracelet that suppresses bad luck has already broken. Will he


    continue to experience bad luck in the future?¡±


    Bailey nodded. ¡°That is certain.¡±


    Owen asked, ¡°Is there any way to temporarily suppress his bad luck? If he continues to experience


    such bad luck in his current condition, I don¡¯t know if he will be able to survive.¡± At his age, he had to


    swallow his pride and seek help for his grandson. It was truly difficult for


    him.


    It was his son and daughter-inw¡¯s fault that his grandson wasn¡¯t raised well. When they returned, he


    would teach them a good lesson.


    Bailey looked at Simone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take action, but you can offer them some advice.¡± The


    items he had couldn¡¯t be given to Andrew for protection because he was not deserving and did not


    have that fate. Since Simone had previously passed the problem to him, he was passing it back now.


    Simone realized that her senior was rather petty. She pondered for a moment and said to Owen, ¡°Your


    grandson was harmed by Jodie together with a geomancy master. I think you should go to the


    geomancy association to seek justice and let them find a way to suppress your grandson. All of this


    falls within the responsibilities of the geomancy association. If they fail to address it, then you can file a


    believe there will always be someone who can assist your grandson.¡±


    What she wanted was for the Gray Family to make a scene and observe the attitude of the geomancy


    association and the special department, whether the individuals behind would protect Jodie or not.


    Being the cunning old fox that he was, Owen understood Simone¡¯s intention as soon as he heard it.


    This was shifting the responsibility to the geomancy association and the special department, allowing


    them to take the lead in dealing with the Gray Family.


    Once again, he sighed. Simone, his granddaughter, was a pity. He nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± For the sake of


    his foolish grandson and the person behind them who plotted against the Gray Family, he had no


    choice but to ept it.


    Then. Simone and Bailey took their leave. After they departed, she smiled at Bailey and asked, ¡°Bailey,


    are you being lenient toward Jodie?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t I helping you?¡±


    Simone also raised an eyebrow. ¡°Helping me?¡±


    Chapter 322 I¡¯m Helping You Vent!


    He exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike him very much? Let him experience some misfortune and gradually


    resolve it. I am helping you vent your anger!¡±


    Simone was speechless. He certainly had the gab of tongue, and she was defeated by him.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Chapter 323 After All the Twists and Turns, the Younger Sister


    Is the Most Reliable


    Sitting in the car on the way back, Simone asked Bailey, ¡°Do association will punish Jodie after their


    investigation?¡±


    you


    think the geomancy


    Bailey nced at her and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. Since she is not a geomancer herself, she


    shouldn¡¯t receive severe punishment. It depends on whether they can find the geomancer who assisted


    her. That person will face heavy penalties.¡±


    Simone smiled and asked again, ¡°Do you think they can uncover the person behind her?¡±


    Bailey countered, ¡°What do you think? Can they uncover it?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°There are two possibilities. If someone wants to protect Jodie Gray, they will find a


    scapegoat to take the me. This way, the responsibility can be shifted to the scapegoat, helping Jodie


    escape punishment. But if they want topletely abandon her, then they won¡¯t be able to uncover


    that person.¡± In that case, Jodie would not fare well and would have to bear all the consequences, likely


    ending up in prison.


    She looked at him and asked, ¡°Which possibility do you think it is?¡± It seemed unlikely that they could


    expose Jodie¡¯s biological father through this incident, but it was still necessary to give it a try to see


    how deep it went.


    Bailey replied, ¡°I think the first possibility is more likely. After all, I can still see traces of luck on Jodie


    Gray. Her fate is also peculiar, with many people connected to her.¡± He looked at her meaningfully and


    added, ¡°If she is finished, it may not be advantageous for you.¡±


    Simone understood what he meant. ¡°Because our fortunes are intertwined, right? Are you suggesting


    that we need to continuously weaken her luck for it to be beneficial to me? Is that the only way to break


    the curse between me and her?¡± Is he reminding or misleading me? Simone felt it was more like the


    former. After all, she had doubts and suspicions about this before. The importance of the person behind


    Jodie should be even higher than that of Skr, the medium.


    Topletely suppress Jodie, it was necessary to continuously weaken her luck; only when it was


    weakened to the point of no return could it be broken.


    After experiencing this incident, as long as Bailey resolved it forcefully, Jodie¡¯s luck could be weakened


    by half and it will be much easier to weaken the remaining halfpared to before.


    Bailey smiled and said, ¡°You are very clever.¡± He looked out the window, giving off an indifferent vibe,


    and continued, ¡°If you want to break the deadlock, just follow your heart.


    Simone looked at him deeply. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Master Shawn.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to test me. I have no connection with Jodie and don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    Then, he turned his head and looked at her with deep eyes. With a meaningful smile on his lips, he


    said, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in you.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow andughed. ¡°Is that so? Well, it¡¯s quite a coincidence because I¡¯m also


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    quite interested in you.¡± This person could be a key to breaking the deadlock.


    They stopped discussing this topic and started chatting instead. Simone began asking him about the


    practice of geomancy masters, seeking answers to some questions she still didn¡¯t fully understand. He


    didn¡¯t pretend to know and answered each question, which gave Simone a lot more insights, so she


    continued to seek his advice. Regardless of whether this senior was good or bad, friend or foe, she


    would take advantage of him first.


    At the hospital, Owen asked his wife to take care of their grandson before taking his son to the


    geomancy association to file aint. The person in charge of handling such matters in the


    geomancy association promised him that he would provide an exnation and also brought Jodie in for


    investigation.


    Then, Owen startedining about how his grandson was suffering, asking this person to find two


    masters to help him. He emphasized that this matter involved geomancy masters and witchcraft, and


    the geomancy association couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    The person in charge had no choice but to invite two powerful masters from the association to


    apany him to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Owen saw his grandson with a


    severely swollen half face, and his face twisted in pain.


    He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Alice replied with a helpless expression, ¡°He¡¯s just really unlucky. Just now, a part of the bed that was


    originally supported suddenly broke, and he fell onto the side table. His face hit the cab hard and


    got swollen. After the anesthesia wore off, and with the twisting just now, he¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡± She


    pointed to Andrew¡¯s leg and said, ¡°And for some reason, it looks like got bitten by some insects. There


    are many big bumps, and he says it¡¯s very itchy. He can¡¯t scratch himself, so he¡¯s been asking Aaron to


    help him scratch.¡±


    he


    Aaron was sitting by the bed, holding something to scratch the itch, helping out.


    When Andrew saw his grandfathering in, he seemed to see a savior. In a teary voice, he croaked,


    ¡°Grandpa, how did it go at the geomancy association? I¡¯m about to lose it.¡±


    After the anesthesia wore off, his upper body felt like it was being torn apart non-stop. After taking the


    medicine, he finally felt a bit better. Little did he know that the unlucky bed had a problem and copsed


    to the side, causing him to roll down. It hurt him so much that he almost felt like he was dying. Then, his


    legs broke out in a rash, causing both pain and itchiness, but he couldn¡¯t reach to scratch them.


    If this continued, he felt like he would eventually go crazy. At this moment, his resentment


    23


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 323 After All the Twists and Turns, the Younger Sister Is the ¡­


    towards Jodie reached a new high. He had never hated her so much before.


    Owen didn¡¯t feel sorry for his grandson¡¯s suffering; it was all his own doing. As long as there was no


    danger to his life, experiencing some hardship and suffering was a good thing. At least, he wouldn¡¯t


    make the same foolish mistakes again in the future.


    He said to the two experts he had invited, ¡°Gentlemen, please help me take a look at my grandson.¡±


    Both men were elderly with graying hair, one dressed in religious robes and the other in coarse clothes.


    The religiously-robed expert looked at Andrew and furrowed his brows, saying. ¡°The energy on his


    body is in such disarray; a lot of it has been drained by someone. No wonder he has been so unlucky.¡±


    The expert in humble attire also took a nce and remarked, ¡°It appears that the individual who


    drained his energy has a strong connection with him. He must have willingly allowed it, so there is no


    way to undo it. At least, I¡¯m unable to undo it.¡±


    The religious-robed expert also stated, ¡°I am powerless in his current predicament. If we wish to


    forcefully resolve it, only a master at the level of a celestial master can aplish it. Within our entire


    geomancy association, perhaps only the president, vice president, and Master Shawn can do it. The


    president is in seclusion and will not emerge for a short while. The vice president is away on business,


    and we are uncertain when he will return.¡± He inquired of the elderly man, ¡°Are you familiar with Master


    Shawn? At this point, you can only seek his assistance.¡±


    Owen helplessly replied, ¡°Master Bailey mentioned that he is currently busy and can only helpter.¡±


    No wonder Simone¡¯s senior was so arrogant. It turns out that he holds such a prominent position in the


    geomancy association.


    However, the religious-robed expert was not surprised and emphasized, ¡°Master Shawn is detached


    and acts ording to his own volition. It is already quitemendable that he agreed to help.


    Typically, he would not readily take action.¡±


    Owen had noticed Bailey¡¯s indifference before, that he did not bother to engage with them at all. The


    reason why Bailey agreed to help was probably due to Simone¡¯s rtionship with him.


    He looked at Andrew and remarked, ¡°Therefore, in the end, it is still the biological sister who is the most


    dependable.¡±


    Their family maintained a hands-off approach when it came to their children and rarely interfered in


    their affairs, but they never anticipated that their son, daughter-inw, and grandchildren would treat


    their own daughter/sister so harshly. Otherwise, they would have mtervened much earlier. However, by


    the time they discovered it, it was already toote: they were unable to salvage the situation andcked


    the dignity to do so.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Chapter 324 We Should Go Find Simone


    Upon hearing their words, Andrew, who had originally harbored hope, felt even more devastated.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandfather, I know I was wrong.¡± He now truly understood that his foster sister was not only


    unreliable but also harmful. Although his younger sister had a tough exterior, she was more


    dependable. He deeply regretted his actions.


    Owen let out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing you were wrong? It¡¯s already toote.¡± He then looked


    at the two masters. ¡°Masters, if it can¡¯t be directly resolved, can you help suppress his misfortune? For


    example, drawing talismans or using some mystical tools?¡± They couldn¡¯t just ignore this foolish


    grandson, even if they were angry with him.


    Both masters were in a difficult position. ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to suppress it by drawing talismans.


    For this matter, you¡¯ll have to find Master Shawn. As for mystical tools, as long as you find a mystical


    tool nurtured by the natural auspicious energy, it can help suppress his misfortune for a while, but we


    are powerless in this regard and cannot lend it.¡±


    They had one or two of these mystical tools, but it was impossible to lend them out. Even if they were


    offered a high reward, it was still impossible.


    Owen understood their meaning. ¡°May we borrow this thing from other masters in the geomancy


    association? We are willing to pay a high reward.¡±


    The master in the religious robe shook his head. ¡°No master will be willing to lend this thing.¡±


    The master in in clothes suggested, ¡°Master Shawn has quite a few of these things. Why don¡¯t you


    ask him?¡±


    Owen smiled bitterly. ¡°He won¡¯t lend it.¡± He would already help with drawing talismans or borrowing


    tools before if he wanted to, and he knew that Bailey didn¡¯t like his grandson. If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s


    involvement, he would not bother with them.


    Both masters expressed that they had no other options, and Owen had no choice but to send the two


    masters back to the city and then find the person in charge to make a fuss. He imed that if the


    geomancy association didn¡¯t take action, he would not only report to the special department but also


    sue the top management.


    He would also sue the geomancy association, using them of sheltering Jodie and her geomancy


    master. Owen believed that since Simone had suggested this, there must be some reason behind it.


    The person in charge was driven to the point of helplessness and could only take the initiative to


    contact the higher-ups.


    Finally, they discussed at the management level and had the person in charge lend out a natural


    nurturing tool stored by the geomancy association. So, the person in charge took something and went


    to the hospital with the old man. When they arrived at the hospital, Andrew had another stroke of bad


    luck


    11:02 Sat, 16 Dec OD


    +15 Free Coins


    Chapter 324 We Should Go Find Simone


    After the surgery, he couldn¡¯t drink water, but he identally choked on his saliva, almost suffocating,


    which identally led to pulling at the wound and causing excruciating pain.


    Seeing him in such a miserable state, the person in charge understood that he really needed a magical


    tool to temporarily suppress the situation. He handed a smooth, colorful stone to Owen. ¡°This stone can


    help with the suppression. His condition is not only affected by bad luck but also by the loss of luck, so


    it¡¯s quite serious. One magical tool has limited suppression effects. It can only prevent his misfortune


    from doubling due to the bacsh, but it can¡¯t stop itpletely. It would be best if you could find


    another magical tool to try dual suppression. This way, he can temporarily avoid being so unlucky.¡±


    He had to be frank about the situation; otherwise, relying on just this one tool wouldn¡¯t be enough to


    suppress it, causing more trouble. Then, he emphasized, ¡°Lending out this magical tool is already the


    bottom line for our geomancy association. You¡¯ll have to find a way to get another magical tool


    yourself.¡± And then he reassured them again, ¡°Rest assured, we will investigate Jodie Gray and the


    geomancy master who helped her.¡±


    They had to investigate thoroughly; considering today¡¯s situation, the Gray Family definitely wouldn¡¯t


    back down.


    Only then did Owen stop causing trouble and politely sent the person in charge away.


    Alice ced the colorful stone in a small pouch and put it on Andrew. With the pouch on, Andrew did


    feel a bit morefortable, but the misfortune continued. As the


    person in charge said, his misfortune was too severe, and one magical tool couldn¡¯t suppress it at all.


    Owen couldn¡¯t do anything, so he had to use his connections to borrow from others, but he couldn¡¯t find


    one.


    Time passed, and it was already evening when Steven and Salma rushed to the hospital. Steven felt


    guilty for his elderly father, who had been running around all day. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ve worked hard


    today.¡±


    Owen didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. After we return to the capital,


    you


    and your wife will kneel in the family ancestral hall for three days.¡±


    This statement made Steven and Salma¡¯s faces change. Kneeling in the ancestral hall was a


    punishment formitting a serious offense, not to mention how ufortable it would be to kneel for


    three days; the main issue was embarrassment.


    But since Owen had spoken, they didn¡¯t dare to refuse. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Just then, Andrew, who was finally able to eat, choked on something and couldn¡¯t help but cough


    violently, once again almost being sent away due to the pain. After recovering, he weakly gasped for


    breath. Grandpa, Dad, Mom, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. If this continues, it would be better to just


    die.¡±


    Chapter 324 We Should Go Find Simone


    This was simply inhumane torture.


    He was already in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t bear to live or die, and every hour, he would


    inexplicably have bad luck, aggravating his wounds even more. At this point, he felt that being alive


    was more painful than death. As a result, his resentment towards Jodie reached new heights. She had


    truly ruined him.


    Steven and Salma were heartbroken when they saw their son like this. ¡°You can¡¯t take it, and we can¡¯t


    do anything about it.¡±


    Steven sighed. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll try to find more people and see if we can find a way to borrow another


    mystical tool. Your situation is moreplicated, and you need a tool that is nurtured by the natural


    auspicious energy. Not only is it difficult toe across, it¡¯s also extremely difficult to borrow.¡±


    He had already asked the geomancer from the Gray Group before, but they only had ordinary mystical


    tools, which were useless for his son now.


    This remark suddenly reminded Andrew of something. ¡°Dad, Simone and the artist she brought, Ethan,


    have this kind of tool. That day, when we went to the night market, they happened to purchase one.¡±


    At that time, he wanted to buy it from Ethan, but he refused to sell it. Now, the items they held in their


    hands became his hope to alleviate his suffering.


    Aaron also remembered. ¡°They do possess it, but are they willing to lend it?¡± Andrew had even


    encouraged him to buy it from Simone, but he didn¡¯t. Given Simone¡¯s current temperament, it would be


    difficult for her to lend it.


    you find


    Andrew couldn¡¯t bear the torment of bad luck any longer. ¡°Mom, Dad, why don¡¯t Simone tomorrow for


    help? If she doesn¡¯t sell it, offer a high price and rent it from her.¡± Perhaps if his parents went to find


    Simone, she would give them a glimmer of hope. Regardless, they had to give it a try. If this continued,


    he would go crazy.


    This statement from Andrew made both Owen and Steven furrow their brows simultaneously as they


    believed that Simone might not agree.


    In addition, Steven felt somewhat ashamed to look for Simone. However, Salma spoke up, Yes, go find


    Simone. This matter is also rted to her, so we should go find her.¡±


    Although Jodie was the one who caused their son to be like this, it was also connected to


    Simone.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Chapter 325 Don¡¯t Regret


    +15 Free Coins


    Steven nced disapprovingly at Salma. ¡°This mess was caused by Jodie and Andrew. What does it


    have to do with Simone?¡± He noticed that due to recent events involving his sons, they had be the


    His wife¡¯s state of mind was somewhat unbnced. Feeling embarrassed, she took out her anger on


    Simone as well, arguing, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t fought with Jo, how could Andrew have gotten involved? After


    all, he¡¯s still her blood brother and is in such a miserable state. Shouldn¡¯t she show some concern?¡±


    He furrowed his brows. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Alice looked unhappily at her daughter-inw. ¡°I think it was Jodie and your son who started the


    trouble, and Simone was just fighting back. Do you think it hasn¡¯t been embarrassing enough? Do you


    want to keep this up?¡± Her daughter-inw was bing more confused. It was Jodie¡¯s issue, but


    now, it became Simone¡¯s problem.


    Salma felt even more ufortable when her mother-inw said this. ¡°I¡¯m also thinking about Andrew.


    If he remains in this state, I don¡¯t know what will happen to him. Simone is his sister. Since she can


    help, why be so heartless? I just want to talk to her.¡±


    Alice looked at her stubborn daughter-inw and became furious. ¡°Simone has cut ties with you. If you


    confront her, it¡¯s moral ckmail. Not only will it not improve the rtionship, but it might push her


    further away.¡±


    Salma was unconvinced. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. Is there anything wrong with me talking to her?¡± She had


    the attitude that she would go no matter what.


    Alice was infuriated. ¡°Fine, keep being stubborn.¡± She turned to Owen. ¡°Old man, since they¡¯re here,


    we don¡¯t need to interfere anymore so as not to cause trouble.¡±


    It was clear that Salma was dissatisfied with their interference. Since that was the would stop meddling.


    case, they


    Owen was equally unhappy. After they arrived today, they had been busy running around, but it did not


    turn out well. That was why they disliked meddling in their children¡¯s affairs before.


    Thus, he wanted out. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go back to the hotel and rest. We¡¯ll return to Cebros early tomorrow


    morning. Then, he looked at his son. ¡°Take care of your family matters. Just make sure your wife


    doesn¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Salma was bing more stubborn and failed to take other people¡¯s advice. Once she made up her


    mind, not even a team of horses could pull her back. Since that was the case, they would let her face


    the consequences.


    Chapter 325 Don¡¯t Regret


    +15 Free Coins


    Not only did the few times they were called to Gray Manor for a lecture not work, but it also made the


    other party resentful. If so, they would excuse themselves from the excessive work.


    After saying that, Owen left directly with Alice. Seeing this, Steven could not help but follow them.


    Then, he was scolded by his parents and returned to the room dejectedly. He looked at his wife with a


    stern face. ¡°They¡¯re out of it. Are you happy now?¡±


    He knew Salma had been resentful toward his parents ever since she was summoned back to Gray


    Manor and was berated before the family.


    She simply wished the old couple would stay out of it. ¡°Why would I be happy?¡± It¡¯s good that they¡¯re


    gone now. She was indeed happy, but she could not admit it. ¡°After all, your parents are from a different


    generation and can¡¯t lower their dignity to find Simone. They feel


    embarrassed. But I feel sorry for my son. So, I¡¯ll find her.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Steven knew she would not change her mind until she faced a setback. He said


    helplessly, ¡°Fine, go ahead. Just don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    In any case, he was too embarrassed to seek his daughter.


    Salma sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect much from you anyway.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°You should spend less time with Mrs. Foster.¡±


    His wife had been getting close to Melinda during this period, and they often made ns to go out


    together. Then, he realized that as time went on, his wife¡¯s anger toward her daughter grew deeper.


    Melinda never liked Simone and favored Jodie instead. She must have been instigating and


    manipting Salma, influencing her over time.


    She unhappily refuted, ¡°You even want to control who I make friends with. Aren¡¯t you going too far? I


    get along well with Mrs. Foster. What¡¯s wrong with spending more time with her?¡±


    Steven choked. ¡°I just think there¡¯s something suspicious about her, and she doesn¡¯t have good


    intentions in getting close to you. That¡¯s why I advised you.¡±


    She did not believe that. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. We used to have a good rtionship. Now, we¡¯re just


    getting closer. Men don¡¯t understand women, so don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    She now had a lot to say to Melinda, considering how her daughter was ruthless, always opposing her


    mother. Melinda¡¯s daughter was the same, deliberately embarrassing her,


    His face became even uglier. ¡°You¡¯re simply being unreasonable.


    She retorted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being unreasonable


    11:02 Sat 16 Dec


    Chapter 325 Don¡¯t Regret


    +15 Free Coins


    Seeing that the two of them were arguing, Andrew and Aaron were a bit confused. Thetter


    immediately stepped forward. ¡°Mom and Dad, have you booked a hotel? Let me take you to rest first.¡±


    It was a tactic to prevent them from arguing further.


    Steven said, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll stay here tonight and keep watch.¡± He was still worried about Andrew.


    Salma had a thought and said to Aaron, ¡°Do you still have rooms where you¡¯re staying? Book me two.¡±


    She saw on the live broadcast that Tina and Simone were in the same group, so they stayed in the


    same inn. With that, she could move there to find her.


    Aaron felt ufortable and awkwardly said, ¡°At this hour, there probably won¡¯t be any avable.¡± He


    could not bear to have his mother and sister stay together.


    She replied in displeasure, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re going against me too.¡± She then snorted coldly and left with


    her bag. After going out, she had her assistant book a room in the inn.


    As she left with a sullen expression, Steven and his two sons exchanged nces. How agitated, and


    we didn¡¯t even provoke her!


    With a glimmer of hope, Andrew asked, ¡°Dad, do you think Mom can get the artifact from Simone?¡±


    Steven looked at him and sighed. ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely.¡± He emphasized, ¡°If she doesn¡¯te through,


    don¡¯t me her. After all, what you did before was indeed excessive. Your mother was influenced and


    became fixated on it.¡± He simply hoped his wife would not act impulsively, but she would not listen to


    him now.


    At that, Andrew forced a bitter smile. ¡°I know. I have no right to me her.¡±


    Steven stayed behind with his assistant while Aaron returned to the Cubilis. Just as he entered the inn,


    he saw his mother and her assistant walking in. His expression changed. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Salma nced at him and said, ¡°Of course, I came to stay. Even if you didn¡¯t help with the booking, I


    could¡¯ve asked someone else to do it.¡±


    He felt a looming headache. ¡°Then, should I take you to your room?¡±


    She coldly snorted. ¡°I can manage on my own.¡± With that, she went straight to check in with her


    assistant.


    He followed along and only rxed when he saw his mother enter the room. Then, he nured around


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    and went back to his room. After thinking for a moment, he took out his phone and sent a message to


    Simone. Morn has checked into the inn. She should be looking

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Chapter 326 Regrettably, I¡¯m Not Falling For Your Ploy


    69%


    +5 Free Com


    Simone briefly contemted and deduced that Salma was seeking her out due to Scoundrel No.4.


    Moreover, she still held possession of that mystical tool


    Upon seeing the response. Aaron couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and sigh. His sister was indeed astute,


    seeing through the situation immediately. He sent a voice message, echoing the words of the


    geomancy


    association¡¯s head.


    ¡°My mother wishes to borrow your mystical tool to assist Andrew.


    She responded, ¡°Tell her not to waste her efforts¡±


    He instantly knew that Simone wouldn¡¯t lend it. It was predictable, after all. Once Simone made a


    decision, she was steadfast.


    ¡°We can¡¯t sway her. Even Dad can¡¯t dissuade her. Ugh!¡±


    When his mother was irate, she wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone.


    Simone was indifferent. ¡°Let me meet her, then¡±


    Regardless, she wouldn¡¯t give the other party any leverage.


    Aaron recalled the conversation between his parents at the hospital, so he warned her. ¡°Mom has been


    getting along well with Leon¡¯s mother recently. Perhaps she¡¯ll be provoked to cause you trouble.


    Simone found it amusing. ¡°She should exercise her critical thinking. How can she be provoked if she


    didn¡¯t


    intend to?


    If Salma hadn¡¯t been so quick to believe Jodie¡¯s words without question, why would she use


    Simone of always causing a stir! The thought processes of these two mothers were peculiar, and it was


    no wonder they were such good friends.


    Aaron was at a loss for words. His sister had just insinuated that their mothercked entical thinking.


    Ah. what a headache.


    In her room, Simone had just finished conversing with Aaron and was examining her master¡¯s seal


    when she heard a knock on the door. Without a second thought, she knew it was Salma. However, she


    couldn¡¯t be bothered to rise and answer the door.


    Outside the door. Salma knocked persistently with her assistant, but no one responded. Thus, she


    reluctantly returned to her room.


    An hourter, she knocked again, but Simone didn¡¯t answer. After asking around, she discovered that


    Simone hadn¡¯t left, which meant her daughter had deliberately ignored her. Feeling both furious and


    wronged, she thought Simone was being cruel by treating her this way. That night, she tossed and


    turned in bed due to her anger.


    Simone, on the other hand, had a peaceful night¡¯s sleep. The next morning, she woke up refreshed and


    went to practice martial arts. Then, she went to the restaurant to join the others


    During breakfast, Aron asked. ¡°What¡¯s our n to earn money today?¡± Since arriving in Cabulis, he aut


    11 36 Mon, 18 Dec ti O


    Chapter 326 Regrettably. I¡¯m Not Falling For Your Ploy


    Leon had be mere spectaters.


    After some consideration, she turned to Bailey, suggesting, ¡°How about we make money through


    physiognomy?¡± She wanted to test him.


    He nodded and smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m well-versed in it


    Aaron and Leon were disheartened, as it was another task they couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°What about us?¡±


    She replied. ¡°We can coborate. Why don¡¯t you try being a stall assistant?¡±


    + Free Com


    Aaron, looking miserable, protested. ¡°Can we not do that?¡± He tentatively suggested, ¡°Can we help with


    attracting customers and moving tables instead?¡±


    Leon also didn¡¯t want to separate. It wasn¡¯t about gaining an advantage but about being with Simone,


    even if it was just to observe her.


    She didn¡¯t mind. Whatever you guys prefer¡± She never expected much from these two teammates. As


    long as they didn¡¯t cause trouble, she couldn¡¯t care less about them.


    Hearing her say that, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief. The other two groups were also


    discussing their money-making strategies for the day. After finishing breakfast, everyone had just risen


    to leave.


    Just then. Salma walked in with her assistant. Seeing Simone¡¯s radiantplexion, she felt even more


    upset. She had spent the night tossing and turning while this girl looked rejuvenated. She was the only


    one who was bothered byst night¡¯s events!


    Approaching Simone, she forced a smile. ¡°Simone. I¡¯d like to have a word with you¡­


    Simone looked at her impassively. ¡°Mrs. Gray, there¡¯s nothing for us to discuss.¡±


    Salma¡¯s smile faltered, clearly not anticipating Simone¡¯s refusal. She suppressed her anger and said


    ¡°It¡¯ll only take a few minutes of your time. I have something crucial to discuss with you.


    Simone sat back down. Alright, go ahead.¡±


    The live stream was still running, so she did this intentionally.


    Just as Salma was about to speak. her assistant whispered something in her ear Her expression


    shifted, and she turned to face away from the camera Then, she looked at Simone and requested,


    ¡°Can we talk outside?¡±


    She had only thought about seeking Simone and almost forgot about the livestream. Naturally, she


    didn¡¯t want to be on camera, let alone discuss those matters in front of an audience.


    Simone declined. ¡°If it¡¯s something important, you can say it here. If not, you can forget it.¡±


    Salma¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s important. That¡¯s why I want to talk outside. She emphasized. ¡°We should


    do it away from the camera.¡±


    Simone shed a smile. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not something scandalous, what¡¯s the harm in saying it in front


    of


    Sam was taken aback Was Simone implying that what she wanted to say was scandalous¡¯ Her anger a


    11.36 Mon, 18 Dec t GO


    69%


    Chapter 326 Regrettably. I¡¯m Not Falling For Your Ploy


    +5 Free Colo


    that point, erupted into fury. How could her daughter be so callous? Just like Melinda had said, a


    daughter like her was born to forment them.


    She could tell that Simone didn¡¯t want to go outside to talk. In front of the camera, she could only


    suppress her anger and say. ¡°I want to talk to you about AndrewTM


    Simone shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t want to hear it. And Mrs. Gray, let me remind


    you, we¡¯ve already severed ties. So, I¡¯m not obligated to help. Please remember that.¡±


    Not expecting Simone to embarrass her m front of so many people and on a live by Salma felt


    humiliated. ¡°Why are you so heartless? Regardless, you¡¯re blood-rted siblings¡± She was filled with


    disappointment and sorrow. He¡¯s already in such a pitiful state. How can you just stand by and watch


    without trying to save him


    Whether it was on a live broadcast or in a crowd, she wanted to see if Simone could be so heartless


    and ignore her youngest brother. To her, they could only sever ties on paper but not in blood.


    Simone scoffed Why didn¡¯t you mention we were siblings when they treated me heartlessly? Mrs. Gray,


    your adopted daughter is the reason he¡¯s in such a pitiful state. You should talk to her. She added with


    a meaningful tone. Your adopted daughter truly lives up to the values you taught her, just like


    clockwork. ying the victim and gaslighting using moral coercion


    She had never realized before that Salma was such a hypocrite. She purposely expressed


    disappointment and used her of being heartless during the live broadcast attempting to use moral


    coercion.


    No wonder she had such a strong maternal love for Jodic. It turned out they were cut from the same


    cloth She shrugged, wearing an indifferent expression, and reiterated, ¡°Regrettably, I m not buying into


    this


    Salma choked. furious. ¡°You!¡±¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How could this wicked daughter of hers speak so harshly? Was she referring to her as victim-ying?


    She asked. ¡°Are you really that heartless?


    Sumone nodded. ¡°Yes. I am I¡¯ll discard what I have without helping these so-called blood-rted


    siblings if I want to. After all, I learned to be ruthless from all of you.¡±


    In this second chance at life, she simply wanted to live as she pleased. No one should try to influence


    or morally coerce her.


    At that moment, she stared at Salma with cold eyes and dered, ¡°So, save your little schemes. Alter


    saying that, she stood up and left directly, showing no interest in dealing with her mother.


    It left Salma extremely embarrassed, for she had never experienced such public humiliation. Her


    biological daughter granted her that experience today.


    11:36 Mon, 18 Dec ti

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Chapter 327 The Inevitable Retaliation


    Following Simone¡¯s departure, the other guests also took their leave. Aaron was left alone, feeling out


    of ce and ufortable. He informed the program stall, who promptly removed the camera from


    their vicinity. He then approached Salma and said, ¡°Mom, since Simone doesn¡¯t want to help, let¡¯s drop


    it¡±


    She red at him, her expression gloomy. ¡°Why are you so indifferent? Your brother is lying in bed


    right now. Are you following Simone around every day just to learn how to be a brat?¡± Her


    dissatisfaction with Simone was evident, and she directed it toward her son.


    He was left speechless. ¡°But she has to be willing to help, right? We already owe Simone. Why do you


    keep trying to emotionally manipte her? Andrew¡¯s current condition is not Simone¡¯s fault. You should


    find Jodie. Since she was able to harm Andrew, maybe she could also help him. After all, the people


    behind her are not to be underestimated.


    His guilt towards Simone was overwhelming, and he didn¡¯t want to force her into doing something she


    refused.


    Salma¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°You ungrateful child, are you saying I was wrong? Simone got


    lost back then, and it wasn¡¯t my doing. After she returned, I, too, wanted to make amends. It was her


    decision to sever ties with us. So, I dont think I owe her anything She took a deep breath and


    continued. On the contrary. I¡¯m her biological mother, but she publicly embarrassed me like this, which


    is unfilial,


    Aaron was taken aback by his mother¡¯s words ¡°Mom, how could you think like this? Simone left the


    Gray Family because of us. Dad was right. You should cease contact with Mrs. Foster


    Salma had expressed regret and guilt after Simone left. She had always said that she wanted her to


    resentment toward Simone forgetting how they had driven her away.


    Now, she felt that Simone owed her as a mother. This kind of logic and thinking was not present in his


    mother before and only started after she became closer to Melinda


    Salma raised her hand and pped Aaron a few times. ¡°You idiot. You dare to meddle in my affairs! I


    see that you¡¯re just following Simone¡¯s footsteps. The more you learn, the more unruly you be.


    You¡¯re learning to disrespect me, just like how Gwen disrespects her mother.


    Stunned by the ps, Aaron turned furious. ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable. You don¡¯t listen to our advice


    but insist on listening to those with ulterior motives who sow discord. Just do whatever you want, as


    Grandma said. After saying that, he did not care about her mother anymore and left angrily.


    Frustration surged through Salma as she stomped her foot. All of my children are getting more


    outrageous by going against me!


    Aaron did not go back to his room. Instead, he asked the staff and ran after Simone and the others.


    At that moment, Simone and the others walked toward a lively street in Cubilis. She and Bailey were


    walking in front, chatting, while Leon followed behind. He caught up and walked beside Leon, who


    nced at him and asked, ¡°Did you resolve your mother¡¯s issue?


    Aaron looked speechies. ¡°No, she¡¯s impossible He pulled Leon away from the cameras and, in a low


    voice, asked. How¡¯s your rtionship with your mother now?¡±


    11:36 Mon. 18 Dec ti


    Chapter 327 The inevitable Retaliation


    Leon was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Aaron did not hide anything. Our mothers have be close. My dad told me that they go out


    together- every day. My mom used to feel guilty toward Simone and wanted to make amends. But now,


    she has a lot. of resentment toward Simone and thinks she¡¯s not good in many ways. Your mother


    must¡¯ve yed a part


    in this.¡±


    Leon did not expect his mother¡¯s matter to be involved here. Lately, our rtionship has been quite


    strained. She¡¯s been saying bad things about Simone in front of me, but I didn¡¯t listen. She must¡¯ve said


    it to your mother as well.¡±


    His mother wanted him to help Jodie and distance himself from Simone. She even said some nasty


    things about thetter. This time, he not only ignored her but also argued back, which angered his


    mother. It was likely that because of this, his mother redirected her anger toward Simone.


    Aaron instructed unhappily. ¡°Talk to your mother. Tell her to stop troubling Simone. She hasn¡¯t done


    anything to provoke or bother her. That¡¯s being unreasonable.


    Melinda was not a good person, instigating Salma to be more aggressive.


    Leon nodded. ¡°Okay, after the show ends, I¡¯ll talk to her. He, too, found his mother unreasonable. He


    could justify her dislike back then regarding his feelings for Simone, but now that she had rejected him,


    he found no reason for his mother to target anyone.


    The two of them continued talking behind them. Although in a low voice, Simone and Bailey could hear


    them.


    She was rather speechless about Melinda, who favored the daughter of a cheating husband and


    treated her own daughter poorly. How hypocritical of her to attack me.


    Since Melinda insisted on causing trouble, she did not mind fighting back. Her master once said that


    geomancers like them should stand their ground and follow their hearts. Sometimes, it was okay not to


    take the high road because some simply did not deserve it.


    And I don¡¯t know what Salma¡¯s thinking. Can¡¯t we just live a good life? Why does she have to mingle


    with that insane woman! She will regret it in the future,


    However, if Melinda and Salma could see Jodie¡¯s true colors and despise her, Jodie¡¯s luck would be


    greatly weakened


    This time, Sembag No. 4 had suffered continuously. Not only would they despise Jodie more, but it


    would also create more resentment toward her. That way, Jodie could face bad luck and even a


    considerable bacsh.


    Simone had already discovered that Jodie¡¯s luck mainly came from those who genuinely pampered her.


    Once these people stood against her, her luck would weaken, and the bacsh would be more


    severe.


    With this in mind. Simone decided to take actionter. When dealing with a snake, it was important to


    target its vulnerable spot. She was aware of Melinda and Salma¡¯s weak points, and if they tried to


    cause trouble, she would certainly retaliate.


    As Samone and the others were searching for a ce to set up a physiognomy stall, they found a


    single


    in the seomanry association.


    room


    11:36 Mon, 18 Dec ti


    Chapter 327 The Inevitable Retaliation


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    +5 Free Coins


    Jodie was confined in that room, which had a bed, a table, and a bathroom. At that moment, she stood


    in front of the mirror, unable to believe what she saw. Her appearance had aged and became


    unattractive.


    Herplexion had darkened significantly, worse than before Not only did she have numerous


    blemishes, but she also had many wrinkles, making her look twenty years older overnight. Her once


    ck hair now had a significant amount of white hair mixed in. Without makeup, she resembled a


    woman in her


    Resentment filled her eyes as she muttered, ¡°Andrew Gray, you are heartless! In addition to being


    cursed and weakened, her luck had also diminished because he had started to resent and give up on


    her.


    Her biological brother had always said that she relied heavily on her luck. Apart from relying on


    Simone, she depended on those who genuinely cared for her, like the Gray Family. If they betrayed her,


    she would


    be in trouble.


    Ever since her foster brothers began to dislike her, her luck had significantly weakened, and


    abnormalities. started appearing on her body.


    Now, Andrews bacsh was even more severe. She regretted her actions at the polo field, not wanting


    to ept the reflection in the mirror. In a state of panic, she rushed to the door and began banging on it


    desperately


    Soon, a voice came from outside, asking. ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    She ceased banging on the door upon hearing the voice. Instead, she raised her hand and tapped on


    the door rhythmically a few times, like a secret code. After a moment, the person outside said, ¡°Wait.


    Momentster, she was quietly escorted to a secret room

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Chapter 328 The Confrontation


    +5 Free Com


    The vibrant streets of Cubilis were lined with antique shops and bustling stalls. Simone¡¯s group found


    the management office and rented a temporary stall. Aaron and Leon, following Simone¡¯s instructions,


    procured a table and chairs for the stall, as well as a piece of white cloth to serve as a banner.


    The production team supplied ink and brushes.


    Simone turned to Bailey and said, ¡°Bailey, I¡¯ll entrust the writing on the white cloth to you.¡± She was


    curious to see his handwriting and the emotions it might reveal.


    Bailey felt a twinge of annoyance; this girl seemed to enjoy testing him. After a moment¡¯s thought, he


    agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write. He picked up the brush, chipped it in ink, and wrote. ¡°Physiognomy and


    Divination.


    Simone watched him intently. His elegant, graceful posture while writing reminded her of ancient


    schrs. The characters he wrote were bold and captivating, a testament to his skill.


    ¡°Such beautiful handwriting she eximed, then added with a smile. Your handwriting suggests years


    of practice.¡±


    Bailey responded with a smile, ¡°You tter me, Simone!¡±


    Aaron and Leon, intrigued by the exchange, came over to examine the writing. Despite their limited


    knowledge of calligraphy, they could appreciate the quality of Bailey¡¯s work.


    Owen, a calligraphy enthusiast himself, admitted that Bailey¡¯s work surpassed the ancient calligraphy


    and paintings in his collection. What a fascinating man he is


    The live-stream viewers were equally impressed, showering Bailey¡¯s handwriting with praise. Even a


    calligraphy mastermended his work, and several art collectors expressed interest in purchasing


    the white cloth banner.


    At the scene. Simone instructed Aaron and Leon to hang the banner and then turned to Baley. Would


    you like to go first, or should I?¡±


    Bailey replied with a smile, ¡°You can go first. I rarely do physiognomy readings for others and haven¡¯t


    done divination for years. I¡¯ll take over when you¡¯re tired. Let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡±


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised by his response. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t judge me too


    harshly¡± She then wrote a message on a piece of white paper: ¡°Variety show live-streaming. 15 dors


    per physiognomy fortune-telling session if you don¡¯t mind disclosing your identity and details. She


    asked Aaron to attach the paper to a wooden cast.


    Bailey, intrigued by Simone¡¯s writing,plimented, ¡°Simone, your handwriting is quite good. It¡¯s


    unique and has an elegant, lively charm. He added, ¡°It seems impossible to achieve such a style


    without years of practice¡±


    Simone¡¯s writing indeed had a solid foundation, which seemed beyond the capability of a girl in her


    She responded with a light smile. ¡°You uer me, Bailey¡±


    11.36 Mon, 18 Dec 5


    Chapter 328 The Confrontation


    She had intentionally mirrored his earlierpliment, and he noticed.


    Aaron and Leon, oblivious to their subtle exchange, asked. ¡°Can we start now?


    Simone nodded. Yes. You guys just handle the money collection.¡±


    69%


    +5 Free Coins


    They didn¡¯t mind. In fact, they were relieved to have a task. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll collect the money!¡± They were


    eager to contribute, fearing that Simone might dismiss them if they were idle.


    Theirbination of good looks and charm quickly attracted a crowil. However, initially, no one


    stepped forward for a physiognomy reading: they were still observing and assessing.


    During this time. Aaron fetched a set of tea from the production team and brewed a cup for Simone and


    Bailey. Not to be outdone, Leon bought some popr tea snacks and ced them in front of Simone.


    Aaron, seeing this, found a fan and began fanning Simone like a servant


    The excessive ttery and servility made Titus and the other live-stream viewers cringe. Aaron is


    bing more like apdog-


    Salma, watching from a distance, felt a pang of jealousy. Her son had never served her like this. She


    had never received such attention from him, not even a cup of water. Her resentment towards her


    biological daughter intensified.


    She secretly cursed Aaron and Leon for their shameless attempts to win Simone¡¯s favor. They were


    acting like servants, a disgrace to their prestigious family.


    She recorded a video of the scene and sent it to her husband, along with a message: ¡®Look at your


    rson. He¡¯s acting like a servant, embarrassing himself.


    Steven, watching the live-stream in the hospital with Andrew, was taken aback by his wife¡¯s message.


    ¡°He¡¯s just helping his sister. How is that being a servant? Besides, their group relies on Simone to


    make money, What he¡¯s doing is not wrong!


    Salma was furious at his response. He¡¯s serving Simone. Isn¡¯t that being a servant?


    Steven was at a loss for words, ¡°You¡¯ve been disapproving of Simely, so whatever they do, you


    find fault with it. Can¡¯t you stop causing trouble for no reason? You¡¯re still a mother. Be more


    understanding¡±


    Salma was livid. I raised my son not to be at the service of others!


    Steven retorted, Why are we arguing so much as a family? You¡¯ve be increasingly unreasonable


    He decided to have a serious talk with Leon. Salma was bing more like Melinda, petty and


    troublesome. He needed to put an end to their interactions, or their family would be in turmoil.


    Meanwhile, Salma was seething. All men in this family are unreliable! They betrayed me!


    As Melinda had warned, she couldn¡¯t rely on these men or her daughter. They needed to be dealt with.


    In Cebros, Melinda watched the video Salma had sent her. Seeing her son serving Summone like a


    servant, whale Simone renamed cold and indifferent, infuriate her. What a disgrace!


    She had never been served like this, even as a mother Who did Simone think she was? Thus only


    deepened


    Chapter 328 The Confrontation


    +5 Free Coins


    her resentiment towards Simone. Not only had Simone harmed Jorlie, but she had also ensnared her


    son.


    Melinda decided to teach this little vixen a lesson. She would expose Simone as a fraud during the live


    fortune-telling session and humiliate her in front of everyone. Let¡¯s see how proud this little vixen will be


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    then!


    11 36 Mon, 18 Dec ti


    Chapter 329 Unveiling Unexpected Truths.


    Chapter 329 Unveiling Unexpected Truths


    Melinda stumbled upon a recent social media post by her nephew, taken in Cubilis. Intrigued, she


    decided to reach out to him


    Upon receiving her call, her nephew reassured Melinda that he would provide any assistance she


    needed.


    Cubilis was teeming with life, its streets bustling with activity.


    Simone and her friends had set up a stall there.


    After a


    le, a young woman in her twenties approached them. She sat down before Simone and smiled, asking


    ¡°Simone, could you help me with something?


    Simone responded with a smile. We¡¯re currently live-streaming a variety show, so we¡¯ll write the


    predictions on paper. Is that eptable to you?¡± The woman shrugged and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She then took out 15 dors and ced it on the table.


    Simone sought her permission. ¡°May I begin by reading your face? The woman was intrigued to see if


    Simone could urately predict her situation without her revealing anything.


    She agreed, saying. Sure¡± Simone studied her and said. ¡°You hail from a wealthy family and are an


    only chuld. At the age of fifteen, you had a near-drowning experience. Since then, life has been smooth


    sailing for you. After graduating from university, you sessfully started a business with your friends,


    and now you¡¯re self-employed. Things are going well for you, both in terms of family and career. In your


    love life, you have a boyfriend, and you¡¯re even nning to get married.¡±


    The woman was taken aback and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s incredible how you knew about my near-


    drowning incident when I was fifteen. And you even knew that my boyfriend and I are nning to get


    married. We just discussed this yesterday, and even my family isn¡¯t aware yet.¡±


    She was genuinely surprised as she had decided to have her fortune told on a whim.


    Therefore, Simone couldn¡¯t have known her situation beforehand.


    She had approached Simone simply because she liked her and noticed that no one else was seeking a


    fortune reading.


    Since the woman had nothing to hide, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being exposed, and she merely wanted to


    give Simone a good start. Little did she know that without revealing any information, Simone was able


    to tell her everything.


    Simone was truly remarkable.


    Simone smiled and asked, ¡°Which aspect would you like me to read?¡±


    The woman pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s explore


    my marriage. I want to know when would be


    a good time for me and my boyfriend to get married.¡±


    Samone replied, ¡°Do you have a photo of your boyfriend? I¡¯d like to examine it before giving you ani


    14

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Chapter 329 Unveiling Unexpected Truths


    The woman nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡±


    She opened her phone¡¯s photo album and found a picture of her boyfriend, which she handed to


    Simone-


    After studying the man¡¯s facial features, Simone sighed and said to the woman, ¡°Your marriage won¡¯t


    happen.¡±


    The woman was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, everyone turned to look at her. Didn¡¯t this woman say she was about to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    marry her boyfriend? Why can¡¯t they get married? Is it because of opposition from her family?


    Simone said, ¡°Because your boyfriend doesn¡¯t genuinely want to marry you. You two met online and fell


    in love, right?¡±


    The woman felt a pang of anxiety. Yes, we met while ying video games together, and then we met in


    person and started dating. She was confused, so she asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he want to marry me?¡±


    Simone revealed the harsh truth. Because he has been deceiving you. When you discussed getting


    married, was he just making excuses to ask you for money?¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Yes, he was. He mentioned yesterday that if we were to get


    married, he would need to buy a house in my city. He doesn¡¯t have sufficient funds and wants to sell his


    current house. but he still has a mortgage of over 300 thousand. He recently invested his money with a


    friend and is short of 300 thousand He suggested that I lend him 300 thousand first, and after he pays


    off the mortgage and sells the house, he will repay me. Then, we can use it as a down payment to buy


    a new house near my family. We have been together for almost two years, and he has never asked me


    for money before. Our rtionship is very good, so I trusted him and agreed:


    She asked, somewhat incredulous, ¡°Simone, is he really deceiving me?¡±


    Simone could tell that the woman was deeply in love with her boyfriend, but the reality was just too


    harsh. ¡°Yes, he is deceiving you. From his features, I can tell that he is married and is about to have a


    child. This is probably why he nned to deceive you for 300 thousand and then disappear.


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What He is married?¡± She was in disbelief. ¡°T-This can¡¯t be true.


    Simone said. ¡°I can tell from his features. You must have introduced some projects to him before, and


    he made money from them. He then used the money to support his parents and wife. Now that has wile


    is pregnant, he wants to sever ties with you. Between you two, he chose his wife. If you hadn¡¯te to


    see me today, you would have transferred the money in the afternoon. And then he would have taken


    his parents and wife to immigrate to a small country, and you would never be able to contact him again.


    As a result, you would neither get married nor get your money back


    The woman waspletely dumbfounded, unsure whether to believe it or not.


    A voice inside her told her that Simone probably wouldn¡¯t deceive her; another voice hoped that


    Simone was deceiving her or talking nonsense.


    The onlookers and the audience in the live broadcast were also perplexed.


    Clearly, they didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way


    Samone could see the hesitation in the woman¡¯s eyes and her reluctance to believe this fact


    36 Mon, 18 Dec


    Chapter 329 Unveiling Unexpected Truths


    69%


    This was understandable, after all. They were about to get married, and it was hard to believe and


    ept if someone said their partner was actually a fraud.


    And so, she suggested, ¡°You can report the case and ask the police to investigate whether he is


    married or not. You will then know whether I am telling the truth.¡±


    In a daze, the woman agreed. Because of Simone¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but recall some details


    she had noticed before and indeed felt that something was off.


    And so, she began to doubt her boyfriend.


    It was mainly because Simone had urately described her situation from the start, making her feel


    impressed and not fake.


    In the end, the woman called the police.


    Soon the Cubilis police arrived.


    They first asked the woman about the situation.


    Upon learning that Simone had deduced that her boyfriend was a fraud through physiognomy, they


    were neither shocked nor disbelieving.


    After all, the geomancy association was conveniently located, and they strongly believed in


    physiognomy.


    When the woman presented evidence to prove her romantic rtionship with the man and provided his


    identification information, they immediately contacted the station and asked their colleagues to verify


    the man¡¯s marital status.


    The woman and her boyfriend had taken a trip together, during which she had assisted him in


    purchasing ne tickets, resulting in his ID being stored in her phone..


    As she reported her boyfriend¡¯s identification information, the live broadcast was momentarily n


    muted. leaving her anxiously clutching her phone, awaiting the answer.


    After a short while, the results were revealed her boyfriend was indeed married, having registered his


    marriage three years prior.


    Upon hearing this devastating news, the woman felt as if her world was falling apart. However, her


    resentment toward her boyfriend grew even stronger, not only for emotionally and financially deceiving


    her but also for making her unknowingly be a mistress.


    Determined to seek justice, she continued to report the case and used her boyfriend of fraud.


    The onlookers and the audience watching the live broadcast were once again astonished, unable to


    help but admire Simone¡¯s astuteness in uncovering the truth.


    The woman gazed at Simone with gratitude, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Simone, thank you.¡±


    She continued, ¡°He had previously informed me that he worked in foreign trade and frequently traveled


    abroad for business purposes. So, after he received the money, he would likely feign a business trip


    overseas and disappear. I would have been extremely worried about his safety and might have even


    gone saching for him. If u weren¡¯t for your help in exposing his lies, not only would I have lost my


    money bar my future would have been rumed


    11.37 Mon, 18 Dec ti


    Chapter 329 Unveiling Unexpected Truths


    +5 Free Cons


    Simone handed her a tissue andforted her, saying. This is also somewhat fated. If you hadn¡¯t


    have embarked on a quest to find your boyfriend, only to be involved in a car ident and suffer


    severe injuries and disabilities. Thetter half of your life would have been even more challenging as a


    result. This can be considered a cmity, but once you ovee it, your life will be transformed. In the


    future, you will also encounter your soulmate?


    She then advised. ¡°Today marks a turning point, so I hope you will engage in more acts of kindness in


    the


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, the woman felt a tremendous sense of relief and her fear. She nodded


    and replied, ¡°Okay, I will definitely strive to do more good deeds in the future.¡±


    Today had altered the trajectory of her future, and she was resolute in following through with her


    newfound determination..

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Chapter 330 Arrival Of The Troublemaker


    Simone¡¯s uncanny predictions had piqued the curiosity of many spectators, who were now eager to


    have


    their own fortunes read.


    However, the live broadcast made most of them hesitant to step forward.


    ka


    Just then, a dashing young man approached and took a seat.


    ¡°Master Gray. I¡¯d like to have my fortune read, he announced, extracting 15 dors from his wallet and


    cing it on the table..


    Simone cast a nce at him and began, ¡°First, let me outline your current situation. The young nodded


    in agreement.


    Uman


    ¡°Very well. You hail from a wealthy family. At the tender age of three, you lost your mother to illness.


    Your father remarried, but both your stepmother and father treated you kindly, and they didn¡¯t have any


    more children. Your family is harmonious and content. Despite facing some hurdles in the past, such as


    falling ill during your SATs and having to repeat a year, you eventually secured a ce in your dream


    university. After graduation, you joined yourther¡¯spany and have been thriving in your career.


    The young man looked taken aback and remarked. ¡°My bond with my stepmother is even stronger than


    that of many biological mothers and their children Apart from a few rtives, even my friends are


    unaware of this. I was intrigued by how urately you predicted the fortune of the youngdy earlier,


    which prompted me to have mine read. There¡¯s no way you or the production team could have


    researched my background beforehand. You¡¯re truly remarkable. Everything


    15 spor on¡±


    He then inquired. You haven¡¯t touched upon my love life yet.¡±


    Simone smiled and responded. ¡°You have captivating eyes, which may give off a flirtatious vibe, but in


    reality, you are incredibly loyal. In the past, you had a girlfriend whom you deeply cared for, but she


    unexpectedly ended the rtionship when things were going well. Over the years, you¡¯ve always held


    her in your heart, but you¡¯re uncertain about whether you should seek her out again, right?¡± The


    astonishment on the man¡¯s face intensified. ¡°Goodness! How could you know all that?¡±


    He had always kept his feelings for his ex-girlfriend to himself, never sharing them with anyone.


    He confessed, ¡°I do want to know if there¡¯s still a chance for us if I were to find her. Of course, provided


    she is still single or unmarried¡±


    If she already had a partner, he wouldn¡¯t interfere or disrupt their rtionship, regardless of his


    lingering feelings for her.


    Despite his ex-girlfriend abruptly ending their rtionship, he always believed she had her reasons.


    Simone asked. ¡°Do you have a picture of her?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He then scrolled through his phone album to a photo of the two of them and showed it to Simone.


    The live stream camera tactfully avoided them.


    After examining the photo, Simone looked at him and said, ¡°Your story isn¡¯t over yet She ended things


    with you due to family pressures. She waspelled to¡±


    Chapter 330 Arrival Of The Troublemaker


    +5 Free Coins


    She then scrutinized the photo of the man and the woman, raising her hand to calcte for a moment.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, fate is unstoppable. I see that she is still in Cubilis and remains


    single. You can seek her out.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is that true?¡± Simone chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s what I see. Whether you


    choose to believe it or not is up to you.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The young man immediately stood up, brimming with excitement. ¡°Of course, I believe you! Where is


    she?


    Simone revealed the calcted location. Proceed to the next street and continue straight to the end. In


    thest shop, you will find her. Hopefully, this tume, you won¡¯t miss each other again.¡±


    The young man eximed joyfully. Thank you I will go find her now.¡±


    The spectators were equally stunned.


    Could this be true? The young man¡¯s er-girlfriend is also in Cubilist And Simone read it urately, too.


    How


    intriguing!


    Subsequently, many people trailed behind the young man, eager to see if he could indeed find his ex-


    girlfriend.


    The live stream viewers fervently requested the camera to follow along


    They were burning with curiosity to find out if Simone¡¯s calctions were urate


    With the young man¡¯s consent, a cameraman from the program staff followed him.


    After more than ten minutes, the young man reached the end of the street.


    He found thest shop Simone had mentioned, which turned out to be a pastry shop


    He paused for a moment


    His ex-girlfriend had always loved baking pastries. She had even expressed her desire to open a pastry


    shop like this in the future.


    Could she really be here? He entered the shop with a sense of trepidation.


    He saw a woman in a blue dress, engrossed in kneading pastries.


    He instantly recognized her and couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Yasmine!¡±


    Upon hearing this voice, the woman froze.


    She then looked up, her eyes reflecting disbelief.


    After a moment, she finally managed to speak, ¡°W-Why are you here? It was clear that she was equally


    starprised and anxious


    The young man then exined to the woman about the fortune-telling incident.


    Chapter 380 Arrival Of The Troublemaker


    +5 Free Cons


    Following that, the two of them began reminiscing about the past, and the live stream was temporarily


    interrupted


    This left the spectators and the live stream viewers in awe.


    They were astounded by the precision of Simone¡¯s physiognomy and calctions.


    Had they not witnessed it firsthand, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    After a while, the young man, his face flushed with excitement, led the young woman into the frame.


    He exined that his ex-girlfriend had abruptly ended their rtionship in the past.


    It was because her family had wanted her to extract arge sum of money from him to help her brother


    repay his debts


    They even nned to extort a dowry from him.


    She didn¡¯t want to burden hin or make him a target for her family¡¯s greed.


    So, she broke up with him and left the city.


    Later, she managed to free herself from her parasitic family, but shecked the courage to return and


    find. her beloved.


    So, after saving some money, she opened a pastry shop in Cubilis.


    Now that they had cleared the air, they realized that they still loved each other and decided to reconcile


    They even returned to the neighboring street and expressed their heartfelt gratitude to Simone.


    The young man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Gray, if I hadn¡¯t impulsively sought your help, would I


    have found her here?¡±


    Simone smiled and replied. ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have found her this time. You would be leaving today. But


    when you return to Cubilis in a few years, you will find her again. You two are destined for each other,


    and since you¡¯ve always loved each other, you would eventually reunite.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s happening sooner,¡± he said.


    Both of them heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that we could meet each other a


    few years earlier!¡± Otherwise, they would have been anxious for so long.


    After expressing their gratitude to Simone once again, the couple held hands and left.


    Witnessing the uracy of Simone¡¯s predictions, those who had initially been hesitant to be filmed


    couldn¡¯t resist and approached her to have their fortunes read.


    Sering others eager to have their fortunes read, those who had been wanting to have theirs read


    couldn¡¯t s?t stall


    Thus a queue formed


    After waiting for over an hour two seemingly nonchnt young men sauntered over and joined the


    Chapter 330 Arrival Of The Troublemaker


    queue.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the live broadcast, they would have jumped the queue.


    They waited for half an hour before it was their turn.


    The blond-haired young man impatiently took a seat,


    He scoffed at Simone and said, ¡°You con artists are quite adept at putting on a show. I¡¯m here to


    expose your scam and warn everyone not to fall for it.


    Simone looked at the blond-haired man and sensed that trouble was on the horizon.


    11:37 Mon, 18 Dec 8

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Chapter 331 Unveiling The Impossible


    The blond man¡¯s audacious ims left the spectators and livestream viewers utterly astounded.


    Supporters of Jodie and critics of Simone were quick to voice their opinions.


    +5 Free Coins!


    I knew it! I¡¯ve always had a hunch that Simone and the production team were pulling the wool over our


    cycs.


    The people who sought Simone¡¯s help with physiognomy were undoubtedly in on the act


    Absolutely! While geomancy is indeed potent, Simone¡¯s predictions are just too uncanny.


    I refuse to believe it. She can¡¯t be that extraordinary!


    However, Simone¡¯s defenders were swift to counter these allegations.


    Several individuals in the livestream, familiar with Simone. stepped forward.


    They vouched for the authenticity of the events, asserting they were not contrived for the show¡¯s sake.


    The majority of people ced their faith in Simone.


    In Cubilis. Simone turned to the blond man and smiled. ¡°Are you insinuating that I and those who


    sought help with physiognomy were merely putting on a show?¡±


    The blond man arrogantly lifted his chin. ¡°Indeed. Isn¡¯t it ringly obvious?¡±


    Aaron and Leon, noting the blond man¡¯s insolence, recognized his intent to stir up trouble.


    They were about to intervenc and ask him to leave, but Simone interjected. ¡°If you wish to debunk the


    rumors, present some evidence


    The two men halted and echoed, ¡°Yes, furnish us with evidence. Don¡¯t just make groundless


    usations.¡±


    The blond man scoffed. ¡°Anyone with a pair of eyes can see that you all are nothing more than


    performers.¡±


    The crowd didn¡¯t take kindly to his words.


    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind. We trust Simone.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You don¡¯t speak for all of us.¡±


    Those who had previously consulted Simone were also incensed.


    ¡°We spontaneously decided to ask Simone for a reading. How could it have been premeditated?¡±


    ¡°If you persist in spreading falsehoods, we will sue you for defamation,¡±


    The blond man smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not easily cowed Go ahead and sue me if you dare!¡± He then turned to


    Simone. You want proof? Here I am. Take a good look at my face and tell me about my life¡±


    11.37 Mon, 18 Dec tr


    Chapter 331 Unveiling The Impossible


    He wasn¡¯t just there to create a ruckus. He genuinely disbelieved in physiognomy.


    Deep down, he was convinced that Simone had employed actors.


    Therefore, he was ready to use his personal experience as evidence to expose the alleged fraud.


    He didn¡¯t believe Simone could disclose his personal circumstances.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t have anticipated their arrival to stir up trouble and scrutinize him.


    69%%%


    +5 Free Coins


    Simone raised an eyebrow at the blond man. If you want a reading, pay up first. Don¡¯t think you can get


    a free ride


    The man hesitated and took out his phone. It¡¯s just 15 dors. I can spare this petty cash.¡±


    Simone calmly retorted. ¡°No electronic payment. Cash only, please.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was momentarily speechless, feeling that this woman was deliberately trying to provoke him.


    Surely, it was because she couldn¡¯t decipher his situation, so she wanted to drive him away.


    He resolved not to fall for her ploy.


    Thus, he turned to hispanion and asked. ¡°Did you bring any cash?


    Hispanion shook his head. I didn¡¯t bring any either. I¡¯ll go find someone and get some. Hold on.¡±


    After ensuring his ce in the queue, he dashed off to the cafe diagonally opposite them.


    Simone¡¯s gaze followed him to the second floor of the cafe, specifically to a private room overlooking


    their


    location.


    The window was ajar, suggesting that the upant had been observing them


    Her keen eyesight allowed her to identify the person seated in the private room.


    She was mildly surprised


    The person in the private room was none other than Melinda¡¯s nephew, Banny Steward.


    Not only had she encountered him in her previous life, but he had also sought her out.


    He had proposed that she break up with Leon and offered to provide her with financial support.


    His relentless harassment only ceased when she dealt with him sternly.


    He had orchestrated even more malicious deeds behind her back.


    Simone had observed that the blond man and hispanion were acting under someone¡¯s


    instructions, and she had spected who was pulling the strings


    She had also noticed theirck of cash, so she deliberately requested cash payment. forcing them to


    seek but their bucker.


    11:37 Mon, 18 Dec 6.


    Chapter 331 Unveiling The Impossible.


    She could then trace and identify the person behind them based on the energy of the money.


    Now, she didn¡¯t need to calcte anymore. Seeing Banny, she knew that the person pulling the strings


    was most likely Melinda


    That woman must be out of her mind to actually send her nephew to pick a fight with her.


    Simone and Leon were no longer involved. Could it be because of Jodie? But since Melinda had made


    the first move. Simone would retaliate.


    Soon, the blond man¡¯spanion returned, pping 90 dors on the table.


    The money is here. Read both of us.


    He sneered at Simone. If you can¡¯t provide an urate reading, don¡¯t me us for creating a scene.¡±


    After all, Banny had instructed them toplete their act and then wreak havoc.


    Simone instructed Leon, Keep the money.¡±


    She knew Melinda was likely watching the live broadcast, so she deliberately involved Leon.


    Melinda¡¯s possessiveness would undoubtedly make her seethe with jealousy.


    As long as Melinda was unhappy, Simone would be content.


    Leon was pleasantly surprised when Simone addressed him and asked him to do something.


    A warin smile spread across his face. ¡°Alright!¡± He picked up the money, ced it in the cash box, and


    then turned to Simone. Is there anything else you need me to do?¡±


    Simone deliberately requested, ¡°The pastries you bought earlier were a tad too sweet. How about you


    get some less sweet ones, and we can enjoy them with tea?¡±


    Leon¡¯s s


    ¡®s smile broadened. ¡°Excellent! He then cheerfully went off to buy the pastries.


    As Simone anticipated, Melinda, who was watching the livestream, was indeed livid.


    The older woman muttered curses,beling her son a love-struck fool and a disgrace.


    She also felt a twinge of jealousy, as her son had never done these things for her.


    In the past, when she asked her youngest son to do something. he wouldply without hesitation.


    But now, their mother-son rtionship had soured because of Simone, the little vixen.


    Let alone ordering pastries; even when Melinda called her son now, he often didn¡¯t answer.


    When he did pick up, they wouldn¡¯t exchange more than a few words before he hung up, and


    sometimes he would even argue with her.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Melinda could only hope that the two people her nephew sent would prove more effective.


    Chapter 331 Unveiling The Impossible


    +5 Fice Cons


    Upon witnessing Simone¡¯s behavior, the blond and hispanion suspected that she was intentionally


    stalling. In response, they mmed the table and demanded, ¡°Stop making excuses and start our


    readings immediately. Don¡¯t think that by constantly dying, you can prevent us from uncovering the


    truth.


    Only then did Simone turn her attention to the two men.


    She stated firmly, ¡°Let me first enlighten you about your respective situations, and I strongly advise you


    to brace yourselves for any potential regrets.


    The blond man sneered. ¡°We won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯ll spin the story. Go ahead¡±


    Simone studied his face and pondered for a moment.


    She began. ¡°Let¡¯s start with your story. You were born into a financially disadvantaged family, where


    your father and grandmother frequently subjected your mother to physical abuse. Unable to endure the


    situation any longer, your mother divorced your father and left that vige. By chance, she remarried a


    prosperous businessman. Driven by her longing for you, she willingly brought you into the affluent


    household. However, your biological father exploited you and extorted a substantial amount of money.


    Your stepfather, who was childless due to health issues, treated you with kindness.


    Simone fixed a cold gaze upon the blond and continued. ¡°Yet, your mother was likely unaware that she


    unknowingly weed a ruthless and deceitful individual into her life. A few years ago, your mother


    became pregnant with your stepfather¡¯s child. Concerned that the birth of this child would jeopardize


    your position, you ndestinely took action and caused your mother to miscarry. To this day, she


    probably remains oblivious to the fact that you were responsible for the loss of her child. On the


    contrary. she carries a burden of guilt towards your stepfather, as it was his sole opportunity to have a


    child, which was cruelly snatched away.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the blond man¡¯s face drained of color.


    His eyes widened, and his gaze revealed a mixture of shock and uncase.


    How is this possible? Flow did she find out? I¡¯ve been a discreet, involving no one else and keeping it a


    secret. Does this woman truly possess knowledge of physiognomy?


    11.37 Mon, 18 Dec 0


    69%

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Chapter 332 Unveiling Melinda¡¯s Facade.


    +5 Free Coina


    Simone¡¯s words sent shockwaves through the crowd and the viewers watching the livestream. Their


    gazes instantly turned to Ray Abberton, one of the two men who had stirred up trouble at Simone¡¯s


    stall, filled with a mix of curiosity and revulsion.


    If Simone¡¯s usations are true, this man is utterly heartless¡±


    Morcover, judging by his reaction, they surmised that her words held truth.


    After all, even Ray himself seemed taken aback


    Kay quickly regained hisposure, ring at Simone with a guilty look. ¡°You¡¯re spouting lies! How


    could I possibly cause my own mother to miscarry?¡±


    He raised his fist threateningly at Simone, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll give you a beating if you continue with


    your fabrications


    Seeing this, Aaron immediately positioned himself protectively in front of Simone, ring back at Ray


    ¡°What are you trying to pull? This isn¡¯t the ce for your antics. Judging by your reaction, you¡¯re clearly


    feeling guilty


    Ray retorted defiantly, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m not guilty of anything.¡±


    Simone paid no heed to Ray. Instead, she turned her attention to hispanion, ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about


    you. You¡¯re a spoiled brat, being an only child. This led you astray from a young age. In school, you


    bullied your peers daily and even caused injuries multiple times. Your father always bailed you out with


    money. As you grew older, you became an absolute ruffian. Not only did you harass innocent girls


    repeatedly, but you alsomitted murder


    Simone then took out her phone and dialed 911 ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to report a murder.¡±


    Ray¡¯spanion was visibly shocked, clearly not expecting Simone to have uncovered his dark past.


    His shock deepened when he realized she knew about the murder hemitted.


    Seeing Simone actually calling the police, he lost hisst shred ofposure. ¡°You witch! What are


    trying to pull? Stop making false usations.


    As he lunged at Simone, attempting to snatch her phone, Leon returned from buying pastries.


    you


    Seeing themotion, he immediately rushed over to protect Simone. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    doing? Stop right there.¡±


    However, the man knocked hirn over, causing him to fall and scatter the pastries all over the ground.


    Simone was speechless. Leon is such a liability Unfazed by Leon¡¯s fall, Ray¡¯spanion continued to


    charge at Simone.


    However, she swiftly kicked him, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    She then ended her call.


    Chapter 332 Unveiling Melinda¡¯s Facade


    ¡°Panicking now is futile. You must face the consequences of your actions. You¡¯vemitted numerous


    heinous acts, and this is your retribution.¡±


    Neither of these two are decent human beings. They¡¯vemitted all sorts of atrocities.


    Of course, Mrs. Foster¡¯s nephew, who associates with people like them, is no better.


    The many on the ground, clutching his stomach, his eyes seething with rage as he red at Simone.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    At this moment, he was filled with anxiety. He hadn¡¯t expected his secrets to be exposed when he


    came to cause trouble.


    As a result, he deeply regretted agreeing to help. It seems there really is a powerful geomancer. This


    woman can reveal so much just through physiognomy calctions. After all, only I know about the


    murders I¡¯vemitted.


    He then tried to escape.


    Simone instructed Aaron and Leon. ¡°Stop him quickly.¡±


    In an instant, Aaron stepped forward and grabbed the man¡¯s clothes


    Leon also got up and rushed forward to help restrain the man.


    Earlier, he had been pushed down by the man in his eagerness to protect Simone. He felt quite


    embarrassed about not being able to show his bravery in front of Simone.


    So, naturally, he had to make up for it now.


    While struggling the man shouted, ¡°Let go of me! This is abduction!¡±


    Ray was taken aback by the situation.


    Furthermore, judging by hispanion¡¯s panicked state, he deduced that Simone was likely telling the


    truth. Therefore, he felt guilty and wanted to escape.


    Like hispanion, he now also wished he hadn¡¯t agreed to help in the first ce.


    All he could do was hope his mother and stepfather weren¡¯t watching the livestream. Otherwise, he


    would be in deep trouble.


    Ray didn¡¯t want hispanion to get caught, so he hurriedly went forward to help.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You guys feel guilty after we exposed your fraud, so now you want to harm us? Let


    him go, or I won¡¯t hold back¡±


    Just as he reached out to pull Leon away, Aaron intervened.


    Meanwhile, Sumone moved her fingers. Immediately, two strands of negative energy emerged from the


    knife coins in her personal coin purse and drilled into Ray¡¯s and hispanion¡¯s bodies, respectively.


    Bakey nced at Simone. This girl is up to no good again. But then again, these two brought it upon


    themselves, so


    they deserve t


    Chapter 332 Unveiling Melinda¡¯s Facade


    The negative energy invaded their bodies and began to affect them.


    The man caught by Leon suddenly turned around and red at him.


    ¡°Let go. Or else, I¡¯ll kill you along with the others.


    45 Free Com


    Ray also kept attacking Aaron. Even if you know our secrets, so what? We have connections. You can¡¯t


    do anything to us. Let us go quickly, or we will harm you.


    Since Aaron had trained in Tackwondo, he dodged Ray¡¯s attacks.


    Then, he tripped Ray with his foot and swiftly pinned him down.


    You murderers. Don even think about escaping. Just wait for the police to arrive.¡±


    In truth, he was also amazed by Simone¡¯s extraordinary physiognomy and fortune-telling skills.


    When Ray and hispanion heard Aaron¡¯s words, they struggled even more desperately.


    Suddenly, Simone asked. ¡°Who sent you to cause trouble? Ray sneered. ¡°Your predictions are indeed


    urate. You even knew it was our boss who sent us.¡±


    After saying those words, his expression changed.


    Why did I just blurt that out? Simone continued to probe, ¡°Who is your boss? Is it the person sitting in


    the cale across the street?¡±


    Ray involuntarily blurted out, ¡°Our boss is Banny Steward. His aunt is the wife of the head of the Foster


    Family in Callington. He¡¯s watching us from the cafe right now. You can¡¯t afford to cross him, so be


    smart and let us go.


    His statement left Leon slightly stunned. ¡°Banny Steward? Mrs. Foster¡¯s nephew?¡±


    Since Ray was oblivious to the entertainment industry and live streams, he had no idea about the


    rtionship between Leon and their boss.


    For that reason, he proudly turned to Leon and said, ¡°Yes, he is Mrs. Foster¡¯s nephew. Are you scared


    now?¡±


    Leon genuinely hadn¡¯t expected such a revtion.


    ¡°Why would he send you to harm Simone? They don¡¯t have any grudges, do they?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Ray would never reveal the truth.


    Yet, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t control himself and blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s all because this vixen offended our


    boss¡¯s aunt. As a result, she took a dislike to her. Coincidentally, our boss is in Cubilis. So, she


    summoned hmm to handle the situation.¡±


    After hearing his words, Leon¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Is everything you said true?¡± Kay rolled his eyes


    at him and added. ¡°I swear on my honor, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    Despite saying so, he felt even more anxious. What the hell is terong with me? Why can¡¯t I control my


    words? It¡¯s


    Simone had deliberately used negative energy to manipte their minds because she intended to


    make them publicly expose Melinda and her nephew.


    She feigned surprise. ¡°That exins it. I was wondering why you would target me and cause trouble


    when we had no prior grievances. So, it was Mrs. Foster and her nephew who sent you.¡±


    Then she turned to Leon and remarked, ¡°Your mother is truly overbearing. Just because she favors


    Jodie, she wants to vent her anger on me after Jodie was sent to the gromancy association by the Gray


    Family formitting a crime?! She even purposely let murderers like theme and cause trouble at


    our stall. Besides the so-called exposure of us selling counterfeit goods, does she also want them to


    harm me?¡±


    Seeing how she has connections with individuals like this and evenmands them to carry out such


    actions, I can tell Mrs. Foster isn¡¯t a kind woman. Also, because she rose from a lower social ss and


    became Mr. Foster, she is even more sensitive about her image and cares more about her reputation


    than Salma.


    In high society, she has always boasted about her own refinement and often presented herself as a


    noblewoman.


    Now, I will expose her true colors in front of the livestream.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Chapter 333 A Change Of Heart


    Leon¡¯s countenance slufted as Simones questions relentlessly bombarded him


    His lips parted, an attempt to articte a response. Yet he found himself at a loss for words.


    In all honesty, he had already epted everything Ray had disclosed.


    #5 Free Coins


    Ever since he had liberated himself from the shackles of familial affecuon, he had gained a more lucid


    From the outer Mother had er harbored any affection for Simone. In fact, she even held a grudge


    against her.


    Moreover, the trean foder with more kindness than Gwen and me, her own flesh and blood.


    So, it would surprise me if Mother would stoop to such levels for Jodie¡¯s sake.


    He cast several nces at the case before turning to Simone, stating ¡°Later, I¡¯ll seek out Bammy at the


    cafe and inquire abian. If my mother is indeed the mastermind behind this, I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    However, Sunson retorted sarcastically. Do you really think you have the authority to speak for her? I


    fear you may be overestimating your influence. Furthermore, do you believe a mere apology can rectify


    such a despicable ace


    Seeing that Suone had misconstrued his mentions, Leon hastily rified. That¡¯s not what I intended. Of


    course, if she is indeed culpable, she should be held ountable. Ell support whatever course of


    action you decide to take


    His disillusionment with his mother continued to intensity


    Therefore, he would stand by Simine if she chose in retaliate


    After all, it was his mother who had acted recklessly andmitted such a transgression


    Moreover, he surmised that she might refrain from causing further trouble after learning her lesson.


    which would be advantageous.


    That way, his father would have one less concern to fret over


    Upon hearing his exnation. Simone nodded and said. That¡¯s more like it.


    Melinda, who was watching the livestream, was so incensed that she nearly toppled over.


    ¡°What an ungrateful son!¡±


    What kind of son have I raised?? I cant believe he would utter such words on a livestream!


    From his tone, it¡¯s clear that he already suspects that I am the culprit.


    What¡¯s worse, not only did he fail to defend me, but he also sided with Simone against me


    At this moment, Melinda wished fervently that she could turn back time and give birth to a son who


    wasn¡¯t av ungrateful as Icon.


    11 38 Mon, 18 Dec


    Chapter 333 A Change Of Heart


    Her expression grew increasingly grim.


    I have resented Lean and Gwen since the day they were conceived.


    +5 Free Com


    As I had anticipated, they were born to defy me. One after another, they disrespect me as their mother


    and even betray


    II had known, I would have chosen to abort them, even if it risked my health.


    That way, I could have spared myself this rage.


    She couldn¡¯t help but click and peruse the live chat in the livestream space.


    ¡®Oh my God! I was right when I suspected these two didn¡¯t just randomly start a light. So, it turns out


    that Mrs. Foster orchestrated the whole thing.


    Mrs. Foster is indeed malicious. Simone and her son had broken up long ago, yet she still keeps tabs


    on her.


    ¡®Hello. She did it for Jojo¡¯s sake, not Leon Given Jodie¡¯s character. Mrs. Foster must also be a


    maniptive woman. That¡¯s why they are so close, like a real mother and daughter¡¯


    ¡°No doubt. After all, birds of a feather flock together. I wonder if she¡¯s also promiscuous.


    Furthermore, how virtuous can she be when she associates herself with a murderer?


    ¡°Is Mr. Foster blind? How could he marry such a woman?


    ¡°I heard that Mrs. Foster hails from a humble background. She must have used some underhanded


    means to elevate herself to her current status.


    Mrs. Foster¡­ The live chat was filled with people berating Melinda. Some even disclosed her family


    background


    This made Melinda feel extremely humiliated. Her face turned a ghastly shade of pale.


    Because of this, she believed that the most pressing matter now was to shift the me onto someone


    else.


    Otherwise, she would no longer be able to maintain her social standing in high society.


    Hence, she dialed Banny¡¯s number.


    Banny, who was standing by the window, was gazing outside with a gloomy expression.


    Upon receiving Melinda¡¯s call, he was first subjected to a tirade.


    Then, she instructed him to shoulder the me himself and not implicate her.


    Since the Steward Family was entirely dependent on Melinda, and he was able to livefortably due


    to


    her support, Hanny immediately assured her that he would bear full responsibility.


    After ending the call. Banny descended the stairs and headed towards the opposite street.


    Previously, he was still contemting whether to rake the initiative to go there.


    Chapter 333 A Change Ul Heart


    Now that Melinda had urged him, he could no longer evade it.


    Moreover, among his twockeys, one had caused their biological mother to miscarry, while the other


    had


    Judging by their reactions, Banny felt that Simone¡¯s usations were likely to be true.


    Therefore, he had to whisk them away before the police arrived.


    As soon as Bany made his appearance, Ray and hispanion¡¯s faces lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Banny, we¡¯re here


    ¡°Mr. Banny, help us!¡± As they shouted, the bystanders shifted their attention to Banny.


    The livestream camera also zoomed in on Banny


    Even though Banny looked quite presentable, everyone had formed a negative impression of him due


    to the earlier incident


    Realizing this, he inwardly cursed his twockeys. Ipetent fools! I asked them to stir up trouble


    and sabotage Simone¡¯s business, but they left me with a mess instead


    With a smile stered on his face, Banny first greeted Leon, Leon, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Leon had always harbored a dislike for his maternal rtives.


    After Gwen was sent to Grandma¡¯s house, she suffered greatly at their hands.


    Since he was young, Banny has been unproductive, always associating with dubious characters.


    Being the youngest child, he is pampered by the Steward Family.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With a furrowed brow, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you instruct these two men to harm


    Simone?¡±


    In an instant, Banny added Leon to the list of people he cursed inwardly.


    Leon is truly impetuous.


    Shouldn¡¯t he try to find a way to defend and clear our names in such a situation? I can¡¯t believe he


    would interrogate me as soon as I arrive. Damn! He¡¯s as irritating av ever.


    Still. Banny didn¡¯t let it show on his face


    Instead, he wore a congenial smile and said. ¡°Leon, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I genuinely admire Miss


    Simone, so I wanted to do something to capture her attention.¡±


    Then, he looked slightly abashed and added, ¡°I thought about having these two acquaintances of mine


    stir up some trouble, and then I would swoop in to save the day like a hero. However, I never


    anticipated that they would botch things up.¡±


    Banny didn¡¯t attempt to defend himself because he knew no one would believe him if he imed he


    didnt orchestrate the chans


    Chapter 333 A Change Of Heart


    In addition, it would also implicate Melinda. Therefore, he took the fall himself.


    Besides, he figured it wasn¡¯t a big deal to admit he was attracted to Simone and wanted to y the role


    of her knight in shining armor.


    After all, it was only natural for men to be drawn to beautiful women.


    The worst consequence he could face was public criticism:


    Either way, he was cynical. He didn¡¯t mind unting his wealth or personal life on livestream on usual


    days, so he definitely wasn¡¯t afraid to appear on camera now,


    Banny¡¯s deration caused Leon to furrow his brows even deeper. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    An unappealing man like Hanny aspiring to pursue Simone? Is he even worthy?


    Simone arched an eyebrow at Banny. ¡°I didn¡¯t detect any hint from your deineanor or gaze that you


    were smitten with me and wanted to y the hero. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re deliberately trying to absolve


    your aunt of any me¡±


    Immediately, Banny was taken aback. He was surprised that Simone had seen through his ruse.


    No woman has ever dared to challenge my authority before. Although he was displeased with Simone¡¯s


    defiance, he couldn¡¯t show it.


    With a smile, he borated, ¡°I have always kept my feelings for you hidden. You used to be Leon¡¯s


    girlfriend so I didn¡¯t want to interfere. It¡¯s only now, after you two have broken up, that I dare to entertain


    such thoughts


    He was speaking the truth.


    In the past, he had always known that Leon¡¯s girlfriend was a beauty.


    He believed she would make a great trophy if she were his.


    However, he didn¡¯t pursue her because he didn¡¯t dare to cross Leon.


    After Melinda discovered their rtionship, she had vehemently opposed Leon¡¯s rtionship withi


    Simone.


    She even asked Banny to find a way to sabotage their rtionship and win Simone over


    After that, they could tamish her reputation by publicly dering that Simone was his sugar baby before


    discarding her.


    But before he could act, Simone took the initiative to break up with Leon.


    And since Melinda didn¡¯t bring it up again, he didn¡¯t make a move.


    Of course, he desired Simone if he could have her, especially when he had the chance to be with her


    after she had parted ways with Leon.


    The thought drilled Banny and made him feel invincible.


    would he thrilling to toy with her


    11:38 Mon, 18 Dec. 5.


    Chapter 333 A Change Of Heart


    Now, conventional methods won¡¯t suffice if I want to seed. I have to resort to drastic measures.


    Simone¡¯s actions today must have thoroughly offended Aunt Melinda.


    I¡¯m certain Aunt Melinda will assist me and ensure Simone will be mine afterward.


    By then, I can settle the score with her for undermining my authority today.


    68%


    +5 Free Goina

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Chapter 334 Do You Dare?


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Banny¡¯s audacious words. He gave Banny a once-over, his eyes


    filled with contempt. Then, he said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re unappealing, shameless, and sleazy. Is that why


    you¡¯re aiming for someone out of your league?¡± Simone is a remarkable woman, A lowlife like Banny


    isn¡¯t even worthy of shining her shoes. Yet, he has the gail to atter such disgraceful words?! How


    revolting!


    ¡°Even if we were to break up, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn. Besides, you imed you wouldn¡¯t dare to steal


    my girlfriend. But I have to ask, do you even stand a chance? With your looks, Simone wouldn¡¯t even


    spare you a nce. Leon retorted


    It¡¯s not that I despise Banny. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s genuinely worthless. Even if Simone were visually


    impaired, she wouldn¡¯t be interested in such a pitiful cacur for a man.


    Banny, who had always been self-assured, was rendered speechless. These two have crossed the


    line! Flow could they say such hurtful things? One of them is even my own cousin. No wonder Aunt


    Melinda despises Leon. Well, I hate him too,


    He responded awkwardly. Even if she doesn¡¯t reciprocate my feelings, that shouldn¡¯t stop me from


    liking her, right! Fine! Ladmit my mistake. I apologize to Miss Simone and everyone else. These two


    were merely messing around earlier and didn¡¯t cause any harm to Miss Simone. I¡¯ll make them


    apologize to her. So. Leon, please let them go.¡±


    Realizing that Leon and Aaron were blindly loyal to Simone, Banny knew he couldn¡¯t reason with them.


    Regardless, he had taken full responsibility and removed Melinda from the equation. He didn¡¯t care if


    others believed him or not. Now, all that was left was to take his twockeys and leave.


    To his dismay. Leon sneered. Do you think a simple apology can absolve you of your wrongdoings? Do


    you take thew for a joke? Moreover, these two havemitted crimes, one of them even a murder. If


    we let them go, wouldn¡¯t we be aplices?¡±


    He was utterly disgusted by Banny and hisckeys. Moreover, he wanted to impress Simone and make


    it clear that he had no association with these people.


    Banny was left speechless. This cousin of mine is a real nuisance! Not only does he not support me,


    but he also betrays me like this!


    Melinda, who was watching the livestream, was also livid. Has Leon lost his mind?! Does he take


    pleasure in Banny¡¯s downfall?! Simone hasn¡¯t even spoken yel, and he¡¯s already intervening What an


    idiot! He¡¯s just holding them back entirely. She felt an overwhelming urge to reach through the screen


    and p Leon


    On the other hand, Leon was oblivious to his mother¡¯s thoughts. He continued addressing Banny.


    ¡°They have alreadymitted a crime, so we should wait for the police to arrive before deciding


    whether to let them go.


    At this point, Banny was so furious¡¯ that he wanted to pummel Leon. Feeling helpless, he said, ¡°Leon,


    this physiognomy fortune-telling thing is pure nonsense. Miss Simone probably knew they were here to


    cause trouble. That¡¯s why she said that


    Supone interjected. You want to defend them and take them away? No chance. She nced at Banny


    face and continued. ¡°You¡¯ve alsomitted numerous illegal acts. You¡¯ve drugged innocent girls and


    bulled them. You¡¯vemitted hit and run. You¡¯ve forcefully pursued a girl and injured her boyfriend


    hand after learing she has anyfriend You¡¯re even involved in human trafficking and illegal business


    11 38 Mon, 18 Dec E Go


    Chapter 334 Do You Dare?


    You can¡¯t even clear your own name, but you want to save them? Dream on.¡±


    When Banny heard Simone¡¯s words, he was taken aback. Damn! This woman really knows how to


    read faces. Indeed, he hadmitted these acts before. However, the Steward Family often settled


    them with money. If money couldn¡¯t solvent, Banny would turn to Melinda for help. She always found a


    way to handle it for him. That¡¯s why he continued to be so brazen. Now that he was exposed in public,


    he felt a rare sense of panic


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I was wrong to think of pursuing someone out of my league. He


    denied firmly once again. ¡°But you can¡¯t just nder and use me without evidence, can you?¡±


    Simone couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. ¡°It I¡¯my ndering you, we¡¯ll find out when the police.


    arrive and conduct a proper investigation Stay and wait for the police to investigate if you¡¯re innocent. If


    I have falsely used you I will not only apologize to you on this livestreams, but I will also


    Mrs. Foster wants to clear her van, huh! Dream


    If he has Bunnymitted so many crimes but never been


    caught Why is he still so arrogant and continues tomit illegal acts: It¡¯s all because he has an aunt


    who is the madam of a wealthy family. She helped him settle everything How are of Mrs. Foster to think


    she could make Banny take all the me and get away with it after provoking me I won¡¯t let her


    seed. I want to send Banny to prison to Jace the appropriate charges and punishment,


    Banny is the most favored grandson in the Steward Family. He is the apple of Old Mr. Steward and Old


    Mrs. Steward¡¯s eyes. If they find out Banny has gone to prison because he has helped Mrs. Foster,


    they will definitely confront Mrs. Foster. Ill let them fight among themselves first. Moreover, Mrs. Foster


    cares about her image the most. So. I want to make her the subject of inte-wide criticism.


    Banny was at a loss for words, for he truly didn¡¯t dare. Pretending to be innocent, he said. ¡°I can¡¯t


    defend myself further now that you¡¯ve put it that way. Since I have other matters to attend to, I won¡¯t


    waste my time with you guys. After saying that, he turned around and attempted to leave. There¡¯s no


    way I¡¯m sticking around! Once the police arrive, there¡¯s no way I can escape. If the police take us away


    and expose our hetuous acts to the livestream viewers. I will still face severe consequences, even with


    Aunt Melinda backing me. I¡¯m no fool.


    But now that Banny had walked right into the trap, there was no way Simone would let him escape.


    This time, even without her saying anything, the onlookers blocked Banny¡¯s path. ¡°If you¡¯re innocent,


    why are you running away?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! If you¡¯re brave, stay here and wait for the police.¡±


    At this point, everyone already believed Simone¡¯s words.


    Otherwise, Banny, who didn¡¯t seem like a good guy at first nce, wouldn¡¯t have tried to escape out of


    guilt.


    If they hadn¡¯t engaged in immoral activities and were indeed falsely used, they would have already


    stepped forward and confronted Simone.


    Their current attempt to flee only indicated their guilt.


    As for Banny, he grew anxious after seeing his path blocked.


    He red at the crowd and retorted. ¡°What¡¯s your problem: Back off! I didn¡¯tmut those crimes, but i


    won¡¯t stick around either


    Chapter 334 Do You Dare?


    Fle tried to break free, but there were skilled individuals in the crowd who immediately restrained him.


    Just then, local police officers arrived.


    After gathering information, they turned their attention to the three suspects.


    The trio denied the usations and instead pointed fingers at Simone, iming she had framed them.


    Sure enough, the police couldn¡¯t rely solely on Simone¡¯s testimony and promptly arrested the three


    suspects.


    Then, they asked her. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    As Simone had dared to report to the police, she naturally had evidence


    She nodded and stated. I deduced that they had engaged in numerous immoral activities in Cubilis.


    Currently, an innocent girl is still being held captive in the courtyard of a house they purchased outside


    the city.


    Then, she pointed at the man on the ground and added. Furthermore, hemitted murder and buried


    the body in that yard. If you investigate the yard now, you will find out whether my usations are false


    or


    ¦°¦¯¦©


    As soon as these words left her mouth. Banny and the other two trembled with fear. They even broke


    our in a cold sweat.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    15 Free Coins

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Chapter 335 In Deep Water


    The trio was in a state of utter panic, particrly the man who hadmitted the heinous act of


    murder.


    He eximed nervously. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsensel We came to Cubilis for leisure. We typically lodge


    at an inn, and we don¡¯t own any courtyard.¡±


    Banny chimed in, ¡°Indeed. We all lodge at inns in Cubilis. We don¡¯t have a courtyard.¡±


    Over the past couple of days, they had indeed been touring Cubilis and lodging in an inn.


    He turned to the police officer and said. ¡°If you doubt us, you can verify it with the inn.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow and retorted. ¡°Denial won¡¯t get you anywhere¡±


    She then addressed the police officer. I can ascertam where they purchased the courtyard. Please


    investigate. After all, not only is an innocent girl trapped inside, but there are also corpses buried in the


    courtyard, implicating a murder case.¡±


    Upon hearing this. the police officer grew anxious.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s first inspect the courtyard He then addressed the trio. ¡°If this turns out to be a false rm.


    she will be held responsible for falsely using you, and we will take appropriate action.


    However, if her ims turned out to be true, these three individuals would face the consequences.


    The trio was reluctant to visit the courtyard and continued to defend themselves, attempting to prevent


    the investigation


    However, their efforts were in vain. They were escorted out of the city.


    In the heart of Cubilis, there were numerous residential areas with no high-rises. They were all single-


    story houses with courtyards.


    Simone deduced the location based on the demeanor and aura of the trio, leading everyone along.


    The livestream camera followed suit.


    There were also many spectators who had trailed behind earlier.


    Eventually, the group halted in a secluded alley. There was only one residence here, and the courtyard


    gate was at the very end.


    Simone dered, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Upon seeing the courtyard, Banny and the others were petrified. They hadn¡¯t anticipated Simone¡¯s


    exceptional abilities, enabling her to deduce such details.


    The trio continued to deny ownership of the courtyard and refused to produce the key to unlock the


    gate.


    mone instructed Leon, ¡°Banny has the key in his waist pouch. Retrieve it and unlock the gate.


    fle turned around and found a bunch of keys in Banny¡¯s pouch.


    14


    #5 Free Coins


    Chapter 385 In Deep Water


    Bauny was seething with anger at Leon¡¯s audacity.


    Leon then took the key and tried it, sessfully unlocking the courtyard gate with one of them.


    At this moment, even the skeptics were taken aback.


    The courtyard gate had indeed opened.


    This could only imply that this was indeed their courtyard.


    After the gate was unlocked. Simone ventured in alone.


    A door opened, and a man who appeared to have just woken up emerged. Upon seeing Simone and


    the others, he was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Upon spotting Banny and the others behind her, he respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr. Banny, you¡¯re back¡±


    Banny and the others wished they could throttle him.


    He had carelessly called out to them without assessing the situation. They had nned to continue


    their defense, but now they were left speechless.


    The murderer was the most panicked of the lot.


    Banny and Ray were both contemting escape ns.


    Simone pointed to a room in the corner and stated. The girl they¡¯ve been holding captive is in that


    room.¡±


    As soon as these words were uttered, the man¡¯s face drained of color.


    He also noticed the uniformed police officers and panicked, unsure of what to do. He wanted to flee but


    found that the exit was blocked by the crowd that had followed them in.


    The police officers swiftly approached and forced open the room door, their faces turning grim


    Inside the room were three wornen, bound and gagged.


    Upon seeing the police officers, all three of them cried out in relief.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The cameraman followed suit and captured the scene in the room for the livestream.


    Initially startled, the audience began to berate Banny and the others for their inhumanity.


    The police officers rescued the three women and interrogated them. They discovered that they were


    friends who hade to Cubilis for a vacation.


    A few days prior, they had encountered Banny and the others in Cubilis and were invited to socialize


    with


    them.


    They had even visited a bar together at night.


    Labeknownst to them, they started feeling dizzy after consuming a few drinks,


    Baray and the others used the pretext of escorting them back to their inn and instead brought them so


    +5 Free Com


    Chapter 835 In Deep Water


    this courtyard, locking them up.


    They overheard that these men were nning to sell them overseas.


    They were terrified but couldn¡¯t escape and were under constant surveince.


    Moreover, ording to the men, when Banny and the other two returned, they intended to vite


    them.


    They deeply regretted their naivety in trusting strangers while traveling and wished they had been more


    cautious.


    At the time. Banny and the others seemed persuasive and didn¡¯t appear to be malevolent.


    Banny even showed them his video ount.


    They merely wanted to socialize and have a few drinks, nothing more, Who would have thought that


    these men could be so deceitful and wicked?


    After rescuing the women, the police officers also acknowledged Simone¡¯s deductive abilities. One of


    them inquired. ¡°You mentioned earlier that there are buried bodies in the courtyard. Where exactly?¡±


    Simone responded. Under therge tree in the backyard. If you dig ten meters, you¡¯ll find them.¡±


    This implicated a significant case, so the police immediately reported to their superiors.


    They then found a shovel in the yard, went to the back of the tree in the backyard, and began digging


    at the spot Simone had indicated.


    Banny¡¯s follower had already slumped to the ground,pletely drained.


    There was only one thought in his mind. It¡¯s over


    Not only did he regret picking a fight with Simone, but he also began to resent Banny.


    After a while, the police indeed unearthed two bodies from beneath the tree


    The livestream camera did not focus on this, but the audience knew that there were indeed bodies


    under the tree.


    The police interrogated the murderer about the circumstances surrounding these two bodies.


    Since the details of the murders had already been uncovered, the man no longer attempted to defend


    himself. He confessed that he had lured these two people here from out of town.


    One of them resisted too much when he was viting her, so he identally killed her.


    He left the other person locked up in the yard while he went out to enjoy himself and forgot about her.


    When he returned after a week, the person was already dead.


    After confessing, he pointed at Banny and stated. He was involved too. Not only did he socialize with


    these two people, but he also helped bury the bodies.¡±


    He knew that Banny had a powerful aunt, and it was because of Melinda that he would be exposed


    hapter 565 R Deep


    So, he deliberately implicated Banny in the hope that Melinda could assist them and extricate them


    from this predicament.


    He was influenced by the sinister aura, and all the darkness in his heart was brought out.


    He no longer possessed his previous rationality andposure.


    Ali he could think of was that he and Banny would not have a good life.


    Banny was taken aback. Then, his expression changed as he eximed, ¡°Nonsense. I had no idea


    there were bodies buried under thisrge tree. How could I have been involved? I never even met


    these two people. Don¡¯t spout nonsense like a mad dog¡±


    He truly hadn¡¯t been involved.


    However, the man insisted that Banny was involved.


    Subsequently. Banny, along with the other two followers and the two other henchmen in the yard, were


    apprehended by the police.


    Leon witnessed Banny being taken away, and his eyes filled with mixed emotions.


    He truly did not anticipate Banny turning out so badly as he believed that Banny was merely fooling


    around outside all day, being a yboy.


    Who would have thought he hadmitted so many crimes?


    His heart grew even more troubled. Did his mother know what Banny had done? How many times had


    she covered up for him? The more he pondered, the more he realized that his mother was very


    different from the mother he had envisioned.


    She was not only hypocritical and insincere, but she also allowed her family to be corrupt.


    Simultaneously, he was certain that his mother would not fare well after news of this incident spread.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Chapter 336 Fury Unleashed


    Melinda was engrossed in the livestream.


    The sight of the courtyard left her bbergasted.


    She had cleaned up after Banny¡¯s mumerous blunders before, but they were merely instances of girl


    humiliation, brawls, and hit-and-run incidents.


    There was no involvement of imprisonment, trafficking, or even murder, so she was oblivious to the fact


    that Banny hadmitted a plethora of crimes.


    Melinda was now in a state of panic, her concern for Banny intensifying


    The murderer implicated Banny


    If it was discovered that he was indeed involved. Banny would be in deep trouble.


    This situation would also implicate her.


    After all, once Simone revealed it, everyone would know that Banny was her nephew,


    Melinda watched Simone on the livestream, her heart filled with resentment.


    This cunning girl was specifically targeting her.


    Her decision to not let her in earlier was justified.


    Seeing Leon¡¯splex expression, Melinda¡¯s fury escted.


    Leon was an unreliable ally.


    When Simone instructed him to find the key, he obeyed.


    Now, witnessing Banny¡¯s arrest, he didn¡¯t even attempt to help and had the audacity to continue


    participating in the variety show. He even continued to linger around Simone, who harbored resentment


    against them. It was infuriating.


    Melinda couldn¡¯t resist and opened the live chat to take a look.


    As expected, everyone was berating Banny and her.


    Many people threatened to expose and report her, urging a thorough investigation.


    After a while, Melinda also discovered that this matter had be a trending topic.


    The headline read, ¡°Melinda¡¯s Nephew is Actually a Murderer.¡±


    This matter was gaining increasing attention on the inte.


    In addition to discussing this matter, her background and family history were all exposed


    Even her maternal family was revealed.


    11 39 Mon, 18 Dec E


    Chapter 336 Fury Unleashed


    Moreover, people wereing forward one after another, revealing that Reuben and Titus¡¯pany


    hadmitted numerous vitions and crimes,


    There were also people who dug out that her niece tried to snatch someone else¡¯s boyfriend and, when


    unsessful, resorted to throwing sulfuric acid at the person.


    She was aware of this incident.


    The woman was disfigured and wanted to sue her niece.


    She arranged for the victim to undergo stic surgery abroad and alsopensated for mental


    damages.


    Then, another nephew who entered the entertainment industry as an investor had his scandals


    exposed.


    Soon, the other two nephews and nieces were also revealed with a plethora of information.


    Melinda felt that things were spiraling out of control, drifting further and further away.


    Her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from her mother, Teresa,


    Picking up the phone, she was immediately berated. ¡°You little wench. Are you not satisfied until you¡¯ve


    ruined our family? Do you have a problem? Letting Banny go and find trouble with a geomancy master.


    ¡°Now, Banny has been arrested, and our family has been criticized by many people. Reuben and Titus


    said that if this continues, theirpany will also be investigated. How could I have given birth to such


    a foolish and useless person like you? You¡¯re a money-losingmodity.¡±


    When Melinda heard the harsh scolding from the other end, her expression became even more


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unpleasant. Since she married into the Gray Family, Teresa had not called her names like ¡°little wench.¡±


    ¡°Toolish,¡± or ¡°money-losingmodity.¡±


    Her family began to praise her, making her feel valued.


    In order to maintain her dignity in front of her family, she constantly provided them with financial support


    and assistance.


    Reuben and Titus both startedpanies, relying on her help and support


    When her nephews and nieces caused trouble, she was the one who put in the effort and money to


    resolve


    For many years, Teresa had not scolded her like this.


    Unable to bear it, she asked, ¡°Mom, what are you saying? This was clearly Banny¡¯s own doing, and it¡¯s


    causing trouble for us. How can you me me for this?¡±


    At this point, she also felt some resentment toward Banny


    He actually foolishly went to cause trouble with a murderer, leading to this mess.


    Teresa didn¡¯t care about all that. ¡°Nonsense! If it wasn¡¯t for you wanting Banny to go and cause trouble


    for Sermons how could all these things have happened?¡±


    Chapter 336 Fury Unleashed


    +5 Free Coins


    ¡°Quickly go and find someone to rescue Banny. Deal with all those online criticisms as well. And don¡¯t


    let your brother¡¯spany be investigated. Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you, and we won¡¯t recognize you


    as our daughter anymore.¡±


    nxher


    When she had value to be exploited, Teresa would use kind words to coax


    However, now that Banny might be imprisoned, her family was being cursed with more trouble lying


    ahead. She could no longer stand it as this money-losingmodity was brainless.


    It was also fortunate that she had a beautiful face, which enchanted Adam.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what kind of life they would be living.


    Melinda not only cared about her pride but also valued family ties. She had always wanted to gain


    recognition from her maternal family, parents, and siblings, so when she heard these words, her


    expression changed. Tunderstand. I will immediately ask Adam to resolve this.¡±


    Teresa coldly snorted. That¡¯s more like it.


    At that, she hung up the phone.


    Melinda immediately called Adam.


    The phone was unable to be connected, which indicated that it was out of service.


    She tried calling Adam¡¯s assistant but couldn¡¯t get through.


    When she called thepany, the secretary informed her that Adam was overseas on business.


    He must have turned off his phone while on the ne.


    With no other options, Melinda had to make calls everywhere to ask for help.


    All the things Banny was involved in were criminal activities.


    They were even exposed in a livestream, so these people didn¡¯t dare to help or have the ability to do


    so.


    The situation online was so severe that anyone involved would suffer.


    Everyone was not foolish, so they all found excuses to refuse politely.


    Some even intentionally ignored Melinda¡¯s calls when they saw her number.


    After thinking for a moment, she decided to call Salma, who was unaware of the situation.


    She had been angered by the way Leon served Simone like a ve, so she returned to the inn and


    was too angry to watch the livestream.


    Because Simone didn¡¯t take Leon¡¯s pride into consideration, she was nning to go to the hospital to


    She had just arrived at the hospital room and sat down.


    When she saw Melinda¡¯s call, she answered it. She heard the other person say that Banny had been


    framed


    Chapter 336 Fury Unleashed


    by Simone and was now being arrested in Cubilis.


    Aware of her presence in Cubilis, they sought her assistance in rescuing Banny.


    They deliberately ced all the responsibility on Simone and incited a great deal of gossip.


    Salma didn¡¯t expect Simone to do such a thing.


    She has a very good rtionship with Melinda now, considering her to be a close friend and confidante,


    so she agreed without hesitation


    After ending the call, she informed Steven about the situation. Then, she added with someints,


    ¡°What is Simone up to? Just because I went to her for help to save Andrew, she got upset.


    ¡°Not only did she heartlessly refuse to save Andrew, but she also mocked me in front of the livestream.


    Now, she¡¯s even targeting my friend. She falsely used Banny, resulting in his arrest¡±


    ording to what she understood from Melinda, Simone became upset because she knew about their


    close rtionship.


    It was all because of her that Simone intentionally targeted Melinda.


    Consequently, she felt particrly upset.


    She pondered to herself that Simone, as a daughter, was bing increasingly callous and


    audacious.


    As her mother, she hadn¡¯t done anything to her, yet she was intentionally targeted like this


    She nced at Steven and pleaded, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you have connections with influential people in


    Cubilis? Please help and secure the release of Banny.¡±


    From her perspective, it was simply a matter of assisting in the rescue of an innocent individual,


    nothing overly significant


    Upon hearing Salma¡¯s voice on the phone, Steven already sensed that something was amiss.


    Now that he heard what she had said, he became so furious that he felt like he was about to explode.


    +5 Free Cos

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Chapter 337 Despair


    Andrew, let alone Steven, stared at Salma in disbelief.


    Had Salma lost her mind? She was actually proposing that Steven should bail out a murderer.


    Even if Steven had connections with influential people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to assist in this


    predicament.


    Steven gazed at Salma with a level of disappointment he had never experienced before.


    ¡°Do you believe Melinda¡¯s words? Simone is our flesh and blood, and you question her based on


    someone else¡¯s ims?¡± Salma¡¯s anger red at this.


    I acknowledge she is my biological daughter, but she should also recognize us! You saw it on the live


    stream; she showed no respect for me.¡±


    ¡°I pleaded with her to help save Andrew, and she mocked me,¡± she continued. ¡°She simply despises


    me as her mother and seeks any opportunity to retaliate against me deliberately.¡±


    Steven realized that Salma harbored deep resentment towards Simone and reasoned with her was


    furile


    So, he shifted the topic. ¡°Do you know what happened to Banny? You agreed to let me bail him our


    Salma responded. ¡°She told me that Simone set up Banny and got him arrested. She didn¡¯t specify his


    exact wrongdoings. She added nonchntly, ¡°Since he was falsely used and framed, he couldn¡¯t


    have done anything wrong. You can bail him out.


    Steven was taken aback. Salma seemed to be growing more naive, manipted by Melinda


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°He hasmitted numerous wrongs, and it¡¯s not Simone who


    framed. him. With so many people watching the live stream, even if Simone wanted to frame him, she


    couldn¡¯t have seeded. Banny not only drugged and imprisoned girls but also trafficked them


    overseas. Moreover, he was implicated in a murder case.


    ¡°All their crimes were broadcasted live, and we witnessed it too. His expression hardened. ¡°You


    actually want me to bail out someone like that.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that the Gray Family doesn¡¯t have enough problems and wants to actively provide


    more for the opposing family? I can¡¯t get involved in such a matter. let alone take the lead. Banny


    brought this upon himself and should face legal consequences,¡±


    Salma was taken aback by these words. ¡°How is that possible? Melinda said it¡¯s not a big deal. Banny


    was falsely used!¡±


    His expression grew even grimmer. ¡°You believe whatever she says. Are you a fool?¡±


    This caused Salma¡¯s expression to shift. ¡°She¡¯s my friend. How could I have known that such things


    were involved? There might be a misunderstanding.¡±


    She asked, ¡°So, what do we do now? You can¡¯t help?¡±


    Steven replied impatiently. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t help. Adam has better connections than me, but she


    didint approach him. She came to you. She¡¯s trying to extricate herself from trouble and drag us into it.


    Don¡¯t


    Chapter 337 Despair


    associate with such a person in the future. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know when she betrays you.¡±


    His aversion towards Melinda had now intensified.


    +5 Free Cons


    Salma still couldn¡¯t believe that her trusted friend had deceived her. ¡°She said Adam was on a ne


    and couldn¡¯t be reached by phone. She knew we were in the Cubilis, so she asked for help. Did Banny


    really do such a thing? Could it be a misunderstanding?


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve already agreed to help. Why don¡¯t you go and inquire again? If you can help, then help; if


    you really can¡¯t, then forget it. This way, I can also give Melinda an exnation¡±


    She had already made a promise, and breaking it would be embarrassing.


    Steven was livid. ¡°You are beyond help. If you want to assist, go ahead and do it yourself. After all, your


    family connections are strong. I don¡¯t have the capacity to save a murderer.¡±


    After saying that, he disregarded Salma.


    Andrew looked at Salma and said, ¡°Mom, stop creating chaos. Simone isn¡¯t so idle as to deliberately


    target


    you.


    He scoffed. This isn¡¯t a TV drama. She doesn¡¯t go after people around you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Melinda. She sent Banny to stir up trouble for Simone intentionally, and that¡¯s how


    he exposed himself


    ¡°You have poor judgment of people. Melinda is not a good person.¡±


    That scoundrel Banny wanted to harm Simone, and now, he was reaping what he had sown


    Salma couldn¡¯t see through it, so she was upset by Steven¡¯s words. Now, even Andrew wanted to


    reprimand her, making her furious.


    ¡°Fine. You guys have good judgment, huh?¡± She looked at Andrew and sneered. Then, you wouldn¡¯t


    end up in this situation.


    Andrew shrugged. I didn¡¯t im to have good judgment. I didn¡¯t heed other people¡¯s advice. That¡¯s why


    I ended up in this situation.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, please be vignt. He advised her kindly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like me, stop doing


    However, these words only added fuel to the fire.


    what you¡¯re


    Salma red at him angrily. ¡°You ungrateful child! I was worried about helping you before, but you want


    To curse me.¡±¡°¡±


    Tm not as foolish as you¡±


    ¡°Now, both you and your father are united against me because of Simone. Just say it directly if you¡¯re


    dissatisfied. No need to bear around the bush.¡±


    It was impossible tomunicate with each other.


    11.39 Mon, 18 Dec


    Chapter 337 Despair


    If that¡¯s what you think, then there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡±


    Steven sighed. ¡°We¡¯re doing this for your own good. If you don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t regret


    itter.¡±


    Yet, Salma refused to listen. She waspletely stuck in her own thoughts, believing that Steven and


    Andrew were all siding with Simone and targeting her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help, then forget it. Why say so much? Fine. I¡¯ll call my family.


    Salma William


    longer wanted Steven¡¯s help. Instead, she took out her phone and called her older brother,


    After the call connected, she exined the situation


    The other side was silent for a few seconds


    Then, William asked. ¡°Are you in the hospital?¡±


    Salma was puzzled. Yes. Why?¡±


    He inquired. ¡°Ask Steven to take you to see a psychiatrist.


    Only someone with a mental or psychological problem would do something like this.


    He really suspected that Salma had a mental issue.


    calma was speechless. He had actually suggested she was mentally ill.


    ¡°William, it¡¯s you who needs to see a psychiatrist. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± She felt wronged. her eyes welling


    up with tears. If you¡¯re not willing to assist, then forget it. Why do you have to belittle me like this?¡±


    William was at a loss for words. ¡°A reasonable person wouldn¡¯t engage in such behavior. If you¡¯re fine,


    then. why did you ask me to defend a murderer? When I saw the trending topics and news, I thought


    that Banny was despicable and hoped he would rot in jail. Somebody like him is a threat, and if he were


    given the death penalty everyone would apud. How could I possibly defend him?¡±


    He added in an irritated tone, ¡°If you want to harm us, just say it.¡±


    Salma was astonished. ¡°Did he reallymit these crimes? But Melinda imed that Simone framed


    and falsely used him!¡±


    Her brother was frustrated. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You don¡¯t believe your own daughter and


    instead trust Melinda, who has always had a bad reputation.¡±


    I strongly suggest you see a psychiatrist.¡± He truly couldn¡¯tprehend Salma¡¯s thought process.


    When she pushed away her own biological daughter to raise an adopted daughter, he felt like her mind


    was malfunctioning. And now, because of the words of an outsider, she doubted Simone even more.


    She even wanted to drag their family down with her. It was hopeless.


    I can¡¯t help, and no one else in the family will help either. Just stop it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it He finished speaking and ended the call.


    11 39 Mon, 18 Dec 0


    Chapter 337 Despair


    Salma waspletely bewildered when she heard the dial toneing from her phone,


    15 Free Coins


    11:30 Mon, 18 Dec 5.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Chapter 338 A Surprising Agreement


    +5 Free Coins


    Salma, the youngest daughter of a wealthy family, was ustomed to a life of privilege and


    indulgence. Her parents and two older brothers doted on her, which made her somewhat spoiled.


    However, her rtionship with her sister was strained, and she was taken aback by the way she was


    treated, particrly by William


    Steven, who had overheard Salma¡¯s phone conversation, didn¡¯t catch the specifics but could infer the


    gist of it. He began to question if Salma was under Melinda¡¯s influence and was grappling with


    psychological issues.


    After a moment of contemtion, he turned to Salma with a grave expression and asked, ¡°Should we


    consult a psychiatrist or a psychologist?¡±


    If she was indeed under Melinda¡¯s influence, seeking professional help seemed like a sensible course


    of


    CLIOT


    Salma, jolted back to reality by Steven¡¯s suggestion, stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you genuinely


    believe I¡¯m mentally unstable?¡± she retorted.


    Steven attempted to pactly her. ¡°If we¡¯re facing problems, we should confront them. Let¡¯s go and


    consult a professional


    Salma was livid. She could barely contain her anger as she sternly told Steven to leave her alone


    before storming out of the hospital room. She was not mentally ill, so why should she see a


    psychiatrist?


    Steven and Andrew watched Salma leave in a huff, feeling helpless. They didn¡¯t attempt to stop her.


    With no support from Steven¡¯s family and no one else to turn to. Salma a full-time housewife, had to


    rely on her assistant to investigate the matter.


    By the time she returned to the inn in Cubilis, it was already evening. Her assistant hadpleted the


    investigation and showed her the rey of the livestream.


    Salma was shocked to see the girl locked in the yard and the police confirming the discovery of a body


    buried beneath arge tree. She muttered to herself in disbelief. ¡°Is this true? Did Banny really do such


    a thing?


    Her assistant, feeling contempt for Salma¡¯s naivety, confirmed, ¡°Yes. They were involved in kidnapping.


    human trafficking, and other illegal activities. They even confessed to it. If the charges are proven,


    Banny could face life imprisonment or even the death penalty.¡±


    Salma¡¯s expression darkened. She immediately called Melinda to confront her.


    Melinda, however, denied any knowledge of Banny¡¯s actions and imed that he was framed by


    Simone. Salma, reluctantly, believed her.


    Melinda, not wanting to lose Salma as an ally against Simone, shared her own experiences of being


    deceived by her family andforted Salma.


    After ending the call. Melinda was seething with anger. She cursed Salma for her ipetence and


    wty to handle Steven


    11.39 Mon, 18 Dec t


    Chapter 338 A Surprising Agreement


    +5 Free Col


    Unable to reach Adam, who was abroad, Melinda turned to her son, Skyler. However, Skyler, aware of


    what she wanted, refused to help Banny and ignored her calls.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Melinda then turned to Leon, who had just returned to the inn with Simone after a day of livestreaming.


    When Leon answered her call, Melinda berated him for not helping Banny. Leon retorted, ¡°Banny


    brought this upon himself. He deserves it.


    Melinda, unable to control her anger, demanded. ¡°You must help Banny with this matter.


    Leon scoffed. I¡¯m just a celebrity. What can I do to assist a criminal?


    Melinda, in her fury, suggested. Simone! She harmed Banny, so she should take responsibility. If you


    allow her to save him. I will agree to you being together.¡±


    Leon was taken aback. Steven and Gwen had previously mentioned that Melinda was arrogant and


    foolish. Now, after hearing what Melinda had said, Leon found himself inplete agreement with their


    assessment

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Chapter 339 What Does This Have To Do With Me?


    Leon was rendered speechless by Melinda¡¯s words. He cast a cautious nce at Simone, fearful of


    any potential misunderstanding.


    With a hint of impatience creeping into his voice, he retorted, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need for you to fret


    over my affairs or obsess over them.¡±


    Having grown up alongside Simone, he understood her well. He recognized that she wasn¡¯t ying


    hard to get, but was instead being utterly indifferent.


    He continued, ¡°Bannymitted a crime and should face the consequences under thew. His actions


    are so grave that no one can absolve him. Don¡¯t persist in trying to save him; it won¡¯t end well for you


    either.¡±


    Upon hearing Leon¡¯s words, Melinda¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°You heartless creature, he¡¯s your own


    cousin! How can you stand to see himnguish in prison?¡±


    She had already helped her maternal family rise to prominence when Banny was born.


    He was raised as a pampered child, unustomed to any hardship.


    Leon was taken aback. ¡°Of course, I can bear it, and I would even apud. If he can¡¯t endure the


    suffering, what about the people he humiliated and those who were sold abroad? Won¡¯t they suffer


    too?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯tprehend why you feel the need to financially support your maternal family every month.


    And under the guise of my father¡¯s name, you aided your maternal family¡¯spany. They¡¯re not


    exactly strapped for cash either.


    ¡°Why did Banny still engage in such reckless and criminal activities?¡± Melinda hesitated. She too was


    curious.


    Every year, she provided substantial individual subsidies to several nephews and nieces. She also


    gifted. them houses and cars.


    Banny should not be in need of money, so why did he resort to illegal activities? He must have been led


    astray by someone.


    The more she pondered, the more she was convinced of this.


    ¡°He must have been led astray by someone. Perhaps these actions were carried out by others, and he


    was merely a bystander or was framed. Banny may be frivolous, but he¡¯s not inherently evil.¡±


    Leon found Melinda¡¯s words ludicrous.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re utterly deluded. If this kind of person isn¡¯t evil, then who is?¡± Melinda was displeased.


    ¡°Why are you speaking in such a manner? He¡¯s my nephew. How can you speak so ill of your own


    cousin? If he¡¯s evil, then what does that make my parents and sisters to you?¡±


    Leon retorted, ¡°The parents and siblings of an evil person, of course.¡±


    ¡°Hemitted such heinous acts, all because you indulged him. In your eyes, he¡¯s not even


    considered evil, and you want to save him.¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that your family is naturally predisposed to wickedness, and you, Mother, are no different. It¡¯s


    ingrained in your bones, ack of moral values and boundless malevolence.¡±


    O


    He couldn¡¯t help but voice his thoughts. Now he understood.


    Banny was not a good person, and neither were the people in his family.


    Melinda and the people from the Steward Family were no different.


    Melinda was so furious that she nearly smashed her phone. ¡°You ungrateful wretch. How dare you call


    yourself my son?¡±


    He had the audacity to say that she, Teresa, and others were all wicked, with no limits to their cruelty.


    Her rage was uncontroble, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her scolding.


    But Leon was no longer the son who yearned for maternal love and was obedient.


    As soon as she started scolding, Leon hung up the phone.


    He also blocked Melinda.


    Listening to the busy tone on her phone, Melinda was so incensed that she wanted to rush to Cubilis to


    confront Leon, her ungrateful son.


    After hanging up the phone, Leon noticed everyone looking at him with a mix of sympathy and


    speechlessness.


    He cleared his throat and pointed to his head. ¡°My mother has some issues, so there¡¯s no need for you


    to worry about her.¡±


    Others also thought Melinda was unhinged, and she seemed to be mentally unstable.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was still insistent on saving Banny. Who knows what she was thinking?


    But to be able to spoil Banny to this extent, Melinda was certainly not a good person either. She indeed


    Having such a mother and maternal family, Leon was truly unfortunate.


    Fortunately, Simone had broken up with him. Otherwise, with such a mother-inw, she would be


    utterly repulsed.


    Simone had keen hearing and overheard what Melinda said on the phone.


    She could guess what Melinda was plotting.


    It seems that the lesson was not harsh enough. She needs to do more.


    Everyone sat and chatted for a while before retiring to their rooms.


    After a while, Simone¡¯s phone rang. She saw an unfamiliar number but answered it anyway. ¡°Hello!¡±


    Melinda¡¯ voice came from the other end. ¡®Simone, it¡¯s Melinda


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°You called me. What do you need?¡± Melinda had been upset by Leon


    earlier and couldn¡¯t contact Adam and Skyler. Then, her family started pressuring her, urging her in


    various ways. They told her that she must save Banny. Otherwise, she shouldn¡¯t bother returning to her


    family. Melinda thought about it and reluctantly decided to find someone. She got Simone¡¯s phone


    number to call her personally.


    23


    She asked, ¡°What do you want in order to spare Banny?¡± Simone sneered. ¡°Melinda, Leon said you


    have some mental issues, and now it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you seek medical help. Bannymitted a crime. You should consult awyer and ask if the


    So, what does this have to do with me?¡± Melinda was taken aback. She never expected that Leon


    would tell Simone that she had a mental illness.


    She loathed that abomination to the core.


    She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Banny is in trouble because of you, so you should take


    responsibility.¡±


    She threatened, ¡°If you still aspire to marry into the Gray Family in the future, find a way to save Banny.


    Otherwise, I will never ept you.¡± (D)


    Simoneughed. ¡°How audacious and self-absorbed do you have to be to utter such egotistical words?


    I have no interest in marrying into the Gray Family. Honestly, even if youe begging on your knees,


    I still won¡¯t marry into the Gray Family.¡±


    She sneered. ¡°You absolutely won¡¯t ept me? Who are you? Do I need someone like you to ept


    me? Although I left the Gray Family, I used to be a true heiress of a prominent family.¡±


    ¡°You, a lowly creature, where do you find the audacity to criticize me? Just because you are


    shameless?¡± The more Melinda cared about her status, the more Simone wanted to provoke her.


    Indeed, Melinda¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°You little harlot.¡±


    Simone retorted, ¡°What kind of person are you to insult others? You are an old harlot.¡±


    Melinda shouted with anger, ¡°You! Simone, I¡¯m warning you, you better be wise and save Banny.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, not only will I prevent Leon from being with you, but I will also make you suffer.¡±


    She was serious.


    If Simone didn¡¯t save Banny, she would find someone to deal with this little vixen.


    She would have someone strip Simone naked and even take turns tormenting her, then release videos


    and photos.


    Undoubtedly, this would ruin Simone¡¯s reputation, making her regret so much that she couldn¡¯t even


    cry.


    By then, Leon would no longer harbor any feelings for this worthless person.


    33

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Chapter 340 The Silent Tiger Is Mistaken For A Sick Cat


    Simone has an acute sensitivity to emotions.


    Even through a phone call, she could detect the profound malice radiating from Melinda.


    Melinda was not just unintelligent, but also malicious.


    No wonder she and Jodie got along so well. They were cut from the same cloth.


    In response, Simone casually retorted, ¡°Even if you were to offer Leon to me on a silver tter, I


    wouldn¡¯t be interested. So, you can put your mind at ease.¡±


    ¡°As for your wish to see me suffer, go ahead and give it your best shot.


    She sneered. ¡°I initially didn¡¯t give you a second thought, but since you insist on drawing my attention,


    don¡¯t me me for being discourteous.¡±


    Originally, Simone had nned to meddle with the Steward Family¡¯s ancestral grave after the variety


    show.


    She wanted the Steward Family to taste their own medicine.


    However, now that Melinda had taken the initiative to threaten and provoke her with ill intentions,


    Simone had a change of heart.


    Melinda¡¯s expression shifted slightly, sensing something ominous. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Simone


    replied. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    ¡°All of this is a consequence of your own actions. If you want to me someone, me yourself.¡±


    Without waiting for Melinda to respond. Simone ended the call.


    Simone knew that Melinda was too self-absorbed.


    Over the years, she had been pampered by Mr. Foster and had be increasingly thoughtless,


    It must be acknowledged that Mr. Foster¡¯s approach to raising her had been quite effective.


    However, Simone was not Mr. Foster. She did not have the patience to constantly indulge and tter


    Melinda.


    If the tiger doesn¡¯t roar, it will be mistaken for a sick cat.


    People like Melinda needed to be taught a lesson.


    She needed to understand who she could provoke and who she couldn¡¯t.


    Simone got up and borrowed aptop from Jonah.


    Back in her room, she began hacking into the Steward Family¡¯spany.


    As expected, she discovered a wealth of evidence of illegal activities.


    There had been online rumors about issues with the Steward Family¡¯spany, but there was no


    concrete


    evidence.


    Mere words were insufficient, and it was impossible to simply bring down the Steward Family¡¯s


    Now, she was determined to swiftly dismantle the Steward Family.


    She then uncovered evidence against Melinda¡¯s nephews and nieces, who had engaged in numerous


    despicable and repugnant acts.


    Afterwards, she hacked into Banny¡¯s Facebook ount and made a post.


    Banny v: I can no longer tolerate the fact that the Steward Family hasmitted so many


    wrongdoings. and gotten away with them. So today, I am performing a good deed by exposing the


    evidence here. Take it, and don¡¯t thank me. I have shared the Steward Family¡¯s past and all this


    evidence.


    She then changed Banny¡¯s Facebook password, preventing the Steward Family from logging in and


    deleting the post.


    She permanently deleted all the records and traces on theputer, making recovery impossible.


    Finally, she returned theptop to Jonah..


    Since Melinda wanted to show off, Simone decided to add fuel to the fire for the other party.


    She wanted Melinda to witness the consequences of provoking her.


    Melinda was the typical family-aiding demon. With her family facing continuous troubles, she must be


    feeling uneasy.


    The individuals in the Steward Family were all troublemakers, without a single decent person among


    them.


    With this evidence, thepany would undoubtedly be unable to continue, and the legal


    representative would end up in jail.


    At that point, Melinda would be the Steward Family¡¯s savior.


    Knowing the character of the Steward Family, they would undoubtedly cling to her and never let go.


    That would be enough to make Melinda suffer.


    After Mr. Foster kicked Melinda out of the house, she would have to decide whether to find a way to rid


    herself of these blood-sucking rtives from her family or allow them topletely drain her.


    And if she didn¡¯t investigate, Simone wouldn¡¯t realize that she had indeed been disgusted by the people


    from the Steward Family.


    From the oldest to the youngest family member, none of them possessed a proper moralpass, and


    they never did anything good, only engaging in despicable acts.


    Banny, in particr, was worse than a beast.


    Therefore, she needed to swiftly expose and destroy the Steward Family, not only to make them face


    punishment and retribution but also to prevent them from harming innocent people.


    Due to the livestream exposure, the incident spread widely during the day.


    Many people essed Banny¡¯s Facebook ount and left various insults.


    Now, when they suddenly saw Banny¡¯s post on Facebook, everyone was shocked and rushed to read


    it. They then examined all the evidence.


    Only then did they realize that it was actually a hacker who couldn¡¯t tolerate the Steward Family using


    Banny¡¯s Facebook ount to expose their scandals and illegal activities.


    In addition to thepany¡¯s illegal activities, there were also numerous incidents involving members of


    the Steward Family.


    For instance, before Melinda married into the Gray Family, the entire Steward Family resided in the


    vige.


    Teresa was notorious for being a shrew in the vige and enjoyed taking advantage of others.


    The two sons were troublemakers, often engaging in petty theft and annoying people with their actions.


    To make matters worse, they would collude with Teresa to extort money from drivers on the vige


    road. Austin, Melinda¡¯s father, was known for being apulsive gambler and alcoholic.


    The Steward Family had a notorious reputation in the local area, and everyone kept their distance,


    aware of the kind of family they were.


    After Melinda used her methods to marry into the Gray Family, the Steward Family also prospered.


    They relocated to Cebros and became even more arrogant and domineering.


    From the oldest to the youngest family member, they never did anything good and were involved in all


    sorts of malicious acts.


    In addition to the incidents involving the Steward Family, Simone also uncovered Melinda¡¯s past when


    she was young.


    For example, she had associated with thugs on the streets and even had an abortion.


    With the assistance of two hooligan brothers, she bullied many ssmates who didn¡¯t get along with


    her.


    In college, she had even framed her roommate, nearly driving her tomit suicide.


    Using the money and connections of the Gray Family, she had covered up many messes for the


    Steward Family.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The disgusting actionsmitted by the Steward Family shocked inte users.


    The Steward Family members are typical examples of a rotten family, corrupt from top to bottom, and


    this included Melinda..


    In addition to criticizing the Steward Family, people couldn¡¯t help but express their astonishment at Mr.


    Foster¡¯s ignorance.


    To have loved and cherished a woman like Melinda, who possessed such distorted values and a bad


    temper, for so many years.


    Of course, in addition to expressing their astonishment, Mrs. Foster was also heavily criticized.


    |||


    <


    If it weren¡¯t for the support of the Gray Family, Melinda wouldn¡¯t have been so bold in assisting her own


    family.


    This gave the Steward Family the confidence to be increasingly arrogant in their actions.


    Soon, Simone¡¯s post on Banny¡¯s Facebook went viral.


    Melinda and Mrs. Foster were also facing criticism.


    After being hung up by Simone, Melinda couldn¡¯t help but feel inexplicably uneasy.


    Therefore, she has been closely following the online news.


    When she came across Banny¡¯s Facebook and its contents, she was astonished.


    She never expected that her family¡¯s secrets would be exposed.


    She was even more flustered.


    All the evidence of her two brothers¡¯ illegal activities in theirpany had been posted.


    Not only would thepany be shut down, but her two brothers might also face imprisonment.


    The actions of other family members had also been revealed.


    Even if they managed to avoid jail time, they would be outcasts, despised by everyone.


    What infuriated Melinda was that her past mistakes had also been unearthed and exposed.


    When she was young and naive, she found it amusing and had rtions with a few troublemakers.


    She even had an abortion due to herck of precautions.


    Later, she watched a TV show about Cindere marrying into a wealthy family and couldn¡¯t help but


    yearn for it.


    She believed that being beautiful and intelligent, she could also achieve that.


    So, she distanced herself from the wrong crowd and focused on her studies, eventually gaining


    admission to Cebros University.


    That¡¯s where she met the man she loved the most and became deeply infatuated with him.


    She sessfully married Mr. Foster, who loved her unconditionally, even though she didn¡¯t love him.


    So, she deliberately buried those past experiences.


    Now that they were exposed, she felt as if her skin had been peeled off.


    Then Melinda let out a scream filled with hatred, ¡°Simone! You wretched woman. We are enemies from


    now on.¡±


    She refused to believe that what happened online had nothing to do with Simone.


    She had just called Simone and threatened her, and Simone had promised to make her wait and see.


    It didn¡¯t take long for so many things to be exposed online.


    She was certain that Simone was behind it all.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend how Simone managed to do it.


    Did she hire someone to investigate? But it couldn¡¯t have been done so quickly. At the same time, she


    regretted her actions.


    She regretted making that call to Simone and provoking her.


    In her mind, Simone was just a lowly woman whotched onto Leon.


    Although she waster epted by the Gray Family, Melinda favored and had high hopes for Jodie.


    So, she opposed Leon being with Simone..


    Then Simone left the Gray Family, and Melinda was even more delighted.


    She never expected that Simone would retaliate against her and bring her such trouble.


    Now that so many things have been exposed online, she has no idea how to handle it.


    Her immediate reaction now was to find her husband and ask for his help resolving the situation.


    But she can¡¯t reach him on the phone..


    Melinda has no choice but to send a message to an unknown number.


    515

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Chapter 341 Unexpectedly Not Fooled.


    After sending out the message, Melinda¡¯s phone quickly rang.


    When the call connected, she cried andined about her grievances in a flirtatious


    manner.


    The main focus was on how Simone had bullied her.


    She wanted the other person to help her seek revenge.


    The man on the phone firstforted her with a deep and captivating voic¨¦.


    His words sent shivers down Melinda¡¯s spine, electrifying her heart and body.


    She couldn¡¯t help but rx her body and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Darling, I miss you!¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    Melinda acted like a young girl and said flirtatiously, ¡°Honey, you have toe and see me


    soon.¡±


    The man cleared his throat and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle see you in a little while.¡±


    He immediately changed the subject and said, ¡°Ignore your nephew¡¯s situation. It¡¯s impossible to save


    him after his criminal behavior has been exposed.¡±


    Melinda pouted and said, ¡°Not even you can save him?¡±


    In her heart, this man was capable of anything.


    He replied, ¡°I can save him, but because it has caused such a bigmotion, I might get implicated.


    ¡°Then, should I give it a try?¡± she asked when she heard that he might get implicated.


    ¡°No need; it¡¯s his own fault. Let him suffer a bit and learn a lesson.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear to let her beloved help her nephew and get into trouble herself.


    It was necessary for that trouble-making nephew to suffer a bit so she wouldn¡¯t always have to dean up


    after him.


    It must be said that love makes people biased.


    The man on the other end casuallyforted Melinda for a while and wanted to hang up


    However, Melinda asked, ¡°What should I do about this matter? Simone has gone too far. I must teach


    her a lesson.¡±


    The man thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What kind of lesson do you want to teach her?¡±


    Melinda said, ¡°Ruining her reputation.¡±


    Then, she told him her n.


    The man sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s a formidable geomancer and has good martial arts skills. If you let


    ordinary people kidnap her, it will only bring trouble upon yourself.¡±


    This woman¡¯s way of thinking was truly extraordinary.


    If someone else said this, Melinda would definitely not listen.


    She thought about it and thought he had a point, and she said, ¡°Well, honey, what should I do?¡± she


    asked. ¡°Are you willing to let me be bullied by her?¡±


    The man remained silent for a moment and said. ¡°If you want to deal with her, you have to use extreme


    methods. I¡¯ll introduce a sorcerer to you. Contact him and ask for his help.¡±


    ¡°The cost of his services is not cheap; it should be around seven and a half million per transaction.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°The cost is not a problem; I¡¯ll pay for it,¡± she added.


    She could still afford seven and a half million.


    ¡°Is he really powerful?¡± She knew about witch doctors and felt they were much stronger than any


    geomancer.


    The man nodded. ¡°Yes, very powerful. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem dealing with Simone. then.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s gloomy mood suddenly brightened. ¡°You¡¯re still the best, my dear husband.¡±


    Indeed, in the end, it was only one¡¯s loved ones who could be relied upon.


    The man made a few perfunctory remarks and then hung up the phone.


    Soon, a string of phone numbers was sent to Melinda via text message.


    Thus tume, Melinda became clever. She asked her assistant to buy an anonymous SIM card for her,


    and she used this card to contact the witch doctor


    After it was done, she will couldn¡¯t swallow her anger.


    So, she called Simone again, deliberately recording the conversation.


    Simone liked to y with recordings, so this time, Melinda decided to turn the tables.


    Simone was just about to go to sleep when she saw Melinda calling again. After some consideration,


    she decided to answer.


    ¡°Melinda, do you need something?¡±


    Melinda deliberately spoke with anger, ¡°Simone, you¡¯ve gone too far by spreading rumors about our


    family online.¡±


    She wanted to take the initiative..


    By asking this way, Simone should admit to what she had done.


    However, upon hearing this, Simone guessed Melinda¡¯s intentions.


    This idiot was most likely recording the conversation.


    Even if there was no recording, Simone wouldn¡¯t say anything that could be used against her.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Melinda was taken aback. ¡°The things online, weren¡¯t they done by you? You said you were going to


    deal with me, and then all these rumors about our family started spreading online.¡±


    Simone sneered, ¡°Melinda, it seems like you have a problem with your brain. You should hurry up and


    have your husband take you to a psychiatrist.¡±


    Melinda was furious. This little girl actually said I am mentally ill.


    In order to lure Simone into admitting what she had done online, she suddenly softened her tone,


    ¡°Simone, I beg you, please don¡¯t do this. My nephew has already been caught. Can you


    the Stewards? As for the things online, as long as you take them down, I won¡¯t bother you again in the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    future. I won¡¯t interfere in the rtionship between you and Leon either.¡±


    spare


    She added with a pleading tone, ¡°As long as you delete the evidence of those rumors, you can make


    demands. I will agree to anything.¡±


    Simoneughed. Melinda was bing more cunning, emphasizing that the things online were just


    rumors.


    If she admitted that she did it, Melinda would definitely upload the recording online to clear


    her name.


    And it would expose her as a hacker who hacked into Banny¡¯s Facebook ount and posted


    35


    thence.


    She said helplessly, ¡°Melinda, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Our phones can¡¯t even


    ess the inte. Not to mention sending things, I can¡¯t even see the evidence you¡¯re talking about


    online. It must be because your family has done too many bad things, so they were exposed. If that¡¯s


    the case, then I can only say congrattions. Evil will be repaid, and now is the time.¡±


    Hearing Simone¡¯s sarcastic words, Melinda was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    This little fox is too cunning; she didn¡¯t fall for it.


    For some reason, even though Simone didn¡¯t admit it, and their phones couldn¡¯t ess the inte


    during the live broadcast, she felt that Simone was the one behind this.


    Her voice was no longer gentle but rather stern as she asked, ¡°Do you really want to be our enemy?¡±


    This little girl actually congratted them on their misfortune. How despicable.


    Simone scoffed, ¡°Clearly, it¡¯s you who have been constantly targeting me. Your skill in shifting me


    and defaming others is on par with Jodie. No wonder the two of you get along better than a biological


    mother and daughter.¡±


    Melinda was speechless. This cunning little fox was too skilled at manipting words, which was too


    infuriating.


    ¡°Fine. you asked for it, so just wait and see.¡± She coldly threatened, ¡°I hope in a few days, you won¡¯t be


    able tough anymore. I will definitely not let you off the hook.¡±


    Simone smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see how you make me cry.¡±


    This time, Melinda ended the call first.


    Her recording was useless, so she didn¡¯t care, but she didn¡¯t know that when the call connected,


    Simone also pressed the record button.


    Everything she said, including her threats, was recorded.


    In the inn, Simone felt that Melinda¡¯s tone of speech today was arrogant and aggressive.


    She exuded an air of overbearing confidence.


    There was only one possibility: Melinda wanted to take action against her, and she had already made


    preparations.


    She saved the recording of their conversation.


    As long as Melinda tried to harm her, she could use this recording as evidence.


    She also wanted Melinda to experience the feeling of being outsmarted when her ns failed.


    At the same time, she became more cautious in her heart.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Chapter 342 Butting In Too Much


    Cebros.


    The more Melinda thought about it, the angrier she became, and then she received a message from


    the sorcerer.


    After reading it, she immediately called Salma and poured her heart out to her.


    She continued to sow discord between Salma and Simone, hoping topletely sever their mother-


    daughter rtionship.


    She wanted Salma to feel more resentment and dislike towards Simone.


    At the same time, she asked Salma for a favor.


    The next day.


    Simone¡¯s group went to set up a booth for physiognomy fortune-telling again.


    Since Bailey didn¡¯t participate yesterday, Simone asked him to go first today.


    Bailey looked a bit helpless, ¡°Simone, I don¡¯t enjoy doing physiognomy fortune-telling for others. This


    time, it¡¯s because of your insistence. I¡¯ll read for three people.¡±


    He had distanced himself from worldly matters and didn¡¯t want to get involved in too much cause and


    effect.


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s constant monitoring, he wouldn¡¯t have helped at all.


    Simone could sense his resistance.


    And her own spection deepened.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to force you either. Let¡¯s just read for three people. When the timees, we¡¯ll


    draw lots. Whoever gets chosen is in luck¡¯s hands now. Today, I¡¯ll only read for ten people.¡±


    With the ie from today and yesterday, it would be enough to cover the expenses for the remaining


    two days.


    Bailey nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The group continued to set up their booth in yesterday¡¯s location.


    Leon and Aaron were still assisting Simone.


    Because Simone¡¯s physiognomy fortune-telling was so urate yesterday, and word got out that


    Bailey would be helping today.


    So, they especially rushed over from elsewhere.


    As soon as the booth was set up, many people lined up to have their fortunes told.


    Simone looked at the crowded crowd and said, ¡°Today, we will only read thirteen people¡¯s fortunes in


    total.¡±


    She pointed to Aaron behind her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll read ten fortunes. Those who want me to read for them,


    Then she pointed to Leon and said, ¡°Those who want my Bailey to read for them,e over here and


    draw lots. The three chosen people will line up and wait for their turn.¡±


    Simone¡¯s fans, as well as those who witnessed her skills yesterday, all lined up at Aaron¡¯s side.


    And those who came for Bailey¡¯s looks and his reputation went to find Leon.


    Soon, the chosen ones were drawn.


    Simone gestured to Bailey and said, ¡°Bailey, please!¡±


    Bailey nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Then he started reading for the person in front of him.


    Just like Simone, he examined the person¡¯s facial features and then revealed their situation.


    This person was seeking guidance.


    Bailey took out three ancient coins from his pocket and asked the person to silently pray their request


    in their heart, then toss the coins six times.


    for


    Simone¡¯s gaze fell on those three ancient coins.


    They were indeed ancient artifacts, emitting a strong aura of good luck.


    Following Bailey¡¯s instructions, the other person threw the divination coins.


    Bailey analyzed each divination result and made some calctions.


    Simone had been observing him all along.


    She noticed that when he was making calctions, he exuded a mysterious and ethereal


    aura


    1


    As if he could transform into a celestial being at any moment.


    His divination technique was also very ancient.


    Bailey was impressive. After the other person threw the coins six times, he spoke up.


    He voluntarily revealed the information the other person was seeking.


    This left the person who asked for the divination wide-eyed and shocked.


    Bailey had already figured it out without the person saying a word. He was truly amazing.


    It was not in vain that he rushed here from Cebros overnight.


    Soon, Bailey interpreted the divination for this person.


    The person became even more respectful towards him and paid him satisfactorily before giving way to


    the next person.


    Next, Bailey easily and effortlessly provided divination for the other two individuals.


    He also gave some profound guidance to thest person.


    The person was so grateful that they almost burst into tears and wanted to kneel down.


    The viewers in the live stream room also praised Bailey, calling him a master.


    They marveled at how impressive he was, being Simone¡¯s brother-inw.


    After Simone finished watching Bailey¡¯s divination and guidance for the three individuals, she


    There was no need for further probing.


    She then proceeded to provide divination for ten more people and gave advice on a character for


    another person.


    Because there were fewer people to see today, they closed up shop during lunchtime.


    Bailey was very familiar with the ancient city.


    So, Simone asked him to take them, along with the viewers in the live stream room, to explore the


    ancient city.


    Bailey was indeed knowledgeable and knew the ancient city like the back of his hand.


    It was as if it was his own ce.


    |||


    After having dinner with the other two groups, everyone returned to the inn together.


    When they arrived at the inn, the livestream for the day ended.


    On her way back to her room, Simone ran into Salmaing down from upstairs.


    And it seemed that Salma deliberately sought her out.


    Simone pretended not to see her and was about to pass by and


    go upstairs.


    Salma¡¯s gaze was fixed on Simone the whole time.


    Seeing that Simone noticed her but pretended not to, her chest, which was already in pain, now hurt


    even more from anger.


    She frowned and spoke to Simone, ¡°You saw your birth mother, and you didn¡¯t even say hello?¡±


    Simone turned her head to look at her and coldly replied, ¡°We severed our rtionship a long time ago,


    so where does this birth mothere from? Mrs. Gray. I hope you will show some self-respect.¡±


    Salma: ¡°¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t recognize me as your mother, I won¡¯t force it. I


    just want to ask: did you do those things online? You and Leon were once together, and no matter


    what, his mother is your elder. Aren¡¯t you being too aggressive?¡± Last night, Melinda and I had a video


    call, and her eyes were swollen from crying.


    Melinda said she was threatened by Simone.


    And because of her nephew¡¯s matter, Simone took it out on her and retaliated.


    That was why the Facebook incident happened, and most of it was just rumors.


    Then she vented to Salma and wanted Salma to help talk to Simone.


    Melinda meant that she could apologize and make amends as long as Simone would leave the Fosters


    alone.


    Salma looked at her friend¡¯s appearance and felt uneasy.


    She also thought her daughter went too far.


    Originally, Banny made a mistake. Why did Simone take it out on Melinda and continue to attack her?


    Upon hearing Salma¡¯s words, Simone found it amusing. ¡°Mrs. Gray, are you being too lenient?¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m currently filming a variety show in the ancient city. How could I have done the things you


    mentioned?¡± ¡°The brain is a valuable asset, and I hope you can bring yours with you in the future.


    Simone noticed that Salma looked exhausted, and even her facial features had changed.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Geomancers usually didn¡¯t read themselves or their rtives because their vision was often unclear.


    However, Simone and Salma had already ended their rtionship, and Simone¡¯s understanding of her


    own abilities had reached a new level.


    Now, she could vaguely perceive certain things about Salma.


    Salma¡¯s facial features had be harsher, and she had a look of intense obsession.


    There was also a faint bluish hue on her philtrum, indicating that if she continued in this state of mind


    and condition, there might be a disaster.


    Simone could clearly sense that Salma¡¯s dislike for her was growing stronger.


    There was even a clear sense of resentment and anger.


    Salma was helping her so-called best friend question her.


    In reality, it was also Salma¡¯s way of expressing her dissatisfaction with Simone.


    Being criticized by Simone in such a harsh manner, Salma¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t recognize me as your mother, I am still your elder, right? Is this how you treat your


    elders?¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°If you want me to show respect to my elders, I understand. But that elder also has to


    be deserving of my respect!¡± She looked at Salma and hinted, ¡°Clearly, you


    do not fall into that category.¡±


    Salma choked, feeling a pain in her chest. ¡°You!¡± She didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    She had been hesitating whether or not to help Melinda.


    But after being criticized and mocked by her own daughter, she no longer had any doubts.


    Then her gaze fell upon the strand of hair on Simone¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Chapter 343 She Doesn¡¯t Believe


    Salma took a deep breath when she noticed the hair on Simone¡¯s shoulder.


    Suppressing herst bit of hesitation, she reached out and lightly patted Simone¡¯s shoulder as if she


    were brushing off some dust.


    Then she quickly grabbed the strand of hair and held it in her hand.


    Upon seeing Simone¡¯s gaze, Salma felt a twinge of guilt and said, ¡°I noticed some dust on your clothes,


    so I thought I¡¯d help you brush it off.¡±


    Simone looked at Salma with a cold stare.


    ¡°Is that so? Then why did you take


    my hair?¡±


    She grabbed Salma¡¯s hand as she was about to retract it and took the hair back.


    When Salma looked at her shoulder with a conflicted expression, Simone realized that something was


    amiss.


    She also noticed the hair on her shoulder.


    It wasn¡¯t actually her hair; someone had identally brushed it onto her clothes earlier.


    But she couldn¡¯t let Salma take it away and potentially harm someone else.


    As a geomancer, Simone attached great importance to her hair and blood.


    She couldn¡¯t let them remain on her clothes and be taken away by someone.


    The reason Simone didn¡¯t stop her initially was to see if Salma would choose to take it.


    In the end, Salma did, which surprised Simone but also seemed expected.


    Salma was caught off guard and suddenly felt a bit panicked.


    She didn¡¯t expect Simone to be so perceptive and notice her small actions.


    She awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°I noticed some hair on your clothes, so I wanted to pick it up and


    throw it away for you.¡±


    Simone looked at her firmly and said, ¡°If you look in the mirror now, you¡¯ll see that your eyes and face


    betray a sense of guilt, Melinda asked you to take it, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Being directly exposed by Simone, Salma felt even more embarrassed.


    She shook her head and denied, ¡°No, Melinda didn¡¯t ask me to take your hair. You¡¯ve misunderstood. I


    simply saw some dust on your clothes and wanted to help you remove it.¡±


    Simone no longer held any hope or affection for her biological mother.


    Otherwise, this kind of thing would be quite hurtful.


    She looked at Salma coldly and said, ¡°Whether I misunderstood or not, you know the truth. very well.


    You¡¯ve always wondered why I don¡¯t recognize you and want to sever our rtionship. In addition to


    Melinda¡¯s influence, there are also these recent events.¡±


    da, and use it


    have the


    She sarcastically added, ¡°So, you actually wanted to take my hair, give it to against me. Are you my


    real mother or my enemy? After all that you did, audacity to act superior in front of me. What happened


    to your dignity?¡± Salma wouldn¡¯t just randomly grab her hair, which meant it was instigated by Melinda.


    Her own mother didn¡¯t just take Melinda¡¯s side when it came to her and Melinda, but now she took


    Melinda¡¯s side as well.


    She didn¡¯t expect this before.


    But fortunately, she stopped caring a long time ago, so she wouldn¡¯t be upset anymore.


    When Simone bluntly stated it, Salma¡¯s expression changed.


    She originally wanted to continue denying it, but when she saw the sarcasm and coldness in Simone¡¯s


    eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it anymore.


    Salma remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, Melinda did ask me to bring her a strand of your


    hair.¡±


    She pursed her lips and continued, ¡°She said that you might have been cursed before. It¡¯s like being


    possessed by something unclean, which is why you became heartless and indifferent towards us.¡±


    ¡°As long as I give her a strand of your hair, she can ask a geomancy master she knows to perform a


    ritual to cleanse you of the curse.¡±


    She looked up at Simone with a hopeful look, ¡°I want the old you back; that¡¯s why I agreed. Please,


    give me back my daughter?¡± She truly wanted her obedient and considerate daughter back.


    This prickly, cold, and heartless Simone was not her daughter.


    Simone suddenlyughed, ¡°You still like to deceive yourself. Do you really think I¡¯ve been possessed


    by something impure? Can¡¯t you even recognize your own daughter?¡± She found it truly ironic, ¡°Deep


    down, you know that I¡¯m still me. It¡¯s just that you can only ept the


    III


    215


    obedient and considerate side of me. And you can¡¯t ept that you hurt me, causing me to sever ties


    with you andpletely change my attitude towards you. You¡¯re just a hypocrite who holds different


    people to different standards.¡±


    She then changed the subject and said, ¡°Do you truly believe that Melinda wanted my hair to help me


    get rid of a curse? If you truly believed it, why were you hesitating just now? So, you also had doubts


    and suspicions that Melinda wanted my hair so she could use it against me. Just because I didn¡¯t


    was for my own good and you did nothing wrong. Mrs. Gray, am I right?¡± Salma could discern


    everything about Mrs. Gray¡¯s mindset.


    The more she realized this, the more fortunate she felt for severing ties with her biological mother.


    Otherwise, who would dare to desire such a twisted form of family affection? When Simone revealed


    her inner thoughts, Salma¡¯s expression changed.


    Her eyes. flickered, ¡°I am your biological mother, so how could I possibly want to harm you? Besides,


    you are so capable; how could you be harmed?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t fully believe Melinda¡¯s words.


    She had a slight suspicion that Melinda wanted to do something with Simone¡¯s hair.


    But she thought that since Simone was so powerful, just taking a strand of hair shouldn¡¯t cause much


    harm.


    At most, she would learn a lesson.


    And if what Melinda said was true, it would be even better if her once considerate daughter could


    return.


    So, she took action.


    Simone chuckled, ¡°Look, you¡¯re still making excuses for your coldness and evil. I am capable, so I


    deserve to be manipted by you?¡± She looked at Salma and said, ¡°Mrs. Gray, we used to be mere


    acquaintances. But now you¡¯ve crossed my boundaries. If you provoke me again, don¡¯t me me for


    any violent repercussions that might happen.¡±


    With Salma¡¯s temperament, as long as she wasn¡¯t a close and obedient daughter, she would always


    hold a grudge.


    It was only a matter of time before she provoked her again.


    When that happened, her counterattack would be justified.


    Salma¡¯s face turned red, embarrassed and indignant


    35


    What did it mean to call her cold and evil? How could anyone say that about their own mother? This


    daughter always managed to make her angY


    She said coldly, ¡°These are just fabrications; I don¡¯t believe them.¡±


    Simone shrugged nonchntly, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you¡±


    She said with a meaningful tone, ¡°Now I understand why Jodie is so cold and heartless. Because she


    was raised by you since childhood, he learned from you. Like mother, like daughter.¡±


    Salma was so angry that her whole body trembled as she pointed at Simone.,¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­


    But she didn¡¯t know how to refute it.


    What she despised the most now was being, told that she had raised Jodie to be this way.


    Seeing Salma so furious, Simone¡¯s thoughts shifted.


    She put on a friendly expression and said, ¡°Considering our past as mother and daughter, let me


    remind you. I notice that your philtrum is turning purple. If you continue to associate with Leon¡¯s mother


    and be as mischievous as her¡­ Then, you will face a series of unfortunate events. The worst


    oue would be being abandoned by everyone.¡±


    Simone wasn¡¯t genuinely trying to kindly remind Salma but rather nting a seed of doubt in her mind.


    She knew that Salma had always been very suspicious.


    If it came true, Salma wouldn¡¯t me herself but would definitely me Melinda.


    Melinda wanted to sow discord between her and Salma, but Simone didn¡¯t care.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t allow the other party to continue causing trouble unchecked.


    She would also plot and scheme so that no matter how good Salma¡¯s rtionship with Melinda was


    now, their rtionship would be extremely hostile in the future.


    It would be quite interesting to witness two wealthy wives fighting each other.


    Most importantly, given Salma¡¯s current state, she simply couldn¡¯t listen to what Simone was saying.


    Sure enough, Salma was so enraged that her whole body trembled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, cursing me like that.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that she would encounter any misfortune or be abandoned by her loved


    ones.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Chapter 344 This Is Not Difficult to Do, Right?


    Simone could sense from Salma¡¯s expression that she was unwilling to ept her reminder. It was


    clear that she didn¡¯t want to believe it. With a smile, Simone said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget


    it. Some people just can¡¯t handle the truth. They insist on associating with malicious individuals and


    end up harming themselves.¡± Deciding not to say anything more to Salma, Simone walked back


    upstairs to her room.


    Salma turned around and watched Simone¡¯s figure disappear, her face turning pale. In a fit of anger,


    she went back to her room and messaged Melinda, informing her of her failure. She exined that she


    couldn¡¯t help anymore because Simone had discovered her hair. Melinda replied, saying it was okay


    but secretly cursed Salma as useless. She couldn¡¯t even obtain a strand of hair. As a mother, Salma is


    a failure. The warlock had instructed her to try her best to obtain Simone¡¯s hair or blood, as it would


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    allow them to deal with Simone more effectively.


    Melinda pondered the situation and decided to contact Leon. She asked her youngest son to find an


    opportunity to obtain a strand of Simone¡¯s hair for her. She used simr words to exin to Leon that


    Simone¡¯s transformation was due to a curse. If the curse could be broken, Simone would return to her


    previous self and reconcile with him. However, Leon didn¡¯t believe any of this. Instead, he suspected


    that his mother might have hired a geomancer to deal with Simone. Why else would they need hair? It


    just didn¡¯t seem normal. He not only refused to help but also spent a long time persuading his mother


    to stop causing trouble. Frustrated, Melinda hung up the phone herself.


    After considering her options, she impulsively made a voice call to Jodie. To her surprise, the call


    connected. Melinda didn¡¯t hide anything and told Jodie about hiring a warlock to deal with Simone.


    However, she rified that her motive wasn¡¯t personal resentment towards Simone. Instead, she


    couldn¡¯t bear to see Simone bullying Jodie and wanted to seek revenge on her behalf. Jodie had


    already witnessed the online disputes between the Stewards and Melinda, so she didn¡¯t fully trust


    Melinda¡¯s words. Nevertheless, she expressed gratitude and thanked her.


    Melinda exined why she had contacted Jodie. She knew that Jodie was harboring the most hatred


    towards Simone. Thus, she asked Jodie to find a way to obtain a strand of Simone¡¯s hair. If possible,


    getting Simone¡¯s blood would be even better. Jodie truly despised Simone to the core at that moment.


    She wished she could drink Simone¡¯s blood and deyour her flesh. After hearing Melinda¡¯s request, she


    realized that both Salma and Leon had failed to obtain the hair. She didn¡¯t have much hope for Melinda


    either, but she agreed to try and find


    someone.


    After ending the voice call with Melinda, Jodie pondered and thought of someone she could utilize. She


    put on a hat and a mask and left the geomancy association. The person behind her had solved her


    problem, so she was no longer held captive, and she was free to go out asionally as long as she


    wasn¡¯t discovered. In a little while, she would bepletely free again. As she walked down an alley,


    someone suddenly covered her mouth and dragged her into another alley. Jodie was initially startled,


    but when she saw that it was her three former


    111


    teammates from the polo team, she suddenly calmed down. She felt a sense of joy. It was true that


    good fortune oftenes when least expected. These were the three people she had been searching


    for. She had been wondering how to find them, but who would have thought that they woulde to


    her on their own ord? Fate was still favoring her.


    Jodie pretended to be scared and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    The fierce team captain coldly replied, ¡°Because of you and your siblings, we lost the match. So, tell us


    how you n topensate us.¡± He had already discovered that Jodie and her siblings came from a


    wealthy family. Their previous loss in the match had caused them to miss out on the prize money, and


    they held Jodie and her siblings responsible for it. They hadn¡¯t been able to find Jodie before, but


    today, they coincidentally ran into her, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Jodie inwardly criticized them. It was only because these three were ipetent that they lost the


    match. Now, they were shifting the me onto them. However, people like them were easily dealt with.


    She put on an innocent look and said, ¡°It was Simone who cheated, which caused us to lose the match.


    So, you should go find her.¡±


    The team captain sneered, ¡°We saw what you did with our own eyes. Don¡¯t y innocent. We know


    exactly who you are.¡± He grabbed Jodie¡¯s chin with his hand. ¡°So don¡¯t take us for fools


    Simone was busy recording a live variety show and was difficult to catch. Besides, she had already


    distanced herself from the Gray Family, so she definitely didn¡¯t have the wealth that Jodie possessed


    by staying behind. Only fools would let a rich prey right before them go.


    Hearing his words, Jodie knew that they wouldn¡¯t fall for any weak act. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush


    anymore and asked, ¡°Do you want money?¡±


    The team captain smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite clever.¡± Jodie asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡± After


    thinking for a moment, the team captain said, ¡°Give each of us 150 thousand aspensation, and we


    won¡¯t pursue the matter any further.¡±


    Jodie thought to herself that these people had such small ambitions. Four hundred and fifty grand was


    nothing to her. She no longer concealed her true intentions and straightforwardly said, ¡°Alright. But you


    have to do something for me¡± Seeing the captain¡¯s ugly expression, she added, ¡°As long as it¡¯s done,


    I¡¯ll give each of you 300 grand.¡±


    The captain¡¯s interest was piqued, and he asked, ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± Jodie said, ¡°Just help


    me obtain a strand of Simone¡¯s hair.¡± After a moment of consideration, she added, ¡°If you can get her


    hair and blood, I¡¯ll give you a million and a half.¡± She confidently asked, ¡°How about it? It shouldn¡¯t be


    difficult, right?¡± With the hair and blood, if the warlock Melinda had hired couldn¡¯t deal with Simone, she


    could seek help from her uncle and hire an even more powerful geomancer to handle Simone.


    Upon hearing the offer of a million and a half, excitement sparkled in the eyes of the captain and the


    other two individuals.


    ¡°It¡¯s just hair and blood; it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for us,¡± they acknowledged.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it,¡± the captain agreed.


    He added, ¡°But you have to pay 450 grand aspensation first, as a deposit. Once we provide you


    with Simone¡¯s hair and blood, you can pay the remaining money.¡±


    He feared that Jodie would deceive them.


    If she were to run away and they couldn¡¯t locate her, it would be a waste.


    Jodie understood his concerns and readily agreed, ¡°No problem.¡±


    She then requested the captain¡¯s ount number and transferred 450 grand to him.


    She simply hoped that these three individuals would be trustworthy and sessfully obtain the items.


    After receiving the money, the captain no longer bothered Jodie and allowed her to leave.


    They then made preparations and sought an opportunity to capture Simone.


    After discussing, they decided to make their move once the variety show live broadcast concluded, as it


    would be the best opportunity.


    Over the next two days, Simone and her group continued to explore the ancient city with the audience


    in the live broadcast room.


    They searched for hidden ces and new ways to y that were not documented online.


    Two dayster, this episode of the variety show came to an end.


    The production team then inquired about the guests¡¯ departure ns from the ancient city so they


    could arrange their flights.


    Simone informed the production team not to book her ticket as she wanted to postpone her return to


    Cebros for two more days.


    She also needed to retrieve the items her master had sent to the geomancy association.


    Zac initially wanted to stay with Simone, but she declined.


    Simone had a feeling that Leon¡¯s mother had hired a mystical arts practitioner to target her.


    And she knew that someone would be watching when she retrieved her master¡¯s items from the


    association.


    #11


    So, she might encounter danger and troubleter, and she didn¡¯t want to involve Zac.


    Zac didn¡¯t insist when Simone refused.


    He asked her to keep in touch and departed with the other guests.


    Leon and Aaron chose not to leave.


    Aaron nned to go to the hospital and return to Cebros with Andrew once his condition stabilized.


    Leon stayed because he knew his mother hade to the ancient city.


    He was concerned that his mother would cause trouble for Simone, so he imed to apany her,


    but his true intention was to keep an eye on her.


    Bailey returned to his residence in the ancient city and invited Simone to stay. However, Simone


    politely declined.


    Later that day, after nightfall, Simone left the inn and headed alone to the geomancy association.


    Unexpectedly, she was intercepted on the way by three men.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Chapter 345 Really Scared.


    Simone noticed the three individuals blocking her path, and a hint of amusement appeared on her lips.


    These three people couldn¡¯t have been called by Melinda; it must be Jodie.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± she asked.


    The captain smiled and said, ¡°Miss Simone, I apologize, but we need your assistance.¡±


    ¡°What kind of help?¡± Simone inquired.


    The captain replied, ¡°Could you provide us with a strand of your hair and a few drops of your blood?¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a ss test tube filled with blood from his bag.


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°And if I refuse to help?¡±


    The captain¡¯s smiling face instantly turned serious. A fierce aura emanated from him. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have


    to take it by force. So, Miss Simone, it would be better for you to cooperate.¡±


    Simone pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to cooperate, so go ahead and do whatever you


    can.¡±


    The captain didn¡¯t expect her to remain fearless even after he released such a strong aura. She even


    wanted to confront them head-on.


    His expression turned grim. ¡°Miss Simone, let¡¯s go to the nearby alley and talk.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the other two immediately reached out to grab Simone¡¯s arms.


    Clearly, they intended to take her to a secluded alley.


    The eyes of the two men looking at Simone were filled with lust.


    This girl was incredibly beautiful and had a great figure.


    Since she wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate, they wouldn¡¯t be polite either.


    They had assaulted many women before, but none of them were as beautiful as this famous


    star.


    Today, they would indulge in their desires.


    O


    It was already evening, and the alley over there was very secluded, with no one passing by.


    Alternatively, they could take turns guarding outside the alley, and each would have a chance to assault


    Simone..


    The more they thought about it, the more their gazes toward Simone became heated and lecherous.


    The captain knew his two subordinates very well. Seeing their expressions, he became interested as


    well.


    Not only could they make money from this, but they could also have some fun with Simone. Perfect.


    Simone¡¯s gaze turned cold, and she evaded the hands reaching out to grab her.


    She took the initiative to walk towards the alley, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    The three of them were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Simone to walk there on her own.


    This girl was truly audacious.


    She hadn¡¯t experienced the darkness of human nature! So, they would let her ¡°experience¡± it.


    Soon, the three of them followed closely behind and entered the alley.


    There were a fewnterns hanging in the alley, but the lighting was dim.


    As they walked in, for some reason, all three of them shivered.


    They saw Simonezily leaning against the wall, looking at them with a smirk that seemed to conceal


    something.


    Although she was smiling, they felt no warmth in her eyes.


    The three of them inexplicably felt a sense of danger.


    But because Simone was a woman, they were ustomed to being ruthless and wicked, so they


    suppressed this feeling and walked past


    her


    The captain nced at Simone and said, ¡°Hey, pretty, how about having some fun with us. tonight?¡±


    Simone smirked and replied, ¡°Sure, I guarantee it will be unforgettable.¡±


    The captainughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold. Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    After saying that, he reached out to Simone.


    III


    But when his hand was about fourteen inches away from Simone, he couldn¡¯t reach further.


    He even felt that his hand had be stiff and couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    When he tried to take a few steps back, he found that his body couldn¡¯t move either.


    He eximed in horror, ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t the


    person who hired you inform you geomancy master?¡± The captain was stunned.


    that I am a


    any


    ¡°She didn¡¯t mention that.¡±


    These ouws only cared aboutmitting evil deeds and making money; they had no interest in the


    entertainment industry.


    Although they knew Simone was recording a live variety show, they were not interested in watching it.


    So, they never bothered to watch.


    As a result, they had to miss witnessing how Simone dealt with Banny and his gang.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have recklesslye to capture Simone.


    Simone exuded a hint of wickedness. ¡°Then let me show you.¡±


    After saying that, she moved her fingertips, and strands of negative energy entered the bodies of the


    three men.


    The three of them suddenly felt a chill all over their bodies, and for the first time, they felt fear in their


    hearts.


    Then, the scene in front of them suddenly changed, and it was all bloody darkness, with decaying


    corpses reaching out towards them.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± The three men¡¯s pupils shrank, and they started iling their arms and legs. The captain could


    move again, and his face became fierce. ¡°Stay away, don¡¯te any closer. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    As they fought, the three of them ended up huddled together, fighting each other.


    Simone stood by and watched.


    These three men were all ouws, with heavy negative energy surrounding them, and hadmitted


    numerous crimes.


    111


    That day at the polo field, she had sensed something amiss in their auras and had initially considered


    anonymously reporting them to the police.


    But after the match, she felt that these three men might soon cross paths with her.


    So, she waited for them toe to her.


    This ancient city had stood for many years and had experienced multiple wars.


    Therefore, there was no shortage of negative energy, which could be easily manipted.


    She not only tapped into but also amplified the amount of negative energy that prated the bodies of


    the three individuals.


    From now on, these three would not only have nightmares every day, but in a few days, they would


    also lose their virility.


    They would be gued by serious illnesses and misfortune.


    After being tormented to the point of exhaustion, any criminal activities they hadmitted would be


    exposed, and they would spend the rest of their lives in prison.


    When the three individuals were almost done beating each other up, Simone snapped her fingers.


    Gradually, the three of them stopped their actions and regained their senses.


    Then, they felt intense pain all over their bodies and remembered what had just happened.


    Apart from the fighting, the things they saw were truly terrifying, and their hearts were still pounding.


    They looked at Simone in horror, and their previous lewd thoughts had vanished.


    No wonder she dared to follow them into the alley. It turned out she possessed these terrifying mystical


    arts.


    As people who roamed the world, they naturally knew that there were truly extraordinary individuals out


    there.


    If they provoked them, the consequences were usually dire.


    The captain was a sensible person.


    So, with a ttering expression, he said to Simone, ¡°Miss Simone, we were foolish and ignorant. We


    were mistaken. We will never dare to seek your assistance again. We will leave


    now.¡±


    |||


    After the three of them had finished speaking, they attempted to leave unnoticed.


    Simone scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Do you think this is a teahouse where you cane and go as you


    please?¡± The captain¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat as he silently cursed Jodie¡¯s ancestors


    multiple times.


    He inquired, ¡°So, what is it that you desire?¡± His entire body felt cold and achy, and he was still


    trembling from the earlier fright. He was genuinely terrified.


    Simone replied, ¡°Were you sent here by Jodie?¡±

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 Another Spectacr Show


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, the captain realized that this woman was extraordinary.


    He quickly recounted the incident where Jodic approached them to Simone.


    Simone looked at him and said, ¡°I can spare you if you want. ¡°However you want to treat me, treat


    Jodie the same way.¡±


    The captain immediately responded, ¡°No problem. That woman dared to deceive us, and I won¡¯t let her


    off easily.¡±


    He believed that Jodie knew from the beginning that Simone was a skilled


    She wanted to use Simone¡¯s help to deal with them.


    geomancer.


    The remaining money was just bait to lure them to their deaths. She had no intention of actually giving


    them the final payment.


    This made him furious.


    Simone could tell that this man misunderstood Jodie¡¯s intentions.


    But she didn¡¯t exin and thought it was better this way.


    She took out a small packet from her purse and pulled out a strand of hair from the noodles inside.


    She handed it to the man and said, ¡°Here¡¯s a strand of hair. Give it to her.¡±


    The hair Simone gave to the captain was Jodie¡¯s hair, which she obtained from Tina.


    She continued, ¡°As for blood, just get a few drops somewhere and give it to her. When the timees,


    just say that you took it from me.¡±


    Jodie wanted her hair to be given to Melinda for some witchcraft.


    Let the other party reap what they sow.


    The captain¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Simone, I understand.¡±


    By doing this, they could also get their hands on the final payment.


    Simone suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make more money?¡±


    The captain was confused for a moment, then asked with interest, ¡°Of course we do. What do


    14


    you mean?¡±


    Simone reminded him, ¡°Jodie is wealthy. What¡¯s one and a half millionpared to that? You can turn


    her money into your own. People like you should have bank ounts overseas, right?¡± She suggested,


    ¡°Once you receive the money, immediately transfer it out. Then she won¡¯t be able to touch it.¡±


    After Jodie turned Andrew into that state in the ancient city, with Steven¡¯s character, he probably


    wouldn¡¯t keep her at home anymore.


    After kicking her out of the Gray Family, he would also cut off her financial support.


    If Jodie conspired with Melinda against her, she naturally had to pay her back in kind.


    It would be satisfying enough to turn Jodie into a pauper.


    With Jodie¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t dare to approach Steven if she had no money.


    But she would definitely cling to Salma and her brothers, who could still give her money. And that would


    be another spectacr show.


    Of course, these three people wouldn¡¯t have a good ending either.


    She wouldn¡¯t let them enjoy this money.


    After the money was transferred, she would embezzle it and transfer it to the ount of the charity


    fund to do good deeds.


    The captain¡¯s eyes lit up as they had done many things to transfer money from other people¡¯s ounts


    to their own.


    They would resort to various threats and coercion.


    He nodded and said, ¡°We are good at this. Thank you for reminding us, Miss Simone.¡±


    If Jodie wanted to plot against them, they would not hesitate to take action.


    Simone thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Besides this, you have another way to make money.¡±


    The captain asked, ¡°What is it? We are all ears.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°You should know that Jodie and Andrew had a falling out because of a kickball match.


    Actually, all you need to do is collect Jodie¡¯s hair and blood and send it to the hospital to Andrew. I


    believe he would be very interested and willing to buy it from you.¡±


    To retaliate against Jodie and regain their luck, Andrew would ask for Bailey¡¯s help.


    2.4


    The effect would be even better if he also used Jodie¡¯s hair and blood.


    Since Andrew was bedridden and cursing himself, he would definitely be willing to buy it.


    Then, they could witness another drama of the siblings fighting each other.


    Although the captain was skeptical of Simone¡¯s words, he thought it was worth a try.


    Since they were already nning to cause trouble for Jodic, they might as well make some money by


    collecting hair and blood. It was a profitable deal.


    He sped his fists and said to Simone, ¡°Miss Simone, you are truly kind-hearted. I apologize to you


    once again for what happened today.¡±


    This girl was still too soft-hearted. She only scared and threatened them but didn¡¯t really harm them.


    She even provided them with two ways to make money.


    Although they were being used to plot against the siblings, it was the most beneficial for


    them.


    What a good person!


    Simone nced at him and said, ¡°Just go away.¡±


    In a couple of days, these people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to speak anymore. She had been kind


    enough.


    After dealing with the three of them, Simone went straight to the geomancy association.


    She found a ce specifically used for storage.


    Sure enough, she sensed a fluctuation of the aura of a formation in the surroundings.


    After sensing it, she realized that this formation had been set up for many years.


    This ancient city and the geomancy association were definitely not as simple as they seemed.


    The gate of the association was open, and Simone walked in directly.


    Inside, she saw an old man with white hair sitting under a big tree near the entrance, dozing


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    off.


    When he saw Simone, he stood up and walked over, examining her.


    He asked, ¡°It¡¯ste, what are you doing here? Simone took out the key and showed it to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to retrieve something.¡±


    The old man nced at the key and the number on it. ¡°Go directly to Room 7 in the third courtyard to


    retrieve it from the storage cab


    Simone nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± There was only one old man guarding this ce.


    But she could tell that the old man was a highly skilled geomancy master.


    With the formation here, there was no fear of anyone daring to rob or anything.


    This was arge courtyard of ancient buildings with several courtyards, each with many


    rooms.


    Simone didn¡¯t stop and walked to the third courtyard, finding room number seven.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 Important Information Left by the Master


    Room number seven was locked, but on the adjacent wall, there was an embedded stone box.


    Simone opened the stone box, and inside, she found two recessed areas.


    She took out the master¡¯s identity seal and the key and ced them inside.


    Soon, the door to the room opened automatically, and Simone entered, taking the items with her.


    Inside the room, there was a wooden cab with a talisman hanging on it.


    Simone infused the energy from the master¡¯s identity seal into the talisman.


    After a moment, the talisman attached to the cab spontaneously ignited and turned into ashes.


    The cab, which had no lock or visible seams, slowly opened on its own.


    Simone saw that inside the cab, there was only a small square wooden box with a talisman


    attached to each of its four corners.


    There was also an ancient-looking lock on the wooden box.


    Simone carried the wooden box and felt a familiar aura emanating from it, confirming that it belonged to


    the master.


    Instead of opening it here, she decided to take it with her.


    As she was leaving through the gate of the courtyard, the old man with white hair nced at the


    wooden box in Simone¡¯s arms, his eyes flickering.


    He emphasized, ¡°Once you retrieve the contents, as soon as you pass through this gate, you will have


    no further connection with us. If you lose it on your own, we will not take responsibility.¡±


    Simone looked deeply into the old man¡¯s eyes,


    She nodded and said, ¡°I understand!¡± Then she walked out of the courtyard gate, carrying the wooden


    box.


    still


    Just as Simone had left, in another courtyard of the geomancy association, at the entrance of the main


    room, a person walked over and knocked on the door.


    And at the door, they said, ¡°Master, Simone has already obtained the item.¡±


    A voice came from inside the room, ¡°Wait until she leaves the ancient city and then retrieve the item.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± This situation was not limited to just one courtyard.


    Along the way, no one appeared to snatch the wooden box.


    This was within Simone¡¯s expectations.


    On the territory of the geomancy association, if she had taken out the stored item and it was snatched


    away, no one would dare to store anything here anymore.


    But once she left the ancient city, the situation would be different.


    Back in her room, Simone locked the door.


    Still, inside the room, she set up a formation that could not be detected by others,


    Only then did she approach the wooden box and unlock it with another key.


    Then, she pricked her finger and let a drop of blood fall onto the talisman attached to each of the four


    corners.


    The blood instantly merged into the talisman, and the talisman then ignited, turning into a wisp of


    smoke.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The wooden box made a sound and opened automatically.


    Simone looked inside, and there were only two things in the wooden box.


    On top of the noodles, there was an ancient jade button emitting a quaint aura and a strong auspicious


    energy.


    The jade button was intricately carved withplex patterns, and in the center, there was a vividly


    carved miniature winged serpent.


    Simone picked up the ancient jade button and examined it carefully. It was a top-grade magical artifact.


    However, she had a feeling that this item was more than just a magical artifact.


    Beneath the jade button, there was a letter.


    Simone reached out and took the letter.


    There was also a talisman attached to the envelope. As soon as Simone¡¯s hand touched it, the


    talisman spontaneously ignited and disappeared.


    She knew that this was a contingency left by her master. This was a talisman that served as a


    verification.


    Only by sensing her aura could the letter remain unharmed.


    If anyone else tried to take this letter, the talisman would also ignite.


    But it would burn along with the entire letter, destroying itpletely.


    Even the wooden box containing the items could not be opened without her blood.


    If forced open, the wooden box would be destroyed.


    Therefore, even if someone coveted the items left by her master, they would never be able to obtain


    them.


    Simone opened the letter and read it, tears streaming down her face.


    Her master had divined that she would face life-threatening challenges, so he used secret techniques


    to seek a lifeline for her.


    The secret technique had ultimately seeded, but he didn¡¯t know what form her lifeline would take.


    Since birth, she had been cursed, and in order to break free from the shackles, she had to first destroy


    and then rebuild.


    So, this life-threatening challenge was not entirely a bad thing; fortune and misfortune were intertwined.


    It also informed her that the Geomancy Association was not as simple as it appeared to outsiders.


    There were righteous individuals, but there were also those who harbored dark secrets, and she was


    advised not to get too involved.


    She was also advised to avoid setting foot in the ancient city as much as possible, as it was a prison


    and not a good ce.


    Her master listed a few names in the letter, saying that these individuals could be trusted.


    When she saw two of the names, Simone was surprised.


    Her master also mentioned the jade button, saying that it had been passed down from his


    ancestors.


    It was said that this jade button held a secret, and once it was unlocked, it would bring great


    III


    opportunities to a geomancy and mystical arts practitioner.


    Her master had never been able to unlock this secret in his lifetime, but it had attracted the attention of


    others.


    As a result, he had been targeted and attacked several times, leading to severe and incurable injuries.


    The fact that she was able to obtain the wooden box indicated that she had survived that major


    cmity and gained the ability to protect herself.


    She was instructed to keep the jade button safe, and a clue for deciphering its secret was also


    provided.


    It was emphasized that for her, this could be a chance to break free from her current situation and


    change her destiny.


    The individuals plotting against her were powerful, and she was advised not to confront them directly.


    Unless one day she reached the Divine State, she would have no hope of resisting them.


    If she couldn¡¯t reach this level, she would be sent abroad to avoid danger, which would at least save


    her life.


    In the end, her master said he had reserved a Cebros courtyard for her and wrote down the address.


    The deed was in her name and ced inside the courtyard.


    He had set up a formation in the house, and she could make some adjustments to it when she moved


    in, which would help enhance her strength.


    He had also stored a lot of high-quality medicinal materials that had aged in that house specifically for


    her.


    Lastly, it was his hope.


    He hoped that his only precious disciple could live a safe and peaceful life.


    Simone¡¯s tears fell onto the letter, and she was unable to speak.


    Her master was the best person to her in this world, and he was the only family she recognized.


    At that moment, the letter spontaneouslybusted into ashes.


    r


    Clearly, her master did not want anyone else to see or discover the contents of the letter.


    It turned out that her master¡¯s injury was the result of a deliberate attack, and she would seek revenge


    for him.


    From the letter, it appeared that her master knew who was conspiring against her, but he could not


    write it down or inform her directly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, it did provide an important piece of information.


    That individual had already achieved the Divine State, and their name was not among those trusted by


    her master.


    Simone threaded the jade button onto a red string and wore it around her neck,


    And in that moment,


    Jodie once again left the geomancy association.


    She headed alone to the inn location that the captain had just informed her about.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Chapter 348 Her Own Medicine


    Jodie entered the inn and headed straight to the third floor.


    She knocked on the door of a room.


    When she saw the captain, who opened the door with a face full of injuries, she was surprised.


    Then she remembered that Simone was very skilled, so these people must have been beaten up.


    She didn¡¯t care about their injuries, but she was concerned about whether they hadpleted the


    mission.


    The captain said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Jodie walked in, closed the door behind her, and deliberately locked it.


    Jodie asked, ¡°Did you get the items?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we obtained them.¡±


    The captain pointed to a strand of hair and half a bottle of blood on the coffee table.


    The blood was dropped by one of his subordinates.


    Jodie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw this, and she carefully picked up the items and put them in her bag.


    ¡°How did you acquire these items? Did she give them willingly?¡± With Simone¡¯s personality, it was


    impossible for her to give them willingly. Jodie was testing the three of them.


    Upon hearing her words, the captain¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How could she give them willingly? We obtained


    them after we forcibly drugged her and took them from her.¡±


    He then intentionally looked unfriendly and questioned Jodie.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that Simone is so skilled? When we tried to stop her, she beat us up.


    If we hadn¡¯t brought the syringe and injected her while she wasn¡¯t paying attention, we would have lost


    our lives.¡±


    Simone had previously mentioned that she wanted Jodie to believe that the hair and blood belonged to


    her.


    So, he said it like this.


    Sure enough, when Jodie heard these words, the suspicion in her heart disappeared.


    Judging from the appearance of the three of them, they probably didn¡¯t assault Simone, which was a


    pity.


    Jodie pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know she was so skilled.¡±


    The captain impatiently said, ¡°Enough with the nonsense; transfer the remaining money to


    me.¡±


    However, Jodie said, ¡°I can only give you 300 grand for now. After I verify that this hair and blood


    indeed belong to Simone, I will give you the rest.¡±


    Although she basically believed the words of the three people, she still had to be cautious.


    If these were not the items she desired, she would definitely not give them the money.


    And if these people dared to deceive her, she would make them return the money they had taken


    before.


    The captain had originally nned to whoop Jodie, but now she had taken the initiative to challenge


    him.


    He reached out and grabbed Jodie by the neck. ¡°You think you can fool us, you b*tch? We¡¯ve been


    beaten up, and you haven¡¯t paid us yet, and now you want to avoid paying.¡±


    Jodie looked displeased. ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t give it to you. As long as the verification is correct, I¡¯ll


    transfer the remaining money to you!


    She would hand over the items to Melinda and wait for the warlock to take action.


    If it wasn¡¯t Simone¡¯s blood, it must be these three.


    If they faced misforter, it would serve them right to try to deceive her.


    The captain sneered, ¡°Where can we find youter? Transfer it now, or I¡¯ll kill you


    He finished speaking, and another person immediately took out a dagger and pressed it against Jodie¡¯s


    head.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect these people to turn on her so quickly.


    But she truly felt an indescribable sense of danger.


    Her sixth sense had always been urate.


    If she didn¡¯t transfer the money, these people might actually harm her.


    III


    She could only say, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡±


    These three dared to treat her like this so she wouldn¡¯t let them off.


    Under the gaze of the three, Jodie could only take out her phone and transfer 1.05 million to the


    captain¡¯s ount.


    ¡°Is it okay now?¡± She looked at the captain and said, ¡°We¡¯re even now; I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The captain suddenly smiled, ¡°Do you know what we used to do?¡± Jodie had a bad feeling, ¡°What did


    you do?¡± The captain leaned closer to her ear and said, ¡°Robbery, extortion, fraud, assault, we did it all.


    You can leave if you want; just transfer all the money from your ount to me. And then spend a night


    with us; I guarantee you¡¯ll leave unharmed in the morning.¡±


    He still had lingering fears about what happened before.


    This girl had crossed them, so they had to make up for it.


    Let her have some fun with them and vent their frustrations; it was only fair.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You dare.¡±


    These people not only broke their promise but also shamelessly wanted all her money.


    And they wanted her to spend a night with them as if they were worthy.


    The captain could see through Jodie¡¯s thoughts with just one nce.


    He pped her directly. ¡°I¡¯m not a soft-hearted person; you better be smart.¡±


    Jodie covered her face and red at the captain. ¡°If you dare to do such a thing to me, you won¡¯t have


    it easy either.¡±


    The captain sneered, ¡°That¡¯s a problem forter


    It was clear that Jodie was unwilling.


    So, he gave a signal to his twopanions.


    The two immediately grabbed one of Jodie¡¯s arms each and dragged her into the room.


    And they threw her onto the bed.


    But they didn¡¯t directly harm her.


    Instead, they used their previous methods to torture Jodie first.


    O


    They made her unable to bear it and forced her to transfer all the money in her ount to them.


    She was Miss Gray from the Gray Family, so her cards are all unlimited transfer types.


    The captain saw millions of dors added to the ount and squinted his eyes, ¡°Indeed, she is a


    wealthy youngdy. We have never been with a wealthy youngdy before, so let¡¯s try it today.¡±


    A hint of disdain appeared in Jodie¡¯s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The men she had been with before were notcking in looks or social status.,


    These three men were far behind.


    But looking at their appearance, she knew she couldn¡¯t escape their clutches today. Resisting might


    even get her into more trouble.


    Anyway, she wasn¡¯t exactly innocent, so she could only ept her fate.


    However, Jodie didn¡¯t know that the three men secretly recorded a video.


    They nned to use the video to ckmail this wealthy heiress once they ran out of money.


    Finally, the captain used a special technique to press Jodie¡¯s head, and she fainted.


    The three men pulled out a few strands of her hair and dropped a few drops of blood into a ss


    container.


    Then, they simply left the room.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Chapter 349 This Is the One I Raised?


    The guys weren¡¯t worried that Jodie might call the cops


    After all, she was the one who paid them off first


    If it were exposed, it wouldn¡¯t benefit her.


    And since they had always been on edge, they weren¡¯t afraid even if she called the police,


    They were prepared to go to the hospital, sell their hair and blood to Andrew, and immediately leave


    the ancient city.


    Then, they would go to the border and pay to smuggle out of the country.


    With that much money, they would be able to live freely.


    When the money ran out, they woulde back and use the video to ckmail Jodie.


    At the same time, to be safe, they followed Simone¡¯s advice and transferred all the money to an


    anonymous foreign ount.


    Then, the three of them went to the hospital.


    M


    Andrew was in pain all over and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    After his streak of bad luck, he suffered various torments every day in addition to the pain.


    His left cheek was still swollen.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t from a collision but from a wisdom tooth and inmed


    gums.


    Steven had business to attend to and returned to Cebros in the morning.


    Because they had hired a nurse to care for him for the night, Aaron went back to the hotel to sleep and


    wasn¡¯t around.


    When they heard a knock on the door, the nurse opened it.


    They saw three fierce-looking people standing at the door.


    He was startled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The captain said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for Andrew.¡±


    The nurse let them in after they mentioned the employer¡¯s name.


    III


    O


    Andrew recognized the three of them, but he was puzzled.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    The captain said, ¡°We have something important to tell you. Let the nurse leave first.¡±


    Andrew wasn¡¯t afraid of the three of them, and he was also curious, so he asked the nurse to leave.


    ¡°Now you can speak.¡±


    The captain walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Your current situation is all because of Jodie. I¡¯m


    sure you must have a lot of resentment towards her.¡±


    With each day of misfortune and pain, Andrew was on the verge of copse.


    His resentment towards Jodie was growing stronger.


    She used to be his beloved sister, but now she was the person he resented the most.


    He frowned, ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it.¡±


    The captain didn¡¯t beat around the bush either, ¡°I heard that you need Jodie¡¯s hair and blood. So today,


    we brought these two things and are ready to sell them to you.¡±


    Andrew was taken aback, ¡°When did I say I needed Jodie¡¯s hair and blood?¡±


    The captain replied, ording to Simone¡¯s words, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to deal with Jodie? This can


    He actually didn¡¯t know how hair and blood could be used to deal with someone.


    Why were these siblings interested in hair and blood?


    However, it was said that some wealthy people have peculiar hobbies, and this brother and sister


    should be one of them.


    Upon hearing this, Andrew instantly understood.


    He wanted to retaliate against Jodie, and using blood and hair would probably be more effective.


    Andrew¡¯sst bit of affection for Jodie had already been exhausted by recent torment.


    As for what would happen to Jodi


    any remorse.


    after the retaliation, he no longer cared, nor did he feel


    |||


    He inquired, ¡°How do you know about this?¡±


    The captain replied with a stern face, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, do you want it or not.¡±


    Andrew pondered and said, ¡°How do I know if its Jodie¡¯s hair and blood?¡± There¡¯s no name written on


    it. What if these people are deceiving me?


    The captain was prepared for this, as he wouldn¡¯t have believed it either.


    So, when they collected Jodie¡¯s hair and blood, he recorded a video.


    He opened his phone and showed it to Andrew.


    Andrew was shocked to see the video, and he asked, ¡°What have you done to her?¡± In the video, Jodie


    had her eyes closed and appeared unconscious.


    The captain smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s just tired, so she fell asleep.¡±


    Andrew was puzzled, ¡°Tired?¡± The captain thought for a moment and yed a short segment of the


    video showing Jodie willingly screwing with them.


    After watching this short video, Andrew¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief.


    He never expected that the innocent-looking Jodie would be like this behind their backs.


    That appearance was repulsive to him.


    This is the woman we¡¯ve been spoiling all these years? I guess everything about her is an act.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± He asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡± After watching the video, he already believed


    that it was Jodie¡¯s hair and blood.


    The captain and his team had already discussed this, ¡°A million and a half.¡±


    If Jodie was willing to give a million and a half, as the biological son of the Gray Family, Andrew


    certainly wouldn¡¯tck that amount of money.


    Upon hearing the amount, Andrew sneered, ¡°That¡¯s daylight robbery. I don¡¯t want it; you can leave.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a fool to spend a million and a half on this.


    Besides him, these three wouldn¡¯t find any other buyers.


    The captain was a bit stunned by his reaction.


    III


    It was clear that Andrew thought it was too expensive and didn¡¯t want it.


    How could this young master be stingier than a fakedy?


    They pretended to turn around and leave, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want it, forget it.¡±


    But when they reached the door, Andrew didn¡¯t react.


    The captain couldn¡¯t help but turn back, ¡°Then how much are you willing to pay?¡± Besides Andrew, no


    one would buy this thing, let alone ept it as a gift.


    They then negotiated the price, and Andrew ended up spending 75 grand to buy the hair and blood.


    The captain and his two teammates were speechless, but they had no choice but to sell it.


    However, the other party only offered this price, so selling it was still better than keeping it and losing


    money.


    After receiving the money, the captain couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°You¡¯re really stingy; Jodie is much


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    more generous than you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean? Exin it clearly.¡±

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 What Can I Do?


    The guys were leaving anyway, so they weren¡¯t worried about letting Andrew know of this.


    ¡°Jodie paid us a million and a half to obtain Simone¡¯s blood and hair. Isn¡¯t that much more generous of


    her?¡± He looked at Andrew with disdain and said. ¡°A grown man and a young master from a wealthy


    family, yet so stingy. That¡¯s impressive to an extent.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°¡­¡± Not all young masters from wealthy families are fools.


    Unable to resist, he asked. ¡°Did you give it to her?¡±


    The captain smiled and replied, ¡°Of course; otherwise, how could Jodie give us a million and


    a half?


    You should learn from your sister in the future.


    After saying that. he departed with the other two.


    Once they left the hospital, the three of them didn¡¯t stop.


    They immediately hired a car and headed for the border city.


    After their departure.


    Andrew pondered for a moment and asked the nurse to dial Simone¡¯s number for him.


    At the inn.


    Simone saw Andrew¡¯s call and roughly guessed his intentions.


    She chose not to answer.


    Then Andrew sent her a message inquiring if someone else had taken her blood and hair.


    She assured Andrew not to worry about it.


    Andrew had no choice but to remind Simone that Jodie would harm her.


    Since Jodie wanted her hair and blood, she should be cautious.


    Simone replied with an ¡®I know¡¯ and didn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    Although the scum sent her messages as a reminder, Simone remained unaffected.


    However, from this, it can be inferred that Jodie¡¯s blood and hair had already been taken by


    those three.


    Simone then hacked into the captain¡¯s phone.


    Not only did she trace the foreign ount where the transfer was made, but she also discovered those


    videos.


    Simone transferred them to her own email.


    Then, she hacked into the captain¡¯s foreign ount.


    Using the captain¡¯s identity, she dispersed the money and donated it to several legitimate charitable


    foundations.


    She had previously verified that these charitable foundations genuinely carried out charity work without


    any embezzlement or misuse of funds.


    The captain¡¯s foreign ount was an anonymous ount specifically used for moneyundering.


    Therefore, after transferring the money using his identity, it would be impossible to trace it back.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    They could only ept their fate.


    As for the purpose behind these people recording the videos, Simone could also make an educated


    guess.


    Upon discovering that the money in the ount had been donated, those three would likely target


    Jodie once again.


    She looked forward to seeing how Jodie would handle the situation when she had no money and was


    being threatened.


    Jodie definitely wouldn¡¯t want such videos to be exposed.


    So, she would either have to find a way to raise money for the three of them or find a way to eliminate


    them.


    They would undoubtedly continue to fight against each other.


    The next morning.


    The sunlight streamed in as Jodie woke up and opened her eyes.


    Then she remembered what had happened before, and her expression changed.


    She quickly sat up and looked around, only to realize that the three of them had already left.


    Due to being lost in thought while the three of them drew blood with needles, she hadn¡¯t noticed the


    mark.


    She was filled with anger and hatred towards the three of them.


    She took a shower and got dressed before returning to the geomancy association.


    She was still not free and was also out of money.


    Once she returned to Callington, she would spend money to have someone deal with the three of them


    and retrieve her money.


    With so much money, the three of them couldn¡¯t possibly spend it all in a short period of time.


    However, this incident left her feeling disgusted and resentful.


    Fortunately, she managed to obtain Simone¡¯s blood and hair.


    She then messaged Melinda and asked her toe to the ancient city to pick them up.


    Melinda was being watched by Leon at the hotel, so it was inconvenient for her to retrieve them herself.


    She sent her assistant to the ancient city to collect the items and wait there.


    Once the warlock arrived, she would hand them directly to him.


    Melinda didn¡¯t leave the ancient city but stayed to witness Simone¡¯s misfortune.


    Noon.


    An overweight middle-aged man entered the ancient city.


    He checked into the inn that Melinda¡¯s assistant managed.


    Without wasting any time, he performed the ritual after obtaining the hair and blood.


    Meanwhile, Simone went to find him based on the address provided by Bailey.


    Bailey resided in one of the courtyards at the headquarters of the geomancy association.


    When he saw Simoneing to visit, he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    |||


    The two of them sat in the courtyard.


    Bailey poured a cup of tea for Simone. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Simone smiled and said,


    ¡°Bailey, I¡¯m nning to return to Cebros tomorrow. Are you interested in joining me for a visit to


    Cebros?¡±


    Bailey raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think I can leave the ancient city?¡±


    Simone thought to herself, Called it.


    She looked at him and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t leave the ancient city?¡± Master said that this ancient city was


    a prison, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of Bailey.


    He was trapped here, deeply connected to the ancient city, unable to leave.


    Bailey knew that she had figured it out. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    He nced at her neck, ¡°Whether I can leave in the future will depend on you.¡±


    Simone was taken aback, ¡°Rely on me?¡± Then she realized, ¡°So this is the reason why you created a


    chance encounter with me?¡±


    Bailey smiled, ¡°You¡¯re very clever.¡±


    That was an admission.


    Simoneughed, ¡°Bailey, have you been misled by someone? Your strength surpasses mine, yet you


    can¡¯t break free and leave. What can I do?¡± She never felt any malice from Bailey towards herself. But


    she was certain that he knew the people behind Jodie.


    So, she didn¡¯t understand why he approached her but didn¡¯t help Jodie.


    Now, she suddenly understood.


    Bailey looked at her with a smile in his


    eyes.


    With a confident tone, he said, ¡°Simone, don¡¯t underestimate yourself; you can do it!¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 She Actually Discovered It


    Simone gazed at him with a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so certain, Bailey?¡± she inquired. ¡°Who informed you?¡±


    Bailey chuckled. ¡°No one informed me. No one in this world can control me.¡±


    Simone knew that with Bailey¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t bother lying about this. She asked, ¡°Could it be


    that you divined it?¡±


    Bailey looked at her. ¡°You catch on quickly. Yes, I divined it. The opportunity to escape this prison lies


    with you.¡±


    For many years, he had divined once every year, and they had all been failures.


    Until recently, someone approached him and told him they had found a geomancer who seemed to be


    from another world and wanted him to go and see if there was a problem personally.


    Initially, he wasn¡¯t very interested.


    He casually divined the future and unexpectedly found that his chance was connected to this


    person.


    That was why he took advantage of that person¡¯s arrangement and coincidentally met Simone.


    Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t use physiognomy on Simone, nor could he predict her future.


    For many years, he had never encountered someone like her before.


    Simone was also quite surprised.


    She had previously thought that Bailey was instigated by the person behind Jodie, but now, from what


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he said, it seemed that he didn¡¯t even care about that person behind the scenes.


    ¡°Do you know how I can assist you then?¡± Bailey had no ill intentions toward herself, and her master¡¯s


    list of trustworthy names also included him.


    So, to the best of her abilities, she didn¡¯t mind helping him.


    Consider it a good deed.


    Bailey smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. People like us, when ites to important


    matters, can only have a vague feeling. We can¡¯t deduce the specifics through


    divination.¡±


    After that divination, he attempted to divine and deduce again, but not only did he fail, but he also


    suffered bacsh and was injured.


    Simone furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then it¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±


    Bailey smiled indifferently, ¡°Everything has its own destiny. When the opportunityes, you will


    naturally know. I have been waiting for so many years, and I don¡¯t mind this bit of time.¡± He nced at


    Simone¡¯s neck again. ¡°Perhaps when you decipher the secret inside the jade sp, you can help me.¡±


    The clothes Simone wore today had a high cor that conveniently covered the jade sp.


    It indicated that Bailey sensed it himself.


    She had previously used a qi-concealing talisman to hide the aura of the jade sp, but he could still


    sense it. Truly impressive.


    Sh


    one.


    suspected that he had already reached the state of perfection where heaven and man are


    Being discovered, Simone did not hide it and asked, ¡°Bailey, do you know the origin of this jade sp?¡±


    He replied, ¡°I only know that this is a medium artifact passed down by the grandmaster.¡±


    Simone had experienced a lot, so she understood as soon as she heard it.


    ¡°A medium artifact? Can this thing be used as a key?¡±


    Bailey was somewhat surprised. ¡°You knew as soon as you heard it.¡±


    Indeed, the more Simone interacted with him, the more he felt she was extraordinary.


    ¡°Not only can it be used as a key, but I heard that there is also a hidden map inside the sp. The


    locations on the map can bring about opportunities that even the Celestial Masters¡¯ Sect covets.¡±


    The Celestial Masters were individuals who had reached the state of perfection where heaven and man


    were one.


    He shrugged, ¡°As for what it is, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Simone did know that there was a map inside the sp, which was a clue left by her master in the


    letter.


    |||


    O


    r


    However, her master also didn¡¯t know how to activate the map.


    From her grandmaster to her generation, many methods had been attempted, but none had been


    sessful.


    As for being used as a key, her master did not mention it; perhaps he didn¡¯t even know himself.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Bailey, may I ask how old you are?¡± This guy was definitely older than her


    master.


    Bailey was somewhat speechless, ¡°You¡¯re still interested in that. There¡¯s nothing to hide; I¡¯m twenty-


    six.¡±


    Upon hearing this age, Simone rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child?¡±


    She had already discovered from many clues that this Bailey was an ¡°old guy.¡±


    There was a chance that his age might even match this ancient and historic city.


    Bailey reached out his hand, ¡°Why would I lie to you? See for yourself.¡±


    Simone looked at his outstretched hand; the aura that had been originally concealed had already been


    restrained by him.


    Not only was he able to hide the sp, but he was able to hide his palm lines as well.


    And now she could see the lines in his palm clearly.


    She carefully examined his lifeline, and indeed, it stopped at twenty-six, but there was another


    important discovery.


    His lifeline disappeared after twenty-six, not like a severed lifeline, but rather, it suddenly vanished.


    She said, ¡°It really is twenty-six.¡±


    Bailey withdrew his hand. ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±


    Simone looked up at him. He looked young and handsome, but his eyes carried a sense of depth and


    world-weariness.


    ¡°Bailey, could it be that you are the legendary special long-lived physique?¡± Because she had


    experienced so many mini timelines, she had some understanding of this type of physique.


    Usually, this kind of long-lived physique was caused by a sudden opportunity, resulting in a bodily


    mutation that remained at that age forever.


    |||


    O


    r


    Not aging, not dying unless killed by external forces. It was the legendary immortality.


    These words caused a slight change in Bailey¡¯s indifferent face, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°How do you


    know?¡± He knew that Simone had been trying to figure out his age and his connection to Jodie.


    Previously, he had guessed that she had discovered that he had lived for a considerable number of


    years, but he never expected that she would actually figure out his true nature.


    Simone said, ¡°I happened to read about it in a book.¡±


    Bailey had a newfound passion in his eyes, and Simone saw it.


    She shrugged and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the book has disappeared, so I can¡¯t show it to you.¡±


    The book was something she made up, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t produce it.


    Bailey¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    However, he spected that perhaps that book was the catalyst that had made Simone different.


    Simone pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Bailey, is your immortality rted to this city?¡±


    Bailey looked at her in surprise.


    She had actually discovered that, too.


    It seemed that he had underestimated her once again.


    He humbly remarked, ¡°Even if I were to live forever, what would be the purpose? I would still be unable


    to break free from this confinement.¡±


    Destiny and adversity were intricately linked, and that was his present predicament.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 So That¡¯s It


    Bailey confessed these things to Simone not only because he despised lying but also because of his


    immense strength.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Simone had any ill intentions towards him or harbored any evil thoughts, he would be able


    to sense it.


    Given the difference in their strengths, he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow her to live.


    Of course, she was also the opportunity for him to break free from his restraints, which was another


    reason.


    Simone asked, ¡°Bailey, can you tell me why you merged with this city? If I know the reason, maybe I


    can help you find a solution.¡±


    Bailey replied, ¡°Since you already know so much, there¡¯s nothing for me to hide. Over eight hundred


    years ago, an outside race invaded this city with the intention of annihting it. I was born in this city


    and had just returned from a journey to visit my rtives. So, I used mystical arts to kill the invaders


    who wanted to massacre the city. But it also exposed my identity as a geomancer, and they hired a


    powerful shaman to deal with me. At that time, I was only twenty-six years old and had not yet reached


    the Divine State. But my opponent was already in that realm, so we fought. I used the secret


    techniques passed down by my sect to enhance my cultivation of the Divine State temporarily. And in


    order to protect this city from annihtion, I chose to perish with him. Who would have thought that I


    would leave behind a glimmer of life and fall into a deep sleep? When I woke up again, it was already


    three hundred yearster, and my age, appearance, and organs had not changed. I became an


    immortal, forever stuck at the age of twenty-six. My cultivation also broke through to the Divine State.


    But I discovered that I could no longer leave this ancient city. In these few hundred years, I have raised


    my cultivation to a level close to the peak of the Divine State. Only then could I move within 300 miles


    of the ancient city.¡± That¡¯s why I was able to follow you to the hospital outside the ancient cityst time.


    Simone nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s it. The reason you didn¡¯t die and your physique changed must be rted to


    this ancient city. I¡¯ll think of a solution and let you know. Or perhaps I¡¯ll decipher the jade sp and find


    that so-called opportunity. I¡¯ll pay special attention to see if there¡¯s anything that can help you.¡±


    In fact, she had already figured out how to help Bailey.


    As long as she taught him a set of techniques she knew, and he used them to refine this ancient city,


    he would be able to break free from his restraints.


    This kind of refining technique would not affect or harm the people inside or outside the city.


    But for now, she couldn¡¯t tell Bailey.


    After all, she was not yet at the Divine State, so how could she know this kind of technique? It was


    important to be cautious. What if she revealed it and he had other intentions? She would only expose


    herself once she could confront him.


    So, she would need toe up with a legitimate reason to bring it upter.


    For example, she would awaken the map inside the jade sp and find a way there.


    By then, she could tell him that she found this technique there so as not to raise suspicion.


    Bailey always felt like Simone knew something.


    But he didn¡¯t believe that someone of her age, strength, and knowledge would know a way to help him


    break free from his constraints.


    He looked at her and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for good news!¡± He promised, ¡°As long as you can help


    me break free from the constraints of this city. I owe you a great favor.¡±


    It had been so many years since he could leave the ancient city, and he was very ufortable.


    After learning to use electronic devices, he realized that the world outside had changed a lot in the past


    hundred years.


    So, he wanted to go out and see what the outside world was like now.


    And he had a feeling.


    In order to achieve the Divine State, he had to break free from his constraints and find an opportunity


    outside.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Sure!¡± If she could help Bailey leave the ancient city and get his favor, she


    would do it


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Bailey, I have a question for you.¡±


    Bailey nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°ording to what you said, you should have lived for more than eight hundred years.


    Is my martial uncle really your master?¡± Her martial uncle certainly didn¡¯t have the longevity physique.


    To live for so many years, there was only one possibility: absorbing qi to replenish vitality.


    Bailey chuckled, ¡°No, my master passed away a long time ago. Your martial uncle is a


    member of our sect, but he is my former great-grand martial nephew.


    He said honestly, ¡°Saying he was my master before was just an excuse to get closer to you.¡±


    Simone asked again, ¡°Then how old is he?¡±


    Bailey smiled and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s something I can¡¯t say.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Does he have any rtionship with Jodie?¡±


    Bailey shook his head again, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me; I can¡¯t tell you about your two martial uncles. They are


    from the same sect as me, and if I reveal their secrets, I will suffer b?csh.¡±


    He looked at her meaningfully and said, ¡°It is destined that you will face such a cmity. If you want to


    break free from this situation, you have to find the answers yourself. On this matter, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    If it was any other matter, he wouldn¡¯t mind helping her.


    But on this matter, he truly felt powerless.


    She had a peculiar destiny and, indeed, looked like someone from another world.


    If he were to tell her directly, it would be equivalent to revealing a great secret, and he would suffer the


    bacsh of divine punishment.


    Simone looked at his expression, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.


    Not wanting toplicate matters further, she asked, ¡°So, how old is my master? This shouldn¡¯t be


    considered a breach of secrecy, right? After all, I am his only direct disciple and can be considered part


    of your lineage.¡±


    Bailey replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t formally paid respects to our ancestors. You have not undergone the


    initiation ceremony, so you can¡¯t be considered part of our lineage. Of course, I can tell you how old


    your master was without breaching any secrets. When he passed away, he was nearly three hundred


    years old. Before his injury, he had actually reached the Divine State. The injury caused him to fall from


    that realm and also affected his lifespan. But he employed a ndestine method to alter his destiny on


    your behalf.¡±


    Continuing, he added, ¡°That¡¯s how he depleted the remaining two decades or so of his life.¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Chapter 353 Can I Ask You For Some Interest First?


    Mentioning that made Simone sad again.


    After a moment of silence, sheposed herself and said, ¡°If we calcte it like this¡­ My two martial


    uncles must be around three hundred years old or even older, right? And their cultivation strength must


    have reached the Divine State.¡±


    Only by reaching the realm of the Divine State could one have a lifespan of two to three hundred years


    or more.


    But if one could not break through to the next level; the lifespan would be about the same.


    Bailey smiled and remained silent, clearly not intending to answer this question.


    Simone then changed the subject, ¡°Bailey, does Jodie have influential connections in the geomancy


    association? She should have been detained and put on trial, but she can freely go out. Isn¡¯t that


    against the rules?¡±


    Bailey nodded, ¡°She has intricate connections with certain high-ranking members of the geomancy


    association. Furthermore, she is not a geomancy master herself, so someone is protecting her,


    ensuring she stays out of trouble.


    Simone pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s really shady.¡±


    Bailey chuckled, ¡°Where there is light, there will naturally be darkness.¡±


    Simone looked at him, ¡°Onest question: is my martial uncle Jodie¡¯s biological father?¡±


    Bailey sighed, ¡°You keep pestering me with questions. Well, I can tell you this: they are not father and


    daughter.¡±


    He waved his hand dismissively, ¡°You should leave now.¡±


    This girl is too clever and persistent. He was afraid she would continue to corner him with questions.


    He couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    Simone pursed her lips, ¡°Stingy! Fine, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    She stood up as if she remembered something and looked at him again.


    ¡°By the way, since I am the reason you can leave the ancient city, can I ask you for a favor first?¡± Bailey


    looked helpless, ¡°What favor?¡±


    |||


    r


    Simone said, ¡°Before Andrew leaves the ancient city, if hees to you again for help to counterattack


    Jodie, please agree.¡±


    The three of them had provided Jodie with blood and hair.


    They couldn¡¯t perform a DNA test in the ancient city.


    Jodie was still not free now, so she couldn¡¯t go out and ask the Gray Family for their hair, etc.


    Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t suspect that the hair was her own.


    So, most likely, she would directly hand over the items to the person brought by Melinda.


    If she fell for it, it means that the hair and blood are hers, and this will be used to verify it.


    And as long as that person used the hair for witchcraft, Jodie would have to face the


    consequences.


    Bailey will help Andrew to counterattack again and regain the fortune he gave away.


    For Jodie, it would definitely be adding insult to injury.


    She wanted to see if the person behind Jodie woulde to her aid again.


    But if they did, it woulde at a cost, and it would also backfire on them.


    And if they truly paid the price and helped Jodie again.


    That would mean Jodie was too important to that person, something they couldn¡¯t give up temporarily.


    This constant drain would also weaken the person¡¯s power behind her.


    Killing two birds with one stone.


    Bailey could see at a nce what Simone was nning.


    He would¡¯ve refused if it weren¡¯t for the fact Simone was the key to his leaving the city.


    He had originally nned to keep stalling.


    But now he could only be led by her, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    He shooed her away again, ¡°Little girl, you should leave quickly.¡±


    If this continued, he didn¡¯t know how many of his principles would bepromised.


    |||


    Simone smiled mischievously. ¡°Thank you, Bailey.¡±


    She disregarded the fact he was her master¡¯s great martial uncle since she hadn¡¯t formally be his


    disciple anyway.


    Bailey waved his hand, ¡°Goodbye!¡± Simone didn¡¯t bother him anymore and turned to leave.


    When she reached the courtyard gate. Bailey¡¯s voice reached her ears.


    ¡°There are many people who are interested in the jade button on you. Today, a foreigner who


    specializes in bugs entered the ancient city, probablying for you. Be careful on your way


    back to Cebros.¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t turn around, and instead, she raised her hand and waved. ¡°Thank you for the reminder,


    Bailey, I know.¡±


    Sure enough, he knew everyone¡¯s actions in the ancient city.


    It seemed that there were many people who wanted to harm her.


    Simone¡¯s current strength was not weak, but she wasn¡¯t overconfident either.


    She nned to make some preparations at the inn and then leave the ancient city.


    And she also roughly guessed that Jodie¡¯s mother had hired someone to deal with her.


    The foreigner who specialized in bugs was probably a warlock.


    Since that was the case, she would stay and witness Jodie¡¯s predicament.


    After Simone returned to the inn, she focused on drawing talismans.


    Meanwhile, in another inn on the opposite street


    The warlock used hair to wrap around the neck of a wooden doll.


    He then used blood to draw some strange talisman symbols on the doll.


    He muttered something under his breath, and then a worm crawled out of his arm and willingly entered


    the doll¡¯s mouth.


    A trace of negative energy infiltrated the hair and blood


    After a few minutes.


    Jodie, who was staying in a small single room at the geomancy association, was scrolling through her


    phone.


    34


    Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she felt as if someone was strangling her neck, giving her a


    suffocating sensation.


    She also felt something crawling inside her body.


    And that suffocating feeling made her believe that if it wasn¡¯t resolved, she would undoubtedly die


    today.


    It made her heart race and filled her with fear.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was only one thought in her mind: she didn¡¯t want to die.


    So, she reached out to grab her phone and quickly dialed a number.


    When the other person answered, she made a sound of ¡°ah ah ah¡± but couldn¡¯t speak properly


    The


    person on the other end immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    And just as Jodie was about to suffocate and run out of oxygen, they rushed in.


    They pointed at her body and followed the trail of the spell that had been cast on her.


    Using a secret technique, they retaliated against the other person.


    Only then did Jodie start to breathe heavily, her face turning pale.


    Then she looked at her arm and saw something wriggling inside.


    Unable to hold back, she let out a hoarse scream, ¡°What is this thing?¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Chapter 354 Her Stupidity


    Upon hearing Jodie¡¯s piercing scream, the man who entered looked over. He hesitated for a moment


    and said. ¡°This is a curse, don¡¯t move.¡±


    At the same time, he realized that Jodie had fallen victim to ck magic.


    His expression turned ugly as he asked, ¡°What have you been doing these past few days? How did you


    fall victim to a curse?¡± He knew that Melinda had hired a ck magic practitioner who had already


    entered the ancient city.


    He wondered if Jodie had unintentionally offended them. Jodie was dumbfounded when she


    heard this.


    ¡°What? I fell victim to a curse?¡± She resisted the urge to look at her own hands.


    Considering a possibility, she looked up at the man and asked. ¡°What does the other party need in


    order to cast the spell?¡±


    The man replied. ¡°Hair or blood.¡±


    ck magic practitioners could cast spells without knowing the person¡¯s birth date.


    Geomancy masters like them could use various spells if they have hair or blood.


    However, if they also had the person¡¯s birth date, the effect would be better and more


    urate.


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed, and then she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Those b*stards dared to


    deceive me like this.¡±


    She finally realized what was going on.


    The hair or blood that those three people gave her belonged to her.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how they obtained them, her current situation was definitely caused by that


    thing.


    As soon as the man saw Jodie¡¯s expression, he knew what she had done again. ¡°What exactly


    happened?¡±


    Jodie didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything except for what happened between her and those


    three people.


    After listening, the man¡¯s face turned dark.


    This Jodie was really something.


    She voluntarily gave her own hair to the ck magic practitioner, something which he had never seen


    before.


    Jodie¡¯s face also looked bad as she said with a grievance, ¡°I never expected that the hair and blood


    they gave me would be mine.¡±


    She had always taken great care of her own hair and had never let anyone take her blood.


    So, she couldn¡¯t understand how those people obtained her hair and blood.


    The man was annoyed. ¡°You fool, it¡¯s obvious that Simone gave them to them! You actually believed


    that they could overpower Simone.¡±


    With Simone¡¯s strength, those three people couldn¡¯t possibly be her match.


    They probably couldn¡¯t even get close to her, let alone hold Simone down and stab her with a needle.


    Especially in this ancient city where negative energy was abundant, Simone could easily take their lives


    with just a little effort.


    Jodie had fought Simone so many times, but she still didn¡¯t understand her opponent¡¯s strength and


    ended up causing trouble for herself.


    Not only did she fail to harm Simone in the end, but she also ended up getting herself into trouble.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the master instructing him to protect Jodie and help her solve problems, he would really


    not want to deal with her anymore.


    Being repeatedly called stupid, Jodie felt very unhappy.


    Sheined with a sense of grievance, ¡°Who knew Simone could be so cunning?¡±


    That little b*tch actually yed a trick on her, which was despicable.


    She couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°But how did she get my hair and blood?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°You both appeared on the third episode together. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to take a


    strand of your hair when you weren¡¯t paying attention.¡± He had reminded Jodie multiple times to take


    good care of her hair, but it seemed she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    He was about to cry because of her stupidity.


    Jodie¡¯s face twisted, ¡°That b*tch.¡±


    Then she screamed again, ¡°Ah, I feel itchy and painful all over my body. It¡¯s so ufortable. Please


    help me deal with it quickly.¡±


    The man¡¯s face grew darker, ¡°Wait.¡±


    He picked up his phone and made a call.


    At the inn on the other side.


    The warlock who had just suffered bacsh was slightly injured and had an expression on his face.


    pleasant


    He was about to continue the fight with the other party when he heard his phone ringing.


    He didn¡¯t want to answer it at such a crucial moment.


    But when he saw the caller ID, he reluctantly answered the call.


    He said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m in the middle of a fight. Can we talkter?¡±


    The man helplessly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight anymore. It was me just now.¡±


    Then he exined the situation.


    Jodie¡¯s condition was too dangerous just now, so he had to use a spell to counteract it. He also


    exined this to the warlock.


    The warlock was speechless, ¡°That was so stupid. She wasted one of my puppets and caused me to


    get injured.¡±


    He continued, ¡°They caused this, so you have to pay more.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for his desire to buy something very expensive and important to him, he wouldn¡¯t havee


    to this mysterious country to deal with people.


    Now that things had turned out like this, he naturally had to extort more money topensate for his


    losses.


    The man said, ¡°Go ask Melinda for the money. It¡¯s also rted to her. But just tell her that Simone is


    very powerful and it¡¯s troublesome to deal with her, so she needs to pay more.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t foot the bill for these two stupid women.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The warlock didn¡¯t care who paid as long as someone did, ¡°Alright!¡±


    The man said, ¡°By the way, remove the curse you ced on Jodie while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    The warlock replied, ¡°I¡¯ll continue the spell interruption on my end, so the curse won¡¯t bite her anymore.


    But the curse that has taken effect in her body has already formed. You¡¯ll have to find a way to remove


    it yourself.¡±


    The man felt extremely frustrated and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    They hung up the phone.


    The warlock made a few


    strange cries.


    The bug that had crawled into the puppet came out and crawled into his armi.


    On Jodie¡¯s side, her arm no longer twitched.


    But she still felt extremely ufortable.


    She asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± The man took out a knife and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you remove the curse;


    just stay still.¡±


    Then he held onto Jodie and cut her arm.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain, ¡°Ah, are you crazy?¡±


    The man ignored her and used his energy to force the curse out of Jodie¡¯s wound. Alright, take care of


    the wound yourself. You¡¯ll feel ufortable for the next couple of days, but it will pass.¡±


    He warned Jodie with a nce, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything foolish again, or I might not be able to save you next


    time.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t live next door, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her today.


    If Jodie were to die, he would not be able to continue living either, which is why he felt such anger


    towards her foolishness.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Chapter 355 What Happened to You?


    Jodie was displeased when she heard him say that.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? My brother specifically arranged for you to take care of me. You should take


    good care of me.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes showed a hint of disdain. Ernest was nothing.


    However, he didn¡¯t bother exining this to Jodie. ¡°I¡¯m just a friend of your brother, not his servant.


    Helping you is a favor, not an obligation. Take care of yourself¡±


    He was truly annoyed with Jodie, who had been causing trouble recently and expected him to handle it.


    After saying that, he walked away with a gloomy face.


    She left Jodie with a sore and itchy arm; she was so angry that she cried.


    But she had no choice. She covered the wound with clothes and went to the nearby medical clinic to


    bandage it.


    She felt even more resentment towards Simone.


    Not long after returning to her residence.


    Jodie felt her whole body trembling with cold. The geomancy association didn¡¯t use air conditioning,


    and she was still cold even after covering herself with several nkets.


    After a while, she started sweating and felt like she was burning up.


    After enduring it, she felt cold again and then hot again.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she had to call the man again.


    The man said dismissively, ¡°You won¡¯t die. Just endure for a couple of days.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Jodie was so angry that she started hating this person, too.


    What kind of people did her brother arrange? They used to have a good attitude, but now they were so


    terrible.


    If only she could contact her brother, she would definitelyin to him.


    For now, she could only endure.


    In her room, Jodie was tormented by her swinging body temperature, and her body was sore and itchy.


    On the other side, the three people who had already reached the border city.


    One of them suddenly fell to the ground, clutching his neck and staring wide-eyed.


    He kept kicking his legs, as if someone was strangling him.


    Soon, he stopped breathing while kicking.


    This startled the other two.


    After disposing of the body, they hurriedly fled the country.


    In the ancient city.


    The warlock contacted Melinda and said that he had already shed with Simone.


    The opponent was very powerful, and he would only take action again if the price was increased.


    Because this warlock was introduced by his beloved, Melinda trusted him very much.


    The other party asked for an additional three million, and she agreed.


    And at the other party¡¯s request, she made a transfer.


    Overseas.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam discovered that Melinda had transferred seven and a half million to an ount.


    He had someone investigate whose ount it was.


    It turned out to be someone from Tempesta, and who knew that Melinda had transferred another three


    million to this person.


    This was very suspicious.


    Then, his assistant brought news that this person was a warlock from Tempesta.


    Adam¡¯s face changed slightly. What is Melinda nning to do? Transferring money to a warlock can¡¯t


    be for anything good.


    After thinking for a moment, he had a guess.


    He knew that Leon was keeping an eye on Melinda, so he called his son.


    He asked him to remind Simone to be careful.


    He also wanted to help his son and mend his rtionship with Simone.


    If it weren¡¯t for fear of alerting the enemy, he would have already kicked Melinda out of the Fosters and


    cut off his funds.


    Melinda hadn¡¯t done anything productive with the Fosters¡¯ money all these


    years.


    He was surprised when the Stewards¡¯ affairs were exposed online.


    In his eyes, the Stewards were like clowns. Once he dealt with the person behind them, he would crush


    them.


    Usually, he knew that Melinda was focused on her maternal family, so he pretended to be infatuated


    with Melinda, confusing the person behind her.


    He could only turn a blind eye.


    Therefore, he never took the Stewards seriously, thinking that they were difficult and troublesome


    people. He usually didn¡¯t bother with them and didn¡¯t care.


    Who would have thought that the Stewards would use Melinda and take advantage of the Fosters¡¯


    power tomit so many illegal and despicable acts?


    It disgusted him.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for the Stewards to be finished and all the criminals to be sent to prison. It was


    impossible for him to help.


    So, he continued to y the disappearing act.


    After receiving a reminder from his biological father, Leon couldn¡¯t help but go directly to the ancient


    city to find Simone.


    On the way, he ran into Jodie.


    Seeing Jodie¡¯s pale face, exhausted appearance, darkerplexion, and poor skin, he was surprised.


    How did this woman be like this? He thought she must have done something wicked and was


    now facing the consequences. She deserved it.


    Jodie hade out today to buy medicine and felt someone watching her.


    |||


    She looked up and saw Leon.


    Then her face changed, and she immediately covered her face and turned to run away.


    She didn¡¯t want Leon to see her like this.


    It would ruin the image he had of her in his heart.


    Leon saw her turn and run and couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    The inn.


    Simone had not only drawn talismans but also carved several jade stones to use as temporary tools for


    setting up formations.


    When she heard a knock on the door, she got up to open it.


    Seeing Leon standing at the door, she felt a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± She learned from Gwen that Leon hadn¡¯t left the ancient city.


    Instead, he was apanying Melinda, who hade to the ancient city.


    Leon¡¯s heart tightened when he saw her cold demeanor.


    ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk outside. Come in and tell me.¡±


    After Leon entered, he didn¡¯t waste time and went straight to the point.


    ¡°My dad called me today and said he found out that my mom had hired a warlock from the country of


    Tempesta and transferred 10.5 million to him. We suspect that she might have hired this person to deal


    with you.¡±


    He had suspected that his own mother would y tricks, but he didn¡¯t expect her to resort to this


    method.


    He didn¡¯t bother confronting or stopping his mother because he knew it would be useless. She wouldn¡¯t


    listen to him.


    All he could do was to warn Simone to be careful.


    Simone didn¡¯t expect Leon toe and remind her of this.


    ¡°I know about this. Previously, she conspired with Jodie and bribed¡­¡± She recounted the previous


    events.


    Leon¡¯s expression changed after listening.


    He looked at her with concern, ¡°Are you okay then?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The three of them switched the strand of hair to Jodie¡¯s.¡±


    As Leon breathed a sigh of relief, he finally understood why Jodie had be like that.


    ¡°No wonder,¡± Simone thought to herself. ¡°I bumped into Jodie earlier, and she appeared noticeably


    older, pale, and exhausted.¡±


    ¡°She brought this upon herself,¡± Simone concluded, understanding the reasons behind Jodie¡¯s


    appearance.


    Upon hearing Leon¡¯s words, Simone realized that Jodie was indeed heading in the direction. she had


    expected.


    Feeling relieved, Simone could now move on to the next step.


    She turned her attention to Leon and inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t you visit the hospital to check on Andrew?¡±


    Leon looked puzzled and replied, ¡°No, why?¡±

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Chapter 356 He Will Be Very Happy, I Suppose


    Simone smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°If you inform him about Jodie¡¯s current situation, he will


    probably be very happy.¡±


    Andrew could be smart if he wasn¡¯t stupid.


    And there was also Aaron and Steven.


    This was the perfect opportunity for retaliation now that Jodie has ended


    Leon thought Simone was concerned about Andrew.


    up


    like this.


    He hadn¡¯t originally nned to visit the hospital.


    But now, he would do whatever Simone wanted.


    ¡°I was just about to visit him today. Shall I update you on his conditionter?¡±


    Simone shook her head. ¡°You can just visit him. There¡¯s no need to update me on his condition.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t interested in the news about that unlucky sc*mbag.


    Leon could only say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t want to be alone with him in the same


    space.


    So, she said, ¡°You should go now; I have something to do.¡±


    Leon knew that she was asking him to leave.


    He felt ufortable but forced a smile, ¡°Okay you must take care.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you want to go back to Cebros, you can take me with you.¡±


    Even if there was danger, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    He just wanted to stay by her side.


    Simone could tell what Leon was thinking and felt a little disgusted.


    She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Take you with me? Wouldn¡¯t that be a hindrance? Leon, why do you still not


    know your ce?


    If she brought Leon along, she would have to divide her attention between dealing with


    those people and taking care of him.


    They might even use him as leverage, making it difficult for her to act freely.


    He was just a burden.


    Leon¡¯s face turned pale when he heard her blunt criticism.


    He forced a bitter smile, ¡°I just want to stay by your side.¡±


    Simone sneered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of that earlier? I don¡¯t need you to protect me, and I don¡¯t need


    you to worry about my safety. As long as you don¡¯t hold me back, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡±


    Part of the reason Melinda hated her so much was because of Leon


    He had caused her a lot of trouble.


    Leon felt mocked and had a sense of self-disgust.


    He pursed his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you back now.¡±


    He had seen Jodie and his mother¡¯s true colors, so he wouldn¡¯t help them anymore and cause trouble


    for Simone.


    Simone nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, goodbye!¡± After she finished speaking, she sent him away without any


    reluctance and closed the door.


    Leon felt a bitter sadness in his heart, his eyes filled with gloom.


    He knew Simone¡¯s temperament, and if he continued to pester her, she would be even more


    annoyed with him.


    He could only turn around and leave, heading to the hospital.


    The hospital.


    After Steven finished his business, he returned to the ancient city


    He nned to wait until his fourth son¡¯s injuries improved a bit before taking him back to Cebros for


    treatment.


    Aaron also came to the hospital from the hotel.


    Andrew had another stroke of bad luck today and was lying on the hospital bed, feeling hopeless.


    Every day, his resentment towards Jodie deepened while he regretted the foolish things he


    |||


    had done before.


    When they saw Leone to visit, the Gray Family father and sons were all surprised.


    Aaron asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Given Leon¡¯s personality and their rtionship, it didn¡¯t seem like he


    woulde to visit Andrew.


    Leon didn¡¯t say anything, but Simone reminded him toe.


    He knew Simone didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with the Gray Family anymore.


    ¡°I happened to be in the ancient city, so I thought I¡¯de and see Andrew.¡±


    A guest is a guest. Although Steven had a bad impression of Leon, he still smiled and said, ¡°Please


    have a seat.¡±


    He even got up to pour a ss of water for Leon


    Leon chatted casually with Steven for a few moments.


    Then, as if looking for a topic, he brought up the incident of meeting Jodie in the ancient city.


    After hearing it, the three members of the Gray Family were all surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t Jodie sent to the geomancy association by the old man for investigation? How could she still


    run away? There are many problems here! Steven spected that Leon¡¯s purpose ining was not


    just to visit his son.


    Now, he also understood that Leon had deliberatelye to talk to them about Jodie.


    So, he asked directly, ¡°Do you know how she ended up like that?¡± Leon had a strong dislike for Jodie


    and didn¡¯t try to cover up for her.


    ¡°I heard that she found someone to get Simone¡¯s hair and blood and then gave it to a warlock to deal


    with Simone. I just don¡¯t know how it happened, and in the end, that hair became her own. So, she was


    taken care of by the warlock and ended up like that.¡±


    He guessed that Simone must have switched it, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    These words made the faces of the three members of the Gray Family change.


    Jodie was truly ruthless, actually hiring a warlock to deal with Simone.


    After Leon finished speaking, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and left after a while. ¨C


    After he left.


    Aaron said to Steven, ¡°Dad, have someone check Jodie¡¯s ount to see if there have been anyrge


    transfers recently.¡±


    If she bribed the warlock, she must have spent a lot of money.


    Steven nodded and immediately asked his secretary to investigate.


    Because Jodie used a card that was originally affiliated with the Gray Family, it was quickly


    found.


    After reading the message, Steven¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. ¡°She transferred 450 grand


    and 1.05 million in session. In the end, she transferred all the remaining money in the ount to


    another ount.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s not innocent at all. She¡¯s been the evil witch all this time. He nced sharply at his two sons


    and said, ¡°From now on, neither of you is allowed to give Jodie any more money.¡±


    That witch would cause trouble as long as she had money.


    He hadn¡¯t personally given Jodie any money, but he knew his wife and a few sons had given her a lot.


    Aaron and his brother nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Only fools would continue giving her money and allowing her to keep causing trouble.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Steven pondered for a moment. ¡°Jodie brought this upon herself and got punished by the warlock.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Her condition must be terrible. Does that mean Andrew will have an easier time taking


    back his luck and turning the tables on her?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s


    very possible.¡±


    He looked at Steven and pleaded, ¡°Dad, could you please go to the ancient city?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s reach out to Master Bailey once more and see if he can offer his assistance this time.¡±


    He had reached his breaking point.


    Steven shared the same sentiment and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Chapter 357 Taking Advantage of the Situation


    Steven wasted no time and immediately took Aaron to the ancient city.


    He had wanted to ask for Bailey¡¯s help before, but the other party didn¡¯t seem very willing.


    So, he sent people everywhere to search for rare medicinal herbs that were past their expiration date.


    He heard that the geomancy master was very interested in these things.


    Coincidentally, he had just brought them from Cebros, and now he was going to give them


    away.


    Steven knew a master from the geomancy association, so he inquired and found the courtyard


    where Bailey lived.


    -As they approached the door, they were about to knock.


    Suddenly, the courtyard door opened, startling the two of them.


    Especially since there was no one in front of them before, they had no idea how the door opened. Then


    they heard Bailey¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You cane directly to the second courtyard to find me.¡±


    The two of them were shocked again.


    Could this be the legendary telepathy? They were even more amazed at how powerful Master Bailey


    was.


    They walked in with several wooden boxes.


    They saw Bailey sitting leisurely in a chair, flipping through an ancient book,


    After they entered, Bailey put down the book.


    He looked at Steven and spoke first, ¡°Are you here to see me about that matter?¡± He thought that girl


    was really persistent.


    She had alreadye up with a n so quickly, making the Gray Familye knocking on the door


    again.


    Otherwise, ording to his calctions, the Gray Family would have returned to Cebros


    |||


    first.


    They would have found some masters to help Andrew.


    Only after all that failed would theye to the ancient city to invite him.


    It would have taken at least a month.


    Now, Simone wanted to make things even worse for Jodie.


    But since he had promised her, he wouldn¡¯t refuse anymore.


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°Nothing can escape Master Bailey¡¯s notice.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The reason we are disturbing you now is because we received some news.¡±


    ¡°We thought that maybe using a counterattack spell might be useful, so we came to ask.¡±


    Then he exined the incident where Jodie was harmed by a witch doctor.


    And he informed Bailey that they had obtained Jodie¡¯s hair and blood.


    After returning to the city, Steven learned that his son had bought Jodie¡¯s hair and blood.


    To be on the safe side, he had someone take a strand of hair and do a DNA test with the witch doctor.


    The result showed a mother-daughter rtionship, so he felt relieved and informed Bailey.


    Then he asked, ¡°Do you think the timing is right now?¡± Bailey looked at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t


    really a smile, ¡°You guys are quite clever.¡±


    Steven felt a bit embarrassed and was about to exin.


    But Bailey spoke again, ¡°Well, for the sake of Simone, I¡¯ll help your son. Tonight, I will the hospital, so


    you should prepare something.¡±


    Steven was delighted and said, ¡°Alright, just tell me what I need to prepare.¡±


    While he was happy, there was also a hint of bitterness.


    go to


    It was clear that Master Bailey wouldn¡¯t have helped his son if it weren¡¯t for his daughter. Bailey wrote a


    list on a piece of paper and gave it to Steven.


    ¡°Buy everything on the list in the ancient city.¡±


    Steven took the list and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Then, he pushed a few wooden boxes in front of


    |||


    O


    Bailey.


    ¡°Master Bailey, this is a small token of our appreciation. We hope you won¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    Bailey casually nced at it and knew what was inside. He simply said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Originally, Steven wanted to chat with Bailey to build a closer rtionship.


    But seeing that he picked up the ancient book again and seemed uninterested in them, they had no


    choice but to stand up with Aaron. ¡± Master Bailey, we¡¯ll take our leave now. We¡¯lle to pick you up


    Bailey¡¯s gaze remained on the book as he coldly said, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    He was very protective of his own.


    Having acknowledged Simone, he naturally had a strong aversion to the Gray Family.


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s mischief, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this family.


    So, his attitude wouldn¡¯t be particrly friendly


    After the Gray Family father and son left, he thought for a moment and sent a message to Simone.


    ¡®Shall I go to the hospital tonight to perform the ritual? Do you want toe and see?¡¯


    Simone knew from the message that the Gray Family father and son had gone to find him.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go,


    I¡¯ll go.


    Bailey was very powerful, and she wanted to see what he would do.


    Bailey looked at the things on the table and asked, ¡®The Gray Family gave me some medicinal herbs


    that have aged. Do you want them?¡¯


    Simone was interested as she practiced a lot of medicine butcked good medicinal herbs.


    She asked back, ¡®You don¡¯t want them?¡¯


    Bailey replied, ¡®I¡¯m not interested¡¯


    Simone: ¡°¡­¡± So he just threw them to her because he didn¡¯t want them! But it was normal; this guy had


    lived for over 800 years.


    Although he couldn¡¯t leave the ancient city, he could still have people find good things for him to collect


    over the years.


    |||


    r


    ¡®Alright, if you don¡¯t want them, then give them all to me. I don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    Steven was a clever person, and the medicinal herbs he brought for Bailey would definitely be useful


    for her alchemy.


    She asked again, ¡®Bailey, you must have a lot of good things, right?¡¯


    Bailey chuckled, ¡®What¡¯s this? Are you trying to take advantage of me?¡¯ Simone didn¡¯t hide it either, ¡®I


    have that intention.


    Nowadays, it¡¯s difficult to find things that have aged. Even if you have money, it¡¯s hard.


    If there¡¯s an opportunity to take advantage, of course, she would take it.


    And she wouldn¡¯t just ask for his good things for free.


    That cultivation method that could free him from his constraints and help him achieve the state of unity


    between man and heaven was also very valuable to him.


    It was like an exchange with Bailey


    Bailey thought to himself, this girl really isn¡¯t polite.


    However, he really liked this straightforward personality.


    He was most annoyed by those who pretended to want something in their hearts but acted differently


    with their mouths.


    ¡°The jade button in your hand is already very eye-catching.¡±


    ¡°If you bring out some other good things, it will only attract others to snatch them from you.¡±


    ¡°When youe to the ancient city next time, I will open the warehouse for you to see.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t leave the ancient city; otherwise, he would apany her on a trip to Cebros.


    Also, take a look at what the current imperial city looks like.


    With him around, no one dares to act recklessly.


    It¡¯s a shame¡­ ¡°Alright, thank you, Bailey!¡± Simone pondered and realized that if she carried valuable


    items with her, she would surely attract the attention of numerous individuals. On her next visit to the


    ancient city, she would ensure to capitalize on the circumstances.


    Following the recent investigations and confrontations, she discovered that this ¡°Bailey¡± was adept at


    handling such situations.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Chapter 358 Are They Trying to Make the Other Party Guess?


    Evening.


    Steven arrived at the yard with Aaron, carrying the items they had purchased, to meet Bailey.


    Bailey remained seated, saying, ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡±


    Steven and Aaron assumed he meant they should wait for some time.


    So, they sat down and waited together.


    After more than ten minutes, Bailey stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Steven and Aaron followed him and left the yard.


    Just as the door closed, Simone approached from a short distance away.


    Once again, the two of them were surprised.


    This Shu Master is truly remarkable; he can even predict when Simone will arrive.


    At the same time, they were amazed by how extraordinary he was to Simone.


    Simone was not surprised that Bailey and the others happened toe out.


    As long as they were in the ancient city, no one could escape this guy¡¯s notice.


    She greeted him with a smile, ¡°Bailey!¡± and ignored Steven and Aaron, treating them like strangers.


    This made Steven and Aaron feel a pang of bitterness.


    The four of them took a carriage to the city gate and then boarded the car that Steven had arranged to


    go to the hospital.


    During the journey, Simone and Bailey whispered to each other.


    They were either discussing history or talking about geomancy and mystical arts.


    Steven and Aaron couldn¡¯t get a word in at all.


    As they watched the two of them chat happily, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.


    Simone didn¡¯t have a pleasant expression towards them, but she waspletely different with Bailey.


    She truly wished to return to the past when she treated them kindly and cared about them.


    At the hospital, Steven asked the nurse to leave the room and locked the door from the inside.


    He was afraid of any noise or disturbance.


    Andrew saw that both Bailey and Simone had arrived, and his eyes filled with surprise and excitement.


    Was he finally going to escape from that miserable state worse than death? Bailey took out the items


    Steven had bought.


    First, he folded a paper person.


    He casually drew a few strokes on the paper person with a pen, and Jodie¡¯s simple appearance


    appeared.


    Then he said, ¡°Bring me Jodie¡¯s hair and blood.¡±


    Aaron immediately took something out of the drawer and handed it over.


    Bailey ced Jodie¡¯s hair inside the body of the paper person.


    He dipped the talisman pen in her blood and wrote her birth date and time on the front of the paper


    person.


    Then, on the back, he quickly drew a talisman script with a flowing motion.


    Simone had been observing the entire time.


    She noticed that the talisman Bailey drew was filled with vitality, very powerful.


    When a geomancy master reaches the innate realm, they can cultivate a kind of vitality within their


    body.


    Using vitality to draw talismans ispletely different from drawing them without vitality.


    The special talismans she had made for a few scmbags before, as well as the jade talismans she


    carved, were all made with vitality.


    However,pared to Bailey, she was far behind.


    Of course, she believed that it wouldn¡¯t take her many years to catch up to him.


    After all, she had traveled through so many worlds, and her understanding and vision were beyond


    reach for others.


    III


    Then Bailey folded another paper figure, this time drawing Andrew.


    He also took his hair and blood, but the talisman drawn by Noodles on the back of the figure was


    different.


    ¡°Simone, light the oilmp.¡±


    ¡°And draw two more talismans to stick on.¡±


    ¡°If someone tries to extinguish the oilmp and help Jodieter, leave it to you.¡±


    Simone was a little surprised.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    With Bailey¡¯s cultivation and strength, she didn¡¯t need her help at all.


    He must have had a deeper meaning in doing this.


    paper


    She had a guess: was he trying to y a guessing game with the other person? She didn¡¯t refuse,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of the oilmp.¡±


    She took out two oilmps from her pocket.


    And drew two talismans, writing the birthdates of Jodie and Andrew, and stuck them on themps.


    Then, both of them sat down.


    Bailey nced at the Grays in the room.


    ¡°No matter what you see or what happenster, remain silent.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, leave.¡±


    The three Grays nodded, ¡°Okay, we will control ourselves.¡±


    They had never witnessed a geomancy master perform magic before, so of course, they wanted to stay


    and watch.


    Bailey didn¡¯t pay any more attention to them,


    He recited a spell and pointed at the two paper figures on the table with his hands.


    To the surprise of the Gray father and sons, the two paper figures actually stood up.


    They seemed toe to life.


    But Simone could see more.


    Both paper figures emitted strands of blue smoke and gradually merged with each other.


    When both paper figures had fully merged their energies with each other.


    Bailey made hand seals with both hands and said, ¡°Rise!¡± just at that moment.


    Andrew suddenly felt dizzy, as if he had formed a connection with Jodie.


    Geomancy Association.


    Jodie had just relieved her condition of alternating hot and cold.


    Her whole body was covered in sweat, and she felt ufortable, so she went to the bathroom to take


    a shower.


    Just halfway through her shower, she suddenly felt dizzy.


    The energy


    energy in her body seemed to be draining away.


    Her face changed, and without thinking about anything else, she endured the dizziness and rushed out


    of the bathroom, opening the door and running out.


    It was a courtyard.


    She ran towards the room on the other side, with a small garden about ten yards standing in her way.


    She was shouting in panic, ¡°Quick, quick, save me.¡±


    In the courtyard, Jodie was not the only one living with the man who protected her.


    There were also several other disciples of the man.


    Upon hearing Jodie¡¯s shout, they all opened their doors and came out.


    They saw Jodie, who was wearing nothing, running towards their martial brother¡¯s room.


    One by one, they quickly averted their eyes.


    It¡¯s truly an unpleasant sight! The man also heard Jodie¡¯s exmation.


    When he opened the door and saw Jodie in this state, his first reaction was also that it was an


    unpleasant sight.


    Then he noticed that her luck was rapidly draining away, and herplexion changed.


    He quickly stepped forward, grabbed her arm, and pulled her into his room.


    His junior brothers saw this and thought, ¡°¡­¡± So the martial brother actually likes this kind of kinky


    stuff? The man closed the door and threw a robe hanging on the wall to Jodie.


    ¡°Put this on first; someone is breaking the luck spell between you and Andrew.¡±


    ¡°I want to challenge him, don¡¯t bother me.¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Chapter 359 She Did It on Purpose


    Jodie was struck in the face by a robe, and it was at that moment that she realized her current


    predicament. Feigning obedience, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Weakly, she reached out and put on the robe.


    After seeing her put on the clothes, the man grabbed her hand and cut her finger with his vital energy


    before drawing a talisman with her blood.


    Not only was Jodie¡¯s arm in pain from being grabbed, but her finger also throbbed. In her heart, she


    silently cursed, This person reallycks gentlemanly manners, treating a beautiful woman like me so


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    rudely.


    However, she also knew that only he could help her now.


    When the man finished drawing the talisman, he recited a spell and affixed it to her body. He formed


    hand seals and followed her blood to the oilmp, sensing the oilmp that belonged to her. Using his


    curse, he shouted, ¡°Extinguish!¡±


    That was his attempt to extinguish the oilmp with his vital energy. With that, he could break the


    opponent¡¯s spell.


    At the hospital, Simone had been keeping an eye on the oilmps and sensed a strange energy


    affecting Jodie¡¯s oilmp. Just as the other person was about to extinguish it, she immediately


    mobilized her vital energy to suppress it and even said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    She was doing this on purpose.


    At the same time, the man suddenly heard a powerful voice booming in his head, saying, ¡°Get lost!¡± He


    felt a sweet sensation in his chest and couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His face grew


    even grimmer. ¡°D*mn it!¡± The person on the other side is a master, and the voice sounds like Simone¡¯s.


    His face darkened, and he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his fingertips, then drew


    another talisman. He affixed it to Jodie again and shouted, ¡°Explode!¡±


    The talisman suddenly caught fire and startled Jodie, who jumped in shock. Then, she saw the man


    looking at her with a sinister gaze. Fear rushed through her heart, and she immediately sat back down.


    The man took out a dagger from his pocket, surrounded by a strong aura of death. Using his entire


    body¡¯s vital energy, he continuously formed hand seals, recited incantations, and used the negative


    energy from the dagger to attack.


    On the other side, Simone noticed the opponent¡¯s attack. She took out the seal containing


    negative energy and immediately utilized the negative energy on it. Not only did she disperse the


    opponent¡¯s aura, but she also counterattacked.


    Even though the man¡¯s cultivation level was slightly higher than Simone¡¯s, his actual strength was


    inferior to hers, so he was counterattacked. He felt his whole body burning with negative energy and


    couldn¡¯t help but spit out another mouthful of blood. His face became even paler, and the burning pain


    in his chest intensified.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°How is this possible?¡± He had already suspected that Simone was the


    one who cast the spell from the other end and believed that he was much stronger than Simone. Not


    only could he protect Jodie from the bacsh curse, but he could also attack and severely injure


    Simone.


    Who would have thought that he would be severely injured by the bacsh? This was beyond his


    and felt that he was stronger!


    Right at this moment. Bailey ceased forming seals and used his index finger to draw circles. back and


    forth on the two paper dolls. After drawing seventy-six circles, his gaze was intense.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Steven and the others witnessed the two paper dolls spontaneously catching fire. Simultaneously,


    Simone pointed her finger at the two oilmps and said, ¡°Switch!¡±


    They observed that the talismans attached to the oilmps also caught fire. The two oilmps, which


    had been flickering with two clusters of mes, suddenly emitted a strange green light that soared high


    in an instant. They weren¡¯t sure if it was their imagination, but they thought they saw the silhouettes of


    Jodie and Andrew within the mes.


    Then, the two clusters of mes that soared into the sky merged voluntarily, and the cluster


    representing Andrew began to consume the cluster representing Jodie.


    On the other side, Jodie had witnessed the man spitting blood twice in a row, and his face had be


    incredibly pale. Startled, she had a foreboding feeling. Did this guy fail? Is he so useless? Just as she


    pondered this, her expression suddenly changed, and she fell to the ground, trembling uncontrobly.


    She felt the fortune in her body forcibly tearing apart and rushing outward.


    Fear consumed her. ¡°No, please!¡±


    If she lost this fortune, what would be of her? She didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡±


    Soon, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else because she felt as though her entire body was being ripped


    apart, writhing in pain on the ground.


    Witnessing this, the man¡¯s face changed once again. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    This was the reaction when the spell was broken There was no way to stop it.


    His initial thought was that Simone had be incredibly powerful. If it were him breaking this spell,


    he could barely manage it, but it would cost him most of his energy and take a long time. If someone


    interrupted or disturbed him, he was highly likely to fail. Even if he didn¡¯t fail, he would still take a long


    time to maintain and continue breaking the spell.


    But how much time did Simone spend? It was too short. Then, a sense of dread washed over him. Oh


    no, this spell was cast by Master. He couldn¡¯t stop it and even allowed the other party to break the


    curse sessfully, which would result in a bacsh against his master.


    At this moment, in a high-rise courtyard where a senior member of the geomancy association resided,


    a man who was meditating suddenly expelled a mouthful of blood, his face turning pale.


    The man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who broke my curse?¡±


    Then, he was bacshed by the curse, and his once youthful and vibrant face began to change; his


    skin became dull, and wrinkles appeared on his forehead and at the corners of his eyes. His ck hair


    also gradually turned white. In an instant, the entire person aged several decades.


    The man¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°Get lost! I won¡¯t not spare you!¡±


    The youthful appearance that he had worked so hard to maintain regressed due to this major bacsh,


    and this made him frustrated and angry.


    He lit a talisman and shouted at the man guarding Jodie, ¡°Come here!¡±


    The man in the room, upon hearing the furious voice of his master, turned even paler in fear and


    ignored Jodie, who was still rolling on the ground, her appearance aging another twenty or thirty years


    due to the bacsh as her aura weakened.


    He clutched his chest, enduring the excruciating pain, and swiftly opened the door before stepping


    outside.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Chapter 360 Can¡¯t He Just Die?


    One of the esteemed members of the geomancy association resided in a courtyard.


    The man who guarded Jodie hurriedly entered.


    He only stopped when he reached the main entrance of the courtyard. Respectfully, he announced,


    ¡°Master, I have arrived.¡±


    A hoarse voice emanated from the room. ¡°Come in!¡±


    When he heard this, the man¡¯s body stiffened.


    The master must have been affected by the bacsh. It had been over 20 years since anyone had


    heard that voice.


    His face


    grew even paler as he entered the room!


    He saw the master sitting cross-legged, and he appeared several decades older.


    The person who sat cross-legged opened their eyes, and their gaze filled with coldness. ¡°What


    happened to Jodie?¡±


    The man immediately knelt down..¡±Master, Jodie has been acting independently. She was already in an


    unstable condition due to the curse ced upon her.¡±


    He proceeded to exin everything about the recent bacsh during the fight.


    The person who sat cross-legged furrowed their brow. ¡°Are you certain it was Simone?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Yes, I am certain it was Simone.¡±


    ¡°But is her strength truly that formidable?¡± The person sitting cross-legged doubted that Simone could


    easily break the curse.


    ¡°Could someone else have intervened?¡± they inquired. ¡°During the fight, did you sense any other


    presence?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°I did not sense anything. I only noticed one aura.¡±


    The


    person sitting cross-legged pondered for a moment. ¡°There must be another person. They possess


    power beyond your detection. Considering Simone¡¯s cultivation and strength, it is imusible for her to


    both fight with you and swiftly break the curse.¡±


    The man agreed. ¡°That is also what I believe.¡±


    He contemted for a moment, then pointed to the sky. ¡°Master, could it be the person who


    intervened? During the livestream, he mentioned that he could resolve Andrew¡¯s issue.¡±


    If it was that person, it would exin their overwhelming power.


    The person sitting cross-legged snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re useless. Do I need you to state the obvious?¡±


    They also suspected that the ancestor had intervened.


    If that were the case, it would be troublesome.


    The man¡¯s heart tightened, and his body trembled slightly. ¡°Master, I apologize.¡±


    He knew that if the master did not favor him, his fate would be miserable.


    The


    person sitting cross-legged suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°How is Jane doing?¡± The man


    replied, ¡°She was originally supposed to be cursed by Simone, but now she is also suffering from the


    bacsh of her own luck. She is barely clinging to life.¡±


    She was also foolish.


    The person sitting cross-legged pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Within three days, have someone


    bring Jane to the geomancy association. When she arrives, bring her to me along with Jodie.¡±


    He emphasized, ¡°Jodie is an indispensable key yer, and she¡¯s very important. You must continue to


    stay by her side. If anything happens to her again, you do not need to return.¡±


    The man breathed a sigh of relief and respectfully said, ¡°Yes!¡± After the disciple left, the man sitting


    cross-legged became increasingly uneasy.


    He truly wanted to know whether Simone was the one who broke the curse or if someone else was


    involved.


    So, he picked up his phone and sent a message to Jodie¡¯s mother.


    In another courtyard, Jodie, who had been rolling on the ground, felt like a new person once the tearing


    sensation disappeared.


    This feeling was much more intense and torturous than the pain of being pped by Simone.


    More importantly, she felt like she had lost about a third of the most important thing.


    She struggled to stand up as her whole body was weak, and her feet felt like they were stepping on


    cotton, ready to give way at any moment.


    But she still unsteadily walked into the bathroom.


    }}


    r


    When she saw herself in the mirror, Jodie¡¯s face changed drastically, and she couldn¡¯t help but scream


    repeatedly, ¡°Ah!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the old woman in the reflection was actually her.


    Just as the man was returning to the courtyard, he saw his fellow disciples looking at him. with


    meaningful eyes.


    There was a hint of ambiguity as if he had done something that left them speechless.


    He felt puzzled.


    When he looked over, they quickly averted their gaze.


    Then, several screams suddenly erupted from his room.


    Those people looked at him with indescribable eyes.


    The man was speechless. D*mn it, he finally understood why.


    Apparently, they thought he had some illicit rtionship with Jodie.


    He cursed inwardly as to how he could be interested in a foolish woman with such an ugly face.


    Did he appear that desperate? He coldly scanned the onlookers. ¡°Don¡¯t you all have anything better to


    do?¡± Everyone was still quite afraid of this senior, so they dispersed immediately.


    They muttered, ¡°This senior¡¯s taste is truly something¡­¡±


    The man walked back to his own room.


    When he heard Jodie still screaming, he irritably said, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He had already been misunderstood before, and if this continued, he didn¡¯t know what rumors would


    spread about him.


    Jodie heard the man¡¯s words and forced herself toe out.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he looked at her teary eyes, she copsed into his arms when he approached.


    She hugged him and said, ¡°Oh no, Jonas¡­ What should I do? You must help me!¡± The man was


    shocked by how old and ugly Jodie had be.


    She continued to hold him tightly and cried in his arms, but he felt disgusted and nauseated.


    He forcefully pulled Jodie out of his embrace and callously pushed her to the ground.


    He disdainfully said, ¡°Men and women should not be so intimate with each other.¡±


    Jodie fell heavily to the ground and felt utterly bewildered.


    After all, this move had always worked in the past.


    She cursed at him and called him anything but a man.


    However, she still pleaded with him as her face was filled with sorrow. ¡°Jonas, you promised my brother


    that you would take good care of me.¡±


    She reached out and tugged at his pants-leg. ¡°I¡¯ve ended up help me.¡±


    like this; you must


    The man took two steps back. ¡°I have already spoken to my master, and in a couple of days, I will take


    you to see him. He will assist you then.¡±


    Jodie had never known about the master.


    He warned her again, ¡°But for the next few days, do not go out causing trouble anymore; otherwise, no


    one will be able to save you.¡±


    The misunderstanding among his fellow disciples had served as a reminder for him.


    In the future, he should stay away from Jodie unless necessary, or else he would face dire


    consequences.


    Jodie felt a glimmer of hope in her heart; it seemed that he did care about her. She nodded and


    reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will remain here for the next few days.¡±


    Given her current unattractive appearance, it would be impossible for her to venture outside.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Chapter 361 The Show Is About To Begin


    Hospital.


    After Andrew¡¯s dizziness subsided, he suddenly felt much better in spirit.


    He no longer felt like something was missing; that feeling was gone.


    Unable to resist, he asked, ¡°Master Shawn, has my luck returned?¡±


    Bailey replied, ¡°Half of it has returned; the rest has been taken by Jodie.¡±


    He added, ¡°Although you will still experience some bad luck, it won¡¯t be as severe or frequent as


    before.¡±


    Andrew was taken aback and hesitated. ¡°So, you mean that only half the luck I gave away has


    returned, and the rest will nevere back?¡±


    Bailey looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Are you not satisfied? This curse has been lifted; she won¡¯t be


    able to take away your luck anymore.¡±


    Andrew shivered under his gaze and immediately exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Master Shawn. Of


    course, I am not dissatisfied. I was just asking.¡±


    Initially, when he heard that only half of his luck had returned, he felt a bit uneasy, but after he heard


    what the other party said, he had no more doubts.


    He had personally experienced now how much a powerful geomancer could do.


    He didn¡¯t dare to offend Bailey anymore, not even Simone.


    He knew that his younger sister was different.


    She had shown him some mercy before.


    Otherwise, if she had used this mysterious and unfathomable thing against him, he would have been in


    a miserable state.


    Now that hepared himself to the past, he realized how foolish he had been.


    He couldn¡¯t distinguish who was truly good and who was fake.


    He consoled himself that it was good enough to have half of his luck back and not be as unlucky as


    before.


    In the future, he would definitely stay far away from Jodie.


    III


    This lesson was too painful.


    He looked at Simone and gently said, ¡°When are you going back to Cebros? Why don¡¯t we go


    together?¡± Simone was a bit puzzled by Andrew suddenly trying to be friendly.


    Had this guy lost his mind again?


    She coldly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Andrew felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on him when he saw her cold attitude.


    It was so difficult to improve their rtionship! Steven actually wanted to ask Simone if she wanted to


    go back to Cebros together as well, but when he saw his son being defeated, he swallowed his words.


    Simone packed up everything she had prepared earlier and put it in a garbage bag.


    She was ready to dispose of itter.


    It was better not to leave these things in the hands of others.


    After she tidied up, she said to Bailey, ¡°Bailey, let¡¯s go back to Cubilis.¡±


    Bailey stood up and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention anything about payment, but if the Gray Family dared not to pay, he had ways to deal


    with them.


    Steven and Aaron also stood up, ready to send the two of them back to Cubilis.


    Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Salma and Melinda walked in together.


    When Melinda saw Simone, her smiling face instantly turned cold, and she even let out a disdainful


    snort.


    She looked at Bailey with a hint of scrutiny in her eyes.


    Startled by Bailey¡¯s cold gaze, she was taken aback.


    She found that this person looked like an immortal, but he gave her a sense of fear and something


    eerie.


    However, she had been instructed by her lover to find out about him.


    Salma saw Simone and Bailey and paused for a moment before she asked, ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡±


    Simone hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Steven spoke first and said, ¡°I invited them.¡±


    He looked displeased at his wife and asked, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Salma felt a bit wronged and said, ¡°I was just asking. Why are you being so hostile?¡±


    Steven frowned. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you; the way you behave as a mother is uneptable.¡±


    Salma¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How am I uneptable?


    Simone couldn¡¯t be bothered with their drama and said, ¡°Mr. Steven, I¡¯ll leave with Bailey first.¡±


    However, Steven said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    He walked to the door and insisted on seeing them off.


    Simone¡¯s nose twitched as she caught a scent and nced at Salma and Melinda.


    With a thought, she didn¡¯t refuse Steven and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Together with Bailey, they ignored Salma and Melinda and left directly.


    Before she left, her fingertips moved.


    A strand of negative energy infiltrated Melinda.


    The door of the ward closed.


    Melinda sneered at Salma and said, ¡°Your daughter is even worse than mine. Is it too much to greet


    your own mother?¡±


    This remark sessfully changed Salma¡¯s expression.


    Aaron was speechless; he now had a strong aversion to Leon¡¯s mother.


    She was clearly provoking the rtionship between his mother and Simone. He said, ¡°Simone has


    already cut ties with us a long time ago, so it¡¯s not necessary for strangers to greet each other, right?


    Mrs. Foster, just take care of your own family affairs.¡±


    Melinda didn¡¯t expect the fifth son of the Gray Family to retort, and her expression became even worse.


    She looked at Salma and said, ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t wee me. Should I still visit?¡±


    Salma couldn¡¯t figure out the situation and said to Aaron, ¡°You¡¯re being rude; so, where are your


    manners?¡± This son was also being foolish as he actually exposed her ws in front of


    |||


    her friend.


    She added, ¡°Apologize to your Aunt Melinda quickly.¡±


    Aaron rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I was just stating the facts. I¡¯m going to find my dad.¡±


    With that, he opened the door and slipped out.


    She saw that Aaron did not give his own mother any reputation when he ran away directly.


    Salma was furious. All these people were being influenced by Simone.


    She apologized to Melinda and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; this child has been conflicting with metely.¡±


    Melinda responded generously, ¡°It¡¯s okay; my two children are also quite mischievous.¡±


    After they sat for a while, she bid farewell.


    On the way back to Cubilis, Simone said to Steven, ¡°Has Mrs. Gray¡¯s emotions been unstable


    recently?¡±


    Steven was initially stunned, but then he came around to his senses. ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯t listen to what


    we say, but she strongly believes in Melinda.¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed anything?¡± He knew that his wife¡¯s temper was not very good, but she wasn¡¯t as


    stubborn and unreasonable as she is now.


    Simone nodded. ¡°I noticed that Melinda has a special fragrance on her body. This fragrance doesn¡¯t


    harm her, but it affects the people who oftene into contact with her. It amplifies the emotions in


    their hearts, so even a small matter bes an insurmountable obstacle.¡±


    She had noticed that Salma had been increasingly hostile towards her and even hated her.


    She sensed that Salma¡¯s emotions were abnormal.


    She didn¡¯t detect any evil or curses as she used her intuition, but today, when she saw Melinda, she


    immediately understood.


    It turned out that every time Melinda and Salma interacted, she intentionally wore this fragrance.


    This caused Salma to be more emotional.


    Melinda often whispered negative things about herself in Salma¡¯s ear, which fueled Salma¡¯s prejudice


    against her.


    Of course, Salma was not innocent either.


    |||


    This fragrance only amplifies the emotions already present in one¡¯s heart, but it doesn¡¯t create them out


    of thin air.


    It represented Salma¡¯s true anger and dissatisfaction toward her.


    The reason she warned Steven was also to let Salma know about this and develop a simr aversion


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    to Melinda.


    Given Salma¡¯s personality and her current emotional state, she would definitely confront Melinda.


    Before they left, she left some negative energy on Melinda, which would intensify her emotions.


    If Salma confronted her, Melinda wouldn¡¯t be able to control her emotions and would speak her mind.


    If they argued and attacked each other, it would save her the trouble.


    Salma loved to me others for everything and always sought reasons from other people. She would


    definitely seek revenge once she realized she was being manipted by Melinda.


    The most likely oue was that she would interfere in the Steward Family¡¯s affairs.


    This way,


    she would also touch a nerve with Melinda and provoke a counterattack.


    With the tension building, the show was about to begin.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Chapter 362 It¡¯s All Learned From You


    Steven had noticed that his wife was bing increasingly unreasonable.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that there was such an underlying factor.


    He sighed. ¡°No wonder she¡¯s been acting strangetely. It turns out Melinda is behind all of


    this.¡±


    Simone spoke honestly, ¡°She was already unhappy with me, so she fell for it.¡±


    Steven suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but he knew that what Simone said was true.


    His wife took reputation very seriously, especially in front of the Gray Family.


    However, due to the continuous incidents that involved their daughter and son, she had be a


    target of online criticism, which caused her to lose her reputation multiple times.


    She had even been reprimanded by his parents in front of other members of the Gray -Family at the old


    house.


    So, he knew that his wife was indeed somewhat resentful and med Simone.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It just wasn¡¯t as exaggerated and excessive as it was now.


    It seemed that if it weren¡¯t for Melinda¡¯s interference, everything would have passed once his wife had


    calmed down.


    This left him unsure of how to respond.


    And it was even more disheartening that Simone knew everything, which caused their rtionship to


    drift further apart.


    With recent events, it would be even more difficult for the mother and daughter to repair their


    rtionship.


    He changed the subject and said, ¡°Simone, can her condition be resolved?¡±


    Simone shook her head. ¡°This is caused by a spice; it cannot be resolved. If she stays away from


    Melinda in the future, there will be improvement. By the way, you can have her go to the hospital for a


    check-up. They should be able to find out that there¡¯s an extra active factor in her body.¡±


    This was also said intentionally to make Steven prevent Salma and Melinda from interacting.


    And to make Salma go for a check-up and discover that she had been manipted so she


    could confront them.


    Steven nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    This time, whether his wife wanted to or not, he couldn¡¯t allow her to have any more contact with


    Melinda.


    That woman was nothing but trouble.


    Leon¡¯s reputation became worse after the incident with the Steward Family.


    Even the Foster Family shares had dropped in value because of this.


    Steven didn¡¯t want to be the next victim.


    The car arrived at the entrance of Cubilis.


    Simone declined the suggestion of having the two of them apany her inside, and she and Bailey


    got out of the car.


    After they entered the city, Bailey said to Simone, ¡°Let me take you back to the hotel.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you afraid that someone behind Jodie wille after me in Cubilis?


    Or do you want to confirm that you helped Sc*mbag No. 4 break the curse tonight at the hospital? It


    doesn¡¯t seem like something Melinda would go and visit him tonight. There¡¯s, only one possibility: she


    was instructed by someone behind the scenes to go to the ward to find out.¡±


    Bailey realized that she was still so clever. ¡°It¡¯s both.¡±


    The reason why Simone was asked to control those two lights today was to let the other investigate.


    He discovered that his rtionship with Simone was not just an act, but it was genuine.


    If he wanted to make a move against Simone in the future, he would have to think twice.


    party


    Before, he wasn¡¯t very sure if the opportunity to regain his freedom would fall on Simone, but after they


    spent this time together, he had a feeling.


    That was, she wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    So, whether it was because of her likable personality or her importance, he didn¡¯t want anything to


    happen to her.


    He changed the subject and asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    O


    Simone replied, ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Tomorrow, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the showdown between Salma and Melinda; it will be a real


    spectacle.


    Bailey could see what she was thinking, ¡°You!¡± Then he curiously asked, ¡°How do you watch a y?¡±


    Simone couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Are Cubilis people also so nosy?¡±


    Bailey confidently said, ¡°Those whoe from Cubilis also have to keep up with thetest trends. And


    it¡¯s not just for fun; if you were stuck in this ce for hundreds of years, you would be the same.¡±


    Simoneughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find you tomorrow, and we can watch the y together.¡±


    She would hack into Salma¡¯s phone and automatically open the live video to watch the live version.


    Since Bailey was interested, she would take him along.


    Only then did Bailey nod in satisfaction. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± He walked to the hotel¡¯s


    entrance.


    Simone said, ¡°Bailey, did you intentionally consume half of Sc*mbag No. 4¡¯s luck?¡±


    Otherwise, with Bailey¡¯s strength, he could break the curse and retrieve the luck from Jodie,


    No matter what, he could gather Sc*mbag No. 4¡¯s luck back, but she noticed that he didn¡¯t really


    protect the luck on its way back.


    As a result, the luck scattered all the way, and in the end, only half returned to Sc*mbag No.


    4.


    Bailey smiled at her. ¡°With your abilities, if you had discovered this, you could have intervened, but you


    didn¡¯t, did you?¡±


    Simone also smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like him, so naturally, I won¡¯t bother with such trivial matters.¡±


    Bailey said, ¡°I don¡¯t like him either, so I can¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    So, he intentionally left a loophole and allowed Sc*mbag No. 4 to continue to suffer and be miserable.


    Simone


    gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°You are quite cunning.¡±


    Bailey raised an eyebrow. ¡°I learned it all from you, Simone.¡±


    Simone retorted, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few more words, and Simone returned to the hotel.


    Bailey also returned to the courtyard.


    After a while, an old man walked to the entrance of the courtyard and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Seeking an audience with the Old Master.¡±


    Bailey used his elemental power to change his voice. ¡°I promised not to interfere in your affairs back


    then, so I won¡¯t interfere. I have also told you before that there will be consequences for doing those


    things, and I hope you can bear them in the future. Simone is under my protection. Whoever dares to


    touch her in Cubilis will die.¡±


    Once outside Cubilis, he knew he couldn¡¯t control them anymore.


    Finally, he sneered. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The old man maintained a respectful demeanor on the surface, but he didn¡¯t believe it in his


    heart.


    If they could live as long as he did, why would they bother doing such things?


    As for the consequences, as long as they found a way to avoid them, it would be fine.


    They had been living like this for many years and had not seen any retribution, but they could only


    After he confirmed that Bailey had kept his promise, he left with a sense of relief.


    At the same time, he dismissed the idea of dealing with Simone in Cubilis.


    That troublesome girl continuously thwarted his ns and caused him to face setback after setback.


    This time, her actions even resulted in a significant loss of luck and lifespan for him.


    Once they were out of Cubilis, he not only needed to obtain what he desired, but he also wanted to


    make that troublesome girl pay.


    Unfortunately, he had been instructed by the Old Master not to kill her for the time being.


    He narrowed his eyes, but he could find someone else to do the dirty work.


    On the other side.


    III


    Steven returned to the hospital room with his son.


    Andrew was lying down, while Salma keptining next to him about Simone and Aaron¡¯s


    behavior.


    He was already feeling uneasy, and now he felt like he was on the verge of a breakdown.


    So, when he saw his biological father enter, it felt like seeing a savior.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chapter 363 Why Did You Treat Me Like That?


    Salma saw Stevene in as she looked at them expressionlessly.


    Andrew said to Steven, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been tired all day, so take Mom back to the hotel and


    rest.¡±


    Steven immediately understood that his son was afraid of his wife¡¯s nagging.


    With a slight headache, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush; let¡¯s sit for a while before we go.¡±


    He looked at Salma and asked, ¡°Has Melinda left?¡±


    Salma replied coldly, ¡°She came to visit Andrew, but Aaron kept teasing and rolling his If I were her, I


    wouldn¡¯t want to stay either.¡±


    Aaron sighed and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Salma red at him and said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t learned to repent.¡±


    eyes.


    Steven interrupted. ¡°Alright, what Aaron said earlier was not wrong. Melinda has a bad rtionship with


    her own daughter and wants to instigate you and Simone. We don¡¯t need to be nice to such scheming


    people.¡±


    Salma choked. ¡°You!¡±


    Before she could continue, Steven said, ¡°Your emotions have been fluctuating a lot recently; haven¡¯t


    you noticed anything wrong?¡±


    Salma hesitated. ¡°I have been a bit irritable recently, but I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong.¡±


    Steven said directly, ¡°Simone discovered that Melinda deliberately applied a fragrance that would make


    people lose control of their emotions. It also amplifies the emotions inside you, so you will lose control


    over trivial matters. You will smell it, and it will also cause great harm to your body.¡±


    He added thest sentence himself.


    He knew that his wife cared about her health.


    Sure enough, Salma looked surprised and somewhat incredulous. ¡°Is it true? Could it be that Simone


    deliberately said this because she doesn¡¯t like Melinda?¡±


    Steven guessed that she would say that and said, ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with your body, you¡¯ll


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    know after getting it checked. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll apany you to the


    ||1


    examination. If there¡¯s a problem, you¡¯ll know it too.¡±


    Salma hesitated for a moment but stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything wrong with my


    body. I¡¯lle for the examination tomorrow morning to show you that I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Steven smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see the results together. This way, we can also find out who has the


    problem between Simone and Melinda.¡±


    Salma didn¡¯t refute this statement and silently agreed.


    After they sat for a while, the two returned to the hotel.


    Early the next morning.


    Steven apanied Salma to the hospital for the examination.


    The result was that there was an additional hormone in Salma¡¯s body that could stimte emotions.


    It could lead to frequent irritability when in a bad mood, and it could also affect sleep and mental well-


    being.


    If this continued for a long time, it could burden and harm the body.


    Steven was not surprised by the test results, and he now had great faith in Simone¡¯s abilities.


    Salma felt somewhat dazed after learning the results.


    It wasn¡¯t until she returned to the hospital room where Andrew was staying that she snapped out of it.


    Then, anger filled her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find her.¡±


    She never expected that there could be hormones in her body.


    And the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    Lately, she had been too emotionally unstable and easily became irritable and angry.


    She also frequently woke up in the middle of the night and felt physically and mentally drained.


    It turned out to be caused by external factors.


    No wonder every time she went out with Melinda, she could smell the same fragrance on


    III


    her.


    She even wondered why Melinda never changed her perfume despite going out so many


    times.


    Now she realized that the other party deliberately applied spices when meeting with her.


    She had mistakenly taken Melinda as a good friend.


    She felt a sense of frustration and anger from being yed with, and it was ufortable to keep it


    bottled up.


    Steven thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to confront her. Do you want me to


    apany you?¡± It would be better for his wife to see Melinda¡¯s true intentions sooner rather than


    Feeling embarrassed and yed with, Salma didn¡¯t want to let her husband witness the joke. She


    shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, youe with me.¡±


    She intended to confront Melinda, and it would be safer to bring along one of their sons.


    Aaron was quite willing to go. He wanted to see a good show. ¡°Sure!¡± The two of them got up and


    prepared to leave.


    Steven added, ¡°Aaron, talk to your mom on the way. Melinda and Jodie are trying to get Simone¡¯s hair


    and blood and are looking for a sorcerer to deal with her.¡±


    When she heard this, Salma¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°They want to find a sorcerer to deal with Simone?¡±


    Steven replied, ¡°Yes, fortunately, Simone is smart and didn¡¯t have her hair and blood taken away.


    Otherwise, it would be a big problem.¡±


    He added, ¡°Both of these people have ill intentions. It¡¯s better for you to distance yourself from them


    sooner rather thanter, for your own good.¡±


    Salma¡¯s mind was a bit chaotic at the moment.


    She was afraid her husband would notice something, so she forced herself to remain calm and nodded.


    ¡°Okay!¡± After they left the house, she carefully exined everything to Aaron.


    At this moment, her resentment toward Melinda grew even stronger.


    That woman was truly crossing the line.


    |||


    O


    She even lied to her about taking Simone¡¯s hair to ward off evil, at most causing some trouble with a


    geomancer.


    Who would have thought that it was actually to give it to a sorcerer to deal with Simone?


    Although she didn¡¯t know much about geomancy and mystical arts, she had heard many


    rumors about sorcerers.


    She now felt both scared and relieved, thankful that she didn¡¯t get Simone¡¯s hair for Melinda that day.


    Otherwise, she would havepletely harmed her daughter.


    She was angry and dissatisfied with Simone, but she never thought about causing her daughter great


    harm or even death.


    The key was that Melinda actually wanted to use her to deal with her own biologie daughter.


    If this happened, how could she ever be nice to $imone again? If her husband and sons. found out,


    they would definitely me her.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    By the time she arrived at the hotel where Melinda was staying, she was already filled with


    anger.


    Aaron could tell that his mother seemed ready to explode at any moment.


    But luckily, she wasn¡¯t directing it at him.


    Melinda got up to open the door when she heard the knocking.


    She was surprised to see Salma and another person.


    ¡°Sal, what brings you here?¡± Salma was always referred to as Sal by Melinda


    Salma responded, ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Melinda was slightly confused, but she maintained a smile and said, ¡°Please c talk


    Salma entered along with Aaron, but they chose not to sit down.


    Instead, she gazed at Melinda with a stern expression and inquired, ¡°Why did you treat me in such a


    manner?¡±

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Chapter 364 It¡¯s Better To Enjoy It Together


    Salma¡¯s question left Melinda speechless.


    ¡°What do you mean? How have I wronged you?¡± Salma sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent.¡±


    ¡°Every time I see you, there¡¯s this strange scent on you. Are you trying to harm me?¡± Melinda¡¯s


    expression subtly changed.


    How did this Salma know? She replied, ¡°What scent? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Salma continued to stare at Melinda, noticing her sudden change of expression and guilt. She became


    even angrier. ¡°I considered you a friend, and yet you intentionally want to harm me.¡±


    ¡°The scent on you right now is different from every time we go out together.¡±


    Before Melinda could speak, Salma interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to defend yourself.


    ¡°I went to the hospital today and got checked. There is indeed a problem.¡±


    Melinda didn¡¯t expect Salma to go to the hospital for a check-up, so she felt even more guilty.


    She knew the scent was harmful, so she intentionally applied it every time she met Salma.


    However, she didn¡¯t know it could be detected.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t admit it and was about to continue pretending not to know.


    Just then, in Bailey¡¯s courtyard, Simone was watching videos with him.


    Salma¡¯s phone was in her bag, making it inconvenient to watch.


    Simone discovered Sc*mbag No. 5 was recording a video, so she hacked into his phone and clicked on


    the video link.


    The link was from a virtual number, and it was hidden.


    Even if Sc*mbag No. 5 used his phone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it.


    After hearing the conversation between Salma and Melinda, Simone¡¯s fingers made a subtle


    movement.


    Bailey had already noticed yesterday that Simone had done something to Melinda.


    Now, seeing her current action, he realized that she was nning to use it today.


    It turned out that everything was within her calctions.


    Those two arrogant, wealthy wives were just pawns in her hands.


    In the hotel room, Melinda tried to exin herself but shivered uncontrobly.


    The negative energy that remained in her body affected her mind, amplifying her emotions.


    As a result, her words took on a different tone.


    She blurted out her true thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve applied the scent so many times, and you never even noticed?¡± Salma thought Melinda would try


    to defend herself, but she didn¡¯t expect her to admit it directly.


    She even called her stupid so bluntly.


    ¡°You despicable person!¡±


    ¡°All those times you whispered bad things about Simone in my ear, talking about herck of filial piety


    and so on. Are you deliberately trying to provoke the rtionship between my daughter and me?¡±


    Melinda sneered. ¡°You just realized it? I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with my own daughter, so of


    course, I don¡¯t want to see you getting along well with Simone.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I just hate Simone and want to make her suffer.¡±


    ¡°With a foolish woman like you charging into battle, why wouldn¡¯t I use you?¡± After saying these words,


    her expression changed, and she became even more anxious.


    How did she blurt out her inner thoughts uncontrobly? Now, she was even more irritated and wanted


    to vent.


    So, she continued, ¡°The more intense the conflict between you and Simone, the happier I


    am.¡±


    Salma was so angry that she pointed at her and said, ¡°You! You made me take Simone¡¯s hair, saying


    you wanted someone to help her get rid of evil spirits, but it was all a lie.¡±


    Melinda replied, ¡°Of course. It was nonsense. I wanted to help you win back Simone.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been possessed, and the reason she treats you like that is because you deserve it.¡±


    She said with a sinister smile, ¡°I hired a powerful warlock to deal with Simone, and I need her hair, so


    naturally, I thought of you, her biological mother.¡±


    ¡°If you could get her hair and make Simone suffer, wouldn¡¯t that be more interesting?¡± Then, she looked


    at Salma with disdain. ¡°Unfortunately, you are not only stupid but also useless.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even get your own daughter¡¯s hair. You¡¯re so useless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only lucky to have been born into a good family. Otherwise, with your looks and brains, how


    could you marry into a wealthy family?¡±


    She always despised Salma, a useless rich girl who relied on her birth to marry well and live a good


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    life.


    ¡°I deliberately approached you and used the power of aromatizer to manipte and provoke you. In


    addition to wanting to use you against Simone, I also wanted to see you embarrass yourself.¡±


    ¡°After something happens to Simone, I will release the news that you harmed your own daughter. How


    do you think your husband and sons will react? And how will the Gray Family and your family see you?¡±


    She loved nothing more than to bring down these true heiresses of wealthy families and watch them fall


    into despair and disgrace.


    She had done this kind of thing before and found it thrilling and satisfying.


    Salma was so angry that she lost her rationality. She rushed forward, grabbed Melinda¡¯s cor, and


    pped her across the face. ¡°You heartless and despicable person. You dare to use and manipte


    me like this. I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    As a wealthy heiress and a wealthy wife, Salma always paid great attention to her demeanor, but now


    she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    This was the first time she had ever physically confronted someone like this.


    Melinda was caught off guard and pped several times by Salma. ¡°Ah! How dare you you wretched


    woman!¡±


    Then she grabbed Salma¡¯s hair and pped her back.


    The two wealthy women cursed at each other while scratching, wing, and hitting,pletely devoid


    of any grace.


    Aaron, who was standing behind them recording a video, waspletely stunned.


    It was his first time seeing Salma like this, behaving like a shrew.


    And Melinda was even worse, not only a shrew but also very savage.


    hit me,


    No wonder there were rumors online that when Melinda was young, she used to work as a bar hostess.


    The way she tore into people, scratched, and whacked was much stronger than Salma¡¯s.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.


    Clearly, Salma had the upper hand, but now she was being held by her hair by Melinda and pressed


    down on the couch, being beaten and choked.


    It was so miserable! Salma had never been in a fight before, so naturally, she couldn¡¯tpare to


    Melinda, who had a history of such experiences.


    She was being beaten and strangled as she screamed in pain, ¡°Ah! You shameless woman. Stop


    choking me!¡±


    Melinda had lost control of her emotions at this point, and she no longer cared about her image. She


    eximed, ¡°As long as I can deal with you, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Then, there was another round of attacks, which amazed Aaron.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Adam would still love Melinda so deeply if he were here.


    Then, he heard Salma shouting, disregarding her image. ¡°Aaron, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that your


    mother is being bullied, and you¡¯re not helping?¡±


    Only then did he realize that he should assist Salma.


    So, he immediately stepped forward, pulled Melinda away, and restrained her.


    Salma, with her disheveled hair from the beating, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    She immediately lunged at Melinda and unleashed a series of punches and scratches.


    She also pinched and wed at Melinda¡¯s body.


    This time, it was Melinda¡¯s turn to scream and curse, and she even lifted her foot to kick Salma.


    Theirmotion was too loud, and the hotel staff heard it and knocked on the door to inquire.


    Only then did they regain someposure and cease their actions.


    On the other side, Simone promptly saved the video and forwarded it to her anonymous email ount.


    Such a captivating spectacle shouldn¡¯t be limited to their own viewing; it would be a shame as it was


    better to enjoy it together.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Chapter 365 If I Don¡¯t Create Trouble; Wouldn¡¯t That Be Unfair to Them?


    Salma and Melinda reached a truce.


    Melinda looked at Salma with a somber expression and said, ¡°You don¡¯t resemble a noblewoman from


    a prestigious family at all. You¡¯re just a shrew.¡±


    She never expected that Melinda would resort to violence, which was why she ended this situation.


    up in


    She nced at Aaron and said, ¡°You and your mother are teaming up to bully a woman. How


    shameless.¡±


    Salma sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You witch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for us to confront each other openly rather than being sneaky like you.¡±


    M¨¦linda snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave, or else I¡¯m calling the police.¡±


    Aaron raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of embarrassing yourself, go ahead and call.¡±


    He shook his phone in his hand and said, ¡°I recorded everything that just happened.¡±


    ¡°Although my mom was wrong to resort to violence, we¡¯ve hired awyer to handle it, including offering


    an apology andpensation.¡±


    ¡°But as for how you incited my mom and Simone¡¯s escting conflict and your involvement with hiring


    a warlock to deal with Simone, that will be exposed online.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With Simone having so many fans, do you know what kind of bacsh you¡¯ll face?¡± This matter


    involved Salma, and with two wealthy wives fighting like shrews, it was too unsightly.


    He definitely won¡¯t post it online.


    Right now, he¡¯s just threatening Melinda.


    Melinda panicked and suddenly lunged at Aaron, trying to snatch the phone.


    She was too impatient earlier and blurted out everything she was thinking. If the recorded video was


    released, she would definitely face heavy criticism.


    Because of Banny¡¯s Facebook post, her reputation was already tarnished, and she didn¡¯t want to make


    it worse.


    |||


    Aaron had already prepared and immediately put the phone in his pocket when Melinda pounced.


    Then he deliberately said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent this video to Reuben, so even if you take my phone, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Sure enough, Melinda looked at him with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly shameless.¡±


    ¡°Get lost. Both of you!¡± She was afraid that Aaron would really post the video online, so she gave up on


    the idea of calling the police.


    But she would definitely seek revenge for being bullied by Salma and Aaron today.


    Salma had calmed down by now and coldly nced at Melinda.


    After fixing her hair and clothes, she left with Aaron.


    Melinda had harmed her with an aromatizer and treated her like a fool. She wouldn¡¯t let it go just like


    that.


    Back in the hospital room, Steven saw several scratches on Salma¡¯s face, and although her hair had


    been fixed, it was still a bit


    messy.


    Her cor was also torn.


    He asked in surprise, ¡°Did you fight with Melinda?¡± Salma said aggrievedly, ¡°She treated me like that.


    Of course, I had to give her a taste of her own medicine.¡±


    ¡°Who knew this woman was so rude and savage? She grabbed and pinched me randomly.¡±


    She even red at Aaron and said, ¡°And you, when you saw her hitting me, you didn¡¯te to help.¡±


    Except for Reuben, the other four sons were just embarrassing and useless.


    Aaron awkwardly touched his nose and said, ¡°I was just shocked by the two of you. I had never been


    involved in a woman¡¯s fight before, so I forgot to help.¡±


    Salma coldly snorted. ¡°You are an unfilial son.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll


    go and ask the doctor to help treat the wounds. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if I get infected.¡±


    In her eyes, Melinda was now equivalent to a mad dog.


    Steven nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After Salma left the room, Steven asked Aaron for details.


    Aaron directly opened the recorded video and showed it to him.


    After watching it, Steven was dumbfounded.


    In his impression, his wife had always been gentle and focused on etiquette.


    Now, seeing her scolding and fighting really overturned his understanding.


    He then said to Aaron, ¡°Don¡¯t share this video online. It would be too embarrassing.¡±


    If it were seen by the public, it would definitely be a joke for both families.


    He thought for a moment and added, ¡°Send me a copy.¡±


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± He sent the video to Steven.


    Steven then forwarded the video to Adam and exined the situation.


    He had a good rtionship with Adam, and they also had business dealings. He didn¡¯t want their wives¡¯


    actions to affect their rtionship.


    However, he was not sure if Adam, who cared so deeply for Melinda, would get angry and me him.


    Of course, if Adam refused to let it go because of a woman, he was not afraid either.


    Abroad, Adam saw the video and exnation sent by Steven and felt a headache.


    Melinda really knew how to cause trouble.


    He felt distressed just by watching the video. Salma¡¯s fighting skills were too weak.


    She clearly had the upper hand. Why didn¡¯t she disable Melinda?


    What a pity.


    As for Steven, he was toozy to maintain the image of a romantic


    person.


    He said it was okay and told Steven not to worry about it, as it was Melinda¡¯s fault.


    Seeing the situation of the Gray Family, Adam thought that they might join forces to deal with the


    people behind the scenes in the future.


    Steven breathed og of well theye to chat


    Of course, they both mean the cane bing depender dissid n be tested


    They really couldn¡¯t afford to low be position


    On the to herd Balles and


    Gados red de


    den nning case th


    Dormidation


    Well I qui interating to be r


    Simone chuckled light and call in t


    shampoo


    ups


    betw


    too damning Rectly the


    Curiosity on the Seton of all


    inte 16 had a felling them wi Go straightforward


    Steven breathed a sigh of relief, and they continued to chat.


    Of course, they both meant the same thing: this video should not be leaked.


    They really couldn¡¯t afford to lose their pride in the geomancy association.


    On the other hand, Bailey looked at Simone with a half-smile and asked, ¡°You saved the video. Are you


    nning to cause trouble?¡± Now, he realized that Simone was still such a formidable hacker.


    Well, it¡¯s quite interesting, to be honest.


    Simone chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s been delivered to my doorstep; it would be a shame not to


    stir up a little mischief, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Curiosity got the better of Bailey as he asked, ¡°Are you nning to upload it directly to the inte?¡± He


    had a feeling that with Simone¡¯s mischievous nature, it wouldn¡¯t be that straightforward.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Chapter 366 Who Else Could It Be?


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that effective if you do it now. Let me give Melinda a taste of what she¡¯s been doing all


    these times. I¡¯ll indulge her in a bit of dirty y.¡±


    Baileyughed. ¡°You really like to hold grudges.¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you hold grudges as well?¡±


    Bailey smiled. ¡°I do.¡±


    He didn¡¯t see himself as a bad person, but he certainly wasn¡¯t a saint either.


    He would make sure people who plotted against him would suffer dearly.


    Simone grinned and said, ¡°Now, we¡¯re talking. I¡¯ll show you how I keep their quarrel going today. It may


    even escte into a direct confrontation.¡±


    Bailey couldn¡¯t figure out Simone¡¯s n, so he was curious about it. ¡°Alright, I want to see


    too.¡±


    Simone was surprised that he would want to enjoy people¡¯s dramas such as this. She edited the video


    and hacked a Facebook ount right in front of him following that.


    Then, she made a post on Facebook.


    The post was about exposing the affluent Mrs. Gray, who acted like an uncivilized woman behind the


    scenes.


    Bailey immediately yed and watched the video.


    All he could see was Salma cursing and hitting another woman after Simone edited the video.


    However, Melinda¡¯s face was censored, so people couldn¡¯t identify her.


    Bailey asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you censor Melinda¡¯s face?¡±


    Simone exined, ¡°That¡¯s because the ount I hacked belongs to her. She likes to use this


    Facebook ount to unt her wealth. People will look into this ount when Salma. bes a


    trending topic after I post this.¡±


    She smirked and continued, ¡°What do you think will happen afterward?¡±


    She identally discovered this ount back when she was investigating Melinda.


    |||


    Melinda would show off by posting regrly on this ount about jewelry, fashion, travel, and


    luxurious purses.


    People who saw her posts spected that she must be born with a silver spoon.


    Their spections and praises only satisfied Melinda¡¯s vanity.


    That was why she showed off her wealth on Facebook almost every month over the years.


    She couldn¡¯t help it even after marrying into a wealthy family for more than three


    So, Simone decided to make use of it.


    years.


    Melinda always wanted to get at her. She even manipted Salma to her advantage. Therefore, this


    was only the beginning.


    Bailey was a smart person, and he instantly understood Simone¡¯s intention. ¡°You used Melinda¡¯s


    ount to post the video, and it¡¯ll lead back to her when Salma sees it and investigates. She will


    definitely think that Melinda posted this to provoke and disgust her. Meanwhile, her son has the


    she acted this way.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°On the other hand, Melinda has never posted anything


    like this on Facebook. So, she would think that Salma had someone hacked her ount to defame her.


    ¡°Only the three of them were present today, after all. Aaron Gray happened to be the only one who has


    recorded a video of it. They will go to war against each other at this point. It will be much more than


    arguments the next time they confront each other. It may be something spectacle.¡±


    Simone nced at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re really smart, Bailey. Have you watched a lot of TV shows


    about family dramas?¡± How did you know what would happen next between these two?


    Bailey chuckled. ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Although he enjoyed gossip, he didn¡¯t like watching dramas. He knew it because he had witnessed


    quite a few power and wealth struggles among the women in his family.


    The likes of Salma and Melinda would probably be eliminated by those women in his prestigious family


    within a day or so.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ll have a good chance to survive until the end if you traveled to the past


    to ancient times and lived in a pce


    Simoneughed before replying, ¡°You sound confident about that, Bailey.¡±


    Bailey was right again.


    She had traveled to ancient times briefly in the past, and she was a servant in the pce.


    Not only did she defeat her rivals, but she also brought down the emperor.


    The two of them continued to chat for a while.


    Simone had the video posted using Melinda¡¯s alternate Facebook ount to the top of the most


    searched results when she saw it was almost time.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Melinda had just returned to the hotel after taking care of her injuries at the hospital.


    She picked up her phone and checked the most searched results out of habit, only to see the video.


    Her expression instantly changed. What is that despicable woman, Salma Johnston, doing? The more


    she thought about it, the more she suspected a conspiracy was brewing.


    She believed that Salma was trying to find a way out by exposing her ws and letting theizens do


    what they do best.


    Then, Salma would release theplete video to turn the tables and make theizens criticize her


    instead.


    Everyone would be ming everything on her at that point, and Salma would be able to get out of this.


    There were only three of them in the room today, after all, and there were no cameras.


    Only Aaron had recorded the video. So, who else could be responsible for this besides the mother and


    son? Melinda was so angry that she had the urge to rush to the hospital and give Salma a beating right


    now, but she also knew that it wouldn¡¯t do her


    any good.


    It was not the right time to engage in an online argument right now.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Not only was she beaten, but Salma also had someone hack her ount and post an edited video to


    try to turn the tables on her.


    It was simply too much to bear.


    What annoyed her even more was that her hacked ount was used to show off her wealth.


    III


    She had never revealed her identity before. Therefore, no one in the upper ss knew that it was her.


    Melinda could imagine how embarrassing it would be for her in upper-ss society if Salma exposed


    her identity.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She hadn¡¯t suffered such an outy in many years.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer.


    So, she contacted the warlock again.


    She requested that he deal with Salma first before Simone.


    The warlock didn¡¯t mind. He was happy about the change. Dealing with ordinary people was much


    simpler than dealing with geomancers, after all.


    So, he proposed a separate payment, which would cost three million.


    Melinda transferred another three million to him without hesitation following that.


    That was thest bit she could spend for now.


    The


    money would be worth it as long as the warlock got rid of Salma and Simone.


    She could just wait for her husband to return if anything bad happened.


    Then, she could just please him and get some more money from him.


    However, she couldn¡¯t let him know about the warlock.


    Otherwise, it would ruin the kind and wless image he had in his heart.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Chapter 367 An Ingenious Move


    Mr. Foster immediately knew it when Melinda did the money transfer.


    He didn¡¯t even need to look into it to understand what she was up to once again.


    He stumbled upon it when he saw the most searched results on Facebook.


    He also realized that it was Melinda¡¯s alternate ount, which she always used to show off.


    Posting such pointless content on Facebook was probably just an attempt to provoke Salma.


    What a silly goose.


    It looked likely that she wanted the warlock to deal with Salma now that she had transferred money


    to the same recipient.


    Mr. Foster was at a loss for words.


    He felt exhausted. How much longer would he have to deal with that foolish woman? He hadn¡¯t warned


    Steven Gray about this for the sake of his reputation.


    So, he told his youngest son about it once again.


    He asked him to warn the Gray brothers so that Steven would also be aware.


    Leon Foster couldn¡¯t help but feel the same after hearing what his father told him.


    Why does Mom always cause us so much trouble? Can¡¯t she give us a break? He was surprised to


    learn that Melinda had created an alternate ount just to show off her wealth all these years.


    It was simply unbelievable. It would be beyond embarrassment if people in their social circle found out


    about it.


    The first person Leon thought of was Simone at that instant.


    However, he couldn¡¯t reach Simone¡¯s phone anymore after returning it to the production


    team.


    He was still blocked.


    Then, with a heavy heart, he opened the group chat that Titus Gray had created earlier.


    He tagged Simone following that.


    ¡°I have some news for you. There¡¯s a good chance that the warlock is targeting Salma now.¡±


    O


    But Simone didn¡¯t reply to him.


    Titus was bewildered. ¡°What? A Warlock? Why would they go after my mother?¡± Titus and Luca were


    still abroad. They nned to go sightseeing after the live variety show ended.


    Leon replied, ¡°Aaron has the answer. Why don¡¯t you ask him for details? By the way, remind your


    mother to be extra careful now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Titus was speechless. Why did it have something to do with his mother again? Then, he exited the


    group and called Aaron.


    Meanwhile, Simone noticed the group chat¡¯s notification sound, and she saw the message from Leon.


    What he told her was well within her expectations, though.


    Melinda would suspect Salma was the culprit if she had to guess.


    And she wouldn¡¯t resist the urge for retaliation.


    She might even resort to unconventional methods if other means had failed.


    Getting rid of Salma only required more money, after all.


    Bailey noticed Simone¡¯s sly smile as she read the message.


    He asked, ¡°What have you aplished this time?¡± Simone looked back at him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a


    curious one, Bailey?¡± She didn¡¯t know he would care about things like this.


    The elegant image of him in her mind suddenly faded away.


    But Bailey no longer cared about how Simone perceived him.


    He found it exhausting to always maintain a cold demeanor after spending so much time together.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t life be more interesting if we indulge in gossip every once in a while? Come on, spill the


    beans.¡±


    Simone hesitated momentarily and said, ¡°Leon sent a message in the group chat, mentioning that the


    warlock might be targeting Salma.¡±


    Bailey immediately raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is this also part of your n?¡± Simone nodded. ¡°Yup! Salma


    even tried to use my hair to cast a spell on Melinda before.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how she fares now that she¡¯s being targeted by a warlock.¡±


    |||


    ¡°The warlock won¡¯t kill her, given who she is.¡±


    However, things definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy for her once she was affected.


    One needed to experience pain firsthand to truly understand it.


    Simone had to find a way to let off her steam since Salma tried to use her hair for her benefit.


    Now, she decided to let Salma have a taste of it herself.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bailey couldn¡¯t help but give Simone a thumbs up. ¡°What an ingenious move. You¡¯ve set the trap


    perfectly.¡±


    It would spark endless conflicts now that Salma and Melinda had been pitted against each other.


    Simone could now watch happily from the sidelines as the mastermind without getting involved.


    She showed that one would do well not to cross her through that.


    Simone couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°The inte is going to be full of Gray Family¡¯s affairs in theing


    days.¡±


    Bailey smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Meanwhile, Salma received several phone calls and messages from friends and family in the ward.


    She also got wind of the most searched results.


    Then, she red at Aaron before asking, ¡°Did you leak the video?¡± Aaron also noticed the situation,


    and he innocently answered, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Could Melinda Carver be behind this? She might have surveince cameras installed in her room.¡±


    ¡°Why would the person who posted the video blur her face or edit it out otherwise?¡±


    Salma also harbored this suspicion.


    So, she had someone investigate that Facebook ount.


    The investigator came back with an answer before long.


    Salma couldn¡¯t hold back her anger after reading the message from her assistant. ¡°That despicable


    woman¡­ She must have done it on purpose.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, that Facebook ount belonged to Melinda.


    Of course, it was Melinda. Who else would do it? She posted the video to defame me. She¡¯s


    disgusting.


    It wasn¡¯t a smart move to treat her like a friend and request her help now that she thought


    about it.


    Steven also added with an ugly expression, ¡°Melinda Carver must be out of her mind. She just won¡¯t


    give us a break.¡±


    ¡°Titus called Aaron just now, and he said that the warlock mighte after


    you now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for our private jet toe. We¡¯ll return to Cebros by the day after tomorrow.¡±


    He was worried that his wife might walk straight into a trap, so he figured it would be better for them to


    distance themselves from this predicament.


    They would be on their turf if they returned to Cebros.


    He could hire a geomancy master from Gray Family to deal with the warlock if he chased after them.


    Meanwhile, Salma was shocked. ¡°Is she insane? How dare she post such a misleading video to


    defame me?¡±


    Melinda even hired a warlock to deal with her.


    Salma was panicked and scared, but she felt even more anger.


    ¡°Does she really think I¡¯m a pushover? That¡¯s it. I won¡¯t allow this to go on any longer.¡±


    She asked her son to send her the full video following that.


    Then, she forwarded it to her assistant and requested that it be posted online.


    She also made sure to manipte and direct all the criticisms toward Melinda so that she would feel


    like it was her against the entire world.


    She contacted her own parents and informed them about Melinda¡¯s continuous harm toward her after


    that.


    Salma needed their help to bring down the Steward Family once and for all.


    Besides, she was aware of Melinda¡¯s deep concern for her family as she had been out for any


    assistance she could get for the sake of the Steward Familytely. It had her significant stress.


    III


    Therefore, Salma was determined to retaliate, starting with her family members, whom she


    cared about the most.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Chapter 368 Any Results?


    The Johnston Family consistently favored their daughter, Salma.


    Their anger red upon learning about Melinda¡¯s shameless and excessive behavior.


    They reassured Salma that the Steward Family was of little worth, making retaliation against them a


    manageable task.


    The Johnston Family was formidable; even Mr. Foster¡¯s personal intervention wouldn¡¯t easily resolve


    the matter.


    Their daughter was exposed in a video, depicted as a vulgar woman, causing her to lose her reputation


    and bringing shame to the Johnston Family.


    Theyforted Salma and encouraged her to confront Melinda, assuring her of their support.


    After ending the call, Salma felt much better.


    Previously, she had believed that her parents and Nichs no longer loved her, leading to her request


    for help being rejected. Nichs even suggested she go see a psychiatrist.


    Now, it seemed they didn¡¯t refuse to help because they didn¡¯t want to, but rather to fully understand the


    situation.


    A family that could produce an offspring like Melinda was not one to be associated with, especially with


    so many problems exposed, tarnishing the entire family. They believed the Johnston Family deserved


    their misfortune.


    Upon looking at her husband, Salma said, ¡°Honey, you should join forces with my family to suppress


    the Steward Family.¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t resist or decline this time, right?


    Indeed. Steven nodded and said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would do the same.¡±


    Melinda had crossed boundaries. She instigated conflict between his wife and daughter and hired a


    warlock to harm them.


    If he didn¡¯t fight back, his position as the chairman of the Gray Group would be at risk.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Salma smiled and said, ¡°Good. Let that woman suffer.¡±


    After the Steward Family was destroyed, she nned to instigate others to confront Melinda.


    |||


    Chapter 368 Any Results?


    She aimed to ensure that Melinda endured daily mockery within their social circle.


    After arranging for a private ne, Steven felt uneasy.


    15 Free Coins


    He decided to go to the geomancy association to invite two geomancy masters to escort them back to


    Callington.


    As long as there was enough money, there would be no problem.


    Before he could go, Owen called, saying the geomancy association had notified them of Jodie¡¯s case


    investigation and asked him toe.


    Owen was in Cebros. He didn¡¯t want to deal with it, so he assigned it to Ste.


    Steven asked Salma to rest at the hotel and went to the geomancy association. Upon thinking about


    the retaliation against Melinda that would follow, Salma returned to the hotel in a good mood.


    In the stairwell, she encountered a friendly and chubby foreign man.


    When she went out, she identally bumped into him.


    He repeatedly apologized, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention and returned to her room.


    She rested in the room for a while before going into the bathroom to remove her makeup.


    Unbeknownst to her, a small white worm fell from her onto the water while she was washing her face.


    The worm quickly burrowed into her nose.


    At this time, the warlock had returned to the inn and started his ritual.


    He used a doll with a photo of Salma attached to it.


    To avoid exposure, he nned to activate the venom inside Salma¡¯s body three dayster.


    In Cubilis, besides the geomancy association¡¯s courtyard protected by formations, Bailey could detect


    anyone or anywhere using unnatural powers.


    This was a power he gained after being bound by Cubilis.


    Now, he was sharing a meal with Simone, drinking coffee, and discussing matters rted to the


    practice of mystical arts.


    When he sensed it, he looked at her and said, ¡°The warlock has sessfully cursed Madam Johnston


    andpleted his ritual. Based on his actions, Madam Johnston will only


    O


    experience the effects three dayster.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Are you going to intervene?¡±


    After all, Simone was Salma¡¯s biological mother, and he wasn¡¯t sure if she would care after Salma was


    sessfully cursed.


    Simone shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I had already warned her before that getting involved with Mrs.


    Foster would bring disaster. From her physiognomy perspective, even if she doesn¡¯t get affected this


    time, there will be a next time. Besides, I want her to experience the consequences herself. So, I won¡¯t


    intervene. Based on her previous mindset, she won¡¯t die anyway, so the harm is limited; it¡¯s nothing.¡±.


    Let¡¯s see if she still maintains this mindset after being affected by the curse.


    A smile appeared in Bailey¡¯s eyes. ¡°They will most likelye to you for help in lifting the curse.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°I won¡¯t help either.¡±


    Salma being cursed didn¡¯t affect the overall situation, so she wouldn¡¯t bother like she did with the few


    sc*mbags.


    She only hoped that Salma wouldn¡¯t die.


    If Salma hadn¡¯t insisted on getting involved with Melinda, there would be no negative


    consequences.


    Bailey smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good; you two don¡¯t have a mother-daughter bond anyway.¡±


    He appreciated Simone¡¯s approach, and he wouldn¡¯t interfere either if he were in her shoes. Then, his


    mind shifted. ¡°Mr. Gray has arrived in Cubilis.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°He must be here to invite the geomancy master to apany them back to


    Cebros.¡±


    As soon as Steven learned that he had been targeted by the warlock, he would seek a safer option.


    Bailey continued to be perceptive. After a moment, he smiled and said, ¡°You only guessed half of it.¡±


    Simone thought for a moment and said, ¡°For the other half, does it mean the geomancy association


    has results regarding the investigation of Jodie?¡±


    He gave her an approving look. ¡°You are so clever.¡±


    III


    She smiled and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the result? Who is being med for Jodie?¡±


    Upon seeing that Jodie was able to walk around Cubilis freely, it was clear that someone had decided


    to protect her.


    So, to clear Jodie¡¯s name, they could only find a scapegoat.


    Bailey replied, ¡°It¡¯s rted to Master Gordon and the Gray Family.¡±


    Simone had a confirming look on her face. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s Master Gordon. He deserves it.¡±


    They were all involved, so it wasn¡¯t unfair for someone to be pushed forward to take the me. She


    had already guessed that someone would make Master Gordon the scapegoat.


    They must have also realized that Steven suspected something was wrong with Master Gordon.


    By sacrificing Master Gordon this time, not only could they shift the me, but they could also directly


    solve the problem.


    She inquired, ¡°What about Jodie?¡±


    Bailey responded, ¡°ording to them, Master Gordon ced a spell on Jodie, exerting control over


    her. So, that exins why Jodie engaged in activities such as manipting people¡¯s luck. In the end,


    Master Gordon would absorb the luck.¡±


    Simone cynically smiled. ¡°So, Jodie has transformed from the wrongdoer to the victim. Once again, she


    has be an innocent lily. The people responsible for this are truly shameless. And it appears that


    they have no fear of exposing the issues within the geomancy association.¡±


    Not only did she find this hard to believe, but even Steven and the Gray brothers would also find it


    unbelievable.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Chapter 369 Dissatisfaction


    As expected, Steven was displeased with the oue when he heard it from the geomancy


    association.


    He questioned, ¡°So, Master Gordon has be powerful enough to manipte and control people? If


    that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t he directly control my son and me to take away our fortune? Wouldn¡¯t that


    have been more convenient?¡±


    The person in charge responded, ¡°He is not that powerful. But he used a type of flower that can


    manipte the mind. It only works on individuals with weak willpower. If he targeted you, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Steven didn¡¯t believe it at all. He had suspected for a long time that Master Gordon and Jodie had


    colluded.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t a rtionship of maniption and control. ¡°Why would Master Gordon treat us like


    this? Is it just to take away our fortune?¡± He questioned again, ¡°There are many people with better


    fortune than my sons, so why is he targeting our family? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    The


    person


    in charge exined, ¡°We discovered that Master Gordon holds a grudge against your family, which is


    why he did this. In those years, it was also because of this grudge that he deliberately calcted to


    have Jodie enter your family.¡±


    Steven was stunned. ¡°He has a grudge against our family? What a grudge?¡± He had no idea. about


    this.


    bi


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The supervisor said, ¡°More than twenty years wife worked as a maid in your family. But due to certain


    circumstances, she was scolded and dismissed by your wife. After leaving, she suffered a mental


    breakdown and died in a car ident. She was pregnant at the time, so it was a double tragedy. As a


    result, he believes that it was your wife¡¯s fault and has held a grudge against your family. Not only did


    he find a way to be the geomancy master of the Gray Group, but he also arranged for Jodie, who


    bears a striking resemnce to your biological daughter, to be your adopted daughter. It was all


    part of his n. He wanted to control and manipte Jodie to take away the fortune of your entire


    family. To make all of you miserable, that would be his revenge.¡±


    After speaking, he handed Steven a document that they had found. ¡°You can take a look at this. If you


    still don¡¯t believe it, you can investigate it yourselves.¡±


    Steven took the document and examined it.


    When he saw a photo of Master Gordon¡¯s wife, he indeed recognized her.


    He mainly remembered her because she had entered his study and was searching for


    III


    something.


    His wife happened to discover her and suspected that she was attempting to steal business. secrets.


    So, she scolded her and dismissed her.


    Heter investigated this woman to see if she was a business spy nted by his family. But he didn¡¯t


    find anything, so he didn¡¯t pursue it further.


    So, all of this was triggered because of this woman?


    But he felt that something wasn¡¯t right; it couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°If Master Gordon can be the revered geomancy master in


    our group, then his own abilities should not be weak, and he shouldn¡¯t becking


    So why would his wifee to work as a maid in our house? It doesn¡¯t make


    in money. sense!¡±


    The supervisor knew that he would question this.


    He presented another document, ¡°Her younger brother used to be the manager of your opponent¡¯s


    professional, your wife discovered it. The main reason why Master Gordon holds a grudge against your


    family is that he believes you were responsible for his wife¡¯s death. Logically speaking, it was his wife¡¯s


    fault, and the car ident was not caused by your arrangement. But he became consumed by


    madness and only sought revenge. That¡¯s why he set up so many traps andmitted so many


    wrongdoings.¡±


    This exnation left Steven with no room for argument.


    This person¡¯s point was that Master Gordon himself had issues, which led to all of these troubles.


    And it was all because of his wife.


    He furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°How do you n to handle this?¡±


    The supervisor replied, ¡°Master Gordon will be expelled from the geomancy association, and his


    geomancy certification will be revoked. In the future, he will not be allowed to engage in this profession


    again. After that, we will hand him over to the special department for processing. He will enter a special


    prison for punishment. However, he hasn¡¯t had the chance to inflict the most substantial harm on your


    family yet. But due to the severe circumstances, he should be sentenced to around twenty years.¡±


    Steven pressed further, ¡°What about Jodie?¡±


    The supervisor exined, ¡°Jodie was under Master Gordon¡¯s control, and her actions were not of her


    own volition. While she is considered a victim and has suffered bacsh and


    harm, she will also face a two-week punishment from the geomancy association. After this period, she


    will be released from our custody.¡±


    Steven found this oue unsatisfactory.


    Jodie didn¡¯t seem like someone manipted by others in his eyes.


    However, he understood that the decision had been made by the geomancy association, and his role


    was merely to be informed, not consulted.


    In public, wealthy individuals might yield, but geomancy masters often consider themselves superior to


    ordinary people.


    If one offended them, it could result in geomancy traps or tampering with ancestral graves, bringing


    misfortune upon the offender.


    This was why there were geomancy associations and special departments to regte such


    matters.


    However, in this case, the geomancy association seemed determined to protect Jodie, leaving Steven


    with no real choice.


    Sarcastically, hemented, ¡°You can call it whatever you want; my objections don¡¯t seem to matter.¡±


    The supervisor smiled. ¡°Mr. Gray, if you have objections, feel free to voice them.¡±


    Steven raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then I believe there¡¯s a significant issue with Jodie. She intentionally


    harmed my son. Can¡¯t you send her to prison as well?¡±


    The supervisor regretfully replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; based on our investigation, she is also considered a


    victim. We cannot send her to prison.¡±


    Steven sneered, ¡°Then what else is there to say?¡± Despite his dissatisfaction, he decided to file a


    ¡°Leaving that matter aside, can you arrange for the geomancy master to escort us back to Cebros, as


    per my previous request?¡± Despite his displeasure with the oue, hiring a geomancy master was


    still necessary, and he was willing to pay the required fee.


    The supervisor assured him, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Coincidentally, two geomancy masters are


    returning to Cebros, and they can apany you tomorrow.¡±


    Steven nodded and didn¡¯t prolong the conversation.


    He then left with the information provided by the supervisor.


    III


    A low bar could shake off the feeling that thing was


    Proactively tried reaching out to me through phone calls and social media. But be


    and by her


    This made him feel uneasy


    He had to have Titus contact Sumoor and ask her to give him a call

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Chapter 370 Can¡¯t Hold On Much Longer


    Titus mentioned Simone in the group chat to inform her about the matter.


    Simone could roughly guess Steven¡¯s intentions.


    Upon deciding promptly, she made a phone call.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven expressed his desire to meet with her.


    Simone sought Bailey¡¯s opinion before agreeing


    After Bailey agreed, she suggested that Stevene to Bailey¡¯s courtyard an undoubtedly safe ce


    for a conversation in the entire Cubilis.


    Without dy, Steven took a horse-drawn carriage straight to the courtyard.


    Upon entering, he saw Simone and Bailey sitting and enjoying coffee. He walked over and joined them.


    Simone handed him a cup of coffee and asked, ¡°Did youe to discuss the result determined by the


    geomancy association?¡±


    Steven was stunned; his daughter was bing more formidable. He hadn¡¯t even mentioned it, yet


    she already knew.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Then, he proceeded to exin what the supervisor had said. He also handed


    Simone the information the other party had found.


    After reading it, Simone sneered, ¡°The person behind the scenes is truly cunning. They had already set


    up a scapegoat from the beginning.¡±


    What a twist of events! Master Gordon¡¯s wife, once a servant in the Gray Family, was dismissed by


    Salma for stealing information, only to be involved in a car identter.


    Clearly, this was all nned in advance. The purpose was to shift the me onto Master Gordon when


    the incident urred.


    Steven asked, ¡°So Master Gordon is just a scapegoat thrown out by the geomancy association. Is there


    someone behind him?¡± He had also suspected this.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, Jodie was merely using Master Gordon as a pawn and was arranged to be part


    of the Gray Family.¡±


    Steven asked with a serious expression, ¡°What should we do to fight back? I don¡¯t want to be


    manipted.¡±


    Having someone causing trouble behind the scenes always made him feel uneasy. Who knew when he


    would be betrayed again?


    Simone pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and fight back together. I have a feeling that


    this person can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    In addition to continuously counterattacking and disrupting their ns, they had also discovered and


    confirmed that this person was definitely hiding within the geomancy association.


    ¡°The person behind the scenes in the geomancy association must be a high-ranking figure with real


    power. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so much.¡±


    She suggested, ¡°After you return to Cebros, file aint with the special department to express


    your dissatisfaction with this matter. State that Jodie seems to be out of control and has issues.


    Request the involvement of the special department in the investigation.¡±


    Steven thought to himself that Simone was truly remarkable; their thoughts were all aligned.


    This was something his sons didn¡¯t possess; it was truly a shame.


    He nodded and said, ¡°I also share the same opinion. I will file aint when I return.¡±


    Simone continued, ¡°Not only should we file aint, but if we don¡¯t get a result within a week, we


    should make a scene. The handling result today will definitely be made public by the


    geomancy association.¡±


    The people behind were protecting Jodie, hoping that her luck would naturally improve so she could


    continue to thrive in the entertainment industry.


    Therefore, their goal was to clear Jodie¡¯s name and eliminate any previous stains on her reputation.


    It didn¡¯t matter whetherizens believed it or not.


    As long as they could clear Jodie¡¯s name, she wouldn¡¯t be considered a low-quality artist. So, she


    wouldn¡¯t be cklisted, and she could continue taking on projects.


    She continued, ¡°Then you can post a question on Facebook and refuse to ept this result. When the


    situation bes more and more intense, and they can¡¯t cover it up anymore, I don¡¯t believe they can


    still manipte everything. In that case, at least a few important people under him will have to take the


    me. That would be equivalent to cutting off his influence. Once we have severed all his influence,


    let¡¯s observe how he manages to manipte things thereafter.¡±


    The opponent had possessed considerable power and remained well-concealed at the same time.


    They boasted a formidable background.


    Given these circumstances, a direct confrontation proved ineffective, necessitating a strategy to wear


    him down.


    The n was to diminish them to a mere shell, making them more susceptible to handling.


    This approach also provided an opportunity to divert their attention and focus.


    Simultaneously, she was on the brink of advancing to the Divine State.


    Steven harbored strong resentment toward the individuals behind him.


    Not only did they seek to steal their family¡¯s luck, but they also sown discord between him and his


    biological daughter.


    The satisfaction eluded him until these matters were resolved.


    Furthermore, he was determined to eliminate this looming disaster to prevent future troubles.


    Thus, he agreed, saying, ¡°Alright, I will do as you say.¡±


    After spending some time together, Steven instructed Simone to contact him if there was anything and


    then departed.


    In his absence, Simone questioned Bailey, ¡°Bailey, was the person behind him some kind of old


    master? Everything seemed too well-nned as if it wasn¡¯t his first time orchestrating such schemes.¡±


    Everything has been anticipated; it doesn¡¯t seem like a first offense but more like the actions of an


    experienced person. If his goal is to absorb luck and convert it into longevity, then continuous scheming


    and ongoing actions are necessary. Otherwise, even if luck from the Gray Family and the other families


    involved in the scheme is absorbed and transformed into longevity, it would only extend life by a few


    decades.


    Bailey, with a light smile, refilled her coffee and remarked, ¡°Smart people should drink more coffee.¡±


    Simone immediately understood and agreed. Upon her return to the inn, she promptly called Steven,


    pressing for a discreet investigation into high-ranking members of the geomancy association who


    seemed to have aged suddenly. If there were such individuals, he was to take note and inform her.


    Additionally, she directed Steven to delve into the history of the past century. She wanted to know if


    there were any once-prominent families that had experienced a decline in luck, with misfortune


    befalling every member of the family.


    Steven naturally wouldn¡¯t object.


    III


    O


    At night.


    A leaked Facebook video featuring Leon¡¯s mother quickly gained traction, trending as ¡®Leon¡¯s Mom


    Turns Out to be Such a Malicious Shrew.


    Upon seeing it, Mrs. Foster wore a resigned expression.


    Unable to resist, she nced at thements, finding an overwhelming tide of criticism against her.


    Then, her primary Facebook ount was mercilessly attacked by Simone¡¯s fans and those who


    admired Simone.


    The criticalments left Mrs. Foster furious. She worried about her alternate ount being exposed


    by Salma.


    However, after enduring until midnight, there were no leaks of it. She finally went to bed with some


    relief.


    The next day, Mrs. Foster woke up to a flood of notifications. Upon picking up her phone and checking,


    her face instantly turned green.


    In the prestigious friends¡¯ group, many people tagged her, inquiring about her alternate


    ount.


    After checking the trending topics, she discovered that her alternate ount had been exposed.


    Mrs. Foster was furious and wanted to confront Salma.


    She reached out to the warlock, who informed her that a curse had been cast on Salma. The news


    provided some relief to her anger.


    Now, she eagerly awaited the opportunity to witness Salma¡¯s miserable life.


    On the other hand, Simone checked out of the hotel. She hailed a ride-share car outside Cubilis and


    drove to the airport.


    She was aware that there might be people attempting to intercept her along the


    Therefore, she opted not to take a cab, fearing it would implicate the driver.


    way.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Chapter 371 You Better Be Prepared


    As Simone had anticipated, things deviated from the original n.


    Only halfway through the drive, she sensed several intense waves of negative energy nearby,


    indicating an ambush using negative energy artifacts.


    Simone¡¯s expression turned cold, recognizing that these people had no moral scruples and were solely


    focused on dealing with her.


    To avoid potential idents or fatalities from contaminated passing cars, she veered the car onto a


    small road.


    No wonder her master had mentioned the concealed dark corners within the g¨¦omancy association.


    Simone parked the car at the entrance of a forest, stepped out with her bag, and held the knife coins


    she had purchased earlier, along with the negative energy seal infused by her


    master.


    As she rested against the car door, she dered, ¡°You maye out. There¡¯s no need to hide.


    Several people emerged from the forest, and two cars followed,ing to a halt in front of her.


    Simone counted a total of seven people.


    She raised her eyebrow.


    Upon observing that the seven people belonged to four different groups and were suspicious of each


    other, Simone cynically remarked, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t working together. Are you nning to rob me and


    then divide the spoils?¡±


    One middle-aged man responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If you hand over the items, we¡¯ll


    spare your life.¡±


    He was afraid that if he shed with Simone, others would benefit from their conflict.


    The other six people nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Simone sneered, ¡°If you want the items, you¡¯ll have to prove yourselves. It¡¯s a joke to expect me to


    hand them over willingly. You may use whatever means you have. No need toe one by one; it¡¯s


    troublesome for me to deal with. You can alle at once.¡±


    The strength of these people was only at the initial stage, making it easy for Simone to deal with them.


    The seven peopleughed at her confidence. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re quite bold for your age. Since you¡¯re


    adamant, we won¡¯t show any restraint. Let¡¯s collectively strike. The one who secures the items first will


    be the victor.¡±


    Without hesitation, the seven attacked Simone with their negative energy mystical tool.


    The seven streams of negative energy merged together, forming a powerful malevolent force.


    Simone remained expressionless as she activated the negative energy within her knife coins, pointing


    at the malevolent force they unleashed,


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The seven people were shocked as they witnessed a hurricane-like malevolent force burst. forth from


    Simone¡¯s knife coins.


    And it surged forth, dissipating the powerful malevolent force that had bound them together.


    She then formed hand seals, directing the hurricane of negative energy toward them.


    ¡°Run!¡± Those seven people were startled. They quickly turned to flee from the range of the hurricane.


    But they were not as swift as the hurricane.


    One by one, they were all lifted half a meter off the ground by the hurricane¡¯s negative energy and then


    fell back down.


    Each of their faces disyed fear and disbelief.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can you be so strong?¡± Theirbined efforts were all thwarted. by her.


    Simone put away her de coins and coldly remarked, ¡°A bunch of useless people. How dare you try


    to snatch the treasure with this level of strength? How embarrassing.¡±


    She drove


    away


    and left the seven people behind. Their faces were marked by fear and shock.


    These troublemakers, who had caused distress for others in the past, were now facing retribution


    through the negative energy hurricane, resulting in severe illness for each of them.


    They no longer possessed the energy to inflict harm on others.


    These few individuals were mere pawns. They were easily dealt with.


    III


    O


    However, as Simone continued on her way, she encountered people blocking her path, each group


    stronger than the previous.


    Despite their strength, she countered them using simr methods and the talismans she had prepared


    earlier.


    When Simone was almost at the airport, the car suddenly began circling in ce.


    She sensed the presence of two people nearby who had set up a formation based on the information


    passed on by the previous group.


    Upon exiting the car, Simone found herself in a scene resembling a world of corpses and blood, filled


    with dense malevolent and bloody energy.


    Ghostly creatures rushed toward her to attack.


    Calmly, Simone took out jade carved and prepared for the formation, throwing them in seven different


    directions.


    She quickly formed a simple Big Dipper formation, using the seal as the core and the knife coins as


    auxiliary tools.


    As the ghostly creatures closed in, she uttered, ¡°Annihte!¡±


    Golden dots of light appeared, forming the shape of the Big Dipper and scattering toward the creatures


    to annihte them.


    The surroundings returned to normal, and the two people who had set up the formation looked at each


    other in disbelief.


    They eximed, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Their master had given them these formations and tools with the power of their master¡¯s blessings.


    They had orchestrated simr traps in numerous instances, ensnaring geomancy masters at the


    However, Simone broke the formation quickly, suggesting that the informant had underestimated her


    strength.


    The two regainedposure, each holding their mystical tool with negative energy to attack Simone.


    Their master had ordered them to obtain Simone¡¯s belongings today and ensure she was seriously


    injured. Otherwise, they would be the ones to suffer.


    Simone manipted the Big Dipper formation to entangle the two in a sea of corpses.


    Panic set in as threads of negative energy prated their bodies and shattered the mystical energy


    tool they held.


    The formation g hidden by one of them was also corroded by negative energy.


    A force emerged from the g, heading toward Simone.


    Simone was well-prepared. She retaliated by using the negative energy stored in her seal.


    The formation g was crafted by the opponent, and coupled with the failed attack on Simone, it


    backfired directly.


    The assant swiftly withdrew the power of the spell.


    Simone also pushed back a few steps by the opponent¡¯s force and utilized the negative energy to


    transmit a message. ¡°You despicable creature lurking in the shadows; this time, I will backfire on you


    again. Let¡¯s see how long you can hide.¡±


    Suddenly, a blurry and angry male voice echoed in her ears. ¡°You better be prepared.¡±

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Chapter 372 Draining the Last Bit of Value


    Simone could sense the frustration in the voice transmitted through negative energy, indicating that the


    old man suffered another bacsh and was growing desperate once again.


    Upon ncing at the two peoplepletely lost in the formation, Simone collected the seal, the knife


    coin, and the arranged formation stones.


    She directed all the remaining negative energy into the bodies of those two people, not only to punish


    them but also to protect innocent bystanders from getting involved.


    Without paying any attention to the two people, Simone drove to the airport and boarded the ne.


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard of the geomancy association¡¯s high-level members, the man who had aged


    before spitting out a mouthful of ck blood.


    His face wrinkled even further, and age spots appeared on his hands.


    Upon clutching his chest, his expression changed as he muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Simone, you


    little brat, just you wait.¡±


    For years, his schemes had never been disrupted like this before.


    The bacsh had caused him to lose a significant amount of lifespan converted from his luck.


    Continuing down this path was not an option.


    Simone was indeed a variable, and he regretted not eliminating her earlier. If he had done so, he


    wouldn¡¯t be facing so many problems now.


    Shortly after, Jonas entered with Jane, followed by Jodie.


    Respectfully, Jonas said, ¡°Sir, I have brought them here.¡±


    The old man replied, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    After Jonas brought the two in, he closed the door and stood guard outside.


    Jane and Jodie stood at the door, observing the old man sitting not far away with blood at the corners


    of his mouth.


    A sense of panic arose within them, and they soughtfort by drawing closer to each other.


    The old man smiled kindly and beckoned them, saying, ¡°Come over here. Let me take a


    O


    look.¡±


    However, they hesitated and took a few steps back instead of approaching.


    Upon witnessing this, the old man¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his expression instantly changed. He


    reached out toward Jane.


    A chain formed by negative energy pulled her toward him.


    Jane asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She had been sent here by a trusted geomancy master to have her curse removed and return to her


    normal self. She pondered, Why is there an ugly and terrifying old man here?


    Before she could think further, everything went ck. She fainted as she got closer to the old


    man.


    The old man grabbed her neck and used the curse he had previously ced to drain her life force and


    luck.


    Upon standing at the door, Jodie watched in horror as the old man, who had been covered in wrinkles,


    gradually became younger,


    She covered her mouth, afraid to make a sound, fearing that he would harm her.


    After more than ten minutes, Jane aged significantly, barely breathing. The old man finally stopped.


    He looked up at Jodie with desire and disdain in his eyes.


    The desire was for the remaining luck and vitality in her body, while the disdain was for the disruption of


    her luck caused by the bacsh, which ruined his n.


    Originally, he had calcted that a lucky star would be born in the Gray Family of Cebros, blessed by


    the heavens with great luck.


    He nned to turn her into an outcast and find a girl with the same birth date and time to seize her


    luck.


    And the recement girl could absorb more and more people¡¯s luck, bing a mature medium for it.


    Then, he would absorb the luck from the recement girl. This would greatly boost his lifespan and


    give him a chance to reach theplete unity of the Divine State, potentially adding another hundred


    years to his life.


    However, Simone had disrupted his n, and Jodie had be more foolish and useless.


    O


    Not only did he fail to absorb the luck, but he also suffered several bacshes.


    He had to constantly clean up the mess for her.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jodie, whose destiny had been entwined with Simone¡¯s since birth, dealing with Simone


    would have required leveraging Jodie.


    Without Jodie, if he had personally engaged in fortune usurpation, the divine order would have caught


    onto his scheme, leading to karmic retribution and heavenly punishment.


    In that case, he might have ended up losing his life.


    Otherwise, he would have already depleted Jodie¡¯s luck and life.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid; I will help you,¡± the old man said, resuming his kind and gentle


    appearance.


    ¡°I just absorbed her luck. I will transfer it to youter.¡±


    For some reason, Jodie felt a sense of closeness upon seeing the old man like this, as if he were her


    own family.


    However, she remained cautious and asked, ¡°Why are you helping me like this?¡±


    The old man replied, ¡°Because your brother is my most valued disciple. Before he went into seclusion,


    he asked me to take good care of you.¡±


    Upon knowing that Jodie was incapable and might not be able to keep the secret, he decided not to


    reveal the truth about being her biological father.


    Jodie felt relieved. She pointed to Jane on the ground, who was in a life-or-death state, and asked, ¡°Is


    she okay? Will anything happen to her?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The old man sneered, ¡°If something happens to her, don¡¯t you want her luck? If you don¡¯t want it, then


    leave now, and I¡¯ll return it to herter.¡±


    To him, these children were merely tools, and he didn¡¯t care about their lives.


    Jane had lost her stone gambling expertise and was marginalized in the Fordson Jewelry upon


    returning to Cebros.


    She no longer held any value to him, and he was now squeezing out herst bit of worth before her


    demise.


    After all, he had given her life, and she had enjoyed twenty years of blessings. It was time for


    her to be content.


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing this.


    She quickly said, ¡°I want it.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with Jane, so as long as her own luck could be restored, she didn¡¯t care about the


    other person¡¯s life or death.


    Then she realized that she had been too hasty.


    So, she added, ¡°I cannot let my brother¡¯s kindness be in vain.¡±


    The old man sneered silently. Undoubtedly, she was his own flesh and blood, inherently selfish and


    heartless.


    He smiled at her and gestured. ¡°Indeed, do not let your brother¡¯s kindness be in vain.¡±


    Jodie was no longer fearful of him solely for her own luck.


    Instead, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    She pondered that if he intended to harm her, she would not be able to defend herself like Jane.


    With determination, she approached him.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Chapter 373 She Will Be the One to Expose It Now


    After an unknown period, Jodie came out of the room.


    Her hair, which initially turned gray, had returned to its jet-ck color, and her skin had regained its fair


    The wrinkles around her eyes disappeared, and the freckles on her hands vanished.


    She


    got rid of her previous despair and wore an even brighter smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, the old man appeared even older and more exhausted.


    I should have chosen Tina instead of Jodie in the first ce, but that stubborn girl grew rebellious.


    Moreover, she always has her own principles. That doesn¡¯t align with my requirements.


    In fact, she behaves nothing like my offspring.


    Hmph! Tina will face the same consequences as Jane once she bes worthless.


    Shortly after, he drew a talisman and pasted it on Jane¡¯s back before concealing it with clothes.


    Next, he carved a wooden puppet that resembled her.


    Then, he took strands of her hair and drops of her blood. He bound them onto the and cast a


    substitution spell.


    After a while, Jane walked out with a somewhat vacant look in her eyes.


    ¡°Send her back and make sure no one notices,¡± the old manmanded.


    Upon receiving the order, the man outside nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Then, he escorted Jane away.


    On the other side, Simone arrived at Cebros Airport.


    Zac came to pick her up in his car.


    After spotting Simone¡¯s figure, he walked over to assist her with her luggage.


    puppet


    Upon noticing that herplexion was somewhat oddly pale, he couldn¡¯t help but express his concern.


    ¡°Simone, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Simone felt warmth in her heart, for it had been a long time since someone cared about her


    III


    O


    like this.


    Zac can tell something is amiss just by looking at myplexion.


    Hence, she shed him a smile and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯m not feeling great today.


    I just need to go home and get some rest.¡±


    That old brute is indeed mighty.


    His previous attack had also injured me a little.


    Zac nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Once they arrived at the apartment where Simone lived, Zac handed her a wrapped box from the


    backseat.


    ¡°I heard that the president and vice president of the geomancy association are interested in items like


    these and secretly collect them. I happened toe across one, and I thought you might need it. So, I


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    brought it for you.¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t refuse his kindness and epted the box.


    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡±


    She nned to open it and see what it contained after she got inside her ce.


    With concern written all over his eyes, Zac said, ¡°Rest well when you get back, and we¡¯ll stay


    in touch.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Simone nodded, exited the car, and returned to her apartment.


    As Gwen had gone on a vacation trip, she wasn¡¯t home.


    Simone took a shower first before opening the package.


    Inside the package was an exquisite wooden box


    Then, she opened the wooden box and discovered a palm-sized green stone inside.


    She was a little surprised when she saw this stone.


    As she reached out to pick it up, a wave of energy emanated from it.


    It¡¯s actually an essence stone. This is a rare find. It can only be formed in the lode, and the chances are


    extremely slim. Geomancy and mystical arts practitioners can use it to cultivate and enhance their


    cultivation power. Moreover, with this essence stone, I can break into the Divine State today.


    |||


    O


    Thinking of this, Simone wasted no time.


    She left a message for her acquaintances, stating that she would be in seclusion for two days.


    Then, she returned to her room, set up a protective circle, and began absorbing the energy from the


    essence stone.


    Since her insight had reached the Divine State, she was already familiar with the ritual of breaking into


    it.


    It was just that the elemental energy within her body had been on a teau.


    Currently, as she held the essence stone, waves of abundant elemental energy flowed into her body.


    Knowing that the mastermind would definitely cause trouble for her, Simone figured it would be more


    secure if she entered the Divine State earlier. That way, her strength would be on par with her


    opponent, and she would no longer fear him.


    Simone was radiated with vitality all over when she opened her eyes two dayster.


    Originally, she expected that she would take at least three months to enter the Divine State. But now,


    thanks to the essence stone given by Zac, she had entered it ahead of schedule.


    That old brute will probably be pissed if he finds out.


    He doesn¡¯t wish for me to advance. Or else, he will definitely send someone to interfere and sabotage.


    After sessfully advancing, she turned on her phone.


    Then, she discovered several missed calls and messages.


    Seeing that June had called her continuously, she guessed that something urgent must have


    happened.


    Thus, she called back.


    Soon, someone answered on the other end. ¡°Simone, have you seen Jane¡¯s news?¡±


    Puzzled, Simone asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t been online for the past two days. What happened to her?¡±


    June replied, ¡°Shemitted suicide by poisoning herselfst night at her ce of residence.¡±


    Simone was stunned for a moment. ¡°Committed suicide by poisoning herself? That¡¯s unlikely, right?¡±


    Jane still wanted to live even when she had been living in agony every day after enduring the bacsh


    from the venom she had poisoned herself.


    So, how can she possiblymit suicide now?


    With that, June echoed, ¡°My thoughts exactly. I, too, thinkmitting suicide doesn¡¯t seem to be her


    nature. Jebediah had sent me photos of her corpse when the members of the Fordson Family went to


    collect her body. She looked much older. ording to the autopsy report, her condition was caused by


    poison. Regardless, it feels strange to me. So, I wanted to remind you to be careful of the mastermind


    behind her.¡±


    Simone knew that she hadn¡¯t helped June in vain as she listened to her tone, which was filled with


    genuine concern for her.


    ¡°I will be cautious. Send me the photos to see,¡± she said.


    June replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Why would Jebediah send you photos like this? Simone asked.


    June borated sarcastically, ¡°The members of the Fordson Family discovered that Jane lost her stone


    gambling expertise. And after she became unlucky, they gave up on her. Now, they want to win me


    back and continue using me. But I can¡¯t be bothered with them, let alone forgive them.¡±


    As Simone could empathize with her, she hummed, ¡°Follow your heart. Don¡¯t be afraid of moral


    coercion. If the Fordson Family dares to cause trouble, you still have me as your backer.¡±


    Upon hearing that, June felt a sense of warmth inside. A warm smile appeared on her face as she said,


    ¡°Yeah, I feel at ease with you by my side.¡±


    The most fortunate thing that has ever happened in my life is to have met someone as good as


    Simone.


    After ending the call, Simone opened the message and looked at the photos sent by June.


    Sure enough, Jane appeared much older in the photos, resembling an elderly woman.


    June was right. Her condition doesn¡¯t appear to be a result of poisoning.


    Rather, it seems like her life force and luck had been drained away.


    No doubt, the culprit behind this is that old brute.


    He sure is heartless. No matter what, Jane is his offspring.


    Yet, she ends up in such a state.


    O


    Then, Simone examined the photos and pondered momentarily.


    I have a suspicion.


    These so-called children are most likely ¡°food¡± nurtured by the old brute.


    Once they have lost their usefulness, their lives and luck will also be forfeited.


    Either way, such a course of action is excessively malicious and ruthless.


    How does none of the higher-ups in the geomancy association take notice all this time? Also, how


    about the personnel in the special department? Do they not detect any clues? Simone squinted her


    eyes. Disregarding whether they¡¯re oblivious or choose to turn a blind eye, I will be the one to expose


    this now.


    At once, she dialed Sean¡¯s number-the one she had jotted down while she was abroad.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Chapter 374 Simone Takes the Initiative to Start a Fight


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Previously, Sean had saved Simone¡¯s number in his contact list.


    He was surprised to receive her call. Still, he picked it up. ¡°Simone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simone replied.


    ¡°Mr. Stanley, are you avable now? I need to discuss something important with you.¡±


    Sean smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m free. Go ahead.¡±


    Considering his superior valued Simone, he would make time for her, even if he was busy.


    Simone asked directly, ¡°Have you heard about Jane¡¯s suicide?¡±


    Sean was puzzled. ¡°Jane¡¯s suicide? The special department doesn¡¯t handle cases like this, so I¡¯m not


    too sure.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I want to file a report,¡± Simone stated. ¡°An employee in my studio used to be connected to


    Jane. She showed me the photos of Jane¡¯s death, and I noticed that it couldn¡¯t have been a suicide. It


    seems like someone drained her luck and life force. So, I want you to investigate and find out what


    exactly happened.¡±


    At once, Sean¡¯s smiling face turned slightly serious. ¡°Her life force and luck had been drained away?


    Are you certain?¡± This does fall within our scope of investigation and management, though.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Simone said with certainty. ¡°Although the autopsy report stated that her aging was caused


    by poisoning, ording to my judgment as a geomancer, I can tell it was the work of an evil cultivator.


    Normally, the special department will investigate if a person appears in such a state after a suicide. But


    this time, there has been no action.¡±


    Then, she added meaningfully, ¡°Could it be that someone within the special department is colluding


    with the evil cultivator?¡± Jane¡¯s appearance after her suicide seems abnormal.


    Under normal circumstances, it should have caught the attention of the personnel responsible for this


    sector in the special department.


    Yet, it didn¡¯t.


    ording to June, they allowed the Fordson Family to take Jane¡¯s body back for burial after the


    autopsy report was released, and her death was determined as not a homicide.


    Since her body has yet to be cremated, there is still time for the special department to intervene and


    investigate.


    That¡¯s why I call Sean on purpose.


    Upon sensing the suspicion in Simone¡¯s tone, Sean exined powerlessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about


    this. I¡¯ll go and ask now. If no one has discovered or investigated it, I will apply to do so.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Okay. I trust you, Mr. Stanley.¡±


    After that, she changed the subject. ¡°But I must warn you first. If the special department tries to protect


    the evil cultivator who murdered Jane, I willin to the higher-ups. And if myint goes in


    vain, I will have no choice but to post my suspicions on Facebook. When that happens, don¡¯t me me


    if things get out of hand.¡±


    If that mastermind still thought of escaping punishment after killing his biological daughter, I shall make


    it clear to him that it¡¯s just his wishful thinking


    I know the final result will not directly implicate him even if the special department investigates this


    matter, Even so, I want him to sacrifice an important pawn and automatically lose an advantage.


    The most crucial thing is that I can follow the trail and identify the target once the pawn gets exposed.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring my men and investigate it now,¡± Sean said wryly.


    It turns out that Simone has approached me for this matter.


    Should I thank her for her trust? Even so, I can sense the seriousness in her tone.


    She seriously will post her suspicions on Facebook if this matter isn¡¯t resolved properly.


    Even though I¡¯m not very interested in the entertainment industry, I am aware that Simone is currently


    very popr. In fact, she can be considered a top star


    Thanks to that live variety show, her fame skyrocketed.


    Even after the show has ended, her poprity is still at its peak.


    If she expresses her doubt publicly, it will also lead to countless people questioning us.


    The aftermath of such a scandal won¡¯t be good for our department.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stanley.¡± Simone expressed.


    Although the special department had used magic to conceal their true natures before, she could still tell


    that Sean was an honest and unproblematic man.


    Therefore, she figured she should be able to receive an answer by entrusting him with this


    matter.


    O


    Now that Sean had gone to investigate the cause of Jane¡¯s death, Simone started returning calls and


    messages, one by one.


    At the same time, she received a call from the assistant director of that fantasy drama series.


    They said that Jodie¡¯s reputation was now too tarnished, and she even got taken away to the


    geomancy association. Hence, they were preparing to rece her as the female lead.


    Although Simone replied that she understood, she was certain that Jodie would most likely return to her


    normal self after getting released from the geomancy association in half a month.


    For some reason, she felt that Jane¡¯s death was rted to Jodie¡¯s recovery.


    Regardless of whether theizens believed or boycotted her or not, the mastermind would definitely


    make Jodie continue starring as the female lead in the drama once she cleared her


    name.


    After all, it was an opportunity topete with Simone.


    Jodie was the female lead, while she was the supporting female lead.


    If Jodie performed well and overshadowed Simone in every aspect after the drama was broadcast, not


    only would she take away some of Simone¡¯s luck, but the mastermind would also benefit from it.


    Simone had just contacted Lisa and heard that many brands that had coborated with Jodie were


    preparing to terminate their contracts.


    In other words, Jodie was likely to be cklisted.


    Nheless, Simone spected that the geomancy association would release a public statement


    within two days.


    As expected, the geomancy association released a public statement early the next morning.


    They put all the me on Master Gordon and even included the story they had told Steven in it.


    Furthermore, they imed that Jodie was also a victim and had fallen under Master Gordon¡¯s


    curse.


    They would lift the curse on Jodie and punish her for half a month.


    As soon as this announcement was released, it immediately became a trending topic.


    Many were indeed baffled.


    Silently, they thought, So, it turns out that Jodie did so many heinous things because she was under a


    curse.


    Even so, there were also many voices of doubt.


    Based on Jodie¡¯s participation in the variety show, it didn¡¯t seem like she was being controlled by


    someone.


    Simone and Zac¡¯s fans, in particr, directly expressed their refusal to ept the geomancy


    association¡¯s attempt to clear Jodie¡¯s name.


    However, the geomancy association still insisted on their judgment.


    After thinking for a while, Simone went to the internal website of the geomancy association and


    submitted a withdrawal application.


    Then, she posted on Facebook, confronting the situation.


    Simonev: Such a foul move. From today onward, I am quitting the geomancy association.


    She even attached a screenshot of her withdrawal application.


    That


    way,


    she wanted to see what that mastermind could do to her.


    After entering the Divine State and achieving the oneness of heaven and humanity, she became even


    more desired to follow her own instincts and act with freedom and spontaneity.


    Now, she would no longer tolerate that mastermind. Instead, she would proactively unveil his true


    intentions.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Chapter 375 How Dare She Be So Arrogant and Despotic?


    Many were already questioning and disbelieving the public statement released by the geomancy


    association.


    Simone¡¯s Facebook post was immediately shared by Zac, the top star.


    Of course, he only shared the first half of the post.


    Several people who had a good rtionship with Simone also shared her Facebook post.


    This time, even Aaron and Leon followed suit and shared it.


    As a result, the poprity skyrocketed and quickly became the top trending topic.


    Since the matter involved hical actions, many who weren¡¯t fans of theirs also joined in the


    ¡®skepticism.


    They even strongly demanded that the geomancy association provide an exnation, criticizing that


    their previous investigation seemed like it was just to protect Jodie and agreeing with Simone that this


    was such a foul move.


    In fact, many went to the geomancy association¡¯s official Facebook page and bombarded it with their


    questions.


    Of course, the busybody keyboard warriors couldn¡¯t sit still and watch when they encountered such a


    situation of attacking the official Facebook page. Hence, they all joined


    1.


    Meanwhile, in the geomancy association¡¯s office, the person in charge of managing the official


    Facebook page was extremely troubled because of Simone¡¯s actions.


    At once, they reported it to their superior.


    In fact, not only theizens but even they didn¡¯t believe it either.


    After all, if ordinary individuals were so easy to control, these geomancy masters must be incredibly


    powerful.


    Moreover, everyone in the geomancy association knew each othe


    They were aware that Master Gordon¡¯s strength was only average. Hence, he couldn¡¯t have the skills


    to drain one¡¯s luck continuously.


    Still, the response they received from the higher-ups shortly afterward was to ignore the public


    criticism, continue with the previous judgment, and counterattack Simone¡¯s Facebook


    O


    post.


    Either way, theizens would no longer make a fuss about this matter once the topic¡¯s poprity


    faded.


    For that reason, the person in charge of managing the Facebook page could only follow the instructions


    from the higher-ups and post another Facebook update.


    ording to the statement in the post, the geomancy association had investigated the whole situation


    and requested a certain celebrity to put aside their personal grievances and not create a disturbance.


    Anyone with a brain could tell from this Facebook post that it was directed at Simone.


    Based on the geomancy association¡¯s statement, Simone intentionally posted a provocative Facebook


    update because she and Jodie had a grudge.


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised.


    At the same time, she became even more certain that Jodie¡¯s backer held immense authority in the


    geomancy association.


    He can even order the geomancy association to suppress the situation and distort the truth.


    However, Simone was not afraid. So, she continued to fight back.


    Simonev: I am a geomancy master. I certainly didn¡¯t discover a certain someone was being controlled


    by a curse throughout the three episodes of the variety shows. I stand by my words. If I am indeed


    trying to create a disturbance due to personal grievances, I will be punished by God through a lightning


    strike and meet a miserable end. So, dear Jodie¡¯s protector, do you dare toe forward and post


    such a Facebook update? Are you trying to hoodwink the public?


    As soon as she published this Facebook post, Zac and others immediately shared it again.


    The vows of a geomancy master, whether spoken or written, were bound by heaven¡¯sws.


    If they vited these vows, they would truly be punished by God.


    That was why Simone was certain that the cautious old man wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Afterward, their fans and curious onlookers asked on the geomancy association¡¯s official Facebook


    page if they dared to make a vow.


    Once again, the person managing the Facebook page swiftly reported this situation.


    The higher-ups simply asked him to solve it himself and made no further response.


    Obviously, they didn¡¯t dare to let him make a public statement with a vow.


    The handler could only pull himself together and post an update. ¡°The geomancy association is only


    responsible for looking into the results. We cannot possibly rify every matter with vows. Please do


    not confuse the facts.¡¯


    As soon as everyone saw this update, they mocked them, saying that Simone dared to make such a


    vow, but someone from the geomancy association didn¡¯t.


    They even added that it was simply a disy of guilt.


    At the same time, many geomancy masters couldn¡¯t help but admire Simone¡¯s courage.


    This girl actually challenges the entire geomancy association on her own. How impressive!


    One after another, those who doubted the statement saying Jodie was being controlled and those who


    disliked Master Gordon became Simone¡¯s grandpa fans and grandma fans.


    Then, whether they were skeptics or simply seeking attention, they all started recording various videos.


    They pushed the geomancy association to the forefront of public opinion.


    When the old man learned of this news, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Simone right away.


    How dare she be so arrogant and despotic?! She actually uses public opinion to confront me head-on.


    So, that brat has tasted victory after repeatedly disrupting my ns and causing Jodie, as well as me,


    to suffer from a bacsh?


    At this moment, the old man¡¯s eldest disciple, Jonas, was also in the room.


    He respectfully asked, ¡°Sir, should we handle this matter? The public opinion is so heated I wonder if


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the higher-ups will be rmed and ask someone to investigate us.¡±


    now,


    Upon hearing that, the old man sneered, ¡°Let them be rmed. Am I supposed to be afraid? Since


    Simone ims I have the power to hoodwink the public, I will show her just that. Continue to clear


    Jodie¡¯s name and retrieve all the resources she lost due to her recent tarnished reputation.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, he added, ¡°Especially the fantasy drama series she filmed with Simone. We must


    retrieve it.¡±


    I don¡¯t care about thesemotion-causingizens at all.


    The geomancy association has stood strong for so many years. It can¡¯t be shaken by mere public


    opinion.


    If they want to criticize the association, so be it. No matter what, I definitely won¡¯t make a vow.


    Otherwise, I will truly be punished by God through a lightning strike once heaven¡¯sws discover all the


    things I have done through loopholes and tricks over the years.


    As for the higher-ups, they can go ahead with their investigation if they want to.


    After all, I had set up the trap over twenty years ago. If things were to go south, I would make the


    pawns I had discarded take the me.


    By the time they investigate Jodie, we will insist that they can¡¯t find a trace of the curse on her because


    we have lifted it.


    With that statement, the higher-ups can¡¯t do anything about it. Thinking of this, he sneered again,


    ¡°Since Simone wants to quit the geomancy association, let her quit. Just announce her expulsion


    directly.¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t expect his master to handle the matter this way.


    Isn¡¯t this tantly telling everyone there is a problem with the geomancy association and we are


    intentionally protecting Jodie?


    For some reason, he always felt that Simone still had a trick up her sleeve to deal with his


    master.


    In his view, public opinion was just a way to provoke a response.


    However, he dared not say it out loud. Otherwise, he would be regarded as questioning his master¡¯s


    decision.


    Therefore, he could only lower his head and say: ¡°Yes!¡± Then, he asked the association to post another


    update on Facebook, directly expelling Simone from the geomancy association.


    Nevertheless, this move was a bit foul.


    After all, Simone voluntarily quit. Yet, they conversely announced that she was expelled.


    It felt like they had no choice but to salvage their reputation by force. Jonas could foresee they would


    definitely get ridiculed.


    Indeed, almost the entire inte mocked them as soon as this Facebook post came out.


    Theyughed at their act of expelling her to salvage their reputation, saying that it was even more


    embarrassing when Simone herself had already quit in the first ce.


    To them, it appeared to be more like an act of desperation and anger following a sense of guilt.


    |||


    O


    Netizens persistently demanded more evidence from the


    geomancy association.


    They wanted proof that Jodie was truly under Master Gordon¡¯s control.


    Unless they witnessed the process of lifting the curse live, they wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Upon learning this, the old man decided topletely ignore it.


    Do these people honestly think they deserve to witness it live? Moreover, there is no actual process of


    removing the curse, so how can we livestream it?


    As a result, the geomancy association¡¯s Facebook page stopped updating, feigning inactivity.


    This also resulted in a significant decline in reputation and credibility.


    It also prompted doubts among some masters in the association, who were unproblematic and had


    long been disgusted with certain geomancy practices.


    Of course, numerous masters criticized Simone, believing she was too arrogant and causing


    unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Chapter 376 The Style Has Completely Changed


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised after she saw the geomancy association start to y dead and be


    unresponsive.


    After all, it waspletely within her expectations.


    Jodie¡¯s backer had already be ustomed to controlling everything and being arrogant.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to public opinion.


    But little did he realize that public opinion could also be a double-edged sword.


    Although the geomancy association had a malicious Celestial Master who knew no limit like him, it also


    had responsible and skilled geomancy masters.


    Simone had heard that ten years ago, two geomancy masters were tracking down an evil cultivator.


    The evil cultivator used negative energy to set up a formation, intending to harm thousands of ordinary


    people.


    In order to protect these ordinary people, the two geomancy masters ended up sacrificing themselves


    along with the evil cultivator.


    There were many incidents like this.


    Over the years, the geomancy association had also produced many masters who sacrificed themselves


    for justice.


    So, besides targeting and triggering that mastermind, Simone¡¯s strong stance was also hoping that the


    geomancy association could reorganize itself.


    That way, the unproblematic geomancy masters and those masters who held justice and a sense of


    responsibility could have a decent tform to enhance their ability andmunication to another level.


    Since Jodie¡¯s backer also chose to confront her head-on, Simone coincidentally could proceed to the


    next step.


    Meanwhile, at the special department, Sean heard that Simone had confronted the geomancy


    association and voluntarily withdrew,


    He went online and took a look. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing my application


    regarding Jane¡¯s case investigation went through. Otherwise, Simone might really cause trouble for us


    like this.¡±


    |||


    After he finished the call with Simone, he immediately went to investigate Jane¡¯s case and found


    something was indeed off with her death.


    Therefore, he applied to investigate this matter. Yet, someone emerged and stopped him.


    Because of Simone¡¯s previous words and coupled with his own feeling that something was off, he


    continued with the application.


    He even proactively contacted their direct superior. Finally, his application was approved.


    Fortunately, luck was on their side.


    A few minutes before Jane was to be cremated, they arrived at the crematorium and stopped it.


    They also found a master in the department who specialized in this sector to conduct the investigation.


    Indeed, Jane¡¯s death was abnormal.


    Her entire being hadpletely lost its vitality. It was as if her life force had been drained away before


    the suicide.


    As for luck, since Jane was already dead, it was impossible to determine if someone had sucked it all


    out.


    Sitting across from him, Skyler smiled and said, ¡°Be confident and eliminate the possibilities. Simone


    can confront the geomancy association so boldly, so naturally, we can also confront them head-on. But


    there is indeed something significantly off with Jane¡¯s death. Simone¡¯s report was right.¡±


    He discovered that Simone had been restraining herself previously, fearing the mastermind.


    At least she didn¡¯t appear to attack that old man directly. Instead, she confronted him step by step.


    But now, her retaliating style haspletely changed. She takes another path and challenges the old


    man boldly.


    It¡¯s as if she suddenly has something to rely on and the confidence to do so.


    That¡¯s why she charges straight at him, trying to force him to show himself.


    Nevertheless, Simone¡¯s change suddenly made him see the dawn.


    Hence, he undoubtedly strongly supported her.


    Sean nodded. ¡°Simone is indeed right. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re now stuck in a deadlock in the


    |||


    O


    investigation.¡±


    He frowned and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to break through and continue the investigation.¡±


    Just then, Skyler suggested, ¡°You can ask for Simone¡¯s opinion. Moreover, haven¡¯t you and our


    superior always wanted Simone to join the special department? I think now is the opportunity. She quit


    the geomancy association and wants to confront certain masters, so it¡¯s the perfect timing for her to join


    our department and show off her skills. If she joins our department, she can also investigate Jane¡¯s


    case.¡±


    Simone wanted to confront the person behind the scenes, so joining the special department was


    perfect.


    There were two factions in the special department-one that strongly supported a certain master in the


    geomancy association and one that had long wanted to rectify the situation.


    Sean and Skyler¡¯s teams belonged to the second faction.


    After continuous applications and various struggles, they finally could investigate Jane¡¯s case.


    Moreover, Skyler felt that it was probably part of Simone¡¯s n to call Sean to intervene in this matter.


    Sean¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard Skyler¡¯s words. ¡°You know what. It really is an opportunity.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Even though we work with the geomancy association, we are not their subordinates. We are certainly


    not afraid of certain people. I¡¯ll call Simone right away.¡±


    He, too, had long been fed up with certain masters, feeling they


    with certain masters, feeling they were just seeking fame and reputation.


    These geomancy masters always carry a sense of superiority when we confront them.


    They often refuse to cooperate and even obstruct our investigations. It¡¯s extremely annoying.


    Thus, he took the initiative to dial Simone¡¯s phone number.


    Soon, Simone answered, ¡°Mr. Stanley, do you have any results on Jane¡¯s case?¡±


    Sean smiled bitterly. ¡°Not yet. We have encountered a problem now. If we can¡¯t break through it, it will


    be difficult to continue the investigation. So, I wanted to ask if you could give me some advice.¡±


    Simone wasn¡¯t surprised that they were stuck.


    After all, that mastermind had always been cautious. He and Jonas should have taken care of the


    aftermath of Jane¡¯s death.


    ¡°Tell me where exactly you are stuck,¡± she said.


    If truth be told, she asked Sean to investigate Jane¡¯s case for another purpose.


    She wanted to probe whether the personnel in the special department were really all problematic.


    Now, it seemed to her that not all were problematic.


    In fact, these unproblematic ones were highly likelybating the problematic ones. Otherwise, Sean¡¯s


    application to investigate Jane¡¯s case wouldn¡¯t have gotten approved.


    ¡°We checked the surveince and found that Jane hadn¡¯t left the house for several days before the so-


    called suicide. No one came to visit her either. Furthermore, there were no traces of any spell being


    used in her house. So, the leads have run dry,¡± Sean exined.


    Then, he added helplessly, ¡°It seems like the culprit had deliberately cleaned up all the traces that


    would have been left behind. We don¡¯t know where to start or how to investigate


    After hearing this, Simone didn¡¯t believe Jane hadn¡¯t left the house.


    In her opinion, it was very likely that someone took her away, but they erased the traces of her leaving.


    She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Can I take a look at the surveince footage you have?¡± If


    there were any tampering, she would be able to detect it.


    She believed that the surveince footage should be the crucial breakthrough.

 Chatper 377

    Chapter 377


    Chapter 377 This Is Her Second Move


    When Sean heard what Simone said, not only did he not oppose it, but he was also delighted.


    He asked, ¡°How about we meet up?¡± Simone smiled and said, ¡°Sure!¡± Half an hourter, Simone got


    into Sean¡¯s car.


    Skyler was also sitting in the car.


    Sean said to Simone, ¡°Let¡¯s go directly to the scene and take another look. We can also review the


    surveince footage.¡±


    In addition to the surveince, he thought about taking Simone to see if they could find any new clues.


    Simone had a simr idea. ¡°That would be best.¡±


    On the way, Sean extended another invitation to Simone.


    ¡°Simone, our superior has always had high hopes for you. He hopes you can join the special


    department. Since you have quit the geomancy association, why not consider joining us? If you join,


    you can also follow up on Jane¡¯s case.¡±


    Truthfully, Simone had the idea of joining the special department when she first tested whether all


    personnel in the special department were problematic.


    This was her second move, using the special department to counter the geomancy association led by


    that mastermind.


    Furthermore, she could expose all the personnel in the special department who colluded with that


    mastermind.


    She wasn¡¯t being coy. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have non-staff personnel? Can I join that?¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t have much time to carry out missions if she were to be a direct member of the


    special department.


    When Sean heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we do. Non-staff personnel also belong to the special


    department, but they have more freedom than we do. If there are important missions that require


    coboration, we will consult your opinion first, and you can join the mission if you agree. We won¡¯t


    force you if you don¡¯t want to join the mission. However, non-staff personnel only receive rewards for


    benefitspared to regr personnel. For example, we have a sry, rewards forpleting


    missions, and monthly benefits. Of course, we don¡¯t have the right to choose freely. We have to go


    when there are missions. There are pros and cons to both.¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I will join as a non-staff personnel.¡±


    Sean knew that Simone didn¡¯tck money. As for the benefits and talismans gifted in rewards, she


    could draw them herself and didn¡¯t have many needs.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Wee aboard.¡±


    With Simone¡¯s joining, the strength of their faction would be significantly enhanced.


    He said, ¡°After returning to the department today, I will help you with the procedures and documents for


    your non-staff personnel¡¯s employment. Once they¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll take you to meet our superior.¡±


    |||


    Simone nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Then, she looked at Skyler and asked, ¡°Are you two working together on


    Jane¡¯s case again?¡±


    When she was abroad, she learned that Sean was the captain of Team One while Skyler was the


    captain of Team Two.


    Skyler smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, we coborated on this case. After Sean received your call, he


    investigated Jane¡¯s case. I was rather interested, so I applied to join. Since we share the same


    superior, we often cooperate on missions.¡±


    ¡°Who is your superior?¡± Simone asked. Skyler replied, ¡°The special department¡¯s deputy chief. He¡¯s


    responsible for managing Team One to Team Three. There are three other teams managed by another


    deputy chief.¡±


    Then, he stressed intentionally. ¡°We have a very ordinary rtionship with the other three teams and


    rarely coborate on missions. There are often conflicts and disagreements between the two superiors


    in many aspects.¡±


    Simone understood roughly when she heard this.


    The other deputy chief and the members of the other three teams are most likely inclined toward that


    mastermind.


    Simone nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    She asked again, ¡°How many leaders are there in the special department?¡±


    With that, Skyler borated, ¡°One chief and two deputy chiefs. Then, there are six team captains. The


    chief is just a figurehead and rarely handles matters. Plus, he¡¯s about to retire. So, the main


    responsibility and management falls on the two deputy chiefs.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s like dividing into two factions, right? Is there normally a lot ofpetition and conflicts between


    you and them?¡± Simone asked. Skyler nodded. ¡°Quite a lot. But as a non-staff personnel, it won¡¯t have


    much impact on you. Non-staff personnel have more freedom. So even if the other deputy chief wants


    to assign you missions, you can refuse. Moreover, you¡¯re not under his management. With our superior


    around, he can¡¯t do anything against you.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°Originally, Jane¡¯s case fell under the jurisdiction of one of their teams. But they also


    believed that Janemitted suicide. So, when Sean proposed to investigate, he faced strong


    opposition. The team captain even scolded him, saying he had crossed the line. Our superior did some


    work and argued with the other deputy chief. That¡¯s why the investigation was approved in the end.¡±


    He was clearly telling Simone that something was off with the other faction.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, we must find the real killer this time. Otherwise, they will definitely ridicule us,¡± Sean


    added.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s catch the killer then.¡±


    We must catch a key figure. Otherwise, I would have been busy for nothing.


    After arriving at the location, they first went to the house where Jane lived and looked around.


    However, they didn¡¯t find any problems.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong in her room, not even a trace of negative energy fluctuation. So, she must have


    been taken away by someone before she died. Let¡¯s head straight to the surveince room,¡± Simone


    stated.


    Sean nodded and took her to the surveince room.


    After showing their identification, the staff allowed them to watch by themselves.


    Simone brought aptop, so she copied the videos over to view them.


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s something wrong with the surveince footage. Look, there are gaps in both


    these timestamps in the surveince footage.¡±


    As she spoke, she clicked on two video clips and yed the point in time there was a gap in the


    timestamps to see.


    After Sean finished watching, he was astonished. ¡°Indeed, there is a time gap of over two minutes in


    these two video clips. The minute in the first clip shows 35, while in the second clip, it shows 37. Where


    did those two minutes go? Could it be that someone edited out those two minutes?¡± Puzzled, he


    continued, ¡°But we had professionals examine the surveince footage after we obtained them. There


    were no traces of editing.¡±

 Chatper 378

    Chapter 378


    Chapter 378 They Can¡¯t Refuse


    Simone was an expert in handling these types of situations. She confidently stated, ¡°There are no


    traces of editing, as confirmed by the backup surveince videos in the control room. The issue must


    lie within the two minutes of surveince footage. I will return to the corridor and take another look.


    Sean and Skyler also had their own theories. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The three of them made their way back to the corridor.


    Simone used her gemstone ring to summon a strand of auspicious energy and wrapped it around the


    surveince footage.


    Soon, they discovered a strand of residual negative energy.


    ¡°It appears that the person used negative energy to manipte the surveince when they took and


    returned the talisman to Jane. This caused the surveince maic field to be chaotic, resulting


    in the disappearance of the footage for about two minutes.¡±


    As a member of the special department, Sean was aware of powerful geomancy masters who


    possessed. such abilities.


    He asked with concern, ¡®Does this mean we won¡¯t find any evidence?¡¯ If they didn¡¯t even know who


    was responsible and all the evidence had been cleared, how could they solve this case?


    However, Simone shook her head. ¡®No, we can still find evidence. That person couldn¡¯t have used


    negative energy to disrupt all the surveince along the way. So as long as we trace and investigate


    other surveince footage, we will definitely find something.¡±


    Sean agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and retrieve the footage.


    He quickly went to copy the surveince footage from the residential area and the nearby streets during


    the time of the inexplicable disappearances.


    Simone pulled up the footage on theputer and opened multiple windows to y and browse


    through


    them.


    Sean and Skyler stood behind her and watched, but their eyes quickly grew tired.


    The two exchanged a nce. With so many videos to review, could Simone really find the problem? If it


    were them, they would have to go through them one by one.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to find anything while multitasking.


    Ten minutester.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    innone left five windows open. These five surveince videos have been edited. It seems that the


    person behind dis is very cautious


    surveince in Jane¡¯s building was manipted using negative energy, causing the footage to


    The other surveince footage has also been carefully examined. Any footage that shows their


    Sean and Skyler were both shocked.


    This was incredibly impressive.


    Simone not only watched multiple windows simultaneously but also found five problems.


    Impressive. They couldn¡¯t help but be in awe.


    Scan hurriedly asked, ¡°Is there still hope to recover the edited footage? I¡¯ll find a professional toe


    and


    try.¡±


    Simone said. ¡°No need, I can do it.¡±


    They might coborate with each other in the future, so there was no harm in letting them know about


    some of their abilities.


    Sean and the others were stunned for a moment. ¡°Ah, you can?¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then Sean and the others saw Simone¡¯s hands moving quickly on the notebook


    Another window popped up, filled with code that they couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    After a while, the first edited footage in the surveince video was sessfully restored.


    It showed a corner of themunity garden.


    At night, a man and Jane appeared in the garden and walked towards the entrance of themunity.


    The timing coincided with the earlier disappearance.


    Seeing the restored footage, Sean and Skyler were once again amazed.


    She was able to restore it so quickly.


    Her skills were even more impressive than those of their department¡¯s professionals. Sean couldn¡¯t


    help but exim that they had struck gold.


    wenty minutester, Simone restored all the edited footage in the other four videos.


    polded at the video and said, ¡°Have you noticed something off about Jane in theter footage at these


    two-time points?¡±


    Skyler also noticed, ¡°Her movements are stiff, herplexion is pale without a hint of color, as pale as


    a drad prsson


    Theter footage in one of the videos was also at night, but the streetlights were bright, making it


    obvious


    dau look lifeless, shevoid af any vitality, Oh, that wan is following her from g


    Hat dhe jo bring controlle


    spell simr to reanimating a corpse. He brought Jane back all the way so he wouldn¡¯t be discovered.¡±


    She said to Sean, ¡°You can go and check the surveince from themunity to the ancient city.


    These two people will definitely appear again, and that will be enough evidence.¡±


    Indeed, her intuition was correct; the surveince footage was crucial.


    Sean¡¯s face lit up with a smile, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll go and check right away.¡±


    Indeed, asking for Simone¡¯s help was the right decision.


    If it were up to them, they would never have noticed the two instances of missing time.


    Nor would they have noticed the edited surveince footage.


    The surveince footage was retrieved, and the sections on the road were not edited.


    At several intersections on the highway, the man was captured driving with Jane sitting beside him in


    the footage.


    And when she went to the ancient city and returned to the capital city, Jane¡¯s state was noticeably


    different.


    When she left, she wasughing and joking with the man.


    But when she came back, she sat in the passenger seat with a vacant look in her eyes.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t blink, she didn¡¯t speak, and throughout the journey, she seemed like a living dead.


    Sean said. ¡°This man is the suspect. We need to immediately investigate his identity and apprehend


    him.¡±


    These surveince videos can serve as evidence to capture the suspect.


    He added. ¡°However, relying solely on these surveince videos cannotpletely prove that Jane


    was killed by him. After all, just by observing her state, it cannot be proven whether Jane was already


    dead or if he killed her


    Simone asked, ¡°Where is Jane¡¯s body? I want to see it.¡±


    Sean and the others now highly regarded her abilities and took her directly to the specialized morgue.


    The morgue had undergone special treatment so the body would not dpose for several months.


    Simone walked over and carefully examined it.


    She was indeed killed by someone who absorbed her luck and life force.¡±.


    She then turned Jane¡¯s body over and pulled down her clothes.


    There are traces of a curse on her back.¡±


    added, can extract the aura of the spellcaster,


    the others had worked with many geninandy masters and solved numerous cases


    It was the first asion for them to encounter someone capable of extracting the aura of a spellcaster.


    In addition to her remarkable skills, they were at a loss for words to further characterize Simone.

 Chatper 379

    Chapter 379


    Chapter 379 This Is Indeed a Golden Opportunity


    Sean¡¯s eyes


    filled with joy.


    ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll trouble you. With the surveince and the traces of magic, we have all the evidence we


    need. Even if that person doesn¡¯t admit it, we can still punish them ording to thews for dealing


    with special groups.¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Okay¡±


    She took out yellow paper, cinnabar, and a talisman pen from her bag.


    First, she used the talisman pen to draw an ethereal talisman on the back of the talisman silk, forcing


    out the traces of magic that had been cast before.


    Then, she dipped the cinnabar and used her elemental power to draw another talisman on the yellow


    paper.


    Next, she used the talisman pen to sketch in the void, as if drawing a bridge.


    Then Sean and Skyler saw strands of visible ck energy emerging from the talisman silk.


    Little by little, it drilled into the yellow talisman.


    When no more ck threads emerged, Simone used the talisman pen to finish the drawing on the


    yellow talisman.


    Afterpleting it, she handed the talisman to Sean.


    I have sealed the traces of magic in this talisman. Your special department should have some


    instruments or methods for tracking traces, right? That¡¯s why when investigating cases, they can often


    pinpoint the culprit¡¯s energy and so on.


    For example, when they caught Ernestst time, as long as they were close, they could detect and lock


    onto cach other¡¯s energy.


    Sean nodded, ¡°Yes, we have specialized instruments.¡±


    Most of the personnel in their department were not actually geomancers.


    Many times, when handling cases, they rely on modern instruments specifically developed to deal with


    supernatural issues.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then you canpare the traces of magic yourselves when the timees.¡±


    Then, she carefully inspected Jane¡¯s body again.


    Suddenly, she found a small section of fine reed grass under the person¡¯s fingernail.


    Shed Our tools in the room to extract the reed grass


    likely someshing Jane grabbed while struggling and being transported and killed. When you near the


    geomancy association, look for things rted to reed mais Have them all


    examined to see if there are any matches.¡±


    The special department should have quite a few identification instruments.


    Sean took out a container and put the reed grass in it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really helped a lot today.¡±


    To find so much evidence one after another is amazing.


    If the person who killed Jane from behind knew that Simone had uncovered so many disguises, they


    would probably be furious.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m also going to be an unofficial member, even if I start working early.¡±


    Seanughed and replied. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    He put away the container and reached out his hand, saying, ¡°Wee to the team, Simone!¡± Simone


    shook his hand and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then Sean went to report this to the boss while Skyler drove


    Simone back home.


    On the way.


    Skyler spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re confronting the geomancy association so directly now; aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll


    retaliate?¡±


    Simone smiled and replied, ¡°Hmm, not afraid.¡±


    Coincidentally, they were at a red light, and Skyler turned his head to take a deep look at Simone.


    ¡°Since thest time we saw each other, I¡¯ve noticed that you have gained a lot of confidence.¡±


    And this time, seeing her, she gave him the impression of having an addedyer of mystery.


    Simone chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Well, I guess so.¡±


    The reason she chose to confront them head-on was because she had also reached the Divine State.


    Before, her cultivation level was too low, and she had too many limitations.


    Now that she had reached this realm, she had more means at her disposal.


    Skyler could tell that Simone hadn¡¯t told him what gave her confidence.


    He wisely didn¡¯t ask further.


    He changed the subject, ¡°By the way, the sorcerer my mom hired to deal with you has left the ancient


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    city


    returned to the country of Worron.¡±


    Mendor asked in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s not going after me anymore?¡± ording to reason, the sorcerer


    wouldn¡¯t


    after taking money from Skyler¡¯s mother


    would main his trgution in the sorcerer dortmunity


    In the future, no one would pay him to do things, fearing that they would be deceived.


    Skyler replied, ¡°I received information that he found out about your achievements outside the ancient


    city, so he went back to retrieve something. Within a month, he should return ande looking for you.


    Be careful after that. Although his own strength is only at thete stage of the Innate State, he has a


    master who has achieved the Divine State. He is a renowned warlock in the country of Wocron and is


    also worshipped by many powerful forces there.¡±


    Simone nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will be careful.¡±


    She suddenly asked, ¡°Have you ever met your biological father?¡±


    Skyler was taken aback, clearly surprised by her question.


    It seemed that Simone knew everything.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t met him. But we have spoken on the phone twice, and from


    his voice, he sounds somewhat old. Like he¡¯s in his fifties or sixties.¡±


    He added. ¡°I suspect he intentionally changed his voice, or maybe his voice doesn¡¯t match his face. If


    he looked like he was in his fifties or sixties, my mom definitely wouldn¡¯t be so infatuated.¡±


    They say he¡¯s a hopeless romantic, but in reality, it¡¯s my mom who truly is.


    He added, ¡°With my mom¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with an old man. That man must have


    had a lot of charm around my mother.


    Simone asked, ¡°Did he contact you before I went to the ancient city or recently?¡±


    Skyler replied, ¡°Before you went to the ancient city. He hasn¡¯t contacted me in the past three months.


    The people he used to arrange for me to contact have also temporarily cut off contact.¡±


    Simone captured two useful pieces of information from what he said.


    The person behind the scenes may have appeared as an old man before.


    And when he was with his women behind the scenes, he should have been a handsome and charming


    man who never aged.


    So, regardless of whether there were any retaliatory actions, the target she wanted to focus on should


    be the old man.


    She originally suspected the senior brother of the vice president of the geomancy association.


    But Bailey said that person was not Jodic¡¯s biological father, so the person behind the scenes was not


    that martial uncle.


    Simone asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to the ancient city to catch someone, right?¡±


    Skyler nodded, ¡°Yes, I am?


    Ithough it wasn¡¯t explicitly stated, both of them knew they had reached a cooperative agreement.


    ¡°You can leverage your position as the captain of the spectal department to gain


    to the residence of the higher-ups in the geomancy association and find the cushion forparison.¡±


    ¡°Jane is also your sister, so I suspect that your biological father is responsible for her death.


    Undoubtedly. he will try to shift the me onto someone else. It¡¯s just a matter of who.¡±


    Skyler was another person on the master¡¯s trusted list, so she was taken aback when she heard this.


    Furthermore, now that she had achieved a state of unity with nature, she could discern Skyler¡¯s true


    intentions and aura


    There was no trace of malice in him.


    That was why she made that statement.


    Skyler¡¯s eyes flickered as he responded, ¡°In that case, even if we can¡¯t apprehend him directly, we can


    uncover his identity by capturing the scapegoat.¡±


    When it came to his biological father, he not onlycked any emotional attachment but also desired to


    apprehend and incapacitate him as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, the other party was like a timid turtle, always hiding without leaving a trace or even a


    clue.


    This was indeed a golden opportunity.

 Chatper 380

    Chapter 380


    Chapter 380 You Go Find Someone Else


    Skyler escorted Simone to the entrance of the apartment before driving away.


    Meanwhile, Sean went to the deputy minister¡¯s office to discuss the invitation for Simone to join them


    and the matter of finding evidence.


    Joseph examined the evidence and was amazed. ¡°She¡¯s truly capable. With this evidence, I can


    request a warrant from the minister to arrest them.


    Sean smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, and we also need the boss¡¯ assistance in handling her off-the-books


    credentials.


    Joseph nodded. ¡°No problem. People like her are exactly what we need.¡±


    Tll take care of it today.


    He didn¡¯t want any unexpected issues to arise with Simone¡¯s involvement.


    Sean nodded. ¡°Alright¡±


    Joseph efficiently handled the tasks and quickly obtained the arrest warrant from the minister.


    With this, Sean and the others would face no obstacles when they went to the geomancy association to


    make arrests.


    They promptly processed Simone¡¯s employment procedures and identity documents as well.


    Joseph instructed Sean, ¡°You will leave today to go to the geomancy association and make the arrests.


    After you return, bring Simone to see me.¡±


    ¡°I have applied for the arrest warrant, and Zacharias should be informed soon.¡±


    ¡°He has a good rtionship with the geomancy association, so I¡¯m concerned he might leak the news.¡±


    Zacharias was another deputy minister.


    Sean took the warrant and said, ¡°Alright, I will book the ne tickets now and go there as quickly as


    possible.¡±


    On the other side. Simone returned home briefly and received a call from Sean,


    They had also be friends, and Sean sent her a photo of her off-the-books credentials.


    He also mentioned that they would be going to the geomancy association today.


    Samine notined their efficiency and became more curious about the deputy minister.


    Jus as Simone finished chatting with Sean, she noticed a message from Titus in the group.


    Simone, my mom suddenly developed a lot of red spots op her face and body today. It¡¯s painful and


    The hospital couldn¡¯t find any issues, and the prescribed medicine didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡®Could someone have harmed her?¡± Upon reading these words, Simone suspected that it was the work


    of the warlock.


    He wouldn¡¯t directly harm Salma, but he would do something noticeable to satisfy Melinda.


    After all, with such obvious disfigurement, Melinda would realize that he was behind it.


    Simone: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it, so I can¡¯t make a judgment.¡±


    If the hospital can¡¯t handle it, you can find a geomancy master to take a look!


    Titus: ¡®Can youe and help take a look? Of course, I won¡¯t let you do it for free.


    This meant that Simone would be rewarded.


    This was also what his father meant.


    Simone: ¡°Don¡¯t bother; she wanted to use my hair before to harm me for Melinda. I¡¯m not a saint.


    You should find someone else.


    Titus was a bit confused when he saw the message.


    ¡®My mom wanted to take your hair and harm you for Melinda? When did this happen?¡¯ Howe they


    didn¡¯t know?


    Simone knew that Salma wouldn¡¯t inform the Gray Family about this.


    So, she intentionally revealed it.


    This way, the Gray Family wouldn¡¯t have the audacity toe looking for her again.


    When we were in the ancient city, she listened to Melinda¡¯s instigation and came to steal my hair.


    If I hadn¡¯t discovered it quickly and stopped her, I would have already been dealt with by the warlock


    invited by Melinda!


    She asked again: ¡°If it were you, would you help?


    Titus thought to himself that he definitely wouldn¡¯t.


    If someone wanted to harm him, it would be fortunate if he didn¡¯t retaliate.


    Of course, if it were his biological mother, he might not take action, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t care about


    He could only say ¡®She was probably instigated by Melinda and lost her mind


    Smoue: Regardless of the reason, she took action so that I won¡¯t help her


    Tunderstand. Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯te to you today¡¯


    Upon seeing Simone¡¯s reply, he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    If this girl became cold-hearted towards someone, she could be quite ruthless.


    As for his mother¡¯s scheming, he was speechless.


    He looked at Steven and said, ¡°Dad, Simone doesn¡¯t want to help¡±


    ¡°She said that mom wanted to harm her before, and she¡¯s not a saint, so she won¡¯t take action.¡±


    This statement stunned Steven and the Gray Family brothers.


    Salma¡¯s expression also changed. She didn¡¯t expect Simone to bring this up.


    Steven asked. ¡°Your mom wants to harm her? What¡¯s going on?


    Titus didn¡¯t hide anything either, ¡°Mom helped Melinda take Simone¡¯s hair, wanting to have the warlock


    harm her.


    ¡°Fortunately, Simone discovered it and stopped it, but because of this, she won¡¯te to help mom.¡±


    Aaron said with a wry smile, ¡°No wonder Simone doesn¡¯t want to help. Mom¡¯s scheming like this would


    make anyone angry.¡±


    He looked at his biological mother again, ¡®Mom, what were you thinking? How could you help an


    outsider harm Simone?¡± In the past, the brothers had suppressed Simone for Jodie, but they would


    never help an outsider harm her.


    Especially when it involved a warlock


    Even if it were Simone, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to do it.


    Salma, sitting on the couch, had an extremely unpleasant expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that woman wanted to have a warlock harm her.¡±


    ¡°If I had known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help take her hair.¡±


    That woman told me at the time that Simone was possessed by something dirty, so she treated us so


    heartlessly.


    You can take Simone¡¯s hair and ask someone to help you get rid of that dirty thing.¡±


    I was deceived by her, that¡¯s why I fell for it.¡±


    And besides, didn¡¯t fail to get Simone¡¯s hair?¡± She felt wronged, her eyes turning red. ¡°How could she


    be a beartleast I¡¯ve be like this, and she doesn¡¯t evene to see me


    Regardless, I am her biological mother! She also regretted bing friends with Melic and


    agreeing o help her with that favor


    Sict harm Sinne either. Her own daughter was too heartless


    bona shis. How would the people at home ter her now! She didn¡¯t do it on pury


    the time.


    Steven¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either. ¡°When you agreed to get Simone¡¯s hair for Melinda, did you ever


    think that she was your own daughter?¡¯ His wife¡¯s recent actions have been increasingly disappointing


    Simone¡¯s decision not toe and help can also be attributed to his wife¡¯s excessive actions.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ording to him, his wife¡¯s behavior was deemed uneptable.

 Chatper 381

    Chapter 381


    Chapter 381 Now Isn¡¯t It Coming True?


    Upon seeing the disappointment and unhappiness in her husband¡¯s eyes, Salma felt even more


    aggrieved. Her eyes


    reddened as she said. ¡°I just wanted Simone to return to being the obedient and considerate daughter


    she used to be.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s


    ¡®s wrong


    ng with having such hope? The difference between her current cold-heartedness and her past self is


    too great. So, I suspect that she has been influenced by something negative, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Aaron said speechlessly, ¡°Can you actually believe Melinda¡¯s words? Mom, were you out of your mind


    at time? Simone is only this cold-hearted because we forced her to be. Mom, you better wake up


    quickly.¡±


    Listening to his mother¡¯s words, she still didn¡¯t think she was wrong.


    Melinda had never liked Simone, so why would she be so kind as to help!


    Morcover, with Simone bing like this, didn¡¯t his mother have any doubts? He didn¡¯t really believe it


    And he believed even more that his mother impulsively agreed to Melinda because she was venting


    her anger on Simone during that time.


    But in her heart, she should have been able to guess that Melinda had ill intentions.


    However, she really couldn¡¯t have wanted to harm Simone; she just wanted to teach her a lesson.


    Titus also said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother hiding your little schemes; we all know.¡±


    Andrew said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re bing more and more like Jodie, always ming others.¡±


    Luca also disapproved, looking at his own mother. ¡°Mom, what you did this time was too much. We


    can¡¯t support you.¡±


    Upon hearing her sons¡¯ words, Salma was so angry that she fell back.


    Except for the eldest son, who was away on a business trip, the remaining four sons all med her.


    She really raised these children for nothing.


    Frustrated, she said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about this at the time, believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°Back then, you didn¡¯t hesitate to side with Jodie against Simone, right? Now you suddenly want to be


    a good person.¡±


    But you also need her eptance!¡± Steven frowned, ¡°You went to the ancient city, talked to Simone,


    came back, and then youined to ime, saying that Simone cursed you. From the looks of it, if


    you continue to associate with Melinda, you will face cmity. Now, isn¡¯t iting true? It shows that


    Simone


    problem back then and even warned you. But you didn¡¯t believe her and instead directed your toward


    her. Whose fault is that? Your current situation is also a result of your past actions


    sima felt a bit guilty, ¡°How would I know that she was really trying to warn me?¡± At that time, she was


    angry and thought that her own daughter was not only mocking her but also cursing her


    That was why she couldn¡¯t listen.


    Now, she regretted it.


    She should have listened to Simone¡¯s warning and stayed away from that despicable person, Melinda.


    Steven sighed. ¡°So, now we are ashamed to ask her for help.


    His wife was really confused.


    Salma panicked. What should I do now? I¡¯m feeling more and more ufortable. Do I have a skin


    disease, or have I been cursed? I¡¯ve been with you all this time, and I haven¡¯t gone out since we


    returned to Cebros Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be some sorcerer targeting me, right?¡± She hoped in her heart


    that it was just a skin disease and that she could go to the hospital and get better.


    She was also holding onto a glimmer of hope.


    Just then. Steven¡¯s assistant sent a photo.


    This was what Steven had asked the person to investigate.


    He opened it and showed it to his wife. ¡°Have you ever met this person before?¡±


    Salma leaned over to take a look, and then her expression changed. I have seen him. I ran into him in


    the elevator when I was returning to the hotel that day. When I was leaving, he bumped into me.¡±


    Because of his appearance and the collision, she had some impression of him.


    She wanted to cry, ¡°Could this person be the sorcerer?¡±


    Steven¡¯s words shattered Salma¡¯sst glimmer of hope.


    He is the sorcerer Melinda hired,¡± he said with a headache. ¡°It seems that you


    have been cursed¡±


    He really didn¡¯t expect that his wife would be cursed during the time she went to the hotel.


    alma became even more panicked and grabbed her husband, asking. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°If I continue


    like this, how can I go out and see people in the future?¡± She had just looked in the mirror and was


    shocked


    Her face was covered in patches of red, especially terrifying, almost like disfigurement.


    She thought of another question, ¡°Besides this, will I die? She heard that many sorcerers were quite


    his Could it be that they would want to take her life!


    gave her a reassuring look They shouldn¡¯t want to take your life; otherwise, your face and body wordna


    be like tile¡±


    would already be dent


    POJADILY DRAMEr to help you


    of the Gray Family had en diamined, bist other von


    Full ston Direct


    He had to put on a serious face and go find someone through his connections.


    Salma was at a loss, ¡°Alright, hurry up then.¡±


    Then, Steven made a phone call and, through a good friend, managed to find a geomancy master.


    He had Titus drive to pick up the person.


    After the arrival of the person, Salma was examined.


    It was clear that something was wrong with her as if she had been poisoned by a curse.


    However, despite trying various methods, they were unable to force the worms out.


    hey could only apologize and admit their powerlessness.


    Steven had no choice but to continue and contact other geomancy masters.


    Several masters came one after another to help Salma.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The results were all the same, confirming that she had been cursed, but the worms inside her were


    strong, and they couldn¡¯t force them out


    Using force to remove them could potentially harm Salma and even lead to her demise.


    In other words, neither Steven nor Salma dared to resort to such methods.


    Steven had no choice but to contact the special department and the geomancy association. He


    reported that Melinda had bribed a sorcerer to harm his wife.


    Now that his wife had fallen victim to the curse, the special department and the geomancy association.


    should investigate and take action


    The intrusion of mystical arts practitioners from outside the city was indeed within the jurisdiction of


    both departments.


    As a result, they sent people to investigate.


    However, they were also unable to help Salma.


    Due to the Gray Family¡¯s status and influence, as well as their obligation to intervene in this matter,


    they made a promise to invite an expert in the study of curses from the ancient city to Cebros in order


    to assist Salma


    This brought relief to both Steven and Salma.


    Salma was eager to rid herself of the worms in her body, as the mere thought of them disgusted and


    frightened her.


    However, the specialist was currently located in the ancientelty, so they would have to wait for two days


    for their arrival.


    Had no alternative but to be patient and wait.


    In the meantime, the specialized department followed the proper procedure and approached Melinda to


    gather information.

 Chatper 382

    Chapter 382


    Chapter 382 This Must Be Intentional


    Lately, Melinda has been under immense stress due to her family¡¯s problems.


    Both of her brothers were arrested, and only one was eventually released.


    Theirpany was shut down, and her eldest brother was now facing legal consequences.


    Even with the bestwyer, she knew he would still go to jail.


    Her nephew and niece had also been dealing with various troubles.


    Her brother was severely beaten by the husband¡¯s family for having an affair with a married woman.


    His leg was even broken.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything to help Banny either.


    Yesterday, she received news that her other two nephews went overseas to gamble.


    In the end, they lost tens of millions and were now being held hostage by the other party.


    If they didn¡¯t repay the money, their lives would be in danger.


    The Stewards were inplete chaos now.


    Her mother, sister-inw, nephews, and nieces cried to her every day, asking for her help.


    They even asked her to provide money to rescue the two nephews,


    Melinda had already given almost all her money to the warlock.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t evene up with a million, let alone ten times that.


    When she called her husband, he was on a field trip to a mining area.


    The signal there was very poor, and she couldn¡¯t get through to him.


    This made her extremely frustrated as she continued to search for her husband whileforting her


    family.


    Sheter found out that both the Johnston Family and the Gray Family had a hand in suppressing the


    Stewards


    That was why her eldest brother was taken away so quickly.


    She also suspected that her brother being beaten up and her two nephews being deceived into


    gambling were also rted to the Johnstons and the Gray Family.


    So, she despised Salma to the core,


    because the warlock told her that Salma had already been cursed.


    MUSE


    That¡¯s why she has been keeping an eye on the Gray Family since returning to Cebros.


    She heard that Salma suddenly developed red spots all over her body, almost disfiguring her, and it


    couldn¡¯t be cured.


    She felt a sense of joy and satisfaction.


    That wretched woman would probably never have the dignity to attend social gatherings again.


    For a high-profiledy like Salma, this was a huge torment.


    She never actually thought about killing Salma, as it would only bring her trouble.


    After all, if Salma died, the Johnstons and the Gray Family would not only suppress the Stewards, but


    they would alsoe after her.


    So, she was quite content with the current situation.


    Especially when she heard that the Gray Family hired several geomancy masters but still couldn¡¯t


    remove the curse.


    She was even more delighted.


    She was very pleased with the warlock and felt that the money was well spent.


    However, before she could enjoy her happiness for long, people from a special department came


    knocking on her door.


    Melinda naturally denied hiring a warlock to harm others, instead ming Mrs. Gray for framing her.


    Because Melinda used a different phone card to contact the warlock.


    So, after the special department checked hermunication records, they found no evidence.


    Therefore, it couldn¡¯t be proven that she had bribed the warlock.


    They only made Melinda stay in Cebros recently, ready to be investigated at any time, but they didn¡¯t


    take


    her away.


    Melinda breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, she called the warlock with another phone.


    She asked the warlock not toe to Cebros for now and to postpone dealing with Simone¡¯s matter.


    Otherwise, if the warlock was caught by the special department when they came, it would implicate her.


    The warlock naturally did not object and said that when they coulde, she would contact hitn.


    Melinda also inquired about the poison.


    The warlock puaranteed it,


    neomaricy action¡¯s master who went to Cebros couldn¡¯t remove the poison from Mrs Crys


    body.


    Because that thing was raised by his master, and only a few practitioners could force it out.


    At that time, he also put his master¡¯s poison on Mrs. Gray, just in case.


    Unless a Celestial Master who achieved the Divine State took action, it was impossible to remove it.


    In this way, he could not only sessfullyplete the employer¡¯s task but also enhance his


    reputation.


    Because he needed a lot of money to refine a kind of corpse puppet


    So, he wanted to use this matter to make more people spend money to hire him.


    Melinda felt relieved after hearing this.


    As long as the poison on Salma couldn¡¯t be removed, it was fine.


    She heard that it not only disfigured her but also caused pain and itching, which was unpleasant.


    But if Salma was suffering, she would feel happy.


    Two more days passed.


    Simone was dealing with studio matters when she received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    She answered, ¡°Hello!¡± and heard a deep male voice saying, Hello, Simone, I am Deputy Minister


    Joseph Presgrave of the special department


    Simone said, ¡°Hello, do you have something to ask me?¡± She was somewhat surprised why the deputy


    minister would suddenly call her directly.


    A sense of unease arose in her heart.


    Joseph said, ¡°Yes, I have something I want to ask for your help with.¡±


    ¡°Sean and Skyler went to the geomancy association in the ancient city a few days ago to apprehend


    the person who killed Jane.¡±


    ¡°We had already caught the person, but something happened on the


    way


    back.


    The person who killed Jane disappeared.¡±


    When Sean and Skyler were found, they were already in aa.¡±


    ¡°They are currently in the hospital, and the cause of theira cannot be determined.¡±


    had a master look at them, and he said they should be under a curse, but he doesn¡¯t know how to


    break


    He said. So I called you to ask if you could convenientlye and help them


    mone fidn¡¯t expect that Sean and Skyler would have an ident.


    +5 Free Coin


    Chapter 382 This Must Be Intentional


    The person behind this is too arrogant.


    This must be intentional.


    She said, ¡®Okay, tell me the address, I¡¯lle right now


    Joseph first asked if someone shoulde to pick her up.


    Simone politely declined, saying she would drive there herself.


    Joseph didn¡¯t insist and quickly gave her the address.


    Simone arrived at the hospital ward


    She saw a tall,posed, and handsome man standing outside the door.


    She guessed that this must be Deputy Minister Presgrave, as he exuded an aura of authority.


    Joseph also saw Simone, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He took the initiative to greet her and extended his hand, ¡°Hello, Simone, I¡¯m Joseph.¡±


    Simone shook his hand and replied, ¡°Hello, Minister Presgrave.¡±


    After letting go, she quickly asked, ¡°How are they doing Joseph¡¯s expression became a little bitter, ¡°The


    situation is very bad; you¡¯ll see when you go in


    Then, he led Simone into the ward.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Simone entered, she saw Sean and Skyler lying down, their faces showing bruises.


    Their eyes were tightly shut, and their breath was barely discernible.


    They were consumed by a dense aura of negativity.


    If this situation persists, it is certain that both of them will perish within a week.

 Chatper 383

    Chapter 383


    Chapter 383 It¡¯s Good That It¡¯s Like This


    Simone entered the room and gently touched Sean and Skyler¡¯s foreheads.


    As expected, there was a lingeringyer of negative energy in their minds.


    Skyler was in a slightly better situation because he had a magical tool to protect himself.


    However, if the negative energy was not expelled, it would still lead to a dead end.


    Their condition is very serious. We need to remove the negative energy from their bodies as quickly as


    possible.¡±


    Joseph sighed, ¡°Yes, but the experts I previously consulted said that removing the negative energy is


    challenging.¡±


    ¡°One wrong move could result in their death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t save them.¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°If we forcefully and rapidly remove the negative energy from their minds, it will indeed


    cause brain death.¡±


    This is also a ruthless tactic from the other side.


    Although they didn¡¯t directly kill them, they didn¡¯t intend to let them


    go


    either.


    It seems that Sean and Skyler must have discovered something.


    The method used to inflict negative energy on them is very unique.


    Only a master who has achieved the Divine State has a chance of solving it.


    That person probably didn¡¯t expect that Simone had already reached the Divine State.


    Joseph asked, ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡±


    Simone replied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If I want to save them, I need to set up a formation in this room.¡±


    Then I will use a negative-energy magical tool to gradually absorb the negative energy from their


    bodies.¡±


    ¡°Only then can they survive.¡±


    She added. ¡°The situation of the two of them is special. It can¡¯t be done too quickly. It requires one


    cycle of the formation.


    That is, forty-nine days


    Joseph¡¯s eyes showed a surprised expression. As long as they can he saved, it doesn¡¯t matter if it


    takes


    To him, nothing was more important than the lives of his subordinates.


    He sped his hands in gratitude to Simone, ¡°Please help me set it up and save them.¡±


    ¡°If you want any reward, you can ask for it.¡±


    Simone smiled, ¡°I am now considered an external member of the special department. It¡¯s nothing to


    lend a hand.


    ¡°No need for a reward.


    Joseph expressed his gratitude. Thank you very much!¡± Although Simone didn¡¯t want a reward, he


    remembered this favor.


    ext, Simone asked Joseph to prepare some jade stones.


    She carved talisman texts on the jade stones and set up the formation.


    And used the negative energy seal as the core of the formation.


    Once the formation was activated, the negative energy from both of them would be gradually absorbed


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    by the seal.


    This way, she could not only save them but also enhance her seal.


    After everything was set up, Simone said to Joseph, ¡°During these six days, you must have someone


    guarding this ce and prevent anyone from destroying the formation.¡±


    ¡°As soon as the designated number of days is reached, they will wake up.¡± Joseph nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Alright, I will make the arrangements,¡± Joseph replied.


    Simone asked, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I will go back first.¡±


    Joseph walked to the table and handed Simone a file bag.


    ¡°Your documents have been processed, and your records have been sessfully entered¡±


    ¡°In the future, if you encounter any unusual situations, you can investigate with your credentials.¡±


    Simone took the file bag and said, ¡°Great!¡± Just then, Joseph¡¯s phone rang.


    He apologized to Simone and went out to answer the call.


    Soon, he returned with a serious expression on his face.


    Simone didn¡¯t ask what happened,


    But he spoke first. The person that Sean and the others went to capture is dead?


    Simone was not surprised; it was within her spection.


    Sean and the others were calight, the special department would definitely conduct a thorough


    If that person hadn¡¯t died, they would have been found again and captured.


    If they made a mistake during interrogation, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the person behind them.


    She asked, ¡°How did he die?¡± Joseph replied, ¡°His body was found in the mountains not far from where


    Sean and the others had the incident.¡±


    ¡°There was a dagger inserted in his chest, the same kind that Sean usually uses.


    The forensic expert in the department said that the dagger caused his death.¡±


    ¡°They analyzed that at the time, that person must have tried to escape and got into a conflict with Sean


    and Skyler.


    ¡°He cast a spell on Sean and Skyler, and Sean also stabbed him in the chest with the dagger.¡±


    The person ran up the mountain but couldn¡¯t make it and died.¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you believe this analysis?¡± It sounded reasonable, but it couldn¡¯t


    withstand


    scrutiny.


    The person didn¡¯t treat their wound and ran all the way up the mountain with a dagger stuck in their


    chest and then died like that.


    Are they stupid?


    Joseph said helplessly, ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°But the forensic team is mainly managed by another deputy minister.¡±


    This also made him angry.


    Clearly, they were from the same department, but there were always people intentionally hindering their


    progress.


    This was also the reason why he and the minister wanted to find an opportunity to reorganize the


    special department.


    Simone asked, ¡°What happened to the body?¡± Joseph replied. ¡°They said that the person cast a spell


    on themselves before dying.¡±


    ¡°After the dagger was pulled out, the body dposed.¡±


    They cremated it on the spot.¡±


    He opened his phone and showed Simone a video.


    This is the whole process.


    Simone clicked on the video.


    The first frame showed the mais from the previous surveince footage in the neighborhood with a


    stuck in his chest.


    His eyes were wide open, staring into death.


    Then, the personnel from the special department began to perform an autopsy on the man.


    They reached the same conclusion as Joseph had just stated.


    They pulled out the dagger, and after a moment, the man¡¯s body suddenly turned blue and ck and


    then quickly dposed.


    Those people then cremated the body.


    After finishing reading, Simone confirmed, ¡°Based on the video, this man¡¯s death was not caused by


    the dagger.


    ¡°It was a bacsh curse that someone used him to bear against Sean and Skyler


    ¡°But they would suffer the bacsh from the heavens.¡±


    ¡°However, because they tampered with it, the bacsh did not affect them, but instead caused this


    man to die suddenly.¡±


    No wonder that person didn¡¯t directly kill Sean and Skyler. It seems there must be some restrictions.


    So, they had to rely on someone else¡¯s hand to do it, and they would bear the bacsh.


    Simone also understood in an instant. No wonder that person manipted the transfer of life force and


    patiently made so many arrangements.


    If they didn¡¯t rely on mediums like Jodie, they would probably be condemned directly by the heavens.


    This can be regarded as a weakness of the opposing party.


    In the future, when engaging with them, we can exploit this weakness toy traps.


    It was fortunate that things unfolded in this manner.


    Otherwise, Skyler might not have perished as he possessed medium abilities, but Seam would have


    already met his demise.


    She inquired once more, ¡°Minister Presgrave, did Sean and the rest discover anything beforehand?¡±

 Chatper 384

    Chapter 384


    Chapter 384 Another Failure, What Should We Do?


    Joseph knew what Simone wanted to ask.


    Joseph responded. ¡°Skyler followed your advice and thoroughly investigated the rug.


    ¡°He discovered an important clue.¡±


    ¡°However, they were unable to discuss it over the phone while they were at the geomancy association.¡±


    ¡°So, they nned to report back in Cebros¡­ little did they know¡­ Now, he understood that Skyler and


    the others must have uncovered something that led to this deadly attack.


    Simone frowned. ¡°Just as I suspected.¡±


    She pointed to the man in the video and asked. ¡°What is this person¡¯s position in the geomancy


    association? Did you find out?¡±


    Joseph replied. ¡°We did find out, but all the information is in the files investigated by Sean.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the files were not found at the scene. Someone took them.¡±


    ¡°The person behind this man must hold a significant position in the geomancy association.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Because of what happened to Sean and Skyler, I am hesitant to send people to investigate


    the ancient city. I fear another incident may ur¡±


    ¡°Our investigation has hit a roadblock.¡±


    ¡°But fortunately, we have you.¡±


    ¡°Once Sean and Skyler wake up, we will learn about the clues they discovered and the situation at that


    time.¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Yes, we can only wait for them to wake up.¡±


    The person behind this is ruthless, and the ancient city is their territory.


    If we send people there again, they will likely fall into another trap


    Joseph said. ¡°If I receive any news, I will inform you immediately.¡±


    He had a feeling.


    Uncovering the person behind this and gathering evidence against the problematic individuals in their


    department was crucial, and Simone was key to achieving that.


    His sixth sense had always been urate, saving him from death multiple times.


    That was why he wanted Simone to be fully involved.


    odded. ¡°Okay! She didn¡¯t say any longer and drove back to the studio.


    During this time, Lisa brought June and signed several potential and talented celebrities to the studio.


    Simone was preparing to find good resources for them.


    Since they had established a celebrity studio, they needed to develop it well.


    They also had a responsibility to the celebrities signed to the studio.


    Two more days passed.


    The geomancy association¡¯s appointed master arrived at the Gray Family.


    After examining Salma¡¯s body.


    He tried several methods but failed,


    He shook his head, ¡°The person who ced this curse is stronger than me. I cannot break it either.¡±


    This remark made Salma¡¯s face change. ¡°Does the master truly have no solution?¡±


    The master smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am powerless.¡±


    Salma felt like she was going crazy. ¡°If the curse cannot be lifted, what will happen to me?¡± The master


    truthfully replied, ¡°Your appearance will remain as it is now.¡±


    ¡°Your vitality will deteriorate as the curse absorbs it.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°In the short term, it won¡¯t affect your lifespan, but if the curse remains in your body for over a year¡­¡±


    ¡°As it absorbs your vitality, your lifespan will start to shorten.¡±


    Salma couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°What should I do?¡± she asked. ¡°Besides you, isn¡¯t there anyone in the


    geomancy association who can help me lift the curse? Aren¡¯t your president and vice president very


    powerful?¡±


    The master replied. ¡°If they take action, there is indeed hope for a cure.¡±


    ¡°But the president is in seclusion, and the vice president has not returned, so it¡¯s not possible.


    I do have a method here that can temporarily suppress the curse in your body.


    ¡°You can use it for now, and when the presidentes out of seclusion, or the vice president returns,


    you can ask them for help.


    Salma really didn¡¯t want to wait, but she couldn¡¯t find anyone and couldn¡¯t force it,


    Doesn¡¯t your geomancy association have a very powerful master, Master Bailey? Why don¡¯t you ask


    him


    to help me?¡± She had heard before that Bailey was on par with the other two presidents.


    so many masters were helpless with her son¡¯s condition, but Bailey was able to help:


    uda immer of hopea


    this, the maini looked hesitant.


    ¡°Although Master Bailey is the vice president¡¯s disciple, his status in the geomancy association is very


    unique.¡±


    ¡°He is indeed powerful, but he also has a peculiar temperament,


    ¡°Not even the vice president canmand him, let alone us.¡±


    ¡°If you want him to take action, you have to go and ask him yourself, depending on his willingness.¡±


    They dared not do so, as it would be disruptive to that person.


    Salma didn¡¯t expect Bailey¡¯s status to be so special.


    Does this mean that the other party¡¯s strength is too great, so no one can control him?


    ¡°If we can get him to help, will the curse on me be lifted?¡±


    The master nodded, ¡°If Master Bailey is willing to take action, there is a high chance that the curse on


    you will be lifted.¡±


    ¡°But Master Bailey has a habit of never leaving the ancient city to help anyone¡±


    ¡°So, if you want to invite him, you have to go to the ancient city yourselves.¡±


    He added, ¡°But it depends on his agreement. Otherwise, your trip will be in vain.¡±


    Salma couldn¡¯t help but hold onto a glimmer of hope.


    If that person was willing to help her son, he should also be willing to help her.


    ¡°Okay, we will contact him.¡±


    The master then prepared a type of spice.


    Salma was instructed to wear it every day to temporarily suppress the activity of the worms.


    Before leaving, the master thought for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, I suddenly remembered another


    person who could help.


    Steven asked, ¡°Who? The master replied, ¡°Sage Caddel of Iriden¡¯s Cloudmist Observatory, who is also


    our vice president.¡±


    Steven nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you for reminding me, master.¡±


    After the master left, Steven said to Salma, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to Cloudmist Observatory first and invite


    Master Caddel to give it a try?


    is doesn¡¯t work, then we can seek the help of Master Bailey.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t very confident about inviting Bailey.


    was clear that die person didit like their family at all,


    indeed very cold, and it would he dither to win die over with money or gifle


    Thest time they helped their son, it was because of Simone¡¯s persuasion.


    As long as they could cure the worms. Salma didn¡¯t care who they invited.


    She held onto Steven and said, ¡°Alright, my dear, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Now, the only person she could trust and rely on was her husband.


    Their daughter was cold-hearted, and their sons were all useless.

 Chatper 385

    Chapter 385


    Chapter 385 Is Simone Deliberately Avoiding Me?


    Simone quickly learned about Salma¡¯s situation because Titus would always discuss it in the group.


    Even though he didn¡¯t mention her name, it was clear that he intended for her to hear it. However,


    Simone paid no attention to it and had no intention of intervening.


    Today, she saw Titus mention in the group that the master from the ancient city couldn¡¯t help. They


    were nning to invite Master Caddel to their home, and if that didn¡¯t work, they would have to invite


    Master


    Bailey,


    Simone didn¡¯t know if Master Caddel would help, but she was certain that Master Bailey wouldn¡¯t. She


    had already realized that Bailey preferred to avoid getting involved in worldly matters, especially


    because of her. He had a dislike for Salma and would intentionally avoid helping if he could.


    However, Simone didn¡¯t mention this in the group. Instead, she mentioned Titus and said, ¡°Master


    Caddel is very powerful. If he intervenes, there is still hope.¡± She also wanted to see if Caddel would


    help.


    Titus was surprised by Simone¡¯s reply. He replied, ¡°Dad has already gone to Cloudmist Observatory


    today, hoping to invite Master Caddel. He looked terrified and felt a torment that was itchy but couldn¡¯t


    be scratched, making him ufortable.


    That night, Simone heard a message notification sound and opened it to see that it was a message


    from Titus in the group. He said, ¡°Master Caddel is in seclusion and not receiving anyone. Dad¡¯s


    attempt to hire someone failed.¡±


    Simone saw this message, and a yful smile appeared on her lips. She wondered if it was really


    because he was in seclusion and not receiving anyone or if it was intentional. She thought it was the


    Salma. Or maybe there were other reasons. Three days ago, Caddel had sent her a message asking


    her to visit. Cloudmist Observatory when she had time.


    Simone replied. ¡°Then there¡¯s no way.¡±


    Titus asked tentatively, ¡°Do you think there is a chance to invite Master Bailey to our home?¡±


    Simone replied. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure about that. You can try it yourselves. However, she knew that if


    Bailey refused. Salma would probably me her again. Of course, she didn¡¯t care.


    Steven came back from Cloudmist Observatory without hiring anyone, and Salma was very


    disappointed. So, they decided to invite Bailey. Simone also knew that if she went to invite him, he


    probably wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to her. There was nothing else Steven could do but swallow his


    pride and contact Bailey.


    But as soon as he mentioned Salma¡¯s situation, Bailey decisively refused. Steven didn¡¯t want to give up


    and kept saying that they could fulfill Bailey¡¯s demands, whether it was money or goods. But Bailey still


    refused and impatiently hung up the phone. He even blocked Steven, clearly indicating that he didn¡¯t


    want to deal with the Gray Family.


    Steven had actually guessed the oue. Helplessly, he said to his wife, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.


    We¡¯ll re to wait for the president of the geomancy association toe out or for the vice president to


    return


    help you!


    Late of mind copsed. And when will that be?¡± she asked. ¡°I feel terrible every day, and I can¡¯t.


    If this continues, it will harm my health and lifespan She couldn¡¯t help but wonder


    aloud, ¡°Is it because of Simone that he¡¯s intentionally refusing?¡±


    Steven immediately reassured her, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Masters with such extraordinary abilities have


    peculiar personalities to begin with. He probably just doesn¡¯t want to intervene.¡±


    But Salma shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. It¡¯s definitely because of Simone. The


    resentment she had suppressed towards her own daughter resurfaced. In a sharp voice, she shouted,


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t help me herself, and she won¡¯t let others help me. How can she be so heartless? She


    only finds joy in seeing me


    suffer.


    Titus saw his mother lose control and said speechlessly. ¡°Mom, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Simone is


    straightforward. If she doesn¡¯t want Bailey to help you, she would have said so directly.¡±


    But Salma couldn¡¯t listen. ¡°How can it not be like this? She¡¯s definitely doing it on purpose. Just


    because I spoiled Jodie in the past, she wants to retaliate against me, her own mother. And all of you,


    seeing me like this, don¡¯t even think about sharing my worries. You all just stand there and talk without


    feeling any pain. I should have just thrown you away when I gave birth to you.¡±


    With her eyes turning red, she shouted again, ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you b*stards.¡± From


    her son to her daughter, none of them were considerate, only infuriating. This made her think of Jodie.


    If it were her adopted daughter, she would have beenforted and consoled long ago.


    Unable to hold back, she began to vent her anger on her sons. Titus and the others didn¡¯t expect the


    conflict to turn towards them. They nced at each other and immediately slipped away. Only Andrew,


    sitting in a wheelchair, couldn¡¯t escape and continued to endure. Andrew muttered, ¡°D*mn it, these


    brothers are not good people.¡±


    Salma just wanted to find someone to vent her anger on. So, when the other three sons ran away, she


    didn¡¯t dare to scold her husband. Instead, she scolded Andrew fiercely. After venting, she felt a little


    relieved. Then, she was still worried about the parasites in her body. Unable to resist, she picked up


    the


    But when she made the call, she realized that thendline had also been blocked. Salma became even


    more furious. ¡°Simone is intentionally avoiding me. Why did I give birth to your rebellious children?¡±


    Andrew was already feeling depressed and annoyed from being scolded. Unable to hold back, he


    retorted. ¡°It¡¯s all because of what you did, Mom. Jodie truly lives up to being raised by you; she¡¯s just


    like never considers if she¡¯s the one with the problem; she always mes others¡±


    you. She


    A few days ago, he received a voice message from Jodie filled with harsh and malicious words,


    constantly ming him for trying to curse her. Of course, Simone was also scolded along with him.


    Seeing his mother like this today, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Jodie.


    You know, the two of you have a rtionship more like that of a mother and daughter than Simone and


    Ama was so furious that her face turned pale.


    e quickly grabbed a broom and started hitting Andrew with it.


    10 death, you ungrateful child, you insolent brat who disrespects your own mother


    wheelchair, unable to move freely, and dared not take any sudden movements


    His arms were struck a few times,


    He groaned, ¡°I only hit where it hurts. Do you really have to hit me like this?¡± Then he was hit a few


    more times, instinctively trying to avoid the blows, and ended up twisting his back


    The sudden pain almost made him lose consciousness.


    His state of mind was also on the verge of copsing as he shouted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your own son. If you


    want me to be paralyzed for the rest of my life, then go ahead and keep hitting me.¡±


    Salma was indeed affected by Andrew¡¯s words.


    He actuallypared her to Jodie; what did he think of her? Coupled with the torment of being cursed,


    she was starting to lose her sanity.


    Just as she raised the broom to strike again, Steven, who had reacted quickly, got up to stop her.


    ,


    Disapprovingly, he looked at his wife and said. ¡°Enough, can you stop this behavior?¡±


    Salma shouted in despair. ¡°Am I behaving badly? How am I behaving badly? I¡¯ll die, and then you¡¯ll be


    happy, right?¡±


    Seeing this, Steven finally suppressed his anger and reached out to embrace her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it: we just hope you can get better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to quickly find someone to help you break the curse.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Whileforting her, he led Salma upstairs.


    To prevent her from venting her anger on their son again.


    And so, another ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Jodie was released from the geomancy association and returned to the Gray Family.

 Chatper 386

    Chapter 386


    Chapter 386 Setting Them Up?


    The man who had been guarding Jodie had died.


    This time, her biological father arranged for someone else to escort her back to Cebros.


    Although she was part of the geomancy association, she was well aware of what had happened in


    Cebros.


    So, she had already figured out how to reintegrate herself back into the Gray Family.


    Before returning to the Gray Family, she had the man check on Steven and her other brothers¡¯


    situation.


    She found out that Steven was on a business trip with their eldest brother while Salma and the other


    four brothers were at home.


    With this information, she made herself look haggard and disheveled before returning home.


    Jodie came back during lunchtime.


    Lately. Salma¡¯s temper had be unpredictable due to the incident with the worms.


    Whenever Steven and Reuben were away on business, Salma demanded that her other four sons


    have lunch with her every day.


    Anyone who didn¡¯t listen or tried to escape would definitely be scolded harshly.


    The Gray Family brothers had been avoiding their mother like mice avoiding a cattely.


    This was because Steven had instructed them to appease Salma as much as possible.


    It would be troublesome if her mood turned sour and she started causing trouble.


    There was no choice but for the four brothers to have lunch at home with their mother every day.


    Just as they started eating, the butler brought Jodie in.


    Salma and the Gray Family brothers were a bit confused.


    And when Jodie saw Salma¡¯s appearance, she was startled.


    Her face was covered in red spots, which was quite terrifying-


    It was even scarier than when she had been affected by the bacsh before.


    However, she had mentally prepared herself for this, so she suppressed her fear and disgust.)


    She muddenly walked quickly and half-knelt in front of Salma¡­


    She reached out and hugged Salma, crying, ¡°Mom, I missed you so much!¡± Salma was taken aback


    when Jodie hugged her and she became stunned.


    , he couldn¡¯t help but he moved


    Even in her current state, her adopted daughter not only recognized her but also hugged her without


    any disgust.


    Meanwhile, her own sons


    were not at all considerate.


    They had to be forced to have a meal with her.


    Because of this, instead of pushing Jodie¡¯s hand away as she had initially nned, she ended up


    patting the other¡¯s shoulder.


    She asked, ¡°Are you okay at the geomancy association?¡±


    Jodie breathed a sigh of relief and, with a hint of pride in her eyes buried in Salma¡¯s embrace, replied,


    ¡°I was controlled by that ancient master. When the curse was lifted at the geomancy association, I went


    through a lot of hardships.¡±


    The geomancy association even punished me by locking me up in a water dungeon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all worth it now that he can no longer control me.¡±


    ¡°I cane back and reunite with YOU all.


    She rubbed her head against Salma affectionately and dependently, saying, ¡°Mom, when I was locked


    up. I thought of you every day.¡±


    ¡°Especially when I think of our childhood when you held me. She began to reminisce about the


    kindness Salma had shown her and the beautiful memories they had shared.


    It must be said that ying the family card ar Salma¡¯s most vulnerable moment really touched her and


    softened her heart.


    After all, Jodie had been treated as a biological daughter for many years, always dependent on and


    close to


    her.


    Salma¡¯s n to have the butler send Jodie away changed as well.


    ¡°Who would have thought that the old master would be so evil and use you to harm us.¡±


    She touched Jodie¡¯s head and said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back now.¡±


    Jodie looked up, tears of gratitude filling her eyes. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    I will take good care of you and be filial to you in the future.¡±


    201


    She knew what Salma wanted to hear the most right now.


    After all, Sumone, her biological daughter, was so cold and heartless.


    Sure enough Salina¡¯s gaze softened considerably.


    Okay, Emm now on, just stay with me.¡±


    She felt yay lonely now and needed someone close to her.


    Whether it was parents, siblings, husbands, sons, or daughters, none of them understood her or cared


    for


    her.


    She looked at Jodie and said. ¡°Whatever youck, let the butler prepare it for you again.¡±


    Jodie hugged Salma¡¯s arm and rubbed against it, saying, ¡°Mom still loves me.¡±


    When the Gray Family¡¯s four brothers saw this disy of motherly love and filial piety, they didn¡¯t know


    whatnguage to use to express their feelings.


    Was their mother so easily deceived? Just a little hug, and she would soften and agree to let Jodie


    stay.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She needed Jodie¡¯s sweet words to coax her.


    But this was a trap for them¡­ The four brothers had the same idea: Jodie definitely couldn¡¯t stay.


    They looked at each other and exchanged nces.


    Then Luca. Andrew, and Aaron all looked at Titus at the same time.


    They kept blinking at him.


    And they gestured with their mouths towards Salma and Jodie, indicating that the second eldest should


    go.


    Titus rolled his eyes and whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys go yourselves?¡±


    The other three understood each other without speaking and said in unison, ¡°Since the eldest isn¡¯t


    here, of course, it¡¯s up to the second eldest.¡±


    Titus. These bestards, they never think of him when there¡¯s something good to do, but when ites


    to being the bad guy, they let him do it


    But he was also afraid of Jodie.


    So, he looked at Salma with a forced smile and said, ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t forgotten what Dad said


    before. have you?¡±


    Salma¡¯s body stiffened when she heard this.


    She naturally knew what he was referring to.


    Her husband meant to send Jo away.


    She red at Titus, ¡°How could you all be so heartless? She¡¯s your sister, too.¡±


    too.¡±


    don¡¯t you stay at home and spend more time with me? Is that not possible!¡± Jodie knew right away that


    Steven wanted to drive her away.


    ber, who used to dote on her, had betrayed her.


    the word is ¡°bay, had boren ignoring hertely


    ard yes to the four of them,Titus, Luca, Andrew, Aaron, I was manipird be


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, okay? I promise I will never do that again.¡±


    Titus sneered, ¡°Only a fool would believe that.¡±


    He had seen through Jodie and would not believe in any maniption


    Salma¡¯s expression contorted, feeling deeply offended.


    Unable to resist. Andrew retorted, ¡°Indeed, you sapped all my good fortune beforehand.¡±


    ¡°It was you who reaped the benefits, not that ancient master.¡±


    Having endured immense torment and suffering, his mind had now be clear, and he wouldn¡¯t be


    deceived again.

 Chatper 387

    Chapter 387


    Chapter 387 How Dare You


    Luca and Aaron, who have also been victims, share a simr attitude. Luca sneered, ¡°You¡¯re saying


    you¡¯re controlled when you stole our luck.¡±


    ¡°But you threw me and Andrew out. That¡¯s not being controlled. He now understood Jodie too well. This


    woman was definitely an expert at shifting me.


    Aaron also said, ¡°You constantly used me before. 1 endured so much for you, but I never saw you


    show any gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you were also being controlled? We brothers are now very clear-headed and won¡¯t be


    fooled by you again.


    Jodie cursed them in her heart for being heartless and ruthless.


    She became like this because of them.


    They loved her so much, so what if she became more demanding? But she wouldn¡¯t say these words


    anymore.


    She pretended to look hurt and provoked, then threw herself into Salma¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mom, my brothers don¡¯t believe me or forgive me.¡±


    She deliberately said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    With Salma¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want her sons to make the decision.


    Sure enough, Salma¡¯s face darkened.


    First, she patted Jodie tofort her. They are bing more and more heartless, don¡¯t pay attention


    to


    them.¡±


    ¡°You stay here with me; I¡¯m the one in charge of this family.¡±


    She nced sharply at her four sons and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see who is so unfilial and dares to oppose me.¡±


    Titus and his brothers: Their mother had never personally experienced the hardships and losses, so


    she


    ldn¡¯t understand the pain.


    that Jodie had returned, she had be precious again.


    Her own biological sons had be worthless.


    Tus knew that no matter how much he said, he couldn¡¯t change his mother¡¯s mind.


    He spoke up Alright. Since you like Jodie so much, let her stay


    not been in a good mood recently. I¡¯m nning to travel out of town for a while


    afford in provoke her, but he could always avoid her.


    If his mother insisted on keeping her in the Gray Family, then let her enjoy Jodie¡¯s ¡°goodness¡± on her


    own.


    He was ready to run away.


    Luca immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m currently recording a new song. I¡¯m going to stay at thepany.¡±


    Aaron said, ¡°I¡¯ve epted a role in a movie. I have to go to the set.¡±


    Originally, he was still negotiating for that role and didn¡¯t really want to ept it.


    But now he had changed his mind; he had to ept it.


    Andrew:¡­ ¡°These guys ran away so quickly. What should he do? With a thought, he said, ¡°The injuries


    on my back have red up again these days; I need to stay in a sanatorium for a while.¡±


    Staying in a sanatorium is better than staying at home.


    The spell between him and Jodic has been broken.


    But he was still afraid. What if she came after him again? If it happened again, it would really be life-


    threatening.


    Salma and Jodie were both unhappy when they heard the words of the four men


    This excuse was too obvious.


    ¡°Mom, the brothers don¡¯t wee me.¡±


    ¡°This is the Gray Family, and they all ran away when I came back, which makes me feel ufortable


    and embarrassed.¡±


    She took a step back and said, ¡°So it¡¯s better for them to stay, and I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Just you wait, b¡±stards


    I will make you my b*tches again for this.


    Salma had been having a hard time recently.


    She believed that the actions of the few sons were not only targeting Jodie but also intentionally


    targeting


    her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but p the table in anger, ¡°What, you think you can do what you want now? No


    one¡¯s leaving this house.¡±


    If any of you leave, don¡¯t evere back to the Gray Family¡±


    I will expel all of you from the Gray Family, and don¡¯t expect to receive any dividends from the Gray


    Group in the future.


    Tus and the other three were speechless.


    d couldn¡¯t help but retort. ¡°Mom, you are just a wife of the Gray Family, not the head of the Gray


    ¡°Even if you want to expel us, it¡¯s not up to you, right?¡± Titus Gray also said, ¡°The shares of the Gray


    Group are owned by the children of the Gray Family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t have a share, so why do you think you can stop us from taking it?¡± ¡°How about I


    call Grandpa now and ask him if you will be the head of the Gray Family in the future Luca


    mocked, ¡°Mom, have you spent too much time with Melinda, so now you also want to be a queen?¡±


    Andrew said, ¡°But Mr. Foster is a romantic, while my dad is not.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Grandma is still here, Mom; it¡¯s a bit too early for you to want to be a queen,¡±


    His mother was bing more and more unreasonable now, just like Mrs. Ji


    She used to be elegant, gentle, and noble, but now she hadpletely be a troublemaker and a


    shrew.


    And she threatened them with expulsion and withholding of shares.


    They must be stupid to be afraid of such threats.


    Even if Grandpa and Grandma were not here, the Gray Family was still under their biological father¡¯s


    control, not their mother¡¯s.


    Hearing the words of the few sons, Salma trembled with anger.


    At this moment, she really wanted to turn back time and smack these boys upside down until they


    became obedient.


    She pointed at them with her hand. ¡°You bunch of b¡¯stards, I see that you are the ones who haven¡¯t


    learned anything.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t be the head of the Gray Family, I can still be the master of our little home.¡±


    ¡°None of you are:


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    allowed to move out.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will go on Facebook and publish it in the newspaper, cutting off all ties with you.¡±


    ¡°I will kick you out of the Gray Family


    ¡°If you make me sick and send me to the hospital, I will expose your unfilial behavior online.¡±


    ¡°Wait until your fatheres back; I want to see how you exin yourselves.¡±


    The more they wanted to move out, the more she refused to allow it.


    Although she wanted Jodie to apany and take care of her.


    But she also felt a bit uneasy about living alone with Jodie.


    Cras and the others: They were truly speechless.


    were not afraid of their biological mother going on Facebook or publishing in the newspaper to cut


    with them


    en less afraid of her exposing their unfilial behavior


    After all, since they had already experienced humiliation before, they might as well continue


    entertaining the public.


    If it became known that their mother was treating them this way just to keep Jodie, they would likely be


    the ones facing criticism.


    However, they were afraid of their biological father returning and ming them.


    He was the one who truly held their future in his hands.


    If their father stated that he wouldn¡¯t give them any shares or dividends, then they would receive none.


    They still desired to live a carefree life with annual dividends.


    It must be acknowledged that they were being threatened in this regard.


    Their biological mother was pressuring her own sons in order to keep a cunning and malicious foster


    daughter.


    If they were harmed by Jodie again in the future, would she be pleased? Consequently, their feelings


    towards their biological mother grew even more distant.


    Titus carefully considered the advantages and disadvantages and said, ¡°Alright, Mom, you have the


    final say. We¡¯ll stay. Later, they would contact their biological father to express their grievances.

 Chatper 388

    Chapter 388


    Chapter 388 Starting To Act Up


    Upon hearing this, the other three also grasped the key point.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll listen to you, Mom. Is that okay?¡± They had to goin to their biological father.


    Titus added, ¡°From now on, you will be the matriarch of our family.¡±


    ¡°Just like Empress Dowager Foster, you will take pleasure in tormenting and bullying your own children


    at


    home¡­¡±


    Salma¡¯s face finally rxed when she heard the four of thempromise.


    But when she heard thest two sentences, she became angry again. ¡°You brat.


    ¡°Titus, get out of here.¡±


    ¡°When your fatheres back, Ill make sure he deals with


    The second son was indeed the worst among the siblings.


    But he still didn¡¯t receive enough punishment.


    you.


    Upon hearing this, Titus previously pained face immediately turned into a smile.


    He imitated the way characters in TV dramas do and saluted his biological mother. ¡°Thank you,st


    Matriarch Without waiting for his mother to respond, he immediately stood up and left.


    The other brothers felt envious when they saw this.


    They were about to call her ¡°Matriarch.¡±


    However, Salma understood her sons well and sternly said, ¡°All three of you, shut up.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t finished eating yet, and no one is allowed to leave,


    She then instructed the butler, ¡°Go get another set of cutleries and a te for Miss Jodie.¡±


    When Salma wasn¡¯t looking, Jodie cast a triumphant and provocative nce at her three brothers.


    She realized that as long as she had her foster mother¡¯s protection, her brothers couldn¡¯t do anything


    to her.


    And she deliberately made herself look disheveled and haggard, pretending to be pitiful just now.


    But she couldn¡¯t elicit their sympathy and love anymore.


    Jodje also understood that pretending to be obedient and acting was useless with these people.


    he decided to do whatever made herfortable.


    These people were probably just hypocrites


    The worse she treated them, the more they woulde crawling back.


    Wasn¡¯t that how they treated Simone? So, she was prepared to do the same.


    Then she looked at Salma with a grateful expression and said, ¡°No wonder they say there¡¯s no one


    better than a mother in this world.¡±


    ¡°I was really hungry on my way back, and Mom is the best.¡±


    Salma hadn¡¯t heard such pleasing and caring words for a long time.


    She smiled gently and said. Then cat more.¡±


    ¡°At night. I¡¯ll have the kitchen make your favorite dishes.¡±


    Jodie obediently nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Mom!¡± Seeing Jodie¡¯s triumphant nce and the


    return of their motherly love and filial piety, Luca and his two brothers frowned.


    Indeed. Jodie was just pretending.


    When they didn¡¯t buy into it, her true nature was revealed.


    Unfortunately, their mother¡¯s mind was not clear.


    The three of them envied the fact that the second brother could run away while burying their heads and


    not being able to eat.


    On the other hand, after slipping away. Titus immediately called his father.


    After listening, Steven¡¯s face sank, mixed with helplessness.


    Even he was scared of his wife¡¯s recent behavior, let alone his sons.


    So, originally, it was enough for the eldest son to go on a business trip, but he also followed


    He knew that if he directly opposed it, it might stimte his wife again.


    So, let Titus and the other three stay at home and wait for him toe back before discussing it.


    Titus suddenly felt bitter.


    His father and older brother were going to visit several countries on this business trip, and it would take


    more than half a month for them to return.


    So, they had to endure the antics of the other two for more than half a month; just thinking about it gave


    him a headache and a bit of a breakdown¡­ After hanging up the phone, he didn¡¯t return home.


    Instead, he called Leon and Harold separately and made an appointment to go for a drink.


    Fouter Family


    Lean also suffered from the entanglement and torment of his mother.


    of receiving Titur call. He didn¡¯t hesitate to find an exruse and slip away


    Harold was also entangled by Freya and agreed without hesitation.


    The three of them gathered together and first poured out their grievances.


    Harold listened to Leon and Titus talking about recent events.


    His heart tightened, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Freya has been acting a bit strange recently, always


    trying to get close to me.¡±


    ¡°Or she creates various opportunities to have physical contact with me.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she is also following the instructions of someone behind her and wants to target me?¡±


    Titus raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Harold, you¡¯re quite lucky! Did you ept it?¡±


    Harold gave him a disdainful look, ¡°I can¡¯t afford such luck. You can have it.¡±


    He was devoted to Gwen, so how could he ept it?


    Besides, the other party was a ¡°fairy¡± who could absorb energy at any time. He didn¡¯t even have time to


    hide.


    He said meaningfully to Titus again, ¡°Your luck¡¯ has also arrived, right?¡± ¡°Your little Jo hase back,


    and your good days havee.¡±


    Titus¡¯ face, which had a teasing smile, instantly turned dark. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that troublemaker; we¡¯re


    still good friends.¡±


    Whenever Jodie was mentioned, his mood became extremely bad.


    Leon saw the two of them like this and couldn¡¯t find any joy in their misfortune.


    Although he didn¡¯t have such a ¡°fairy¡± by his side, he had a troublesome mother.


    She had been pestering him recently, asking him for money to save his two cousins.


    She also asked him to help the Stewards and give them money as well.


    If he disagreed, she would keep an eye on him all day long-


    He was really afraid of his mother, who kept helping her mom¡¯s family.


    Dad and big brother were not here, and he¡¯s been through a lot¡­ He said to Harold, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go


    ask Simonc


    Harold thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, I can only trust Simone when ites to these matters now.¡±


    Leon said, ¡°That¡¯s right, trust Simone.¡±


    Titus also said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re smart, bro


    He sighed sgain Leon and suffered because we didn¡¯t trust Simone before


    Good pushed him angrily, Get lost, don¡¯t involve me


    He didn¡¯t distrust Simone; he just made a mistake.


    Harold messaged Simone in the group and told her about the situation, asking her what to do.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Simone told him to continue observing and to make sure to wear the protective amulet.


    If anything strange or suspicious happened, find her immediately.


    With Simone¡¯s words, Harold felt relieved.


    The three of them continued drinking andining about those annoying people.


    In the following days, Jodie behaved well and obediently, staying by Salma¡¯s side without causing any


    trouble. She refrained from approaching or bothering Titus and the others who were avoiding her.


    However, the sachet that Salma wore could no longer suppress the worms. Each day, the red spots on


    her face and body increased, and the itching sensation intensified. Salma was tormented to the point of


    breaking down.


    On that day, after enduring a period of difort, Salma looked at Jodic with a pained expression.


    Jodie said, ¡°Mom, I know a master who might be able to help you.¡±


    Weakened from her previous ordeal, Salma¡¯s eyes brightened as she asked, ¡°Really? Can he help me


    get rid of the worms inside me?¡± Jodie replied, ¡°I asked, but he can¡¯t help you remove the worms.¡±


    As Salma started to feel disappointed, Jodie changed the subject, ¡°But he said he can help you transfer


    the worms to another person¡¯s body


    ¡°Find someone who has a blood rtionship with you and shares the same zodiac sign, and they can


    take over the worms.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a close rtive, as long as there is a blood rtionship.¡±


    Jodie wasn¡¯t lying to Salma. This way, not only could she gain Salma¡¯s gratitude and trust even more,


    but also, although the person to transfer the worms was not Simone, it could still trap Simone.

 Chatper 389

    Chapter 389


    Chapter 389 What Does It Have to Do With Her?


    At first, Salma was taken aback by the suggestion. Then she considered the people who shared a


    blood rtionship with her and had the same zodiac sign. Soon, she remembered someone. After


    hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°Your fifth cousin and I have the same zodiac sign, and we were


    even born in the same month.¡±


    Jodie replied. ¡°But if the worms were transferred to him, would he be affected like me?¡± Jodie


    exined, ¡°I heard from that master that if they are transferred to a man, their skin won¡¯t have any


    problems. It would only slightly affect their fertility. In the future, it would be easier to force the worms


    out if they were transferred to Elbert as the second host. And the impact on Elbert would be much


    weaker than it is on you now.¡± She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because I saw how much pain you were in, Mom, that I


    felt sorry and worried, so I brought up this matter.¡±


    If the worms were transferred to someone from the Johnstons, they would most likely go and invite


    Simone if they couldn¡¯t invite the top geomancy master from the association. However, ording to


    that master, Simone probably didn¡¯t have that ability yet. If Simone reluctantly saved them, she might


    even kill the favored fifth young master of the Johnstons. Then, she would offend the most powerful


    witch doctor from the country of Wocron. They would have a good show to watch. On the other hand, if


    they didn¡¯t save them, they would definitely offend the Johnstons. Then, the master who helped her


    restore her fortune and appearance would be able to lend a hand. They would receive gratitude and


    favors from the Johnstons. The Johnstons recently obtained two mines, and that master wanted to find


    something there. If they sessfully saved the person, they could make the Johnstons offer what they


    wanted as a reward. That master would remember her favor once they obtained the desired item. The


    more Jodie thought about it, the more she felt that this idea was good. It was simply killing three birds


    with one stone. She was so clever! As for whether the Johnstons would me Salma or if the fifth


    young master of the Johnstons would die, what did it have to do with her?


    Salma was hesitating, and Jodie noticed that. She said, ¡°Elbert¡¯s a dandy who does jack all day. Even if


    the Johnstons find out what happens to him, they won¡¯t talk about it if they know it helps you out.


    Out of all the cousins among the Johnstons, she got along the worst with Elbert. And the daughter of


    her aunt¡¯s family. They got along fine with Simone, which annoyed her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact Elbert was born to a good family, she wouldn¡¯t even spare him a moment of her


    time


    Salma pondered for a moment. ¡°Should I talk to my family first?¡±


    Jodic suggested, ¡°Maybe not. What if they disagree? I have an idea. We can secretly do this.¡±


    ¡°We can transfer the curse to Elbert and act like we don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°After all, Elbert¡¯s skin won¡¯t develop red spots


    affects his fertility, the Jolinstons might think it¡¯s because of his promiscuity,


    Otherwise, if we tell them, I¡¯m afraid my eldest uncle and the others will disagree and deliberately stop


    ch though Elbert is a yboy, he is quite favored in the Johnstons because of his sweet talk


    Selena fell into deep thought


    After a moment, she said, ¡°I want to meet the master you mentioned before making a decision.¡±


    Jodie knew this was eptable. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a time and ce with the master. I¡¯ll apany you to see him tomorrow,


    Salma didn¡¯t want to go out, but she also didn¡¯t want her sons to know about this matter,


    So, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡±


    During dinner that evening. Titus and the others came back to have a meal with Salma.


    They also kept an eye on Jodie.


    They rarely saw their mother in such a good mood.


    Not only did her appetite improve, but she also didn¡¯t scold them at the drop of a hat anymore.


    Tatus nced at Jodie


    For some reason, he felt that his mother¡¯s change in mood was somehow rted to Jodie.


    He tentatively asked, ¡°Mom, did something good happen? You seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Salma nced at him and said, ¡°What, you want your mother to be in a bad mood all the time? I¡¯ve just


    learned to let things go and can¡¯t be bothered with you guys. If you want to continue being scolded, I


    don¡¯t mind fulfilling your wish¡±


    Titus Well, that seems fair


    He sped his hands together and begged Salma. ¡°Ahem, Your Majesty, please spare me.¡±


    Normally, if he called her ¡°Your Majesty, Salma would have been furious


    But this time, she just gave Titus a stern look and said, ¡°You re just a rascal


    After bong the meal Salma led Jawie upstairs.


    Titus ad the other tree. Did you guys notice that Mom wasn¡¯t quite herself today?¡±


    sadorar regated speechirasly. ¡°So you only think she¡¯s normal when the scolds us every day! I wish


    Mom


    kery


    tury day.


    Lara added, Talyfter way Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want toe back for meals


    Balun nodded. ¡°Body like to how much better.


    Jane Broen Jodler at parbed Mo


    UT


    A


    ery


    Home


    All four brothers put aside Salma¡¯s transformation.


    The next day, Andrew rested in his room, and after Titus and the others left, Jodie drove away from the


    Gray Family with Salma dressed up and tightly wrapped.


    They arrived at a tea house with private rooms.


    Inside, there was a man in his early sixties sitting at a table.


    Salma chatted with him.


    She discovered that transferring the parasites on her body to her nephew would not have a significant.


    impact.


    Furthermore, if the president of the geomancy association or the vice president came back, she could


    seek their assistance in helping her nephew eliminate the parasites.


    Unfortunately, the incense bag given by the previous master was no longer effective in suppressing the


    parasites.


    Consequently, her situation became extremely perilous.


    If the transfer failedpletely, her condition would deteriorate further.


    After careful deliberation, Salma ultimately made the decision to transfer the parasites.

 Chatper 390

    Chapter 390


    Chapter 390 Asking for Simone¡¯s Help


    Salma reached out to her parents¡¯ home and offered her condolences.


    Unbeknownst to the Johnstons, their daughter had been cursed.


    Salma didn¡¯t want her rtives and friends to discover the red rashes on her face.


    Otherwise, they would feel obligated to visit her, which would make her feel embarrassed and


    ufortable.


    She chose to keep her condition hidden and didn¡¯t confide in anyone.


    Only Melinda, within her circle, was aware of the situation.


    However, Melinda was under surveince by special agents, and she felt somewhat guilty for her


    involvement.


    Therefore, she remained silent and refrained from spreading the news.


    Afterward, Salma learned from her parents that her nephew had recently taken an interest in horseback


    riding at a stable.


    Upon hanging up the phone, she hired a private detective to keep an eye on her nephew.


    Two dayster.


    Fully prepared. Salma went out with Jodie once again.


    This time, they headed to a stable.


    The master known to Jodie was already waiting there.


    To avoid arousing suspicion from Elbertter on, Jodie waited in the car and didn¡¯t enter.


    Salma covered her face, leaving only her eyes exposed with a sun visor, and entered to meet the


    master.


    Together, they deliberately positioned themselves where Elbert would appear.


    Following the master¡¯s instructions, Salma walked briskly and intentionally bumped into her nephew.


    The master concealed himself in a corner and observed.


    At the moment of impact, the master made his move.


    Earlier, he had bribed someone at the stable to sprinkle a powder that attracted insects anto Elbert¡¯s


    lothes.


    Now, he employed the method taught by the witchcraft master who harl cursed Salma.


    He swiftly traulgreed the insern onto Elbert¡¯s body


    She was joviled by a woman whose face he couldn¡¯t clearly see and nearly stumbled


    Just as he was about to express his anger, the woman immediately apologized to him.


    He refrained from scolding her and simply advised her to be more cautious while walking.


    Then, he proceeded directly to the stable with his friends to ride horses.


    Unbeknownst to him, a tiny bug had crawled into his ear.


    A few dayster, Simone received a phone call.


    She answered. ¡°Hello!¡±


    The voice on the other end said, ¡°Simone, it¡¯s your uncle.¡±


    Simone was taken aback. Why would her uncle be calling her? Could it be that he knew about Salma¡¯s


    situation and wanted to mediate? She hadn¡¯t had any conflicts or shes with the Johnstons.


    Since returning to the Gray Family, she had visited the Johnstons a few times.


    Among the Johnstons¡¯ members, aside from her second aunt and her child, who were cold towards her


    and asionally found fault with her, the others were rtively polite.


    She had a good rtionship with her fifth cousin, as well as her cousin, Jesalynn Parker, from her aunt,


    Orena Johnston¡¯s family.


    In her previous life, when she went to remote mountainous areas for filming, her fifth cousin brought


    her many things during visits.


    Jesalynn often called or messaged her to stay in touch.


    After being reborn, she asionally contacted the two of them


    Simone¡¯s attitude toward Nichs was neither enthusiastic nor cold. ¡°Mr. Johnston, is there something


    you need from me?¡± She had severed ties with the Gray Family, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t address him


    as uncle


    anymore.


    She had no intention of maintaining a familial rtionship with the Johnstons.


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, Nichs understood her meaning.


    He wasn¡¯t angry, as they hadn¡¯t interacted much with Simone before.


    Considering what her sister had done, Simone¡¯s reaction was understandable.


    Without beating around the bush, he said, ¡°Elbert has been experiencing sudden shocks these past


    few days!¡±


    ¡°He went to the hospital for a check-up, and all the indicators were normal.¡±


    I have a friend who suggested that his condition might be caused by evil spirits.


    also consulted two geomancy masters for help, but they couldn¡¯t find anything


    reting somewhat embarrassed, he continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re powerful geamancy master, sof


    a


    shamelessly ask for your assistance.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for his son¡¯s undetectable abnormal condition, he wouldn¡¯t have sought Simone¡¯s help.


    Simone was taken aback. ¡°Where is Elbert?¡± Elbert was her fifth cousin and the closest person to her in


    the Johnstons.


    Even if she had conflicts or disagreements with the Johnstons, she couldn¡¯t ignore Elbert.


    Nichs let out a sigh of relief. ¡°He experienced another shock this morning and is currently in the


    hospital.¡±


    He then repeated the address.


    Simone replied. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over right away¡±


    Nichs asked if she wanted someone to pick her up, but Simone declined.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter.


    Simone arrived at Cebros finest private hospital.


    Elbert was in a deluxe ward, and the door was open.


    Simone walked in without hesitation.


    There were four people in the ward.


    Lying on the bed was Elbert, with a pale face, noticeable dark circles under his eyes, and a visibly


    weak and exhausted appearance.


    Nichs¡¯ mother was seated beside him while Nichs and Elbert¡¯s elder brother, Jared, stood nearby,


    engaged in conversation.


    Upon seeing Simone enter, all four of them smiled with a weing expression.


    Karah stood up immediately. ¡°Simone, please have a seat.¡±


    Simone smiled back at her. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Johnston!¡± Karah had always treated her kindly, unlike


    Bridgette, who treated her differently.


    Salma had the best rtionship with Bridgette.


    Karah felt a bit awkward upon hearing that title.


    After a moment of thought, she suggested, ¡°Calling me Mrs. Johnston feels too formal. How about


    calling me Aunt from now on?¡±


    Ah, what a mess ber sister-inw had caused.


    die didn¡¯t want to force Simone into recognizing them as rtives, but she also didn¡¯t want to create too


    much distance.


    the smiled and agreed, Alright, Aura Karah.


    Nichs took the opportunity to say, ¡°Then you can call me Nichs from now on.¡±


    Although it was strange and awkward for an uncle to be an uncle, it still sounded more


    Jared added, ¡°Call me Jared.¡±


    Due to the age difference between him and his cousin, they hadn¡¯t interacted much and weren¡¯t very


    familiar with each other.


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t interacted much with Jodie either.


    His negative impression of Jodie stemmed from his younger brother¡¯s frequentints and recent


    events that had urred over the past few months.


    He found his cousin much more likable.


    Simone nodded.


    Elbert seemed to have found a savior.


    He waved at Simone and pleaded, ¡°Simone, please save me.


    ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Recently, he had a sense that if this condition persisted, it could pose a life-threatening risk.


    Simone was aware that Elbert always had this kind of personality, being humorous and lively.


    Unable to contain her emotions, she chuckled and teared up, remarking, ¡°Elbert, you won¡¯t start


    hupping so suddenly.¡±


    Elbert inquired, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can sense that something is amiss with me?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Ordinary individuals wouldn¡¯t exhibit your current state.¡±


    Approaching him, she requested, ¡°Extend your hand; let me examine it.

 Chatper 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391 Who Is It?


    Elbert immediately extended his hand to her.


    Simone and he had always had a good rtionship.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hadplete trust in her.


    Simone, as if feeling a pulse, held Elbert¡¯s wrist and used her vitality to investigate.


    First, she examined his body and found no abnormalities.


    Then, she proceeded to examine his head.


    However, in the blood vessels of his brain, she discovered a concealed venom.


    If she hadn¡¯t reached the Divine State, it would have been difficult to detect this.


    This could only mean that it was something cultivated by someone who had achieved the Divine State.


    She released Elbert¡¯s wrist.


    With a serious expression, Simone asked, ¡°Elbert, have you had any recent contact with people from


    Wocron?¡±


    Elbert carefully thought for a moment and said, ¡®No, I haven¡¯t had any contact with foreigners recently.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Have you recently offended anyone?¡±


    Elbert shook his head. ¡°No, although I am a yboy, I never bully others. I have quite a few friends,


    and it seems that I don¡¯t have any enemies.¡±


    He was just a yboy who enjoyed eating, drinking, and having fun. He was never involved in any


    illegal activities like drugs or gambling.


    Usually, he hung out with other yboys who shared the same interests.


    Their circle was small, and they didn¡¯t interact much with others.


    He scratched his head but couldn¡¯t figure out who he had offended.


    Simone also knew that despite being a yboy, Elbert had a decent personality.


    Then, in the past few days, do you remember anyone deliberately making physical contact with you?


    Even identally bumping into you counts.¡±


    For plicing such a venom, physical contact was necessary.


    bert thought for a moment and said, ¡®Well, there was one. A few days ago, I went to the racecourse for


    peling. A woman dressed strangely and tightly wrapped bumped into me heavily, I almost fell from the


    mquici. Also: 1 felt that her voice sounded somewhat familiar, so it left a deep impression.


    youkly, ¡°Simone, what¡¯s happening to me! I haven¡¯t been cursed, have B


    Simone replied, ¡°You¡¯re not cursed, but you¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±


    Elbert widened his eyes and said. ¡°I¡¯ve been poisoned?¡± This soundseerie and frightening.


    ¡°Could it be the woman who bumped into me? But I shouldn¡¯t have any grudges with her!¡±


    Upon hearing about the woman who concealed herself tightly and had a somewhat familiar voice,


    ording to Elbert, she couldn¡¯t help but specte that she might be Salma.


    Although Salma didn¡¯t understand these things, Jodie had returned and could definitely offer some


    advice.


    ¡°When did you go to the racecourse? Can you ask them to check the surveince footage from the time


    you were bumped into? If it¡¯s Salma Johnston, we can find out by checking the surveince footage.¡±


    Elbert said, ¡°I remember the date. The racecourse is owned by my friend¡¯s brother. It shouldn¡¯t be a


    problem to check the surveince footage.


    Simone said, ¡°Please ask him for help and pull up the surveince footage of when you were bumped.


    Also, it would be best to check the surveince footage of the parking lot an hour before and after the


    incident.¡±


    Elbert nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± He immediately called his friend and asked the said person to retrieve the


    surveince footage.


    After about ten minutes, he received the surveince video.


    In the hospital room, there was aptop that he used to y games when he was bored.


    Simone transferred the video to theputer and opened it, first watching the footage of Elbert being


    hit.


    Sure enough, a woman wrapped tightly in clothing appeared from the corner.


    After spotting Elbert, she immediately walked toward him and deliberately collided with him.


    From the angle of the surveince camera, it was clear that the woman did it intentionally.


    Then she apologized.


    Afterward, the woman left, giving off an appearance of being nervous and flustered.


    Simone said to Uncle Nichs and Aunt Karah, ¡°Uncle Nichs, Aunt Karah, take a look and see if


    this woman seems familiar to you.¡±


    After saying that, she rewound the video and yed it again from the beginning.


    Uncle Nichs and Aunt Karah had just watched it once.


    Hearing Simone¡¯s words, they paid even more attention during the second viewing.


    turing the second viewing._______


    watching it. Unde Nichs said, This person is wrapped up too tightly I can¡¯t tell who it is


    familiar, but I really cant figure out who it


    Simone also knew that Salma had disguised herself in a way that even close family members might not


    recognize her.


    She said, ¡°I actually recognize who she is.¡±


    This statement drew the attention of all four members of the Johnston Family.


    With curiosity and inquiry, they asked. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t intend to hide it, ¡°That is Mrs. Gray, Elbert¡¯s aunt.


    All four of them were stunned.


    Elbert then realized. ¡°No wonder her voice sounded familiar; it turns out it¡¯s my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Why would she bump into me?¡± He looked puzzled. ¡°Could it be her who ced the venom on me?¡±


    Uncle Nichs, influenced by Simone¡¯s words, also thought the woman¡¯s figure did resemble his sister,


    but he couldn¡¯t believe that his sister would harm his son. ¡°Simone, is she really Elbert¡¯s aunt?¡±


    Simone nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t mistake.¡±


    Then, she opened the video of the parking lot on herputer.


    After quickly browsing through it, she found a problem. She rewound and slowed down the footage,


    zooming in on the scene. ¡°Look, this woman got out of this car. And for the person in the driver¡¯s seat


    who didn¡¯t get out, you should be able to recognize who she is.¡±


    A few people gathered around to look. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jodie Gray?¡±


    Jared also noticed something. ¡°Look at Jodie¡¯s lip movements; she¡¯s calling this tightly-wrapped woman


    mom.


    With this remark, the other three people watched carefully and eventually noticed it


    Aunt Karah was still puzzled.


    Although her rtionship with her elder sister-inw was average, they didn¡¯t have any major conflicts.


    right?


    Why would Salma harm Elben?¡± Relying on a mother¡¯s intuition, she knew that whatever venom was


    on her son, it must have been the mischief of her elder sister-inw.


    Otherwise, why would she dress like this and intentionally bump into her son yet not have the courage


    to reveal herself?


    After the collision, the suspicious behavior revealed a guilty conscience, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out


    Why her elder sister-inw would harm her son.


    This was a question Simone could answer. She stated, ¡°She probably didn¡¯t have the intention to har?n?


    Elbert by doing this She simply transferred the venom anto Elbert for her own benefit


    found, Salma¡¯s maniptive actions to be unexpected, but after careful consideration she felt that


    witan the realm of the unexpected yet tisible,

 Chatper 392

    Chapter 392


    Chapter 392 How Could She Do This?


    Simone¡¯s words left the four of them somewhat perplexed.


    Nichs pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you suggesting that my sister has been afflicted by


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    some sort of poison? And then she couldn¡¯t remove it herself, so she transferred it to Elbert?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean¡±


    Nichs frowned. ¡°When did she learn all this? And how did she get poisoned? Could it be Jodie¡¯s


    doing?¡± He knew about Jodie¡¯s habit of absorbing his nephews¡¯ luck.


    So, he had always found his sister¡¯s adopted daughter to be quite suspicious.


    He even warned the Johnston Family to stay away from Jodie whenever possible.


    Therefore, when his sister did something like this, his first thought was to connect it to Jodie.


    However, Simone exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Jodie, but she must be involved in some way. Mrs. Gray would


    never transfer the venom herself, but Jodie could find someone to do it for her.¡±


    She then asked the others, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Mrs. Gray being poisoned?¡±


    Nichs shook his head. ¡°No, she never mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°But she did say that Mrs. Foster hired a warlock from Wocron to deal with her.¡±


    ¡°And she asked for our help to suppress the Steward Family


    He suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°Could the venom inside her be the work of that warlock?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes, she was poisoned half a month ago.¡±


    ¡°The Gray Family asked me to help, but I refused because she had tried to harm me before.¡±


    I


    ¡°Later, I heard from Titus that they had invited many experts, but none of them could do anything about


    the venom inside her.¡±


    They have to wait for the president of the geomancy association toe out of seclusion or for the vice


    president to return from his travels and invite them for a chance to solve it.


    sighed. ¡°But I never expected that she would be instigated by Jodie to transfer the venom to Elbert.¡±


    Nichs¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°How could she do this?¡± He asked, ¡°Can this venom be transferred


    aly? Simone replied, ¡°Of course not; there are conditions for it.¡±


    There must be a blood rtionship between the two people, and they must share the same zodiac sign


    Nichs¡¯s face turned even darker ¡°Elbert and she do share the same zodiac sign, and they were born


    in the same bidonh


    Fisher targeted Kald He remembered another question and asked, How did she harm you


    Simone didn¡¯t hide anything and told the story of Salma trying to use her hair to cast a spell on her.


    This left Nichs and the others speechless.


    How could a mother help an outsider and plot against her own biological daughter?


    No wonder Simone refused to help; they wouldn¡¯t have either.


    Returning to the main topic, Aunt Karah looked at Simone with worry and asked, ¡®Simone, can you help


    Elbert in this situation?¡± She had developed a strong resentment towards her elder sister-inw by


    now.


    That woman was so selfish, unable to solve her own problem, she came up with this wicked idea to


    harm. her son. Despite usually favoring Orena, she had been quite tolerant of Salma.


    Just like with Mrs. Foster¡¯s matter, when she found out that the other party was bullying her elder


    sister-in-w and Simone, despite favoring her younger sister-inw more, she joined the effort to


    suppress the Steward Family.


    Not only did the Johnston Family suppress the Steward Farrrily, but she also had her own family help


    suppress them.


    Had she known her elder sister-inw was such a person, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered.


    Simone sighed and said, ¡°I can help, but Elbert¡¯s situation isplicated, and handling it will be


    troublesome.¡±


    ¡°The venom is currently hidden in the vital blood vessels of his brain¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re not careful, it might lead to a situation as severe as cerebral palsy.¡±


    These words changed the expressions of the four of them, especially Elbert. He felt like crying. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to be a fool; I don¡¯t want to be disabled.¡±


    It would be better to just die.


    Nichs couldn¡¯t help but ask Simone, ¡°How confident are you in handling this?¡±


    She said, ¡°Because the venom was raised by a master of the Divine State, if I force it out, they will


    definitely be aware.


    ¡°Once the other party tries to obstruct, I will have to fight with them.¡±


    If the venom is in other parts of the body, even if it bes active or causes trouble during the fight,


    the Impact can still be controlled.¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s in the brain, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    If I were to handle it. I¡¯d only have a fifty percent assurance of safely removing the venom.


    She was telling the truth


    Finding was not a gurnie


    the


    though he had already reached die Divine State and had a lot of experience, she wouldn


    underestimate the prowess of the warlock who raised the venom.


    After all, the other party was an expert in manipting venoms. If they used lethal moves, she couldn¡¯t


    guarantee


    Elbert¡¯s safe


    This involved the brain, and a misstep could be disastrous.


    Aunt Karah couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there anyone who has a 100% guarantee for removing the


    venom?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to make the decision to let her son try with only a 50% chance.


    ?imone said. ¡°There are only two types of people who have a 100% guarantee.¡±


    ¡°The first is the person who raised or ced the venom. They can use special tools to draw the venom


    out of Elbert¡¯s brain.¡±


    The other type is someone who colluded with the person who ced the venom.¡±


    ¡°They can also use something special to draw out the venom.¡±


    ¡°But if these two types of peoplee to remove the venom, they must have a lucrative motive.¡±


    ¡°Today, if they draw out the venom, they might even nt a trap in Elbert¡¯s brain for future use.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s notpletely safe.¡±


    ¡°And Jodie instigating Mrs. Gray to transfer the venom certainly has some n and purpose targeting


    the Johnston Family.¡±


    Simone felt that there must be a reason for someone to intervene like this suddenly.


    Otherwise, encouraging Salma to do this wouldn¡¯t be very meaningful.


    If they wanted to harm her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lift the curse, and the Johnston Family wouldn¡¯t hate


    her for that


    So, that person must have some intention towards the Johnston Family.


    Aunt Karah¡¯s eyes immediately reddened.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± she asked again. ¡°If we don¡¯t remove the venom and let it stay in his brain, what


    will happen?¡±


    Sunone replied, ¡°He will die.¡±


    ¡°The senom feeds on a person¡¯s vitality¡±


    After absorbing most of Elberts vitality his lifespan will also decline ordingly.¡±


    If the venom is not removed, he will experience shocks every day.¡±


    His overall vitality and spirit will also deteriorate?


    her one dr two months, he was even have the strength to walk


    ¡°The transfer of the venom will deplete some vitality and energy from the venom itself.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it relies on rapidly and voraciously absorbing Elbert¡¯s vitality to replenish itself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, in just a few days, Elbert experienced shock.¡±


    ¡°The venom in Mrs. Gray¡¯s body would affect her lifespan about a yearter.¡±


    ¡°But if it is transferred to Elbert, his life will be in jeopardy in less than six months.¡±


    This was not an exaggeration but a finding she uncovered through thorough investigation.


    This was not an exaggeration; instead, it was what she had genuinely investigated and discovered.

 Chatper 393

    Chapter 393


    Chapter 393 She Naturally Wants To Turn The Tables


    From Elbert¡¯s situation, it was clear that Mrs. Gray was definitely manipted by Jodie. Of course,


    even if Mrs. Gray knew the true situation in the end, considering her nature, she would probably still


    choose to transfer it if her body couldn¡¯t withstand the torment of the venom. That¡¯s why sometimes


    Simone felt that Mrs. Gray and Jodie were more like mother and daughter.


    Simone¡¯s words caused the four of them to change their expressions once again. Aunt Karah, who


    usually maintained goodposure, couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She cried while scolding. ¡°How could


    Salma Johnston harm her own nephew like this? She¡¯s a selfish and vicious person.¡±


    ¡°That Jodic truly lives up to being raised by her; they share the same character.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ask her to repay anything to her natal family, but she shouldn¡¯te to harm my son!¡±


    Although her son was just a yboy, he was still her heart and soul. Her son was so young; if the


    venom couldn¡¯t be removed, he wouldn¡¯tst a year. That would be like taking her life.


    Uncle Nichs¡¯s face was also exceptionally dark. ¡°She must have been manipted by Jodie and


    didn¡¯t know it would be so severe to transfer it to Elbert.¡±


    Aunt Karah cried and red at her husband. ¡°Even if she knew, after some hesitations, she would


    probably still do it.¡±


    Uncle Nichs choked; it seemed to be true.


    He sighed, ¡°So what should we do now? Seeing his sister target his son like this, he was naturally


    angry, disappointed, and heartbroken.


    Aunt Karah shook her head, crying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She emphasized, ¡°We must let our parents and family know about this.¡±


    She could endure other things, but when it came to her son, she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Uncle Nichs nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call our parents and have theme to the hospital.¡±


    After saying that, he went to make the call.


    When Elbert¡¯s grandparents heard that their grandson was affected by some venom, they were


    shocked. When they learned that their daughter was involved, too, they were not entirely convinced.


    Nevertheless, they hung up the phone and rushed to the hospital.


    Coincidentally, their second son, his wife, and their youngest daughter were all at home, so they were


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Informed and joined them on their way to the hospital.


    At the hospital, Elbert¡¯s father was in anguish, his mother in tears, and his older brother¡¯s face was


    heavy even Simone looked thoughtful and concerned


    He suddenly had a change of heart.


    He spoke up tofort them. I¡¯ve always been fortunate, and my hick will hold. I¡¯m sure everything will


    live More Dad, Jared, you don¡¯t need to worry, If things really don¡¯t work out, and I have toce it


    then it¡¯s my destiny.¡±


    He looked at Simone and reassured her, ¡°Simone, don¡¯t think too much either. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t


    solve my situation. After all, Aunt Salma has invited so many experts, but they are all helpless.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want to die, he also didn¡¯t want his loved ones to worry and feel sad for him.


    Aunt Karah gave her son a stern look. ¡®Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t mention anything


    about life and death. It¡¯s inauspicious.¡±


    Elbert sighed. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it anymore. Then, he actually spat a few times.


    Simone thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let me make a call to a friend and see if


    the


    help.


    If Shawn could lend a hand, she would be a hundred percent sure.


    She didn¡¯t need him to help Elbert solve the venom, nor did she need him to fight against the powerful


    great warlock.


    She just needed him to protect Elbert while she took action.


    She didn¡¯t want that powerful great warlock to harm Elbert with his tricks.


    Hearing her words, Uncle Nichs immediately said, ¡®Alright, Simone, I¡¯ll trouble you with this.¡±


    Simone nodded at him and went outside to make the call.


    Shawn was watching videos on his phone when he saw Simone¡¯s call and answered it.


    ¡°Simone, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Simone went straight to the point and exined Elbert¡¯s situation.


    She asked, ¡°So, Bailey, can you help me protect him?¡± Shawn was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but


    ask. To break the curse of the great warlock who is from the Divine State, you also need to achieve the


    same state. Have you already made a breakthrough?¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Yes, because of a fortunate opportunity, I made a breakthrough ahead of


    time.¡±


    wn was shocked ¡°Impressive! You¡¯re the first young celestial master I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    In the past, when geomancy was still prevalent, even the most talented individuals would only achieve


    the Divine State after the age of 36.


    Many experts would need to be in their seventies, eighties, or even hundreds to ovee this hurdle.


    He himself was also a genius, reaching thete stage of the innate realm in his twenties.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s justck! It¡¯s also thanks to the stone Zac Turner gave me.¡±


    honchouckled Rare to hear you being so modest. Achieving the Divine State is not just luck


    You be the genit anong genes without a doubt


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Opportunities were just auxiliary; forging iron still relied on oneself.


    He had noticed before that Simone had a very strongprehension ability, and she indeed had the


    strength to make a breakthrough.


    Having lived for so many years, he had be indifferent to many things,


    He naturally didn¡¯t feel jealous of Simone but instead had a sense of admiration.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡®I ept your praise!¡± Then, she asked, ¡°What about protecting him?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°As you know, I can¡¯t leave the city.¡±


    ¡°If you bring someone to me, I can make an exception for you,¡± he said, referring to the various


    constraints and his own temperament. He would not interfere in the affairs between surgeons, let alone


    engage in a fight.


    Simone¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°With Bailey¡¯s words, I can rest assured. Thank you so much!¡±


    People like Shawn would do it as long as they promised.


    After a few more words, they hung up the phone.


    Simone returned to the ward.


    Four pairs of eyes fell on her, filled with nervousness and unease.


    Simone smiled at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. Ijust contacted Master Shawn. He agreed toe and


    help me protect Elbert. With his protection, my chances of saving Elbert will increase by more than


    ny


    percent.


    These words immediately relieved Uncle Nichs and the others.


    Aunt Karah gently grasped Simone¡¯s hand. ¡®Simone, we are truly grateful for your help.¡±


    Uncle Nichs chimed in. ¡°Simone, we understand the effort you¡¯ve put in. Please don¡¯t hesitate to ask


    for anything you may need in the future. If it¡¯s within our means, we will dly assist.¡±


    Simone felt no obligation toward them. Her assistance was driven by gratitude, not duty. Therefore,


    they had to remember this act of kindness and find a way to repay it


    She epted their offer with a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s ever anything I require, I will reach out.¡±


    However, since Jodie and the others had attempted to deceive her, she naturally had to turn the tables


    on them.

 Chatper 394

    Chapter 394


    Chapter 394 Can¡¯t Run Away


    At this moment, the four members of the Johnston Family were deeply grateful to Simone.


    Regardless of whether it would eventually seed, they could feel that she genuinely offered her


    assistance.


    And they had faith that she would be able to fulfill her promises.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t the type to show off or be extravagant.


    Aunt Karah looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Simone, when can we remove the venom?¡± The longer this


    thing stayed in her son¡¯s head, the more uncertain it was whether there would be any problems.


    Simone replied, ¡°Master Shawn cannot leave Cubilis due to some special circumstances, so Elbert and


    I need to make a trip to Cubilis. She continued, ¡°I also need to make some preparations, which will take


    some time.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In order to ensure a hundred percent sess and Elbert¡¯s safety, she indeed needed to make some


    arrangements.


    ¡°So, my suggestion is to go in a month.


    ¡°Since Jodie instigated Mrs. Gray to do this, we might as well see what she and the warlock behind her


    are up to


    ¡°After all, we should be cautious of thieves.


    ¡°Otherwise, if we don¡¯t take action now, there might be a second or third time.¡±


    ¡°Next time, they might target someone else, like Jared.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t exaggerating; she felt it was crucial to find out why the other party wanted to set traps.


    Only then could they prevent such incidents from happening again.


    The key was to understand the motive in order to stop it, right? Uncle Nichs agreed, ¡°That makes


    sense. Cut off the grass and eradicate the roots; otherwise, problems may reur.¡±


    He squinted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re after.¡±


    Regarding the matter of targeting his son, he remembered it.


    As long as there was an opportunity to counterattack, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.


    As for Salma Johnston, from now on, he would just pretend that there is no such sister from now. Aunt


    Karah was very concerned about her son. ¡°Will it have a significant impact on Elbert after a month!¡±


    Stone gave her an during look


    Ca special chet ar Elbert to wear, which can suppress the venom in his body and make thene


    ¡°During this period, they won¡¯t be able to absorb his vitality.¡±


    ¡°But the effect onlysts for about a month, so that¡¯s why I suggest going to Cubilis next month.¡±


    Although they were taking a risk, her cousin¡¯s health was more important.


    She wouldn¡¯t use his body as bait.


    Upon hearing this, Aunt Karah and the others breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, we can rest assured.¡±


    She added, ¡°Simone, if there¡¯s anything we need to prepare, just let us know.¡±


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t let others know about the matter of me asking Master Shawn to protect and cure the


    poison.


    ¡°Otherwise, it might alert the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to other members of the Johnston Family too.


    ¡°Also, act as if I can¡¯t solve it and express great concern.¡±


    ¡°It would be best to keep asking the master to check on Elbert and make them believe that I can¡¯t do


    anything


    ¡°When the time is right, Jodie should use Mrs. Gray¡¯s help to find that person to cure Elbert.¡±


    ¡°That way, their true intentions will be exposed.¡±


    If they wanted something important, they had to negotiate before taking action.


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Uncle Nichs realized that Simone had thought it through, and he agreed with her.


    Aunt Karah was even more eager for no one to reveal the secret.


    She wanted her parents-inw to see through the selfish and cunning nature of their daughter.


    After being disappointed in Salma, she would never bother with her again.


    Otherwise, if it became known that Simone could cure the poison and the seriousness of the situation


    was understood. It would be a different story.


    Although their son was a yboy, he was very beloved by his grandparents.


    She didn¡¯t believe that her parents-inw would ignore their grandson for the sake of their daughter.


    Just as they finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    Aunt Barah went to open the door.


    hrs were still on her face, and she looked at the visitors with concern. Mom and Dad, you¡¯re both here.


    Serge her uke thit, Old Mas Johnston couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How is Elben? Dan¡¯s care st


    They had several outstanding grandchildren, but their favorite and most cherished grandchild was their


    fifth grandson, Elbert, who knew how to please them the most


    So, seeing Aunt Karah like this made them a bit anxious.


    Aunt Karah continued wiping her tears. ¡°The situation is not good.¡±


    She let them in and then exined the situation that Simone had mentioned earlier.


    After listening, both grandparents showed expressions of disbelief and held a somewhat skeptical


    attitude.


    Old Mrs. Johnston looked at Simone with a hint of suspicion and asked, ¡°Simone, did your mother


    really do this? She shouldn¡¯t be capable of such things.¡±


    At the same time, she noticed that after they came in, Simone didn¡¯t greet them proactively.


    She was afraid that Simone deliberately said this because she disliked her own mother.


    Auntie Bridgette interjected, ¡°Mom, why are you even asking?¡±


    I can clearly see that she¡¯s just making things up. How could Salma do something like this?¡±


    She disdainfully added, ¡°And what poison? Those are only things from TV dramas.¡±


    ¡°We should trust science and medicine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe Simone¡¯s words.


    This was clearly a deliberate attempt to discredit Salma within the Johnston Family.


    Elbert didn¡¯t like hearing this.


    ¡°Simone was invited by us, and I trust her judgment.¡±


    Auntie Bridgette looked at Elbert and sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a bit out of touch, and what you


    believe may not be urate.


    Aunt Orena couldn¡¯t help but interject, Bridgette, that¡¯s a bit presumptuous, isn¡¯t it? Simone is a level-


    headed person and wouldn¡¯t deceive everyone with something like this.¡±


    She knew her sister well enough to believe that she was capable of such a thing.


    Auntie Bridgette nced at Aunt Orena and said, ¡°You and your eldest sister have never gotten along,


    so of course you¡¯re happy to see her embarrassed,¡±


    This little sister-inw insisted on marrying a poor man and has been amoner for so many years


    that her perspective has be increasingly narrow.


    Aunt Orena was angered by these words. ¡°I¡¯m not so petty; your words are too harsh.¡±


    Bridgetic¡¯s character was very simr to that of Saima. They were both self-righteous, petty, and


    snubbish


    Upon hearing til Auntie Bridgette felt as though Aunt Orena had outsmarted her


    Her expression darkened, and she was about to speak.


    Elbert spoke up first, saying, ¡°Auntie Bridgette, if you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡±


    ¡°Simone wouldn¡¯t lie; we have proof.¡±


    Old Mr. Johnston noticed the attitude of his eldest son¡¯s family, and it was clear that they believed


    Simone.


    This indicated that they were certain their eldest daughter was responsible.


    Upon hearing his grandson mention proof, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What kind of proof?¡± He looked at


    Simone with a loving gaze and asked, ¡°Simone, can you show me the evidence? Without sering it for


    himself, he couldn¡¯t believe that his beloved eldest daughter would do something so irrational.


    Simone calmly replied, ¡°Grandfather, I have already cut ties with Mrs. Gray, so I have nothing to do with


    your family


    ¡°If you want to see the evidence, no problem.


    Of course, they had to show the evidence to the Johnston Family; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t believe it at


    all.


    After seeing the evidence, Salina Johnston and Jodie Gray couldn¡¯t deny it.


    If they had set a trap for her, they had to be prepared for the consequetices.

 Chatper 395

    Chapter 395


    Chapter 395 Don¡¯t Act Like A Clown


    Old Mr. Johnston was taken aback by Simone¡¯s shameless retort. However, he couldn¡¯t me her


    either. They were in the wrong, after all. Their daughter had treated her own daughter poorly and had


    severed


    ties with her.


    It was understandable that his granddaughter didn¡¯t recognize them as her rtives.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, he changed the subject. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s look at the evidence.¡±


    Simone walked over, sat down, and opened her notebook, pulling up the previous surveince footage.


    ¡°This is part of the evidence. If you don¡¯t believe the people in the video or Mrs, Gray, I can find other


    evidence.¡±


    Old Mr. Johnston and the others immediately gathered around to watch. After watching it, they felt a


    sense of familiarity with the figure but couldn¡¯t recognize that it was Salma Johnston.


    Auntie Bridgette sneered. ¡°Who are you trying to fool? Who can tell who is a person who covers his


    whole body so tightly? This can¡¯t be used as evidence to prove that this person is Salma!¡±


    Jared frowned. ¡°In the second video, Jodic called this person ¡®mom! Doesn¡¯t that prove anything? Jodie


    wouldn¡¯t be acting with us just to show you.


    He didn¡¯t like Auntie Bridgette¡¯s constant questioning. He felt like she was deliberately finding fault.


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who said this person must be Salma? Maybe this is Jodie¡¯s real mother? You


    guys are still too naive. She nced in Simone¡¯s direction with a meaningful look and said, ¡°You


    believe everything you¡¯re told without thinking just because someone casually manipted you.¡±


    Salma hadined to her before, saying that Simone, her own daughter, was disrespectful and


    prestigious family andcked manners. Sinceing back, Simone kept causing trouble, such as


    cutting off rtionships and disrespecting the other family members of the Gray Family. The Gray


    Family and the Johnston Family were embarrassed. That was why she disliked Simone even more.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Simone was causing trouble again by manipting Nichs¡¯ family. She was happy to see their


    embarrassment. But when Simone deliberately implicated her own mother, she couldn¡¯t just sit back


    and watch. She disdainfully snorted, ¡°No manners.¡±


    Simone could clearly hear that thisment was directed at her. She looked at Auntie Bridgette, raised


    an eyebrow, and said bluntly, ¡°Madam Bridgette, thisment suits you better. You think you¡¯re always


    right as if you¡¯re the only smart person in the whole world. You always interfere in other people¡¯s affairs,


    constantly questioning and distorting facts to show how capable you are. In reality, you¡¯re just a joke, a


    true disy ofck of manners¡±


    Auntie Bridgette was just a snob, She considered herself a wealthy wife, acting as if she was superior


    to everyone else. However, her husband was not up to par; he was always being suppressed by his


    elder. rother. So, she liked to belittle others to gain a sense of presence.


    Aunt Karahi and others could tolerate it, but Simone couldn¡¯t She would confront it no matter what


    Aurie Bridgette was taken aback, not expecting Simone to reton like this ¡°What happened to your


    Treatmetal I am your zu-inw. Is this how you treat your elders?


    Earlier, Salma hadined to her, and she thought she might be exaggerating. But now she


    realized that Simone, this insolent girl, was indeed impolite and infuriating.


    Simone sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t even recognize my own mother, so what kind of aunt-inw are you? I


    extended some courtesy to you because you¡¯re the elder. Now you¡¯re disrespecting yourself, so don¡¯t


    manipte others.


    Auntic Bridgette looked at Simone in disbelief. ¡°Y-You!¡± She didn¡¯t know how to retort after being


    confronted like this. After all, she had never argued or retorted with anyone before. Finally, she became


    so angry that her face darkened, and she blurted out, ¡°You uncultured wild girl!¡±


    Simone rolled her eyes. You keep repeating the same thing! Then, don¡¯t embarrass yourself bying


    QUL


    Simone¡¯s retort made Elbert, who was lying down, look at her with admiration. It felt so satisfying to


    confront Auntie Bridgette. He had long been fed up with her cunning ways.


    Not only he but Aunt Karah and Aunt Orena secretly praised Simone. She confronted Auntic Bridgette


    well, and it felt good to listen to her.


    Auntic Bridgette was once again infuriated. Now, she finally understood what Salma had said. She was


    so


    y that she wanted to p Simone and teach her a lesson, but just as she rushed toward Simone and


    raised her hand to p her, Simone grabbed her arm


    angry


    Simone¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°If you provoke me like this, don¡¯t me me for not being polite


    Uncle Oliver saw this and looked at Simone with displeasure. ¡°Simone, no matter what, she used to be


    your aunt-inw. Is it right to be so rebellious towards your elders? Apologize to Auntie Bridgette, and


    let this matter go.¡± Although he didn¡¯t particrly like his wife, he felt embarrassed when she was


    disgraced by his niece.


    Simone raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Uncle Oliver, does your fierce wife know about the illegitimate


    children you have been raising outside? Does she know about the beauties you hide in your houses?¡±


    Uncle Oliver used to be polite to her, although it was just a facade. As long as she wasn¡¯t provoked,


    she wouldn¡¯t actively seek trouble, but if someone were to provoke her first, she wouldn¡¯t just sit idly by.


    Unde Oliver¡¯s face changed when he heard this. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    He was startled inside; how did Simone know about the woman he was keeping and his illegitimate


    chuldren?


    Auntie Bridgette was momentarily stunned. ¡°You wild girl, trying to sow discord between us as a couple.


    Watch how I deal with you¡± Then, her other hand raised with the intention to deliver a p to Simone¡¯s

 Chatper 396

    Chapter 396


    Chapter 396 What Kind Of Tricky Move Is This? Simone Blocked The Hand That Was About To p


    Her With A Backhand


    Simone sneered. ¡°You hear folks apuding your talent for keeping your man in line, but deep down,


    do you reckon you are as remarkable as they make you out to be? Do you think they are so oblivious to


    the point of not realizing it is a skill you pick up from the harsh treatment you imposed on your


    husband?


    She let out another round of mockingughter. ¡°With a fierce mother tiger like you calling the shots at


    home, Oliver Johnston can¡¯t even lift his head.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t he just gotta go out there and seek sce from some gentledy? If you don¡¯t buy it, hire a


    private detective.¡±


    ¡°Your husband has a handful of illegitimate kids, and they are all already grown up. You can¡¯t keep that


    under wraps¡­


    Mrs. Bridgette likes to think she knew it all.


    Now, despite all her confidence and pride, she would let the other party see how much of a failure her


    so- called ¡°husband-taming expertise¡± could be.


    And this woman¡¯s personality was simr to Mrs. Gray¡¯s.


    Whenever something happened, she liked to me others.


    With her manner of carriage, Mrs. Gray had surely said more than a few unkind words behind her back.


    It waster discovered that Mr. Oliver had been supporting other women and illegitimate children. She


    would think that if she didn¡¯t want to help her elder sister-inw, she wouldn¡¯t have brought up such a


    scandal.


    In addition to resenting her, she would vent her anger on Mrs. Gray.


    Then, Mrs. Gray would truly be isted and abandoned by the Johnston Family.


    And in their social circle, Mr. Johnston was known for doting on his wife.


    In reality, he was afraid of his wife and was heavily suppressed by Mrs. Bridgette.


    She had even physically assaulted Mr. Oliver before.


    When they argued, they even resorted to violence.


    She had heard Mrs. Grayin about it before.


    But she was on the same side as her younger siblings and thought that men should be dealt with in this


    way


    Mrs. Gray probably wanted to suppress Steven Gray like this, but he had a dominant personality, so


    she had no chance.


    Mrs Bridgette could not hit Simone, she red at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You¡¯re grately


    trying to provoke our rtionship.


    Chapter 396 What Kind Of Tricky Move Is This? Simone Blocked The Hand That Was About To p


    Her With A Backhand


    Simone sneered. ¡°You hear folks apuding your talent for keeping your man in line, but deep down,


    do you reckon you are as remarkable as they make you out to be? Do you think they are so oblivious to


    the point of not realizing it is a skill you pick up from the harsh treatment you imposed on your


    husband?¡±


    She let out another round of mockingughter. ¡°With a fierce mother tiger like you calling the shots at


    home, Oliver Johnston can¡¯t even lift his head.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t he just gotta go out there and seek sce from some gentledy? If you don¡¯t buy it, hire a


    private detective.¡±


    ¡°Your husband has a handful of illegitimate kids, and they are all already grown up. You can¡¯t keep that


    under wraps¡­


    Mrs. Bridgette likes to think she knew it all.


    Now, despite all her confidence and pride, she would let the other party see how much of a failure her


    so- called ¡°husband-taming expertise¡± could be.


    And this woman¡¯s personality was simr to Mrs. Gray¡¯s.


    Whenever something happened, she liked to me others.


    With her manner of carriage, Mrs. Gray had surely said more than a few unkind words behind her back.


    It waster discovered that Mr. Oliver had been supporting other women and illegitimate children. She


    would think that if she didn¡¯t want to help her elder sister-inw, she wouldn¡¯t have brought up such a


    scandal.


    In addition to resenting her, she would vent her anger on Mrs. Gray.


    Then, Mrs. Gray would truly be isted and abandoned by the Johnston Family.


    And in their social circle, Mr. Johnston was known for doting on his wife.


    In reality, he was afraid of his wife and was heavily suppressed by Mrs. Bridgette.


    She had even physically assaulted Mr. Oliver before.


    When they argued, they even resorted to violence.


    She had heard Mrs. Grayin about it before.


    But she was on the same side as her younger siblings and thought that men should be dealt with in this


    way.


    Mrs. Gray probably wanted to suppress Steven Gray like this, but he had a dominant personality, so


    she had no chance.


    en Mrs Bridgette could not bit Simone, she red at her and said. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You¡¯re


    berately trying to provoke our rtionship


    ¡°How could my husband possibly go and find other women and have illegitimate children?¡±


    ¡°We have a loving rtionship, and it¡¯s well-known in our social circle.¡±


    Deep down, she felt a bit uneasy but was reluctant to believe it.


    Simone sneered. ¡°What¡¯s well-known about you two is not your loving rtionship, but Mr. Oliver is a


    pushover, being controlled by a tiger mom like you all the time.¡±


    In social circles, behind closed doors, that was how thedies gossip about their marital rtionship.


    When Oliver Johnston heard this, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°Enough, this is a hospital.


    Stop arguing.¡±


    He hated it the most when others called him a pushover.


    They were tearing into each other so quickly that Old Mr. Johnston and Old Mrs. Johnston were left


    bewildered.


    On one hand, they didn¡¯t expect their granddaughter to be so strong and domineering.


    In addition, they also didn¡¯t expect their second daughter-inw to be so unreasonable.


    She first mocked Simone, but after being retorted, she even wanted to fight with the younger woman.


    Old Mr. Johnston¡¯s face darkened.


    He looked at his second daughter-inw and said, ¡°Today, I asked you to visit Elbert, not toe here


    to argue.¡±


    ¡°And you have the nerve to say that Simone doesn¡¯t respect the elders. Look at yourself and see if you


    act like an elder.¡±


    Aunt Karah continued, ¡°We invited Simone, and we trust her.¡±


    ¡°If the second sister-inw does not believe Simone, why don¡¯t you return first.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say this earlier because upon seeing Simone, she avoided getting into trouble with her


    sharp- tongued and troublemaking second sister-inw, and she also managed to express everything


    on her mind.


    Aunt Bridgette yanked her wrist free from Simone¡¯s grip, smirking coldly. ¡°Why should I head back


    first?¡± she sneered. ¡®I don¡¯t believe in any venom, and I certainly don¡¯t buy that this is the work of my


    dear little sister.


    want to stay here and see how she presents more evidence.¡±


    She nned to returit today and hire a private detective to investigate her husband,


    Armed with the results of the investigation, she would confront Simone.


    any know that their marriage is loving.


    eistul in his career, by resp


    Chapter


    He would never dare to have affairs outside, as she always had control over him.


    This wild girl could never stir up trouble between them.


    Upon hearing the two of them changing the topic, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    If they kept on dragging this out, he was genuinely afraid his wife would start investigating.


    Fortunately, she was used to oppressing him, so she was confident that he wouldn¡¯t have affairs or


    illegitimate children outside.


    Simone looked at Old Mr. Johnston and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe your daughter would willingly harm


    her grandson?¡± Old Mr. Johnston nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±


    ¡°Since Uncle Nichs invited me to help, I undoubtedly have to give them an exnation.¡±


    She took out her phone, opened the group chat, and mentioned Titus.


    And deliberately did it in front of Old Mr. Johnston and others.


    She yed a recording. ¡°Your mother is causing trouble again. Why don¡¯t you and your brothers visit


    the hospital to see your fifth cousin?¡± She also repeated the address.


    Titus happened to be at home at this time.


    When he heard Simone¡¯s voice message, he was instantly overwhelmed.


    He asked in a voice, ¡°What did my mother do this time? What does it have to do with my fifth cousin?¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t hide anything, either. ¡°She was instigated by Jodie Gray and employed a master


    rmended by Jodie Gray to transfer the witchcraft from her body to your fifth cousin.¡±


    Titus replied, ¡°What kind of trick is this? We¡¯lle immediately.¡±


    This was a big deal. If his mother did something like this, it would affect the rtionship with the


    Johnston Family.


    Something must have happened to his cousin, so the Johnston Family asked Simone for help.


    And with Simone, there was no way his mom and Jodie could escape.


    Besides, this kind of thing was bound to be discovered sooner orter. It¡¯s like trying to hide a fire with


    paper.


    If they investigated from the source, they would find his mom involved,


    Titus jolted awake and immediately got out of bed,


    He called his third and fifth brothers, and the three of them rushed to the hospital.


    Simone and Tittis sent voice messages, and the Johnston Family heard them.


    Old Mr Johnston frowned, Salma Johnston got cursed? She never mentioned it to us before.


    Simone responded, ¡°Yes, she did


    She didn¡¯t inform you because the curse results in the emergence of red spots on the face and body.


    She kely felt too embarrassed to reveal herself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Mr. Johnston was taken aback. ¡°What? Will I also develop red spots all over my


    body?¡± He dreaded the idea of his handsome face being marred and thought it would be better to be


    killed.


    Simone responded, ¡°Yes, she did.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t inform you because the curse results in the emergence of red spots on the face and body.


    She likely felt too embarrassed to reveal herself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Mr. Johnston was taken aback. ¡°What? Will I also develop red spots all over my


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    body?¡± He dreaded the idea of his handsome face being marred and thought it would be better to be


    killed.

 Chatper 397

    Chapter 397


    Chapter 397 Can¡¯t Give Up


    Simone gave Elbert a reassuring look.


    She said to him, ¡°You won¡¯t be disfigured.¡±


    Then, she changed the subject. ¡°But besides the shock, your vitality and reproductive function will also


    be affected.¡±


    Ah, so you mean if this venom is not removed, not only will I die, but I will also have to be a


    eunuch before I die?¡± Although he usually would not engage in promiscuous behavior, he did not want


    to be a eunuch either! ¡°Salma Johnston is too ruthless. She wants me to be a eunuch.¡±


    He deliberately said it loud enough for his grandparents to hear. ¡°Before I die, she won¡¯t even give me a


    chance to leave a legacy, will she?¡± Fortunately, Simone could help him remove the venom. Otherwise,


    he would be in a miserable state.


    This remark instantly changed the expressions of Old Mr. and Mrs. Johnston, and their faces looked


    grim.


    The Johnston¡¯s elderly couple thought it would be best if their daughter were not involved. Or else it


    would genuinely break their hearts.


    And if she could harm their grandson today, who was to say she won¡¯t harm them and others


    tomorrow? Uncle Nichs and Auntie Karah were also angrier now!


    Salma Johnston was truly something. Not only did she want to harm their son, but she also wanted to


    cut off their family line! How deep was their grudge with Salma? For her to do this.


    Auntie Bridgette sneered on the side. ¡°Only you guys believe in this.¡±


    Anyway, she did not believe it, and the more they said it, the more ridiculous it sounded.


    Simone couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her anymore.


    Talking alone was useless. She needed to present evidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for more evidence to show you.¡±


    She sat down on the couch by the window, holding theptop.


    By doing so, the Johnston Family could not see the screen, and her hands quickly started working.


    The Johnston Family said nothing when they heard she was looking for evidence. They were waiting


    patiently for the results.


    Simone quickly hacked into the surveince near the Gray Family¡¯s vi.


    She also checked the surveince at the racecourse, looking for the ¡°master¡± and any suspicious


    activities.


    To transfer this venom, the person had to sprinkle a special and attractive powder on Elbert¡¯s body, so


    she must have taken action at the racecourse.


    enough, she found something


    Then, she separately saved the videos that could serve as evidence.


    She returned to the previous table with theptop in her arms.


    Just as she sat down, the three Gray brothers, Titus, came in.


    The three of them greeted the elders as they entered.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Titus saw his cousin lying on the bed, clearly in pain, he immediately felt a headache.


    He asked Elbert, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Elbert briefly exined everything.


    The Gray brothers from the Gray Family were speechless. No wonder their mother¡¯s red spots on her


    body had gradually faded these past few days.


    She would be fine soon.


    She told them that Jodie Gray helped her find a master who made a new sachet that could suppress


    the


    venom.


    So, the red spots on her body would gradually disappear and be normal.


    It turned out that the new sachet was all fake, and instead, the venom was transferred to Albert¡¯s body.


    Titus told his two brothers. ¡°I told you before that Mom hasn¡¯t been righttely, but you said it was fine.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s clear that she has done such a thing.¡±


    Titus said angrily, ¡°Who could have imagined that she would target Albert?¡±


    Aaron continued, ¡°It seems nothing good happens whenever Mom hangs out with Jodie Gray.¡±


    They never thought about covering up for their biological mother.


    The Johnston Family already knew, so trying to hide it would only make it more embarrassing.


    The focus now was to find a way to save the situation.


    When Old Mr. Johnston heard the words of his three grandsons, he frowned and asked, ¡°Is it true that


    your mother is affected by the venom and has red spots all over her body?¡±


    Titus said, ¡°Yes, but her skin has improved significantly in the past few days.¡±


    Just then, Simone pointed to theputer and said, ¡°Come and look at the evidence.


    Everyone gathered around.


    opened the surveince footage of the Gray Family vi, facing opposite the road


    Mr Gray getting out of the car driven by Jodie Gray.


    A middle-aged man approached a waiter and said something before handing the waiter a paper


    package.


    After that, the waiter went into Albert¡¯s exclusive changing room.


    Not long after, Mrs. Gray exited the car and entered the racecourse.


    First, she met the middle-aged man, and they both went to find Albert.


    Finally, Mrs. Gray took the initiative to bump into someone alone.


    The middle-aged man hid in a corner, muttering something in his mouth.


    On top of that, his fingers constantly form strange seals and gestures. It¡¯s not normal.


    After watching the video, Jared asked Auntie Bridgette, ¡°Auntie Bridgette, why was Jodie¡¯s biological


    mothering out of the Gray Family vi?¡±


    Bridgette choked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean this invisible person who seems to see everything is your aunt,


    does it?¡± She asked Titus and his brothers, ¡°Do you think this is your mother?¡±


    eldest


    At this point, she was unsure.


    Titus sighed. ¡°Auntie Bridgette, this is indeed my mother.¡±


    Aaron added, ¡°I even went to pick up the delivery for my mother while she was wearing this outfit.¡±


    The delivery arrived at the door, and his mother asked him to bring it in.


    When she opened it, he saw her wearing this outfit.


    At that time, he felt inexplicable. When did his mother¡¯s taste be so strange?


    It turned out she was going to wear it to harm her fifth cousin¡­ The words of the two brothers not only


    changed Bridgette¡¯s expression but also made the faces of the Johnston Family¡¯s elderlies extremely


    unsightly.


    Bridgette still wanted to make onest attempt to resist.


    ¡°Even if this person is the eldest sister, it doesn¡¯t mean she transferred any venom to Albert, right? I


    think you¡¯re making a big deal out of nothing.¡±


    ¡°Albert might be shocked, so it¡¯s better to see a doctor properly than do these outrageous things.¡±


    Aunt Karah was furious and couldn¡¯t hold back, saying, ¡°He¡¯s not your son, so it¡¯s easy for you to talk.¡±


    We all believe in Simone.¡±


    Simone smiled. Thank you for your trust, Aunt Karah.


    Te quite simple to prove whether there is venom in Elbert¡¯s mind.¡±


    do a brain CT scan and we¡¯ll know


    wryly and said ¡°I had a bralo CT scan before but didn¡¯t find anything


    Simone replied, ¡°That¡¯s because the venom conceals their presence. They emit a malevolent aura that


    can interfere with the maic field.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s normal not to detect them.¡±


    ¡°But this time, I can stimte the venom and make them temporarily visible so we can see them.¡±


    Before anyone else could speak, Old Mr. Johnston pped his hands and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it


    again.¡±


    He still held a glimmer of hope, unwilling to believe that his daughter had imnted venom in his


    grandson¡¯s mind.


    He could only find peace when he witnessed the results himself.


    Simone could understand what Old Mr. Johnston was thinking.


    It was a natural mindset for a father who loved his daughter.


    Uncle Nichs got in touch with the doctor and rmended an immediate brain CT scan. The doctor


    promptly arranged for it.


    Just before Albert entered, Simone used her vitality to stimte the venom.


    This caused them to involuntarily be active, unable to conceal their presence for three minutes,


    and unable to emit the malevolent aura that affects the maic field.


    After the CT scan, everyone returned to the hospital room and waited.


    After a while, the attending doctor walked in with the report, wearing a solemn expression.

 Chatper 398

    Chapter 398


    Chapter 398 Reluctantly Believing


    Upon seeing the doctor¡¯s expression, Old Mr. Johnston and Old Mrs. Johnston felt a sudden pang in


    their


    hearts.


    The doctor turned to Nichs Johnston and said, ¡°There is a significant issue with the recent brain CT


    scan.¡±


    He took out a few films and showed them to the couple.


    ¡°An actual parasite is growing in his brain, and it was still moving before.¡±


    ¡°No wonder it caused him to go into shock.¡±


    After Nichs finished examining the films, he was left speechless.


    Although he had previously doubted Simone¡¯s words, as a father, he naturally hoped there were no


    parasites.


    He asked the doctor, ¡°In a situation like this, what should we do?¡±


    The doctor replied, ¡°In this case, surgery is necessary to remove the parasite from the brain.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we cannot predict what will happen.¡±


    ¡°The situation is quite serious, and I strongly rmend surgery. You should consider it.¡±


    Nichs nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Then, he apanied the doctor out of the ward.


    Albert sensed the tense and heavy atmosphere in the room, and silence filled the air. He sighed. ¡°Now,


    regardless of the evidence we examine, it proves Simone¡¯s judgment was correct.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Salma did indeed harm me personally.¡±


    ¡°Even if Jodie Gray instigated her, I cannot forgive her.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will pretend she doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    He had always known that Auntie Salma didn¡¯t like him very much because he was a yboy.


    On the other hand, Jodie pretended to be friendly with him but looked down on him secretly.


    He wasn¡¯t foolish and understood their little schemes.


    Simone was more genuine than those two and would never look down on him.


    She even took him out for car racing with Gwen.


    He wasn¡¯t a saint, so he couldn¡¯t forgive Auntie Salma for harming him like this.


    Karah continued, By doing such things, she doesn¡¯t consider us family


    eats and said, ¡°If Albert can¡¯t be cured in the future, how can I live? I won¡¯t have such a


    sister-inw anymore.¡±


    ¡°We need to sever ties with her and never have any contact again.¡±


    From the depths of her heart, she said again, ¡°If it can harm Albert this time, who knows who it might


    hurt next time? I¡¯m just scared now.¡±


    With such a sister-inw, they would keep their distance from the main house.


    Uncle Nichs quickly decided. ¡°What they said is what I think. From now on, I will pretend she doesn¡¯t


    exist as my sister.¡±


    It affected her son, and he could not forgive that either.


    Auntie Bridgette didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a thing as venom.


    And the evidence in the video, along with Salma Johnston¡¯s son confirming it, proved that it was their


    mother.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she had to believe it.


    But she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that serious.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t they just perform surgery to remove the worm? It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Salma must have been deceived by that Jodie Gray. She wouldn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything yet, and you want to sever ties with your sister.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°You people in the main house are too penny-pinching.¡±


    Aunt Karah was furious. ¡°You sure know how to defend her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This didn¡¯t happen to your son. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be saying such things.¡±


    ¡°If they could remove it through surgery, why would Salma transfer it to my son?¡±


    She sarcastically remarked, ¡°The venom can hide, and the person who raises the venom can also be


    malicious. You just deliberately ignore these important points.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Simone making the venom appear, the CT scan wouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    Simone felt that Auntie Bridgette was toxic,


    So, she deliberately said, ¡°Since Mrs. Bridgette doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s serious, then it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Then, why don¡¯t I operate and transfer the venom in Elbert¡¯s brain to your son?¡±


    After all, they are blood rtives, so it can be transferred simrly.¡±


    they were not of the same zodiac sign, they were cousins.


    Divine State with nature by employing a certain esoteric technique and


    uld perform such a transfer


    But even though she could, she wouldn¡¯t do such a wicked thing.


    After all, her cousin was innocent.


    She was just trying to scare Auntie Bridgette.


    As soon as the aunt-inw heard Simone¡¯s words, she instantly became furious. She pushed Simone


    away. ¡°Why should the venom be transferred to my son? This is something Albert should bear and not


    my son.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to do this, I will never let you off.¡±


    She was a little afraid of Simone now.


    If it were transferred to her son, she would want to kill someone.


    Simone sneered. ¡°See, you¡¯re only tough when it¡¯s about others.¡±


    ¡°When ites to your family, you react differently.¡±


    My uncle-inw also sneered. ¡°No wonder you have such a good rtionship with Salma Johnston.


    You¡¯re cut from the same cloth.¡±


    ¡°We would never deceive our own family like you do.¡±


    Even if possible, she never considered transferring the venom from her son to her nephew.


    If they did, there was no difference between them and Salma.


    Usually, she and her second sister-inw would have minor conflicts, but she never expected the other


    party to be so heartless.


    Not only did she not care about her nephew, she even went out of her way to speak ill of him, and


    worse, she tried to defend the culprit.


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t want to be a virtuous sister-inw anymore.


    A mother¡¯s love is fierce, and she would fight anyone who harmed her child.


    Auntie Bridgette awkwardly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Karah. You¡¯re being too harsh.¡±


    It was the first time she had seen her sister-inw so angry.


    So, she didn¡¯t dare to argue anymore. After all, her husband still relied on the eldest brother for a living.


    Aunt Karah sneered. ¡°Your words were even more offensive.¡±


    Auntie Bridgette muttered, unwilling to ept it. ¡°What I said wasn¡¯t as offensive as what you said.


    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s supposed to be the sister-inw, but you don¡¯t even know how to be considerate


    to your


    unger siblings.


    uttered such remarks numerous times but had never witnessed her sister-inw behaving so


    appeared to deliberately humiliate her in the presence of her nephews and


    Simone. How disgraceful.


    Old Mrs. Johnston nced at her Auntie Bridgette, her eyes filled with a touch of severity, ¡°Keep quiet.¡±


    Even at a time like this, she still couldn¡¯tprehend the situation and ended up making her


    grandchildren and daughters-inw the subject of ridicule.


    Auntie Bridgette still harbored some apprehension toward her mother-inw.


    She didn¡¯t dare say anything else but silently cursed her biased mother-inw in her heart.


    Her sister-inw was also to me, but only she was reprimanded to remain silent.


    She gave her husband a meaningful nce, hoping he would defend her.


    Oliver Johnston remained silent and thought that she was a foolish woman indeed whocked


    awareness.


    His parents were upset due to his eldest sister¡¯s predicament, and he didn¡¯t want to say anything that


    would exacerbate the situation.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He wasn¡¯t that foolish, so he pretended not to notice.


    Auntie Bridgette was furious and speechless. What a coward. I¡¯ll deal with him when we get home. she


    thought.


    Simone gazed at the elderly couple from the Johnston Family. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

 Chatper 399

    Chapter 399


    Chapter 399 Is It Worth It? Simone Had A Straightforward Expression On Her Face


    She continued, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Mrs. Gray, she and Melinda Carver have conspired against me.¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t stoop as low as they do to nder and frame others intentionally.¡±


    She truly despised such behavior.


    In other words, she wanted Old Mr. Johnston and Old Mrs. Johnston to see their daughter.


    Old Mr. Johnston was stunned for a moment, ¡°What? She conspired with Melinda against you?¡±


    Before Simone could speak, Elbert couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Exactly. Auntie Salma has truly lost her


    mind. Not only did she harm me, but she also didn¡¯t spare her daughter.¡±


    Then, Simone ryed what she had told them before.


    After Old Mr. Johnston finished listening, his expression became even more unpleasant.


    He knew that his daughter had a stubborn personality, and she was indeed a bit selfish and self-


    centered.


    But he didn¡¯t expect it to have reached this point.


    He looked at Simone and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not teaching her well.¡±


    ¡°We never expected her to be like this.¡±


    Old Mrs. Johnston angrily said, ¡°That Jodie Gray is not a good person.¡±


    ¡°I called her before and told her not to raise her, to send her away as far as possible.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t listen, and now she¡¯s causing trouble with Jodie Gray.¡±


    ¡°They used to be really tight with Melinda, but now it has turned out like this.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless about her.¡±


    Their daughter was born into a family like theirs, with the support of the Johnston Family, and her


    husband also had a sense of responsibility.


    Otherwise, they didn¡¯t know what kind of life she would have had.


    At this moment, anger and deep disappointment toward their daughter arose within them.


    Their daughter had crossed the line by scheming against her precious grandson.


    Old Mr. Johnston had a simr thought.


    What he wanted most was a peaceful home and harmony between his children.


    at had their daughter done? He felt ashamed in front of his granddaughter and grandson.


    Upon hearing her grandmother¡¯sints, Luca Gray wore a pained expression and said, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know. My mom now scolds us daily because of Jodie Gray.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t allow us to send Jodie Gray away. Otherwise, she threatens to have us expelled from the


    Gray Family, to make us leave, and to¡­¡± He rambled on, and Titus and Aaron added on from the side.


    This made Old Mr. Johnston and Old Mrs. Johnston realize a problem.


    Their grandchildren also held a great deal of resentment toward their daughter, and their rtionship


    had be more distant.


    If their daughter continued like this, the rift between her and her grandchildren would grow stronger.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why it was worth it for the sake of an adopted daughter, especially when she


    wasn¡¯t even present.


    Otherwise, they wanted to see what was happening in her head¡­ or maybe she had been influenced


    by Jodie? Old Mrs. Johnstonforted her grandchildren. ¡°Your mother has lost her mind, but once we


    get rid of that Jodie, everything will be fine.¡±


    Titus sighed. ¡°In my mother¡¯s eyes, Jodie is her flesh and blood; we are as worthless as the grass.¡±


    ¡°So, we shouldn¡¯t hold out any hope.¡±


    In saying this, they also wanted Old Mrs. Johnston to deal with their mother correctly and help her


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    regain her rity.


    Old Mrs. Johnston¡¯s face turned ugly as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have your mothere over right now.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens today, I will ensure she gets rid of that Jodie.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, she can forget about recognizing us as her family.¡±


    It was clear that the eldest of the family harbored resentment towards their daughter.


    They had decided to sever ties with their daughter.


    If it were any other matter, Old Mrs. Johnston could have tried to suppress it or persuade her.


    But when it came to her grandchildren, she was furious with her daughter and couldn¡¯t bring herself to


    do that.


    Old Mr. Johnston agreed. ¡°Yes, have here over now.¡±


    The evidence is right here. She won¡¯t be able to deny it.¡±


    Old Mrs Johnston nodded and then called her daughter.


    Te the Gray Family¡¯s house. Salma was sitting there with Jodie, considerately massaging her


    shoulders.


    the iing call, she didn¡¯t think twice before answering


    though, cold and stern, demanding that she go to the hospital


    immediately.


    She was given half an hour to arrive, or else she would never step foot into the Johnston Family again.


    Before she could ask why, the call was abruptly ended.


    Salma panicked. ¡°Your grandmother called and told me to go to the hospital right away.¡±


    ¡°I hope they haven¡¯t found out about Albert¡¯s situation.¡± It was the first time her mother had spoken to


    her in such a cold tone after all these years.


    Jodie thought momentarily and said, ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°If this matter has been exposed, after you go to the hospital, just say that you will find a way to help


    your fifth cousin break the curse.¡±


    ¡°The master said he could help, so we¡¯ll find a more powerful master from the geomancy association


    and help your fifth cousin break the curse in a while.¡±


    ¡°As long as it can be lifted, I believe Grandma and the others won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Their n required the Johnston Family to discover and learn about this matter.


    Then, Salma would introduce the master to the Johnston Family.


    That way, they could naturally receive their reward.


    Listening to Jodie¡¯sforting words, Salma¡¯s heart immediately calmed down.


    Yes, she wasn¡¯t refusing to save her nephew.


    She was temporarily transferring the curse to her nephew¡¯s body, and then she would ask the master to


    remove itter.


    She believed that her family would understand her.


    She asked, ¡°Are you going with me?¡±


    Jodie hesitated and replied, ¡°I¡¯d better not go. They might not like to see me there.¡±


    Salma wouldn¡¯t transfer the curse as she introduced the master.


    The Johnston Family was not stupid. They would think that she instigated Salma to do it.


    if she apanied them to the hospital, she would be the focal point of the Johnston Family¡¯s wrath.


    dence, the wouldn¡¯t go.


    thought about it and said. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go alone!


    de for Jodie to go as she might end up putting all the me on her adopted daughter


    Both of them had different thoughts.


    Jodie took the initiative to usher Salma out, consistently influencing her thinking.


    She implied that the master she knew was very powerful.


    If Melinda asked the great warlock to deal with Salma again, that master could also handle it.


    Jodie took this action out of concern that the Johnston Family might influence Salma and decide to


    leave and give up on her.


    This was motivated by Jodie¡¯s desire to ensure Salma¡¯s safety and the importance of having a


    supportive daughter.


    It was only with Salma¡¯s unwavering determination that she could firmly reject the Johnston Family¡¯s


    demands.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Chapter 401 Why Must You All Pressure Me Like This?


    Upon hearing his sister¡¯s words, Nichs knew exactly what she wanted to express. He said sternly,


    ¡°Your


    ister-inw and Elbert¡¯s intentions reflect my attitude.¡±


    added, ¡°I have endured years of mistreatment from an ungrateful person like you, and now I don¡¯t want


    to have a sister like you in the future.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Salna couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and asked, ¡°Nichs, are you really cutting ties with me?


    Is it necessary to make such a big deal out of this?¡±


    Feeling unjust and distressed, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned that I will find a master to help


    Eibert get ri-l of it. Moreover, Jo said transferring it to him would be much easier. Who says he¡¯ll die in


    months? That¡¯s just nonsense.¡±


    As for the impact on fertility, Salma didn¡¯t argue, knowing that it indeed affected one¡¯s reproductive


    §à§ä§Õ§Ñ§Ý§ñ.


    Simone spoke up, saying, ¡°I said that. I am a geomancy master, just like Jodie.¡±


    She didn¡¯t see anything yet she could predict Elbert¡¯s situation in advance. If she is so amazing, can


    she ste controlled by the so-called ancient master? And can she be affected by absorbing your son¡¯s


    fortune? Salm were bing more and more unreasonable.


    thoughts


    Perhaps this was due to their limited interactions over the years. Actually, her biological mother was


    like this from the beginning, which was why she treated Jodie, whom she had raised and cherished


    personally, in a simr manner.


    Simone stood up to argue, leaving Salma infuriated. She knew that her own family treated her this way


    because of her own daughter.


    Salma looked at Simone and said coldly, Jo isn¡¯t a master, but she knows one.¡±


    ¡°If the master is not capable, how could he help me transfer the curse?¡± She asked, ¡°And if you are so


    capable, why don¡¯t you help Elbert remove the curse?¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow, ¡°So, you believe in the so-called master, trust Jodie, and refuse to consider


    the truth?¡±


    ¡°But it makesnse because that¡¯s the only way you can brainwash yourself and justify your actions,¡± she


    added. ¡°Thing that you did a small thing and everyone should understand.¡±


    Naturally, imone wouldn¡¯t let Salma provoke her into revealing that she could remove the curse. She


    still had to rely on thetter to expose the person behind it.


    Salmaked, ¡°Y-you¡¯re just talking nonsense.¡±


    She also ki that she couldn¡¯t argue with Simone anymore. This daughter of hers was bing more


    and more cloquent.


    So, Salina turned to Nichs and said, ¡°Jo really said that the situation won¡¯t be serious if it¡¯s


    transferred to Elbert.


    O


    ¡°You don¡¯t even oelieve in me, your sister, and yet insist on believing others?¡± she questioned. ¡°She


    has


    lways harbored resentment towards me, which is why she tends to exaggerate the severity of the


    situation.¡±


    Everyone naturally knew who Salma was referring to.


    Nichs observed his sister while showing no signs of remorse. Once again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    chill in his heart. The kindness he had shown her over the years seemed to be in vain.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there would be someone who harms their own nephew and even their biological


    daughter He expressed his disbelief..


    I trust S mone, and I won¡¯t exin further,¡± he added. ¡°I won¡¯t consider you my sister anymore. If ou


    don¡¯t believe me, I can post on Facebook and announce that I¡¯m cutting ties with you.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t hesitate in his heart at all because he couldn¡¯t afford to keep such a sister.


    Salma¡¯s face wore a woun led expression as she looked at him. ¡°Nichs, how can you


    do this?¡±


    To can find a skilled m to help Elbert lift the curse. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± she question d. ¡°Your


    obstinacy makes it look like you want to harm him.¡±


    Even Teresa couldn¡¯t bear to hear these words. She looked at Salma with a disappointed exression.


    ¡°Enough. How did you be so detestable now? Always talking about what Jo says and Jo does.¡±


    She continued. ¡°Jo is the cause of your broken rtionship with your own children, and your fourth son


    is still bedridden or in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t discovered early, it could have harmed your other sons,¡± she added. ¡°Are you that naive?


    How can you still trust her so blindly?¡±


    Teresa was on the verge of being infuriated by her daughter.


    However, Salma argued, ¡°What Jo did to my fourth son and others wasn¡¯t her intention but that she wa


    ordered by the master.¡±


    ¡°How can you me her for that?¡± she defended. ¡°During this time, I was cursed, and my own daughter


    didn¡¯t help or visit me. My sons are estranged.¡±


    ¡°Only Jo stayed by my side, caring for me andforting me, she continued. ¡°She even helped me find


    ways to alleviate the pain. If I don¡¯t trust her, who can I trust?¡± As Salma spoke, she felt more


    convinced of her stance.


    Salma¡¯s chilen were unfilial, so what was wrong with favoring her adopted daughter who treated her


    well?


    1


    Teresa iduriated to the point of being half-dead upon hearing this. ¡°She¡¯s exploiting you and intentily


    giving you these distorted ideas!¡± She added, ¡°She ims to know a more powerful master, so If he can


    the curse, why doesn¡¯t hee directly to help you instead of transferring it? Her care and


    mfort are just to keep you, to continue deceiving you so she can stay in the Gray Family¡±


    ¡°If no for her, you wouldn¡¯t have done so many wrong things and conspired with Mrs. Carver to harm


    your daughter, Teresa used. ¡°Your own daughter will cut ties with you, and your sons will hate you.¡±


    ¡°Why only think about what they do and not reflect on what you¡¯ve done?¡± she scored ¡°If you continue

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Chapter 402 Things Are Getting Out Of Hand


    Teresa was so furious that she staggered backward.


    They were only trying to do what was best for their daughter by getting rid of that troublemaker so that


    th mother and daughter would no longer be estranged. But, their daughter had the audacity to use


    them of forcing her and causing her harm.


    Teresa¡¯s face wore a cold expression as she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get rid of that troublemaker, don¡¯t consi


    ler me your mother anymore.¡±


    Austin chimed in. ¡°Your mother¡¯s decision is also mine. If you continue to interfere with Jodie, I will no


    longer recognize you as my daughter, and we won¡¯t wee you into our family anymore.¡±


    Salma was even more heartbroken. ¡°You are being too harsh. Do you want to see me tormente to


    death by insects that what would make you happy? It¡¯s a simple matter that could be resolved, ye you


    me everything one¡±


    ¡°To hasn¡¯t done anything to harm you. Why do you have to target her? She¡¯s still my daughter, and I


    won¡¯t give up on her,¡± she died.


    Austin was furious and couldn¡¯t believe he had raised such a daughter. He pointed to the door. ¡°If you


    can¡¯t give up, Jodie, then you¡¯re choosing to give up on your family. Go, and don¡¯te to our home


    again.¡±


    Salma was also furious. Her parents believed in others but not in her. They were so heartless.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t really think they meant it. They were just trying to scare and threaten her.


    How could they possibly disown their own daughter? she thought.


    Even if Simone treated her this way, as long as she apologized afterward, she could still be epted.


    After all, they were blood rtives.


    Thus, she stubbornly dered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°I will prove to you that I do not intend harm to Elbert. I¡¯ll seek a master to lift the curse from him,¡± she


    emphasized further.


    With that said, Salma confidently walked out of the room in her high heels.


    Staying long would only make things more awkward and ufortable for her. Each one of them,


    without understanding or empathy, continued to force her.


    Therefor her father¡¯s words provided her with the much-needed excuse to leave promptly.


    At thi nent, they were all worked up, and anything she said would be deemed wrong.


    Once the master came to help Elbert lift the curse, her family would likely calm down and forgive her.


    Seeing his daughter actually leave, Austin almost fainted from anger.


    ¡°Unfilial daughter, such an unfilial daughter. Our Johnston Family cannot tolerate such ughter. Now that


    she¡¯s gone, she better not cry and regret itter.¡±


    He added. There¡¯s no remedy for regret in this world. Even if she regrets it, I won¡¯t recognize her as my


    da ghter.¡±


    If their daughter continued to behave like this, not only would she bring trouble to the Gray Family, but


    might also cause harm to the Johnston Family.


    Since Salma chose to give up on them so decisively, Austin wanted her to know that cutting off ties was


    not just an empty threat or talk, but rather, they were serious.


    He instructed Nichs, ¡°Son, as soon as you get home, inform all our rtives that Salma and we, the


    Johnston Family, have no rtion anymore. Also, tell your brother-inw while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    As for the roject between the Gray Family and Johnston Family, stop it immediately while the losses


    are stil manageable.¡± He added, ¡°If she chooses Jodie, then let her live her life with that adopted da


    ighter


    Trom now on.


    Since Salma couldn¡¯t listen to the advice of those who truly cared about her and insisted on continuing.


    she would have to face the consequences herself.


    Bridgette and Salma ha good rtionship, and thetter hoped that Bridgette would often help her with


    family matters. So, Bridgette gave her husband a meaningful look.


    She also stepped in, saying, ¡°Mom and Dad, please calm down. This matter isn¡¯t worth cutting ties. It¡¯s


    not


    necessary.¡±


    Oliver added, ¡°Yeah, once you cool off, it won¡¯t be a big deal. There¡¯s no need to make it so tense,


    dragging my brother-inw and the Gray Family into it. It¡¯s unnecessary¡±


    As for the project with the Gray Family, he nned to advocate handling it on his own. It couldn¡¯t just


    Austin, however, wasn¡¯t oblivious to their subtle intentions. He sternly stated, ¡°If you continue advocat


    for her, with all your scheming, you can leave the Johnston Family. I¡¯ll cut ties with my own sons, and


    can take your shares and get lost.¡±


    Oliver was a bit of a cker, and Bridgette wasn¡¯t very attentive either.


    Initially, Austin had hoped that Nichs¡¯ family would look out for Oliver¡¯s family, but now, it seemed


    like it was time to seriously consider the idea of separating the family.


    Upon hearin Austin express this sentiment, Oliver and Bridgette immediately had a change of


    expression.


    Oliver wa quick to say, ¡®Alright, alright, Dad. Whatever makes you happy.¡±


    He ched his tone. ¡°If you want to disown Salma, go ahead; her actions were indeed too much.¡±


    fter healing this, Austin grew even more furious.


    If Oliver had stood firm and continued supporting his sister, there would have been some humanity left,


    but with just one threat, he immediately changed his stance. Truly unreliable


    Even Bridgette dared not say anything because she was afraid that Austin, in his anger, actually kick


    them out.


    anger from within himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it.


    And then there is Jodie who is always hiding behind the scenes causing mischief. Nichs wondered


    how his brother-inw would handle such a situation.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bridgette, standing on the side, agreed. ¡°Yes, if we¡¯re going to cut ties, let¡¯s do it cleanly. I¡¯ll als inform


    my family that it¡¯s no longer necessary to cooperate with the Gray Family in the future.¡±


    Whether it was venting anger or seeking revenge, it didn¡¯t matter. There was no need for further


    dealings with the Gray


    Upon hearing their word. Titus and his two siblings knew that things had escted.


    What was Mom thinking. Did she really believe that Grandpa and the others were just talking? When


    Simone said she wanted to sever ties before and actually did it, shouldn¡¯t Mom have learned her


    lesson? But now, she has managed to offend all of her family members on her own, thought Titus.


    Aaron feigned a pitiful expression and pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Nichs, Aunt Bridgette, if


    you decide to sever ties with my mother, please don¡¯t sever ties with us as well.¡± He added, ¡°We have


    also been abandoned by our mother.¡±


    Austin chuckled and said in a reassuring voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still acknowledge my three grandchildren


    as family.¡±


    He then turned to Simone and added, ¡°And Simone, even though you may no longer acknowledge, the


    Johnston Family will always wee you.¡±


    Simone smiled without saying anything.


    It was evident that the Johnston Family was resolute this time, and it was satisfying to see that Salma


    had ruined her own rtionship with her family.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Chapter 403 Do You Want To Drive Me Away Too?


    Simone hadpleted what she needed to do, so she decided to say her goodbyes.


    ung Karah stood up and held her hand, saying. ¡°Let me see you off.¡±


    Elbe said to Simone, ¡°Do drop by the hospital to check on me, considering my infertility.¡±


    The wor-is hir Old Mr. and Mrs. Johnston emotionally. If their grandson was indeed infertile, what would


    happen in the future? They would have even more grievances toward their own daughter.


    Simone chuckled and shook her head, then yfully winked at him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and make a


    het bag for you. Being infertile isn¡¯t as easy as it seems.


    By temporarily suppressing the curse, Elbert could avoid bing infertile.


    Tie was deeply loved and eximed, ¡°Simone is still the best in my family.¡±


    Aunt Karah escorted Simone out, and the Gray brothers, including Titus, followed along.


    Due to their mother¡¯s actions, they felt ashamed to stay any longer. Moreover, they need to inform their


    father about the situation.


    On the way, Simone whispered to Aunt Karah, ¡°Mrs. Karah, don¡¯t you worry. However, in the next week


    or so, you guys still need to act out your roles.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Bridgette should ry your emotions and feedback to Mrs. Gray, she added.


    Aunt Karah nodded. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything urgent on my end, I¡¯ll get in touch with you.¡±


    As long as the curse on her son was not lifted, she would continue to worry. That was why putting on


    this act felt more genuine.


    After seeing Simone off at the parking lot, Mrs. Karah greeted the Gray brothers before returning to the


    hospital ward.


    Titus said to Simone, ¡°Mom might be angry with you again this time.¡±


    Simone shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not like I forced her to do what shie


    did. Can¡¯t she let me expose the truth?¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± s continued, Jodie and the person behind her have ulterior motives. Even if it wasn¡¯t for me


    today, it yould have been exposed in a few days.¡±


    Titus nodded, ¡°True. We don¡¯t think you did anything wrong by helping the Johnston Family.¡±


    ¡°Just wanted to remind you to be careful with Mom and Jodietely. They¡¯ve been picking on us a lot.¡±


    He sighed bitterly.


    Lately, they found themselves under the constant scrutiny of their birth mother¡¯s disapproval.


    Simone nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I understand.¡±


    She was afraid they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. Things were easier to manage after they caused a


    ruckus,


    specially when it came to Jodie.


    Simone kept an eye on the person behind her, capable of absorbing more luck to continuously support


    Wter Simone drove away, Titus pulled out his phone to contact their birth father.


    Once the call was answered, he recounted the hospital incident to his father, Steven.


    Steven was furious that he was almost on the verge of a stroke. He had been away on a business trip


    for a while, and his wife had pulled such a stunt again.


    Why can¡¯t sne stop being a hindrance?¡± he eximed to his son.


    After hanging up the phone with his son, he dialed Salma¡¯s number and began scolding her.


    However, Salma was deficit and retorted, iming she did what she did because their daughter-i aw


    deserved it.


    It seemed that she was just the way she was, and her family couldn¡¯t stand to see her doing well.


    Steven knew that continuing the argument wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    She didn¡¯t see herself as wrong; instead, she believed her family was exaggerating the situation. So,


    he changed the topic. Just send Jodie away by today.¡±


    Salma was stubborn and said, ¡°I won¡¯t send her away. Jodie is also our adopted daughter. How can


    you be so heartless?¡±


    Steven was irritated. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare keep such a scheming and heartless adopted daughter. My


    daughter is only Simone.¡±


    Salma sneered. ¡°Your heart only has room for Simone, but she has to be willing to acknowledge you as


    her father!¡± She added angrily. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been med by my family


    Steven had a headache and retorted, ¡°Even if Simone doesn¡¯t acknowledge me, she¡¯s still my


    daughter. And this is clearly your fault; you caused trouble yourself, so it¡¯s normal for your family to


    me you. What does this have to do with Simone? As soon as an incident happens, the Johnston


    Family will eventually find out the reason, and it will lead back to you.¡±


    Salma was interested in hearing more and said, ¡°The trouble has already happened. Is saying all this


    useful?¡±


    Steven emphasized, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not useful. So, today, you must send Jodie away immediately.¡±


    ¡°I wound her away. If Melinda lets that great warlock target me again, the master Jodie knows can help


    ne, she asisted..


    Steven¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why are you so naive? Her so-called help is just a way to deceive you!¡±


    Impatient, Salma retorted, ¡°Can you stop thinking so badly of Jodic and the master?¡±


    No one in the family, husband and children alike, could stand her. It was so frustrating,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Steven took a deep breath. If you don¡¯t send her away, then you can move out of the Gray Family with


    Jocle.


    He wasn¡¯t joking or threatening. If his wife insisted on being with Jodie, then he would grant her wish.


    the kindness and amodation he had shown her couldn¡¯t win her gratitude. Besides sappointment,


    his heart had also turned cold.


    Salma couldn¡¯t believe it, and her voice was tinged with sharpness, ¡°What? You want to drive me away,


    too? Did you have an affair outside and want to make room for someone else?¡±


    Steven¡¯s voice turned dark. ¡°You¡¯re simply being unreasonable. I haven¡¯t had an affair; I have a clear


    conscience. Eyou don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate.¡±


    I¡¯ll give you two choices right now. Either send Jodie away immediately and sever all ties, or you nd


    Jodie move out together,¡± he stated.


    Fine, you¡¯re all forcing me¡± Salma reluctantly agreed. ¡°If no one can ept me, then I¡¯ll leav


    Steven¡¯s heart grew.cler. ¡°Good, take Jodie with you.¡±


    If his wife continued down this path, he was ready to bring up the dreaded word-divorce. He couldn¡¯t


    bear to see the entire Gray household crumble because of such a troublesome person.


    They ended the call on a sour note.


    Salma angrily called Jodie to pack up, announcing they were moving out. Jodie hadn¡¯t expected things


    to escte to this point. She was taken aback by her stepmother¡¯s decision, but after a moment¡¯s


    thought, she realized it was because her stepmother still found her useful. Without benefits and her


    amodating attitude, her stepmother might turn against her at any moment.


    A stepmother was still a stepmother and iparable to a real mother.


    Jodie wanted to stay and was hoping her stepbrothers woulde back to her. However, she knew


    Steven had given the order, and she had no choice. She grumbled about her father being too heartless,


    for she had called him ¡®dad¡¯ so many times in vain.


    The Gray brothers were speechless at their mother¡¯s choice. But they were relieved to finally get rid of


    the trouble that Jodie had be.


    As for their other, they sighed, hoping she woulde to her senses after enduring the hardships


    brought by die. They offered to help, but Salma rejected their assistance.


    Eventual, the brothers reluctantly moved both women to a vi nearby that was under Salma¡¯s name.


    They alo brought along a few servants to help them move and settle in with Jodie.


    Howe


    Salma still held a grudge. So, every day, she would make the three brotherse to the vi to eat


    together If they didn¡¯te, she would call and nag and scold them.


    During meals, the three brothers became her targets for venting her frustrati


    Titus and his brothers endured untold suffering, and as a result, their feelings toward their birth mother


    grew increasingly distant. To make matters worse, a hint of resentment began to build iir hearts.


    Dealing with a mother like this was truly a challenging ordeal for them¡­

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Chapter 404 What Caused It?


    In the subsequent two weeks, Simone continued to visit Elbert to make a sachet for him as a thoughtful


    esture.


    wever, he lingered in the hospital,pelled to maintain appearances for those orchestrating things


    behind the scenes.


    Simone¡¯s regr visits persisted as she kept a watchful eye on Elbert and Skyler.


    Simultaneously, the previously filmed drama set in the Republican eramenced airing and quickly


    became a serisation.


    Its sess was attributed to impable costumes, props, and the exceptional talent of the arors.


    The engag lot and pace captured attention that elevated not only the main cast but als the


    supporting ro


    Simone¡¯s dresses dazzled, which captivated everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Daily, her fans and admirers engaged in conversations, praising her beauty.


    Exmations of Simone¡¯s beauty and her resemnce to a beauty echoed, further amplifying her


    poprity.


    ¡°Simone, your dresses were stunning, eximed fans and admirers.


    Other cast members, including Ethan and Zac, who yed the second and third male leads,


    respectively. also gained significant fan followings.


    Ethan, in the role of the second male lead, amassed a significant fan base thanks to his mature acting


    skills.


    His portrayal of a refined and elegant character with sses vividly brought to life a noble young man


    from the Republican era.


    Zac, the third male lead, embodied the rebellious and untamed young master, apanied by


    profound emotions, drawing in numerous fans.


    The chemistry between the second female lead and the third male lead even led to them being shipped


    by


    fans.


    Critics of one¡¯s acting skills were silenced as she breathed life into her character, eclipsing the second.


    female led in the script.


    Her ex nsive acting skills wlessly portrayed multiple characters, from a dancer to a double agent.


    Simone seamless transformations,plemented by her stunning figure and exquisite dresses, left


    audiences in awe.¡±


    Critics of Simone¡¯s acting skills were proven wrong as she breathed life into ur character, outshining the


    second female lead in the script. Her explosive acting skills portrayed multiple characters with


    brilliance.


    As a dancer and a double agent, Simone altered her appearance seamlessly,plements by her


    III


    stunning figure and exquisite dresses.


    The fashion wave triggered by her role dominated short video apps.


    Nadtiple offers of film scripts flooded her doorstep, and her excellent variety show performances


    brought


    rth numerous invitations.


    Simone meticulously selected scripts and variety shows, even securing opportunities for her studio¡¯s


    artists.


    She had stumbled upon a handful of promising scripts and developed a fondness for two potential


    variety


    shows.


    Taking the initiative, she reached out to the individuals in charge of the scripts, ensuring auditi


    opportunits for the studio¡¯s artists were sessfully secured.


    Out of these, roles were directly confirmed.


    She not only secured a male lead role in a new drama for Ethan but also secured him a spot as a


    regr guest on a variety show


    Being a rising star like Ethan, it was crucial for him to sustain his poprity by making asional


    appearances in the media.


    Failure to do so would result in his quickly fading from the public¡¯s memory.


    His previous guest appearance on a variety show had a positive impact.


    Impressed by Ethan¡¯s recent poprity and Simone¡¯s influence, the director made a decisive decision.


    Uponpleting the previous film with Fiona, Simone swiftly identified another film resource and was


    on the brink ofmencing shooting.


    Moreover, she managed to secure a slot for Lisa¡¯s newly signed artist on another popr variety show.


    Through the consistent acquisition of quality resources, Simone once more garnered attention within


    the industry.


    Her abilities were beyond question.


    Simone¡¯s undeniable talent turned heads, prompting major entertainment titans to vie for her as their


    top


    agent.


    The allure of Simone¡¯s studio grew, attracting a surge of artists eager to sign on or make the leap to


    join her rank


    Every Jodie found herself consumed by jealousy and envy as she witnessed Simone¡¯s resurging


    poprny and the triumphs of her studio.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Yet, Simone faced a hurdle when she contended for a supporting role in a movie.


    The challenge arose with a supporting role meant for a recently signed, washed-up actor in Simone¡¯s


    studio.


    The individual i question had initially been an artist under Gray Entertainment.


    Unfortunately, he experienced betrayal from both his agent and a supposed close friend, resulting in


    the loss of several crucial resources.


    Iditionally, he managed to offend apany shareholder, leading to his suppression and sidelining


    within the industry.


    The prolonged absence from public view, coupled with a dearth of noteworthy projects and nearing the


    age of 40, naturally ushered in a decline in his career,


    Simr to Ethan, this actor refused to give up on himself.


    Even in the absence of acting opportunities, he persisted in honing his craft and refining his actir skills.


    Despite the myriad pressures of life, his desire to act remained unwavering.


    Taking matter into his own hands, he proactively reached out to Simone¡¯s studio.


    Coincidentally, Sime returned to Cebros and engaged in a conversation with this actor.


    Upon reviewing his portfolio and confirming the absence of any character issues, Simone wasted no


    time in officially signing him under her banner.


    Fueled by her belief in the script and the character, she championed the cause for this actor to secure


    the supporting role in the movie.


    Simone harbored the hope that this fresh project and role would catapult him back into the limelight,


    offering the audience a renewed perspective on his talent.


    The director suggested having a discussion with Simone.


    Simone found herself immersed in a captivating encounter as she embarked on a rendezvous with th


    movie emperor, Mr. Crayson.


    Their ndestine meeting unfolded in the seclusion of a private room at the tea house.


    Simone and Mr. Crayson took their ces first, and after a while, the weary director, Mr. Nielsen,


    entered. the room.


    In his fifties, Ir. Nielsen was a distinguished director renowned for crafting numerous cinematic ssics


    After he eered the room, he apologized to Simone. Tm sorry, I was dyed at the hospital, which is


    why I¡¯mte¡±


    Simorimiled and replied, ¡°No worries, Dys happen. Life has its own schedule sometimes.¡±


    bserv


    Mr. Nielsen¡¯s fatigued demeanor, Simone intuited the reason behind his desire to discuss the le with


    her.


    As Mr. Nielsen settled into his seat, Simone took the lead in the conversation. Mr. Nielsen, has your


    family. been experiencing a series of incidentstely?¡± Mr. Nielsen¡¯s hand, poised to lift the teacup,


    caine to a sudden halt


    He smiled wryly and remed, discernment is truly remarkable; it¡¯s evident just by ncing at me.¡±


    ¡°Can you discern the cause behind the troubles in my family?¡± The primary motive behind inviting


    Simone for this private meeting was to seek her advice on geomancy.


    name responded, ¡°Your parents are unwell and currently in the hospital, and your son recently fell


    seriously ill, leading to his admission a few days ago.


    Furthermore, your wife broke her leg this morning and is currently hospitalized too, added.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sense any negative energy from you, so it¡¯s likely that the issue is connected to your ancestral


    grave, Simone suggested,


    Nielsen was caught off guard.


    In his erraticued andckluster eyes, a glimmer of optimism began to surface.


    Master Gray, our insi is truly extraordinary. In just a brief observation, you¡¯ve uncovered t ruct cause of


    the turmoil win my family,¡± he acknowledged with admiration..


    The person he had sought advice from had also alluded to the presence of an issue with his ancestral


    grav at demanded attention.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Chapter 405 To Give Or Not To Give?


    Simone cast a discerning gaze over Mr. Nielsen¡¯s countenance, and the revtion regarding ancestral


    aves hardly caught her by surprise.


    inquired, ¡°Has someone broached this topic with you previously?¡± Mr. Nielsen, making no attempt to


    conceal it, nodded.


    Ind.ed. My parents faced consecutive mishaps, ending up in the hospital. It was there that I crossed


    paths with a geomancy master,¡± he disclosed. ¡°He shared an intriguing bit of wisdom, mentioning that if


    my philtrum tumed ck, my family would be prone to frequent mishaps. At the outset, I dismissed it,


    thinking it was mere superstition.¡±


    ¡°However, when my son fell seriously ill and ended up in the hospital, I encountered him again. T when


    I deci-led to take the initiative and inquire,¡± Mr. Nielsen borated. ¡°He revealed that thereplication


    with my family¡¯s ancestral grave, and unless addressed, my wife would be the next face misfortu


    And soon after, the same fate would befall me,¡± he added, acknowledging the prophecy.


    line to cttling


    ¡°This time, I ced my faith in his words and sought his assistance in examining our ancestral grave,¡±


    he admisted, recognizing the gravity of the situation. ¡°Of course, I knew I had topensate the


    geomancy master, so I inquired about the amount that he deemed suitable. Surprisingly, he decline any


    marypensation. Instead, he expressed that he was aware of my passion for collecting


    antiques, a shared interest of his as well.¡±


    ¡°He proposed an intriguing arrangement-if he assisted in resolving the ancestral grave issue, he


    requested an antique aspensation. After careful consideration, I decided to bring him home to


    select an antique aspensation,¡± Mr. Nielsen recounted, underscoring the significance of the


    arrangement.


    ¡°Little did I anticipate, the antique he selected happened to be a cauldron, an heirloom that had been


    handed down through generations in our family, requiring careful preservation,¡± Mr. Nielsen revealed,


    recognizing the unexpected twist in the unfolding narrative.


    ¡°At that very moment, the thought of parting with it proved unbearable, and I found myself hesitating,¡±


    Mr. Nielsen admitted, acknowledging the sentimental attachment to the cherished family heirloom


    Mr. Nielsen paused, then continued, ¡°He didn¡¯t push me into a decision; instead, he advised me to take


    my time and carefully consider the matter. He left me with his contact information, assuring me that I


    could reach out if I chose to proceed, and encouraged me to give him a call.¡±


    ¡°But he atted one condition-using the cauldron as the designatedpensation. Mr. Nielsen added.


    ¡°Afterw: 4, the more I pondered, the more a sense of unease settled in. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that


    this peon had appeared too conveniently, almost as if he had prior knowledge about the existence of


    the cauld In my family for quite some time. But due to its longstanding presence in my family, a relic


    by anyone outside, it struck me as peculiar when he not only identified its location but also


    me to retrieve the cauldron,¡± Mr. Nielsen mused.


    unse direct


    Mr. Nielsen turned to Simone, stating, ¡°My assistant reached out to me to advocate for a male


    character¡¯s supporting role on behalf of one of yourpany¡¯s artists. I figured, given your remarkable


    skills as a geomancy master, it would be worthwhile to engage in a conversation with you.


    Having spent numerous years in the industry, he had witnessed myriad darker facets.


    |||


    The seemingly coincidental arrival of the geomancy master left him skeptical, and he couldn¡¯t fully


    r brace the credibility of the situation.


    Doubts lingered in his mind, harboring suspicions that the other party might harbor ulterior motives.


    psed by Simone¡¯s proficiency in geomancy and mystical arts showcased during her livestream, he


    harbored a glimmer of hope. Consequently, he scheduled a meeting with her to delve into a discussion.


    The meeting wouldn¡¯t have materialized if Simone hadn¡¯t reached out to his assistant first.


    Following his wife¡¯s unfortunate ident and subsequent hospitalization due to a broken leg, he


    proactively reached out to the geomancy master.


    If the master indeed proved effective in rectifying his family¡¯s issues, he would find himself reluctantly


    parting with the cherished ancestral cauldron as a token of appreciation.


    Ultimately, deite the sentimental value of the family heirloom, he realized it paled inparison to the


    well-being an ives of his family members.


    Nevertheless, he opted to proceed with the meeting with Simone.


    Upon their meeting, before he even broached the topic, Simone astutely discerned the underlying issue


    afflicting his family.


    This decision brought him satisfaction, as he was relieved that he hadn¡¯t canceled the appointment


    over the phone and had chosen to rush over in person.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Listening intently, Simone furrowed her brows slightly and remarked, ¡°The appearance of this master


    does seem rather coincidental.¡±


    ¡°May I take a look at your cauldron?¡± She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the master had orchestrated


    everything with meticulous calction.


    There was an air of assurance as if he harbored the certainty that Mr. Nielsen had no alternative but to


    turn to him for assistance.


    In light of this, Simone¡¯s curiosity about the cauldron intensified.


    Mr. Nielsen agreed, saying, ¡°Certainly, why don¡¯t we head to my house now to inspect the cauldron?¡±


    Urgency crept into his voice, fueled by the string of idents that had befallen his family members.


    In ordae with the master¡¯s words, what had transpired so far was just the beginning


    Failure promptly address the ancestral grave issue would leave his family members vulnerable to


    ongoir danger, the geomancy master had warned.


    Simon nodded and said, ¡°Airight, let¡¯s head to your house now. Mr. Crayson, are you joining us or


    heading back to the studio?¡± Mr. Crayson, too, was intrigued by his manager¡¯s prowess in geomancy.


    Having only witnessed it during live streams, he was eager to see Simone¡¯s genancy abilities in person.


    He smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you and have a look.¡±


    Simone simply nodded, acknowledging his decision.


    Upon reaching Mr. Nielsen¡¯s vi, he led the two of them to his collection room.


    He then activated a mechanism, causing a small door to materialize on the wall.


    From within, he retrieved a wooden box and set it on the table.


    This is the cauldron, Master Gray. Please inspect it; is it of any use for geomancy purposes?¡± Despite


    its antiquity, the cauldron seemed to pale inparison to many other valuables lining the shelves in


    the collection room.


    There must have been a unique reason the master found this particr item intriguing.


    Simone¡¯s ga e fixed upon the cauldron, and a glint of surprise flickered in her eyes. As she focused he


    sensed a potent auspicious aura emanating from one half of the cauldron and a robust negative ura


    emanating to the other.


    Remarkably, two auras didn¡¯t sh but instead coexisted in a harmonious bnce.


    Harnessing her elemental power to enhance her perception, Simone observed that the two uras within


    the cauldron haderged to create a symbol.


    You know, this thing is indeed a treasure for geomancy masters. If utilized wisely, it has the potential to


    safeguard the well-being of many,¡± she exined.


    ¡°However, in the wrong hands, it could unleash disaster upon the surroundings,¡± she cautioned.


    Pausing for a moment, she resumed, ¡°Considering its ancestral significance to your family, this item


    holds numerous advantages for your household.¡±


    ¡°It was crafted specifically by a geomancy master for your ancestors, utilizing the umted merits of


    your family over generations.¡±


    ¡°Preserving it at home has the remarkable effect of fostering prosperity and safeguarding the


    household. contributing to your family¡¯s longstanding prosperity.¡±


    ¡°Based on the insights from the reading, without this cauldron, some of your family members might


    have already faced dire consequences


    ¡°Therefore, my rmendation is to preserve and care for this item diligently, Simone advised,


    emphasizing the invaluable role the ancient cauldron yed in the well-being of his family.


    Mr. Nielse¨¤ respected figure in the film industry, was well-regarded for his phnthropic endeavors.


    Year after year, Mr. Nielsen and his wife ventured into impoverished mountain areas, extending a


    helping hand to the elderly and offering support to children unable to afford education.


    Theumitment to phnthropy extended to consistent donations to various medical charities over the


    course many years.


    For a decade, they had maintained a consistentmitment, eschewing high profile publicity and


    opting instad for a genuine disy of sincerity that was devoid of any theatrics.


    Through this cauldron, Simone unveiled the amassed blessings of the Nielsen Family.


    Thus, Mr. Nielsen¡¯s phropic endeavors could be deemed a longstanding family tradition.


    This item could be regarded as a high-quality magical tool, exining the geomancy master¡¯s keen


    interest in it.


    incorporated into rituals, it wields an extraordinary amplifying and empowering influence.


    Upon cartig Simone¡¯s words, Mr. Nielsen suddenly grasped the full understanding of everything that


    had been clear before


    I wow no surprise that the ancestral teachings of the Nielsen Family mandated that each generation


    engage in Virtuous deeds, amass merits, and protect this cauldron


    rents cauldron had been nurtured by the umted merits of their family throughou


    Master Gagy lend your expertise to address the matter with my family¡¯s ancestral g


    Simone responded a confident nod, saying, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    Mr. Nielsen could resist asking. ¡°What are your terms for this assistance? Do you, by any c possion of


    this cauldron? If so, it would indeed put him in a tricky situation.


    ce, seek


    The internal del aged on should he yield and hand it over or stand firm and keep cauldron


    to be positiv:.


    In her conviction, Simone felt it was more fitting for the cauldron to stay under Derrick¡¯s guardianship,


    ensuring i egy by being passed down through generations in the hands of the Nielsen Family.


    In her judgme Sim ne deemed it more appropriate for the cauldron to continue residing in Mr. Nielsen¡¯s


    possession securing its legacy as it passed through the hands of the Nielsen Family across


    generations.


    Mr. Nielsen breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat surprised that Simone didn¡¯t request the cauldron as a


    reward.


    He praised, ¡°Master Gray, you are generous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your excellent reputation in the circle before, and today, I¡¯ve witnessed it firsthand.¡±


    ording to Simone¡¯s words, this cauldron incredibly valuable, a true treasure. There are likely not


    many masters who can resist its temptation.


    Simone shared a moment of agreement. ¡°Contentment brings happiness, and my master believes in


    taking only what is rightfully ours and not sumbing to the allure of others¡¯ possessions.¡±


    The sentiment resonated with Derrick, and he responded, ¡°Wise words. Your master has imparted


    valuable lessons.


    Indeed, the ability to shape a disciple like Simone suggested that her master possessed exceptional


    character and teaching qualities.


    Simone noted as she agreed with him.


    Mr. Niel n took the initiative and said, ¡°Master Gray, how about you take a look in my collection room


    and see there¡¯s anything that catches your eye?¡±


    ¡°If yofd something you like, I will give it to you as a reward,¡± he offered graciously.


    As long as it¡¯s not this cauldron, he is willing to part with other antiques from his collection.


    Hang gleaned that numerous masters shared an avid interest in antique res arch, Mr. Nielsen was


    prompted to extend his generous offer.


    Simone gave a nod, ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    She strolled around the collection room, and her attention was eventually drawn to a casually


    positioned antien, book.


    A warmth radiated from the jade buckle hanging around her neck as her eyes lingered on the ancient


    Took.


    She strolled over as her curiosity piqued, and she delicately picked up the ancient book to flip through


    its


    pages.


    The jade buckle adorning her neck reacted even more intensely.


    Simone scrutinized the ancient book carefully, initially noting nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, as she flipped through the pages quickly, she stumbled upon a hidden secret.


    As she swiftly termed the pages, the nted arrangement of the pages seemed toe together to


    form a


    swiftormed


    picture.


    The image in the book appeared strikingly familiar, matching the style and structure of the one


    concealed within the jade buckle.


    It appeared to be a puzzle,


    Hence, it made seuse why her master¡¯s ancestors couldn¡¯t decipher the mystery of the jade buckle,


    preventing them from pinpointing the location on the map.


    It transpired that the map was iplete, and an additional copy was concealed within the ancient


    book.


    pages of the


    Simone gazed at Mr. Nielsen and remarked, ¡°Mr. Nielsen, I¡¯m quite fond of this ancient book. Would it


    be possible to consider it as part of thepensation?¡±


    Mr. Nielsen was taken aback by Simone¡¯s unexpected request. This book is only worth a few tens of


    thousands of dors, and I acquired it more for enjoyment than its mary value,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Moreover, when the geomancy master came to the collection room, he examined other items aside


    from the ancient tripod,¡± Mr. Nielsen added.


    ¡°Not only did he not show any interest in this ancient book, but he also didn¡¯t even bother to pick it up.¡±


    Mr. Nielsen mentioned.


    He remind, Master Gray, this ancient book is not particrly valuable.¡±


    Simone rinned, ¡°My preferences aren¡¯t for sale, regardless of the price tag.¡±


    ¡°My has a fondness for collecting ancient books, so if Ie across one that captivates me, I feel


    This one is exceptional.¡±


    Seg her determination to use it aspensation, Mr. Nielsen ceased to persuade her, ¡°Alright, you can


    take it. And afterward, please spare some time to apany me on a visit to my family¡¯s ancestral


    grave in my hometown.¡±


    |||


    Compared to the previous master, he had more faith in Simonc.


    And he wasn¡¯t particrly attached to this ancient book either.


    Regardless of whether the issue with the ancestral grave can be resolved, he is prepared to give it to


    none as a token of gratitude for sharing the secret of the inherited ancient tripod..


    Sat expressed, ¡°I have time tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. You can decide which day.¡±


    Mr. Nielsen promptly proposed, ¡°Then, let¡¯s leave early tomorrow morning. It¡¯s a four-hour drive from


    here to my ancestral grave.¡±


    Faced with the series of problems his family has been enduring, he is understandably anxious.


    Simone aged with a nod, ¡°Okay!¡± The next morning.


    Simone hoppe to Derrick¡¯s car, where his assistant took the wheel. Apanied by Romulus Crayson,


    who remaine¡­ cadf presence by Simone¡¯s side, they embarked on the journey to Derrick¡¯s


    hometown.


    Upon reaching their destination, the quartet indulged in a leisurely lunch before making their way up the


    mountain with the requisite tools in tow.


    The entire expanse of the mountain had been acquired by the Nielsen Family, serving as the resting


    ce for countless generations of Nielsen ancestors. As Simone attuned her senses, she detected an


    anomaly surrounding a specific grave.


    She gestured. That one seems to have an issue; it should be your grandfather¡¯s grave, affecting your


    entire family directly. Let¡¯s take a closer look.


    Mr. Nielsen, astonished, responded, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s resting ce.¡± His amazement at


    Simone¡¯s capabilities grew.


    Without disclosing details and with the tombstone facing away, making it impossible to discern the


    name, Simone confidently asserted the issue.


    Excitement surged in Mr. Nielsen as he considered the possibility of resolving the familial grave


    predicament with Simone¡¯s exceptional skills.


    Approaching the grave, Simone retrieved apass.


    The trio obved the needle wildly spinning, seemingly malfunctioning, indicating significant problem.


    Simone marked, ¡°The maic field around this grave is entirely chaotic, exining the severity of


    your family¡¯s situation. If we dy any longer, someone in your family might face an unfortunate


    departe


    Mr. Nican¡¯s expression shifted, ¡°So, Master Gray, how should we deal with this?¡±


    Simone utilized apass to identify the most disrupted maic field and restured, ¡°Climb and dig


    down about a meter or so.¡±


    up


    there


    Without waiting for Mr. Nielsen to respond, the assistant ascended the grave with a hoe begant digging.


    After a short while, the asscant eximed, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s something pitch ck here.¡±


    Simone leaped onto the grave, donned her gloves, and retrieved the object.


    Nielsen and the others observed a small ck wooden coffin adorned with seven equally ck nails.


    simene took out a talisman from her bag, affixed it to the coffin, and recited an incantation.


    Suddenly, the talisman ignited, and the nails on the coffin mysteriously loosened.


    Simone proceeded to open the small wooden coffin.


    The trio wit essed a puppet inside, with a slightly discolored yellow talisman paper affixed top.


    Mr. Nicher countenance shifted once more as his gaze fell upon his grandfather¡¯s name and birthdate


    inscribed on the salisman paper.


    In that fleetin mer, realization dawned upon him, ¡°Could someone be deliberately targeting our family?¡±


    Simone, alrely ahead in her deductions, affirmed, ¡®Yes, it¡¯s clearly aimed at your family.


    ¡°More precisely, it¡¯s targeting something within your family.¡±


    She scrutinized the puppet and the talisman paper, detecting a simr energy emanating from both.


    The resonance mirrored the energy encountered during their confrontation at the hospital.


    It hinted that the puppeteer behind this sinister plot was in league with Jodic Gra


    Most likely, the true orchestrator was that cunning old mastermind.


    Little did she foresee that her intervention in securing a role for the star inadvertently disrupted the


    adversary¡¯s grand design.


    Inadvertently, she also stumbled upon another set of enigmatic alphabet symbols.


    Should she express gratitude towards the person responsible? However, at this point, they probably


    despised her.


    As expected.


    Somewhere thin Cebros, at Salma Johnston¡¯s vi, a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged abruptly


    opened his


    He clute ed his chest, his face paling from the bacsh, with a tinge of dark blue appearing on his


    brows.


    His exon transformed even further upon realizing that someone had shattered his spell.


    This mov had been of utmost importance, instructed by his master, and it had been broken so easily. It


    made him feel like he was about to spit blood.


    He was even more fearful of the consequences once his master discovered wi had happened.


    Thus, in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but curse the individual who had broken the spell.


    44N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Chapter 407 Simone Poses a Major Problem


    After being confronted by the middle-aged man, he immediately dialed a number on his phone.


    Once the call connected, he asked, ¡°What are the movements of the people who have been monitoring


    the


    elsen Family?¡±


    A respectful voice came from the other side, ¡°Master, Mr. Nielsen went back to his hometown with som.


    one today. They also visited the cemetery, but I didn¡¯t dare to follow too closely for fear of being


    discovered.¡±


    Upon hearing this, anger filled the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. He questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inf in me


    about this erher?¡±


    The other sy helplessly replied, ¡°I called you more than ten times but couldn¡¯t get through


    Only then did


    middle-aged man realize. Last night, because of his new insight, he had this phone to silent mode


    before entering a deep meditative state. He hadn¡¯t noticed the missed calls until now. He asked. ¡°Who


    did he go to the cemetery with? Was there a geomancer apanying them


    The ther party replied, ¡°There were three men and one woman. I know who the woman is. She¡¯s the


    recently popr bodice dress goddess.¡±


    The middle-aged man immediately knew who it was, ¡°Is that woman Simone?¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Simone.¡±


    The middle-aged man was so angry that he felt like spitting blood, ¡°Alright, I understand. You continue


    to monitor them and see if Simone will also visit the Nielsen Family. If she goes to the Nielsen Family,


    pay close attention to whether she is carrying a wooden box or something simr when she leaves.¡±


    He believed that Simone was also going for the cauldron on behalf of the Nielsen Family.


    The other party said, ¡°Master, rest assured, I will keep an eye on her.¡±


    After ending the call, the middle-aged man pondered for a moment and decided to contact his master


    With Simone involved, they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the cauldron unless they used force. But the


    Nielsen Family had done so many good deeds over the generations, and they had the cauldron to


    protect


    their home.


    It was unrestic to snatch it or forcefully seize it by setting up geomantic formations in the Nielsen


    Family.


    They would face bacsh from the cauldron, and the heavenly principles would also punish them.


    They co only wait for the future generations of the Nielsen Family to willingly offer the cauldron before


    thould use it


    The call was quickly connected. The middle-aged man reported the situation to his master.


    The old man was furious, and his face turned dark, ¡°Simone, it¡¯s Simone again. This treablesome girl,


    why is she so persistent?¡±


    The middle-aged man respectfully said. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Cat the othe hand, Simone broke the curse before she burned the wooden puppet and small wooden


    coffin ins


    together.


    After they turnte shes, the feeling of gloom that had clouded Derrick¡¯s heart also lisappeared.


    He asked Simone, ¡°Master Gray, now that this matter is resolved, will my family be safe


    Simone replied, ¡°Although there won¡¯t be any more deaths, various misfortunes will still continue. Illnes


    will continue to ur one after another. Even your career will be affected.¡±


    Derrick¡¯s face changed, ¡°Is there any way to break this?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°The maic field of this grave has already been disrupted, so it will continue to aff


    future generations. The method to break it is simple. Just move the grave. We can erect a stone mont


    ment here, and I will draw a talisman on it to suppress the effects of the previous curse.¡±


    Derrick breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Alright, I will follow your advice.¡±


    He realized that Simone¡¯s proficiency in geomancy and mystical arts was even more impressive an the


    ¡°Can you help me choose a suitable burial site for my grandfather?¡± Derrick asked.


    Simone nodded, ¡°O course!¡± She took apass and walked around nearby, stopping at an empty


    space.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°This ce is better than your grandfather¡¯s previous burial site. You can choose to move the grave


    here¡±


    She then rad her hand to calcte, ¡°Tomorrow at noon is an auspicious time.¡±


    Derricko wanted to move the grave as soon as possible so that his family woul! Lace fewer troubles


    and


    illnesse


    ¡°Oka


    Derric


    we descend the mountain, I will immediately arrange for people toe and move the grave Master


    Gray, can you stay today and return to Cebros after the grave is moved tomorrow ed. ¡°We don¡¯t


    understand anything, and we¡¯re afraid of making mistakes if we do it ourselves.


    Simone nodded. ¡®Even if you didn¡¯t ask. I would have stayed. I need to find ood spot.¡±


    Derrick breathed another sigh of relief, gratitude on his face. ¡°Thank you so much¡±


    Then, the group descended the mountain.


    0


    Derrick arranged for Simone and herpanion to stay at the best hotel in the county town.


    He himself went to order the stone monument and hired people to move the grave.


    They had sufficient funds, and the stone monument did not require any intricate carvings or words as


    long


    itowed the given dimensions.


    Su, everything was settled that day.


    Early the next morning, the stone tablet was delivered to the mountain.


    After breakfast, Simone and a few others, along with the vigers who were helping to move


    went up the mountain.


    Under Sinne¡¯s guidance, they first moved old man Nielsen¡¯s coffin out.


    Simone gathe


    Then, she ms


    ashes from the burned small collin the previous day and sprinkler hem in one spot. he vigers to ce


    the stone tablet on top.


    Once the stone tablet was buried ording to her request, Simone dipped her talisman pen in top-


    grade cinnabar and used her energy to draw a suppressing talisman on the stone tablet.


    This not only died the effects of the previous curse but also prevented other geomancy masters from


    Just as Simonepleted the final stroke of the talisman, everyone present had the illusion that the


    tire stone tablet was emitting a halo.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man in the vi began bleeding from his seven orifices and copsed to


    the ground, convulsing


    It took him some time to recover.


    He felt as if he had been restrained, unable to practice or utilize any magic without encountering failure


    halfway through.


    He couldn¡¯tprehend why this was happening, but he couldn¡¯t help but link it to Simone.


    That girl must have done something to prevent him from ever bing a geomancy master again.


    How despoble she was.


    Althou the man harbored resentment towards Simone, he acknowledged her superior power.


    He bhope of seeking revenge on his own. Impatiently, he reached out to Melinda as a geomancy


    He imponed Melinda to continue dealing with Simone, as this great cmity could not be allowed to

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Chapter 408 They Are Nothing


    On the other hand, the vigers dug the graves as Simone had requested.


    Just a momentter, Simone chanted a spell and burned the well-drawn talisman. Then, she pointed at


    the vesite. Today was originally cloudy, and although it didn¡¯t rain, there were many dark clouds. Right


    after Simone finished pointing at the gravesite, everyone present had a look of shock on their faces.


    Above the newly pointed burial site, a rainbow appeared, and they seemed to hear the chirping of


    birds.


    Simone spoke. ¡°You can ce the collin now.¡±


    Her voice broke the silence and brought everyone back to reality. The way they looked at her carried


    even more i spect. This master was truly amazing.


    Derrick was even more astonished. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have clieved that


    one could agrivesite like this. Simone was truly incredible.


    air


    After returnin Cinos, he would have to promote Master Gray properly.


    And this scene happened to be captured by Derrick¡¯s assistant.


    Originally, he was supposed to record the process of relocating a grave ording to Irrick¡¯s


    instructions.


    The main purpose was to record the location where Simone pointed after giving directions to avoid any


    mistakes. But he didn¡¯t expect to capture this miraculous scene as well.


    After seeing it. Derrick asked Simone if he could keep the video and, after returning to Cebros, if he


    ould tell his friends about this.


    Simone naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such an opportunity to make a name for herself in the industry. If


    more directors, producers, and investors came looking for her for geomancy consultations, she could


    also secure more resources for the artists in her studio.


    After sessfully relocating the grave, Simone and her group returned to Cebros.


    Romulus escorted Simone back to her apartment. With gratitude in his eyes, he said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve


    worked hard for this role. Thank you so much! Everyone in the studio now called Simone the boss, and


    he followed suit.


    Even small supporting roles in Derrick¡¯s productions were highly sought after, let alone the important


    and likable der ragonist.


    What¡¯s ore, his former friend, the rival who stepped on him to climb up, was also actively vying for this.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    males porting role.


    Now Simone had secured it for him, the other party must be feeling upset.


    Simone uiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m your agent, and it¡¯s my job to fight for more resources for you. No need to


    thank me. Go back and prepare well. You¡¯ve been silent for so long; it¡¯s time to make aeback. I will


    discuss this with Derrick, and the studio will promote you properly. You don have to deliberately


    establish a persona since you¡¯re doing great as you are now.¡±


    ¡°After this movie, I believe you can be a member of the older entertainment circle.


    |||


    Romulus was an older math and he relied on his acting skills more than his poprity. With his mature


    Ter ipe, ament and great looks, he could gain a lot of fans.


    Romulus smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I will work hard.¡±


    This was not only a very good opportunity, but for Simone¡¯s sake, Derrick paid him ording to his


    previous status in the industry, not his current one.


    He received a lot of money, which finally relieved the pressure of his life in the past two years.


    So, he was really graterul to Simone and felt that she was his benefactor after middle age.


    When his o atract with Gray Entertainment expired, he also tried to contact other entertainmpanies


    and agents.


    But goodpanies and agents thought that he had no hope of bing popr again ar politely


    declined ham


    Thepanies that wanted to take advantage of his previous fame to make aeback proposed


    very harsh conditions.


    Forte ately, he had a try-it-out attitude and applied to Simone¡¯s studio and was signed.


    Otherwise, he didnt know whether he should stay in this circle or not.


    He liked acting and could only act. His personality was also somewhat introverted.


    If he were to find another job, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do or what he could do.


    Now, he could continue acting, and he was really happy and grateful.


    A few dayster, at Gray Entertainment, Romulus¡¯s former agent and rival were extremely frustra el


    when they learned that he had secured the role of deuteragonist.


    The deuteragonist role that they thought was in the bag was taken by Romulus, whom they had


    suppressed.


    It was difficult for them to ept, and they felt heartbroken.


    The agent said, ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t get the deuteragonist, I originally wanted to fight for the tritagonist


    for


    you.


    ¡°But Derick insisted that he would no longer use artists from Gray Entertainment. This was supposed to


    be your best opportunity to make a name for yourself in the film industry, but who would have thought


    that Rmulus would seize it first.¡±


    He brotht his spear and armor, and the title of king of television was already in his hands. They were


    now aiming for the title of best actor.


    Although it was the deuteragonist this time, winning the Best Supporting Actor award wouldy the


    foundation for winning the Best Actor award next time.


    Everything was nned out, but who knew it would be disrupted?


    The agent frowned and sand, ¡°Who could have imagined that Romulus would have such good luck and


    vig with Simone¡¯s studio? Simone even used her identity as a geomancy master to win over Derrick.¡±


    After Derrick¡¯s family had some trouble, Simone helped solve the problem. In the past few days,


    Simone hg been highly praised in the industry, especially because she announced that she would no


    longer use


    from the Gray Family.


    This caused many artists on his level to have a different attitude toward him these days.


    They felt that he had caused them to lose the opportunity to participate in Derrick¡¯s future movies.


    He found it ridiculous.


    He couldn¡¯t get the role because Romulus was taken away by Simone.


    the


    But it¡¯s a pret Derrick¡¯s no longer working with our artists. They¡¯re justing after me because they


    have no bails to fight th


    dew


    It made him any, but he can only swallow his anger.


    After all, dealing with Romulus was not difficult, but dealing with Simone was very difficult.


    The erstwhile top-notch agent, Titus, hadn¡¯t evene back to lead the newbies.


    If the Gray Family can¡¯t handle Simone, they couldn¡¯t either. The agent helplessly said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t


    know what part of Romulus caught Simone¡¯s eye. She¡¯s leading him herself¡±


    As fellow agents, although they had biases against Simone, they had to admit that she was very skilled


    a getting resources.


    There was a legend in the industry that there were almost no resources that Simone couldn¡¯t obtain.


    Although it might be exaggerated, it also represented that Simone was not only a popr top-tier


    actress but also at the top level in the circle of agents.


    Kyle smirked, ¡°Who knows what Simone¡¯s preferences are? She simply enjoys supporting artists who


    have been abandoned or rejected by others.¡±


    That¡¯s why Romulus got lucky.


    The agent


    ndered for a moment and advised, ¡°I warned you about spending time with Jodie. I suspect she


    transfred her misfortune to you.¡±


    The reon he assisted Kyle in betraying Romulus and utilizing resources to elevate Kyle to the top was


    becau Kyle had be close to Jodie, the favored youngdy of the Gray Family.


    Littled anyone anticipate that the tables would turn, and Jodie would swiftly be suppressed by the true


    heiress, imone, upon her return.


    They heard that Steven had expelled her from the Gray Family.


    She held no value to them.


    Now, it was toote for him to have regrets; he could only follow one path.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Chapter 409 He Had to Stand Against Her


    Discussing this matter, Kyle¡¯s expression turned grim.


    Heined, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s actually possible. This woman is toxic now and very unlucky. She


    Id me before that if I fought for the role of the deuteragonist, she would help me and ensure I got it. But


    no only did I lose the role, but Derrick also put me on the cklist. I suspect that Simone knows about


    my rtionship with Jodie, so she deliberately signed Romulus.¡±


    He used to quite like Jodie. But it was only after the live variety show that he realized how¡­ peculiar


    she reas. Being with her would drain his luck. No wonder every time she was with Jodie, something


    seemed to happen. That was why he originally decided to keep his distance from her.


    Not long ag Jodie actively approached him and said she could help him get the role of the


    Leuteragonist. Because Desperately needed this role, he spent another night with her. But it turned out


    at everything she said an used as nonsense. She was no longer the fortunate Miss Gray from the ray


    Family but


    an unlucky a


    fortunate woman,


    1 better keep my disince from her in the future. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    He had worked so hard to climb to the top. He didn¡¯t want to be dragged back by Jodie and return to


    the


    past.


    His agent agreed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to stay away from her. She seems so unlucky and strange now.¡±


    Meanwhile, during an executive meeting at Gray Entertainment, someone brought up this matter.


    Reuber was also targeted by two shareholders, implying that he should settle his family affairs. If this


    continued. Simone¡¯s continuous targeting of Gray Entertainment would be a problem.


    Losing resources was one issue, but being embarrassed was an even bigger problem.


    The artists from Gray Entertainment who were no longer popr and unsessful immediately gai


    good resources after joining Simone¡¯s studio. Even those who had left before made aeback.


    Fiona regained poprity because of a variety show and a drama.


    Harry rose to fame because of a song, surpassing Luca, the top singer, and bing popr.


    Ethan was als gaining recognition recently because of a Republican-era drama.


    Now, there as another has-been, Romulus, who joined Simone¡¯s studio and immediatelynded a


    major role in a ckbuster film.


    If he p formed well in this role, he could gain a lot of fanspared to the male lead.


    In Ds film this time, the male lead with the most screen time was a veteran award-winning actor in his


    filt


    The deuteragonist was actually the middle-aged period of the emperor yed by this actor.


    It was also the period when the emperor was most energetic and charismatic, which was why this role


    was so popr.


    Not only was theirpanypeting for the artist, but the other two entertainment giants were pining


    after the role as well.


    Who would have thought that, in the end, a newly opened studio that hadn¡¯t even been in business for


    a yur would win?


    I even made the famous director in the industry speak out, which was a huge blow to the Gray Family.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Simone to sign Romulus and even fight for this role for him.¡±


    Reuben, who had just returned from a business trip, rubbed his temples. He had a headache.


    that is Simo e trying to do? Jodie was ruined by her and was kicked out of the Gray Family by her feer.


    Ditus still couldn¡¯te back to thepany, and even if he did, his role was probably dre for


    /


    What else doc Is there no end to this? He had mixed feelings about his younger sisr


    He looked at the senior executives of thepany and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about Simone. What


    do you think we should do?¡± Suppress Simone? But she became popr on her own and even brought


    the studio to sess. Make peace? With her stubborn personality, it¡¯s impossible. Neither of these


    options will toork


    The senior executives of thepany were also at a loss, ¡°How do we know what to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the


    president, so it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±


    In the past, the first thing they would think of was finding ways to suppress Simone.


    If they could suppress Simone to the point where she couldn¡¯t recover, the problem would be solved.


    They didn¡¯t believe that their bigpany couldn¡¯t deal with Simone.


    But now, no one dared to bring it up for fear of it being leaked and incurring Simone¡¯s wrath.


    After all, the example of the Gray Family brothers was still fresh in their minds¡­ Reubenughed at


    their words, ¡°Then let¡¯s not let Simone take advantage. Let the people below thoroughly investigate


    which artists in thepany have potential and good character but are being suppressed or are


    currently sitting on the bench. Don¡¯t let Simone poach anyone anymore, and instead focus on helping


    others make aeback and turn the tables.¡±


    Being humiliated by his sister like this, he had be aughingstock in the indust


    So, let¡¯s nerve my sister any more opportunities. This was the best counterattack he coulde up


    with


    ¡°If we n¡¯t suppress Simone, then let¡¯s suppress and obstruct the development of artists in her studio,¡±


    ¡°If doesn¡¯t work, we can use our influence to help otherpanies¡¯ artists such opportunities.¡±


    Simone


    dio is growing, and not only was it humiliating Gray Entertainment, but it would also be


    threateningpetitor in the future.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hister was too great at snatching resources.


    Ah, couldn¡¯t she just be a top celebrity or a geomancy master? Why does she have toe


    anpete with Gray Entertainment? This forced him to stand against her.


    0


    Although Gray Entertainment was just a stepping stone for him to build his resume, if this stepping


    stone Hoesn¡¯t work out, it would be detrimental to his future entry into the Gray Group and taking over


    thepany.


    This statement caught the attention of the higher-ups.


    Yes, they couldn¡¯t suppress Simone, but they could suppress the artists in her studio and prevent their


    development.


    And she likes to poach ourpany¡¯s talented artists or suppress them, doesn¡¯t she?


    They wouldn¡¯t give her any more opportunities, and that would be for the best.


    So, the higher-ups agreed one after another.


    ¡°Yes, the corp shid also reorganize the artists¡¯ side.¡±


    In the future


    them.¡±


    Simone¡¯s artistspete for resources, let¡¯s help artists from otherpanies snatch.


    ¡°As long as the other artists in her studio fall into obscurity, she won¡¯t be able to stand alone.¡±


    ¡°Maybe her studio will close down, and she can focus on being a star or a geomancy master.


    ¡°I believe other entertainmentpanies also don¡¯t want Simone¡¯s studio to seed.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Chapter 410 Is It Because of Jodie?


    Two more days had passed.


    Simone and Zac made ns to have a meal together, and she gave him several amulets that she had


    arved. The stone that Zac had given her before had been incredibly helpful, and she wanted to repay


    hum Zac was delighted to receive the gift from Simone, and a sunny smile appeared on his handsome


    face. ¡°Thank you, Simone. With the amulets fromst time, I can give one to each of my family elders.


    You have once again be famous in the industry. Many people are seeking your help in geomancy.


    Recently, Derrick had been promoting Simone a lot, and the news spread. Simone chuckled lily. ¡°It


    seems like I need to thank Derrick for promoting me.¡±


    Lac then brought up something he had heard. ¡°Gray Group is targeting your studio. Have you heard


    about it? Yesterday Felix mentioned that Gray Group wants to join forces with Star Entertainmer and


    Royal


    sess the artists in your studio. They even proposed that they could help the artists


    Entertau


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    from our twe


    seems like Mr


    niespete for resources against the artists in your studio. But Feli refused, and it


    fused as well,¡±


    Simone nodded. Romulus told me about it.¡±


    Although Romulus had fallen out of poprity, he had once won the Best Actor award and still had a


    few friends in Gray Fertainment. So, someone secretly told him about Gray Group¡¯s decision, and


    Romulus then informed Simone.


    She sighed helplessly. ¡°When I signed Romulus this time, I just felt that it would be a shame for him to


    leave the industry like this. It really wasn¡¯t because he was an artist from Gray Entertainment that I sign


    d him. I didn¡¯t even think about that at the time. I can only say that the executives of Gray Group like to


    overthink things.¡±


    Zac agreed, ¡°I also believe that when you signed Romulus, it wasn¡¯t to target Gray Group. They are


    paranoid and distrustful.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Now that they want to adopt a policy of suppression, will you fight back?¡±


    Simone replied confidently, ¡°They have to make a move first, and I will definitely strike back. They only


    think that if my studio grows and develops, it will be a threat to them. They want to destroy my studio in


    its infancy. But I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with. If they dare to join forces with others and use unfair


    means to snatch resources from my artists, I will cut off their reaching ws.¡±


    If they cocted for resources using fairpetition, she wouldn¡¯t do anything, but she would follow the


    rules. Sh would just do her best to fight for her studio¡¯s artists.


    Whoe er got the resources would have to rely on their own abilities.


    Zackled, ¡°I knew you would react this way.¡±


    Although Simone was not someone to be messed with, as long as others didn¡¯t target her first, she


    wouldn¡¯t intentionally suppress or antagonize anyone.


    ¡°By the way, the idea of otherpanies joining forces to suppress yourpany¡¯s artists was


    proposed. by Reuben, ording to what Felix told me


    173


    In the high-level meetings of majorpanies, as long as it didn¡¯t involvepany secrets, with many


    per ple and diverse opinions, there weren¡¯t actually many secrets to be kept.


    Simone nodded, ¡°Yes, I heard it from Romulus as well.¡±


    The wasn¡¯t surprised at all by this news.


    Zac said, ¡®Is it because of Jodie that he came up with this idea?¡± Rumor had it that Steven kicked Jodie


    out of the Gray Family because of Simone, and Salma, because she cared more about her adopted


    daughter. voluntarily moved out to live with Jodie. So, it was very likely that Reuben wanted to seek


    justice for his mother and adopted sister.


    Stoneughed. ¡°Probably not. Reuben is much more rational than the other sc*mbags.¡±


    She added he¡¯s just afraid that my studio will be bigger and stronger and that the fure resource


    benefits water to Gray Entertainment. This would affect his resume, and he¡¯s a raid that during his


    tenure as 1


    ent of Gray Entertainment, it would be a stain on his recorr


    ¡°It would also all his entry into the Gray Group and his future position as the Chairman of the Gray


    Group. After all, the Gray Group is not solely controlled by Steven now; there are major shareholders


    eyeing the position of Chairman. They will definitely use my studio to overshadow Reuben¡¯s developme


    in Gray Entertainment. They will highlight the sess of the artists I poached from Cy Entertainment


    and use it to supess and target them. They will say that he is incapable, even inferior to his sister, who


    grew up outside, and not suitable for the position of Chairman. The idea he has now is just a


    preparation for the future. After all, the sess of my studio has also disrupted their ns.


    Suppressing my studio, or even shutting it down directly, benefits the Gray Group as they can seize


    and divide more resources. also adds a significant achievement to his resume


    Her studio had gained some recognition now, and Se mbag No. I just wanted to take advantage of the


    situation to establish his dominance.


    Although he loved Jodie, in his heart, the position of Chairman of the Gray Group and his career were


    the most important.


    Zac suddenly understood. ¡°So, it¡¯s mainly for his own sake. Gray Group¡¯s people will indeedpare


    you with him, given your rtionship.¡±


    In the end, Reuben couldn¡¯tpare to his sister, who grew up beyond the family.


    ¡°He may be questioned about his abilities, which could affect his future as the chairm. But I think


    Reuben he got things wrong. This is the best reason for him to improve his business skills, right? To


    gain recogniri, without suppressing and undermining others.¡±


    ¡°I dou1 he can hold onto that position as the chairman of the Gray Group in the future, Simone chuc.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this their favorite trick? Ever since Reuben and his brothers joined Gray Entertainment, thei


    pany¡¯s culture has shifted towards suppressing and undermining others.¡±


    In the Gray Family brothers¡¯ philosophy, this was the most effective method. As for the people being


    suppressed and undermined, it was not their concern.


    Zughed, ¡°True, their style is disliked by many in the industry. They¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to them in the


    future.


    Simone had dealt with each of them one by one. Now, Titus, Luca, Andrew, and Aaron hau all been pur


    in


    their ce and no longer used trouble. Next, Zac was looking forward to seeing Reuben being dealt


    with. They continued to discuss work matters.


    Zac jokingly suggested, ¡°Simone, how about we n a trip together? We can invite some of the people


    who


    prar on variety shows.¡±


    Of course, Leon and the others were excluded.


    Upon hearing his suggestion, Simone¡¯s mind was filled with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! Why don¡¯t


    we go hiking and camping?¡± She had already assembled the two maps and pinpointed their exact


    cation.


    This time, their journey would serve as an opportunity for exploration. After all, the maste minds would


    never antici ate her swift deciphering of the location. Furthermore, they would never an cipate that she


    and the other celebrities would actually visit the ces marked on the map.


    By doin se the Otherwise, ex during their


    Lavoid intentional interference and ensure the safety of Zac and the others. didn¡¯t visit the designated


    locations, they might encounter trou le elsewhere approach would catch the other party off guard and


    give them a trategic advantage.


    |||

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Chapter 411 It Shouldn¡¯t Be Like This


    After Simone agreed, Zac immediately began asking one by one. He mentioned that he was nning


    to go to Spirit Peak next week and asked if they would like to join him. Eric had just joined the set and


    was busy himing, so he couldn¡¯t go.


    Eban happened to be participating in a variety show and couldn¡¯t make it either. Keira, Dn, and


    Harry had no ns for the following week, and all expressed their desire to go. Although Tina didn¡¯t


    have any work, arrangements, her father fell ill, so she couldn¡¯t go either. Zac didn¡¯t ask Leon and the


    Gray brriers, as it wouldn¡¯t make anyone happy if they went. After confirming the participants, Zac and


    Simone reviewed the list again.


    Simone was taken aback, ¡°Tina¡¯s father is sick? Shouldn¡¯t we go to the hospital to visit?¡± She has been


    in contact with Tina all along and even had a voice call with her a few days ago.


    Zac nodde rtive.


    gr Simone had a close rtionship with Tina, so it was only natural t visit her sick


    Simone took out h phone and called Tina. When Tina heard that Simone and Zac wereing to visit


    her father, her heart warmed. She then provided them with the hospital and ward informion.


    Simone and Zac arrived at the hospital. Just as they reached the door of the ward, theyard a woman¡¯s


    sharp voice. ¡°I can take care of him, but you, Tina, have to give me 150 thousand.¡±


    Tina¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Are you crazy? The person lying in bed is your husband, and you want


    mone to take care of him?¡± ¡°What do you need 150 thousand for? Are you going to use it to cover your


    family¡¯ business losses? Forget about it. With that 150 thousand, I can hire several top-notch


    caregivers to take care of my dad. We don¡¯t need a woman like you who is restless and irresponsible.


    Just leave, my dad doesn¡¯t need your fake concern and care. And don¡¯te to the hospital anymore.¡±


    From Tina¡¯s tone, it was clear that she was filled with anger. The woman continued to curse, calling


    Tina unfilial and so on.


    She didn¡¯t give up and asked Tina¡¯s father, ¡°Do you also not need me to take care of you? You better


    think it through. If you don¡¯t do as I say now, even if you kneel and beg me in the future, I won¡¯te to


    the hospital again.¡±


    Then a weak male voice sounded, ¡°Tina calls the shots. If you don¡¯t want toe, then don¡¯t. I also


    beg you, stop using your own biological daughter to benefit your family.¡±


    The womangrily cursed, ¡°You useless piece of trash, you¡­¡± Soon, the door of the room was opened.


    Tina gra bed a woman dressed in branded clothes from head to toe, with delicate makeup, and who


    appear to be in her thirties.


    ¡°You


    annoying. We can¡¯t afford someone like you. You better leave now.¡± She red at the woman threat


    ingly, ¡°If you disturb my dad¡¯s rest again, I will cut off your financial support.¡±


    just as the woman was about to curse, she saw Simone and the other person. To maintain their image


    in front of others, she swallowed the words she was about to say.


    She looked at Tina with an unpleasant expression, ¡°I think you are the one with a prob! about your own


    uncle and insist on taking care of this useless person. I really don¡¯t under


    You don¡¯t care and what you¡¯re


    after.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tina was furious, ¡°Go, just go!¡±


    The woman sneered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go, but don¡¯te begging to meter. After saying that, she turned


    ound and left unhappily.


    Ting also noticed Simone and the other person. She looked apologetically at them, ¡°This is my


    biological mother. I¡¯m sorry for making you witness this.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°They are the ones who are a joke. Just ignore them.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Tina also remembered the recent rumors.


    Simone¡¯s biological mother actually voluntarily moved out of the Gray Family for Jodie. She nodded,


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s jus: igrom. Pleasee in.¡±


    Simone and


    white, and he


    erson entered and saw an emaciated old man lying on the sick bd. His hair was led very weak. In


    reality, he was only close to fifty, but he looked like he was in his sixties. But his eyes were gentle and


    clear.


    Che smiled and greeted Simone and Zac, ¡°Hello, I am Tina¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring to see me. Please have a seat!¡±


    Simone and Zac smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson!¡±


    After they sat down, Chester chatted with them for a while. It was evident that he was a talkative and


    cultured person. However, his spirits were low, and he got tired after a short conversation.


    Simone felt that something was not right. So, she looked up and examined Chester¡¯s face, and after


    finishing, she thought to herself that there must be a problem. Under normal circumstances, Che ter¡¯s


    life should have been smooth. Although he wouldn¡¯t be extremely wealthy, he would have enough to


    livefortably. His family should have been happy and fulfilled, with both daughters doing well. B.


    now, he was gued by illness and misfortune.


    There was a dullness around his mouth, and the corners of his eyes also had wrinkles. It indicated that


    his wife had an affair, and they had no children. But it was clear that he had a generous and kind-


    hearted nature. Despite suffering from so much pain and setbacks, he still lived actively and worked


    hard. He had little resentment and no signs of turning bitter.


    This made mone feel a bit fond of him. No wonder Tina treated him as if he were her biological father,


    even though he wasn¡¯t.


    There as no difference between the rtionship of the two and that of a biological father and daughter.


    If Chr was acting like this, it must be the work of someone behind the scenes.


    Simone then noticed that Chester¡¯s lips were slightly blue, and there was a hint of hostility between his


    eyebrows. He must have been poisoned by a talisman. Someone drew a talisman with negative


    energy. burned it to ashes, and put it in water for people to drink, which would turn into a toxin.


    Those who drink the water will experience organ problems and then fall seriously ill. It could be treated.


    through medical means, but it was only a temporary solution. As long as the toxins in the body were not


    eliminated, the body would continue to deteriorate. Simone thought for a moment and spoke up. ¡°Mr.


    Wilson, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Chester smiled kindly and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sitnone inquired, ¡°Did someone offer you a ss of water or any kind of beverage the day before you


    uddenly fell ill? Did you experience a peculiar chill in your body after consuming it?¡±


    Chester was taken aback, ¡°How did youe to know? The day before I fell ill, Tina¡¯s mother brought


    me a ss of juice to drink. After consuming it, I did feel a slight chill, and I assumed she had added


    ice.¡±


    Tina¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. Unable to contain her curiosity, she hastily inquired,


    ¡°Simone, was diere something amiss with the ss of juice my father consumed?¡±

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Chapter 412 From Beginning to End, It¡¯s All a Scam


    Simone nced at Chester before speaking, hesitating whether to say it in front of him or not. Tina


    essed what she meant. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; my dad knows that something¡¯s off with my mom. Simone,


    just say what you have to say.¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Chester has talisman poison in his body.¡± She exined what talisman poison was.


    Tins expression tumed ugly, ¡°How could she be so ruthless? She must want my dad to get sick, then


    use it as an excuse to take care of him and ask me for money. She also remembered something, ¡°No


    wonder every time her family had financial problems, my dad would fall ill. She woulde to the


    hospital r show her concerns and take the opportunity to extort money from us.¡±


    At that time she thought as long as her biological mother could take good care of her dad and m¡­e


    him happy, she went along with her antics despite her disgust. But when she found out this was the


    truth, it enraged h


    Chester sighe


    fault for involving you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his daughter, there were times hen he didn¡¯t want to have a


    more. He had long since expected nothing from his wife. That woman was not only selish but also


    hearuss. But in order to prevent his daughter from being caught in the middle and facing difficulties, he


    pretended to still care about his wife. After all, his wife was his daughter¡¯s biological mother, while he


    was just a stepfather. His family had all passed away long ago, so he cherished this are father-


    daughter bond.


    Tina¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°No, we are the ones who have involved you.¡± Then she looked at Simone and


    asked with a pleading tone, ¡°Simone, can you cure the talisman poison in my dad¡¯s body?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes. I need to first see how deep the talisman poison is in Chester¡¯s body before I can


    determine the method to cure it.¡±


    Tina¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great. Please take a look at my dad.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Simone nodded and walked over. With Chester¡¯s permission, she ced her fingers on his wrist. She


    used her spiritual energy to investigate. After a moment, she withdrew her hand and frowned. ¡°Chester,


    the talisman poison is very severe. It seems like you have been continuously affected for over twenty


    years. Before getting married, did you suddenly experience heart palpitations or fainting spells? But


    when you went to the hospital for a check-up, there was no problem?¡±


    Chester¡¯s surprise deepened, ¡°That¡¯s true. When I first met Tina¡¯s mom, it happened twice. At that time,


    she apanied me to the hospital for the check-up andforted me. So that¡¯s why it left a deep


    impression


    me.¡±


    His expression changed, ¡°Could it be that, at that time, she had already given me this poisoned water


    to drink? A er we had a good impression of each other during the blind date, she would always make


    all kinds sweet stuff for us to enjoy. I asked her to drink it, too, but she refused. She said she specially


    made


    id wanted me to finish it to show appreciation for her effort.¡±


    it for


    that be thought the girl was really nice, but now he realized how terrifying it was. Then he suddenly


    realized, ¡°No wonder my health was fine before I met her. I even joined the school football team. But


    after being with her, my body started to have various problems, although they weren¡¯t serious at that


    time. After we got inarried, I started falling ill suddenly, and my body became caker and weaker. Later


    on, I had to go to the hospita! several times a year, and I couldn¡¯t even work normally, I asked her for a


    divorce, but she refused and imed it was for my sake. I always thought it was my health at


    burdened!


    |


    her, which made her chouse someone else.¡±


    So even when his wife had an affair and gave birth to three children with other men, he continued to


    tolerate and amodate her. After all, he had lost his fertility during the serious illness after their


    riage. He understood that she couldn¡¯t bear loneliness or if she wanted children.


    He actually didn¡¯t want to trap her and had suggested a divorce multiple times. He was willing to leave


    with nothing, but she didn¡¯t agree. She said that if they divorced in his condition, how would he manage


    on his own? She had children and wanted to take care of them in their old age.


    He didn¡¯t fully believe ner, but he felt that despite her bad temper and her tendency to support her mily


    financially, she still had some sense of loyalty. He believed that he shouldn¡¯t be a burden to her.


    Trefore. as long as he wasn¡¯t hospitalized due to illness, he took care of all the household chores and


    cookg. He also helped others with tutoring and copywriting online to earn a living and pay for medical


    ex uses.


    He even heritance left by his parents to support her family financially. But he neve expected.


    inning to end was a scam. He had be like this all because of her This


    that every


    revtion ali


    and regained l


    his spirit for a moment. Then he heard his daughter¡¯s sobbing, and he looked over Lonosure.


    Although his wife had caused him so much pain and suffering, she had also given him aforting


    embrie. One must be content to find happiness and not get stuck in the past. With this thought, his


    mood quickly calmed down.


    Tina was crying sadly. She always thought it was because of her father¡¯s health problems before


    marriage that he fell ill. But she never expected that it was caused by her own mother. Her face


    darkened, ¡°That wicked woman, I¡¯m not done with her.¡±


    Simone noticed and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take your father to see a famous geomancy master before? You


    should have thought of that.¡±


    Tina replied, ¡°I did, and I even suspected that there might be something wrong with my father falling l


    every year.¡±


    After all, her biological father was a geomancy master, so there were uncertain factors. She continued,


    ¡°I invited a few famous masters from Cebros to help my father. They all said that my father¡¯s energy


    was not smooth and his life lortune was not good, which is why he kept falling ill. A couple of years ago,


    we even went to the Cloudmist Observatory in Iriden and asked the most talented disciple of the


    headmaster for help. But he didn¡¯t find anything and said that my father¡¯s illness was normal. He said


    that although my father often fill ill, it didn¡¯t significantly affect his lifespan. He gave us a talisman and


    told us to take good care of our !alth and we could live a long life.¡±


    Only the did she not specte on other possibilities. And she didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that


    her own me her might be responsible for it.


    Simoundered for a moment and inquired, ¡°Is the talisman, which was given to your uncle by the disciple


    of Cloudmist Observatory, still in his possession?¡± Judging from the face and the aura between the


    eyebrows, any geomancy master with innate abilities would find it quite evident. Why did that disciple


    im It was ordinary?


    |

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Chapter 413 Is There a Reason?


    Chester opened the drawer of the bedside table and took out a golden sachet. He handed it to Simone,


    aying, ¡°This is the one. After wearing this sachet, the frequency of my illness has indeed decreased. I


    also Inel snore physicallyfortable. So, I¡¯ve been wearing it all the time. I only took it off temporarily


    this


    orning to change into hospital clothes.¡±


    Simone took the sachet and asked, ¡°Can I open it and take a look?¡±


    Chester nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead and open it.¡± Now, he understood that his daughter¡¯s friend was a


    powerful master Although his body was clearly poisoned by some talisman, the Cloudmist Observator


    minster said it was normal. He also wanted to know if the contents of this sachet could really help him


    maintain his health or if it was harmful.


    Simone up onto her li emitting aust


    a year.


    the sachet and immediately felt a wave of auspicious energy. She poured the cop its


    were two things: a talisman with her name and birthdate written on it and tone


    1. This stone should have been cultivated in a lucky cave and could lor about


    She truthfully said. This thing is indeed helpful for your body. If you hadn¡¯t drunk the talisan water


    again, you wouldn¡¯t have been hospitalized for the past year. But its effect onlysts for a yr


    ¡±


    The methods of Cloudmist Observatory were contradictory. Being able to draw such talmans and


    produce such stones, they must have been able to identify Chester¡¯s problem. But they didn¡¯t exin it


    and instead deceived Chester. However, the things they gave to Chester did indeed help him maintain


    his health.


    Ihy was that? Simone spected that the people from Cloudmist Observatory should know who


    caused Chester¡¯s condition. They either didn¡¯t dare, or couldn¡¯t, or didn¡¯t want to reveal it. Because


    after deceiving Chester, they felt that they hadpensated him with a piece of stone emitting


    auspicious energy. Of course, this was just her spection, and she wasn¡¯t sure if the truth was like


    this. It seemed that she would have to find time to visit Cloudmist Observatory and investigate the truth.


    She looked at the characters on the talisman and asked Chester, ¡°Mr. Wilson, is this your birthdate?¡±


    Chester breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Simone used the talisman to wrap the stone and put it back into the sachet. ¡°You can wear it all the


    time. If one day the color of this sachet turns ck, you can open it again and see if the talisman and


    the stone have turned into ashes. If they have, then you don¡¯t need to wear it anymore. If that happens,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    it means either it has st its effect or it has protected you from disaster.


    Chester to the sachet and put it in his jacket pocket ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    Tina al breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this thing didn¡¯t harm her father. She couldn¡¯t wait and


    asked. Simone, how can we remove the talisman poison from my father¡¯s body?¡± Simone replied, ¡°I will


    go band carve a special talisman to ward off evil spirits. Mr. Wilson should wear it for seven days.


    Then, ill also create a pill, and he can start taking it after seven days. If he takes it continuously for a


    month, the talisman poison in his body will be eliminated.¡±


    Tin looked at Simone gratefully and said, ¡°Simone, thank you so much. If you ever need my help, just


    let me know. Please let me know how much the talisman and the pill cost, and I will transfer the money


    to you.¡±


    Simone helping her was auculy a great favor, and she didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her. Simone in


    lerstood Tina¡¯s thoughts, so she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± Taking the money would bring peace of mind to


    both the father and daughter. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this favor anymore. She would only


    charge them the cost of the jade talisman and the pill.


    ina thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Simone, ording to your judgment, did my mother poison my


    ather sent the talisman when they first met? Does that mean she deliberately approached my father?


    My fater wants a divorce, but she refuses. Is there a reason for that?¡±


    Simone had also thought about this question before. ¡°Do you know your mother¡¯s birthdate?¡±


    Tina nodded, ¡°Yes, I specifically memorized it before.¡± Then she repeated her biological mother¡¯s


    thdate. S none remembered Chester¡¯s birthdate on the talisman and calcted it together with mether


    th


    Your fi together and by your moti


    away


    also


    ne is verypatible with your mother¡¯s. It can even be said that if they


    ampered with your father¡¯s luck, your father¡¯s original luck would be t other¡¯s birthdate is actually very


    weak, but she is living so freely now. because she your father and gained prosperity, as well as the


    support from you and


    m1.. Your father¡¯s luck! been taken advantage of by her, so besides the talisman poison, things have


    been going downhill for him.¡±


    ur sisters.


    Based on Jodie¡¯s previous situation, being with someone could absorb some luck. Tina¡¯s logical father


    should have a simr situation. With him dating so many women, he probably absorb the luck of these


    women as well. And these women themselves had weak birthdates and were easily seduced by him.


    They were willing to give him everything from the bottom of their hearts, including some luck. However,


    the luck absorbed in this way was limited in terms of converting it into lifespan. So, he kept having


    children, taking advantage of the loophole in heaven¡¯sws, and letting these children absorb luck. In


    the end, he woulde to reap it all.


    cof


    ¡°It¡¯s also because of this that your mother doesn¡¯t want to divorce your father. Otherwise, no one else


    would be able to support her like this.¡± Simone also noticed amon characteristic among the


    wornen behind that person. They were selfish and cold-hearted, but they were all very attentive and


    suppor their own families, making them easily manipted. Their lives would not be good if someone


    behind them didn¡¯t manipte things. Not to mention, being a wealthy wife, even a worry-free life would


    be difficult, a life of constant struggle and hardship. But they themselves were not hardworki


    individuals, so they had to rely on others to suck their blood. Of course, after they be old and lose


    their looks, it would be difficult for them to support themselves, and their fate would not be good. Now,


    their lives were all good, either as wealthy wives or living worry-free lives relying on their children while


    constantly filling the gaps in their own families. Freya¡¯s mother¡¯s situation, she had Harold investigate.


    Suporting their own famili and filling the gaps were all the same among these people.


    Tina had ong been aware of her mother¡¯s negative character, but she never anticipated her to be so


    repulsi It was no wonder that whenever her father considered a divorce, her mother either burst into


    threw a tantrum or put on a fake smile to appease him.


    tears a


    It app that her mother¡¯s actions were driven by her own self-interest. Unable to contain her curiosity


    Tina inred, ¡°Given this situation, is it still possible for my father to separate from her?¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Chapter 414 This is Interesting


    Tina sincerely hoped that her father could free himself from her mother, who was like a vampire.


    Because there were people behind the scenes involved, there were things she couldn¡¯t talk about. The


    more she learned, the more dangerous it became.


    So, her father only knew that her mother had an affair and gave birth to their three siblings. But he


    didn¡¯t know that there was someone manipting her father from behind, ying a big game. They, the


    biological children, were disposable pawns at any time.


    Simone said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s divorce. If she doesn¡¯t want to divorce, then let¡¯s take her to court. By getting


    divorced and no longer being bound by marriage, as well as using one¡¯s own luck to prosper the wifr


    qisman ca naturally be resolved as well. After the talisman is resolved, Mr. Wilson¡¯s body can be


    properly tal en care of, and he will fully recover his health in half a year. The luck will also be rested,


    and there will be fiver obstacles in the future, making things smoother.¡±


    Originally, C right thing to


    ld not have ended up like this, so returning to a normal life trajectory the


    Tina understood and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She turned to her father and said, ¡°Dad, when the talisman poison


    on yourdy is resolved, go ahead and file for divorce.¡± If he proposed divorce now, Tina was raid of


    alerting the enemy. She was afraid that the person behind the scenes would try to destroy simone¡¯s


    help in resolving the tali inan poison for her father.


    She continued, ¡°I am the evidence of her affair. We can submit a DNA test at that time.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t catch her mother and her lover in the act, a DNA test could prove her mother¡¯s


    infidelity, and there would be no problem with her father unterally applying for divorce.


    By then, her father wouldn¡¯t have to feel guilty and leave with nothing, but her mother should be the


    one to leave with nothing. Afterward, she wouldn¡¯t give that woman a single penny.


    Chester had long wanted to end this marriage, especially now that it involved hister years. Even the


    most patient person would be angry when they were deceived and used like that. He nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay, I will divorce her.¡±


    Then he hesitated and said. ¡°But if we submit the DNA test as evidence, will it affect your career if it¡¯s


    exposed?¡± His daughter was a celebrity, and if such a scandal was exposed, he was afraid that she


    would be criticized and her career would be affected.


    Tina felt to hed. Even if her father knew the truth, he still treated her so well. ¡°It¡¯s ok if there¡¯s any


    embarra ment, it will be my mother¡¯s to bear. If I get criticized or attacked, I don¡¯t mind at all. I don¡¯t


    even lik my current job. I would be happier if I quit the entertainment industry because of this.¡±


    Sheer the entertainment industry solely because she was asked to by that person; otherwise, he wou!


    Chester. Now that Simone was helping her father, she was not as afraid of that person


    §Ñ§á§å§ß§Ú


    Even if she and the other party end up in a deadlock, she couldn¡¯t let the other party manipte her


    by more.


    Chester could tell that his daughter was serious and nodded. After thinking for a momt ar, he said,


    ¡°Alright¡±


    |||


    After sitting for a while, Smone and Zac bade farewell.


    Tina saw the two off downstairs.


    Sonone said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t like the entertainment industry, you can use this incident as an


    pportunity to quit.¡±


    Tina was a popr star. If her father filed for divorce, the paparazzi would definitely take notice. You


    couldn¡¯t hide the truth forever; it would eventually be exposed.


    After seeing this news, the Inte trolls would definitely attack Tina like sharks smelling blood. Tina


    was the child born from her mother¡¯s affair, which was enough for others to use as material for gossip.


    Being targeted and attacked was reason enough to quit the industry. This way, she could garner


    sopathy and leave a positive note.


    c


    Tina affection


    ¡°My mom us.


    Jodie has always


    Simone¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I also think so.¡± Her eyes turned cold again, al she said, end Jodie a lot.¡±


    ugnized her as her biological mother, and they have had a lot of private contact. This time. I¡¯ll add fuel


    to the fire and bring Jodie into it as well. I¡¯ll see how the person behind the scenes will continue to


    protect Jodie.¡±


    Her hatred toward her biological father was exceptionally strong. Although she couldn¡¯t directly confront


    him, she could still retaliate in her own way. Her mother had done so many cruel and disgusting things.


    and she wanted to clean up the mess. By then, she would let her biological mother and sister unite and


    be a good mother-daughter pair.


    Simone chuckled, That¡¯s a good n. Jodie has a bad reputation, which will affect her luck and also


    have an impact on the person behind the scenes. She smirked, ¡°I happen to have something in mind,


    and it will hit two birds with one stone.¡±


    Tina chuckled in agreement, ¡°Then let¡¯s cause some trouble together.¡±


    Thinking about causing trouble with Simone was exhrating.


    Zac escorted Simone back to her apartment, feeling happy and content.


    Three dayster.


    Simone w working in the studio, handling her tasks. Lisa and June knocked on the door and entered.


    Simone od up, ¡°You¡¯re here. Please have a seat!¡± The three of them sat on the couch..


    Lisa ar June first reported on their recent work and important arrangements to Simone. If Simone found


    any pblems, she would point them out and provide guidance. After discussing these work-rted man


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lisa handed a folder to Simone. ¡®Boss, recently, there have been several artists from Gray Enterment


    who want to switch to our studio.¡±


    June added, ¡°I checked and found out that Gu¡¯s Entertainment is reorganizing their artists. Many artists


    who were previously sitting on the bench or suppressed have been promoted again. But there are


    rumors circting in Gray Entertainment that the reason their executives made such decision is


    because of you, Boss. After Romulus confirmed the role of deuteragonist, those who have had simr


    experiences in Gray Entertainment couldn¡¯t contain their excitement.¡±


    |||


    Simone took the folder an opened it. ¡°Let me see.


    Lisa¡¯s artist profiles were very detailed, with one person per page, including their names, photos, and


    debut experiences.


    me nced through it and was surprised to find that there were more than twenty people.


    ¡°Why are there so many? Didn¡¯t Gray Entertainment n to promote them all?¡± It seemed that way.


    The executives made quick adjustments and nned after Sc*mbag No. I made his suggestion.


    Instead of seeding, it actually simted these artists to consider switchingpanies! This is


    interesting

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Chapter 415 Simone is Just That Tough


    June had already conducted an investigation into this matter. Without hesitation, she replied, ¡°Many of


    them were previously hurt by the Gray Group. I have personally interacted with some of them. They


    believe that now, because of you, the Gray Group is giving them another chance. It seemed like the


    Gray


    roup wanted to provide them with fair opportunities and were saying all the right things. But it wouldn¡¯t


    be long before those high-level executives and agents revert to their old ways. So, they would rather


    believe that joining our studio will lead to better development. They no longer want to trust the high-


    level executives of the Gray Group. Some people


    ill hold grudges and don¡¯t want topromise with those who once suppressed and bullied them. But


    there hasn¡¯t been a suitable ce for them to go until now, Other entertainmentpanies don¡¯t really


    ept artists like them who have lost poprity or have no current buzz. After all, it is more cost-


    effective and requires less effort to cultivate new artists. For these reasons, as vell as the fact that their


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    contracts have not expired, they have not switchedpanies. This time, they sow Romulusing to


    our studio and getting good resources. Gray Group wante them to sign new editais. Not only did they


    extend the length of the contract, but if they proposed to terminate


    a breach of contract had multiplied several times, and the conditions were even


    it, the more stringe


    The Gray Group¡¯sons and contracts were aimed at their boss. It was also how they were saying they


    feared Simone. Everyone in the studio was very excited and proud.


    Simone smiled helplessly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Then she smiled yfully, ¡°Okay, since Gray


    Entertainment wants to push people to us, then we¡¯ll ept them. Our specialty lies in making artists


    popr or giving them fame when they have none. We are skilled in this area.¡±


    She continued, ¡°I realized that this can actually be a characteristic and selling point of our studio.


    It shows that our studio has a strong ability to create stars. And it can provide new hope to those who


    have been worn down by life.¡±


    She instructed Lisa and June, ¡°Go and investigate these artists. As long as their character is not a


    problem, sign them up.


    Then she picked out a few, ¡°Based on their physiognomy, these few are not the artists ourpan


    needs, so we¡¯ll exclude them for now.¡± These individuals were either morally corrupt or had evil


    intention. The other people didn¡¯t seem to have any major issues from a superficial perspective. Let¡¯s


    also check if there are any personal problems and then filter them out.


    Lisa asked in surprise, ¡°Are we signing so many artists this time?¡±


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Since Gray Entertainment is afraid of us growing stronger, les prove


    ourselves.


    in our strength.¡±


    and show


    She inded had a n to expand the studio¡¯s operations. Now that Sc¡±mbag No. 1 had provided her with


    people and poprity. If Sc*mbag No. 1 wanted to suppress her studio, she naturally couldn¡¯t sit idly


    by.


    Let¡¯s this opportunity topete with them. She emphasized again, ¡°But before you sign these artists,


    you need to make it clear to them that just joining our studio doesn¡¯t guarantee instant fame.¡±


    Many times, it was not that some people couldn¡¯t be famous, but theycked the opportunity to do


    ¡°But we will n the most suitable path for them; as long as they continue, their career won¡¯t suffer. For


    example, going from a has-been artist to the second or third tier or even the top tier. We ll increase


    their


    visibility and provide then with acting roles and songs to perform.¡±


    Bing famous required both talent and luck. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that every artist in the studio


    would be famous. All she could do was try her best to find suitable resources for them.


    ead June agreed, ¡°Okay, we will make it clear to them in advance.¡±


    If they all came here just to be famous, then it¡¯s better not to sign them. Who can guarantee that


    they will all be famous? First and foremost, they needed the right mindset, along with talent and


    hard work, as the prerequisites and foundation for fame.


    If they were incapable, even if they be famous with the help of resources, it won¡¯tst.


    The twoughed and teased, ¡°If Steven and those high-level executives at Gray Group knew that he


    more they reformed, the more people would jump ship to us. I wonder if they would be furious.¡±


    Simone smil


    about them,


    1. They will definitely be furious. But it¡¯s good if they are furious. We on¡¯t care


    The two nodded.ay! They would be happy if the people from Gray Entertainment who treated their boss


    poorly were furious.


    Lisa thought for moment and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not just Gray Entertainment. Recently, there have been


    artists from other entertainmentpanies who have been sidelined or suppressed, and they have


    also submitted their resumes to us. If there are some talented ones among them, should we sign


    them?¡±


    Simone thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sign them. Our main goal is to develop the studio, not


    just target and retaliate against Gray Entertainment. Not only should we sign new artists, but we should


    also hire some talented managers.¡± She asked, ¡°Have there been any managers who have been sitting


    on the sidelines or being suppressed recently and want to switch to our studio?¡±


    Lisa smiled and said, ¡°Believe it or not, there are. But since we didn¡¯t hire managers before, we politel


    declined.¡± She sought Simone¡¯s opinion and asked, ¡°Should we reach out to them again?¡±


    Simone nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s reach out. There¡¯s no need to deliberately offend anypany. But if anyone


    wants to suppress you, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    They didn¡¯t approach otherpanies; they didn¡¯t cross any lines by poaching talent. They only


    epted those who voluntarily gave up and switched over. They didn¡¯t break or vite any rules within


    the industry. It was just normal development andpetition.


    In the fol wing time, Simone¡¯s studio signed more than ten artists who had switched er from Gray


    Entertaiment.


    It shed many people in the industry.


    Everyone was saying behind their backs, ¡°It¡¯s Simone. She¡¯s that stubborn.¡±


    It was the first time they had seen someone reforming to elevate the status and resources of artists, but


    it ended up driving people away. It was impressive.


    Reuben and the executives at Gray Entertainment became a joke. After Reuben and the executives


    found out about this, they were indeed infuriated. Especially Reuben. He was so angry that he d a


    headache and stomachache.


    His httle sister was really sout thing! He didn¡¯t believe that Simone could turn all this junk into treasure.


    He was waiting to see how Simone would fail and embarrass herself. Then, he would use this as


    ammo. He wanted Simone to concentrate on bing a star and mastering her craft rather than being


    burdened with managing a studio,

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Chapter 416 This Is a Significant Event


    The studio not only signed more than a dozen artists one after another but also hired five managers.


    These five individuals were all capable workers, but they had previously faced various obstacles that


    hindered their sess.


    After joining Simone¡¯s studio, each of them regained their enthusiasm and determination for work. Due


    to Derrick¡¯s incident, Simone became an even more renowned figure in the industry.


    Every day, numerou people sought her help with geomancy and other matters. Simone also selected


    some individuals to assist with physiognomy and geomancy or to resolve specific issues.


    1 most cases, they werepensated with resources. Before embarking on a trip, she secured seve


    valuable resources for the newly signed artists in the studio. Their respective managers would hand the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    follow-up work


    On this day, S grew. Howeve


    certain point


    She


    noticed the number of people who liked her was increasing as her poprity


    progress


    ld reached a standstill. It could no longer grow even a bit after reaching a


    sed the time and realized that she was approaching the point where she died in her pvious life. Shed a


    feeling that once he passed this point, her life would return to normal. She would no longer have to rely


    on the power of faith to sustain her growth.


    She genuinely liked and appreciated her fans as well. She had previously considered expressing her


    gratitude to her fans. So, she posted a giveaway on Facebook. She allowed her fans to click and


    participate in the giveaway, offering two prizes. One was a protective amulet carved by her, and the


    other was various talismans she had drawn.


    Five people could win the protective amulet talisman, while there were one thousand of the drawn


    talismans. The prerequisite was that the fans genuinely liked her. She infused the lottery with her


    vitality. so only such fans would have a chance to win.


    Those who pretended to like her, or the haters had no chance. When the Facebook post came out, not


    only were her fans excited. but many people in the industry were as well. Of course, the haters also


    emerged one after another.


    ¡®Simone is thanking her fans with this?¡¯


    ¡®Aren¡¯t those talisms just paper drawings? Not only are they worthless, but she¡¯s only giving away one


    theusand of them She¡¯s so stingy.


    ¡®Simone is too eap. I feel sorry for her fans.¡±


    e¡¯s fans sa


    influenced by the


    these negativements as trying to stir up trouble. Except for a few who were.


    the majority remained rational and ignored them.


    Upon seeing: Simone¡¯s Facebook post, the Gray brothers didn¡¯t know what to say. They had all


    purchased amulets and talismans before, so they naturally knew their value. Then they saw the haters


    trying to stir up


    trouble.


    Unable to hold back, Aaron posted ament on Facebook.


    Aaronv: Some people are really ignorant. They actually think amulets and talismans are worthless. Let


    me show you the price I paid for them!


    He attached a photo of the amulet, along with a previously expired talisman and a transfer record.


    When teple saw this on Facebook, they were shocked,


    Oh my god, that amulet is worth millions, and the talisman is worth hundreds of thousands.


    Is this being stingy? Whoever said that must be blind.¡±


    My waifu is awesome. She spends so much for her fans.


    An my waifu is truly amazing! So extravagant!¡±


    And then the haters jumped in again.


    inted these herself, so there was no cost involved.¡±


    ¡®Only those bless fans would get so excited and all.


    The Simone¡¯s older fans couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡®You haters, didn¡¯t you do your homework before trying to spin a narrative?¡±


    ¡®Simone¡¯s carving and painting of these amulets and talismans actually deplete her own energy and


    spirit¡¯


    ¡®For a geomancy master, this energy and spirit is more important than money!


    ¡®My girl has made a big move here, so if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t babble¡¯


    I saw the talisman photo Aaron posted, and the one Simone painted is truly extraordinary. I want to try


    my luck in the giveaway, too.


    I hope I can get that amulet. It feels just as good as a magical tool.


    I¡¯m going to wash my hands and then draw. Let¡¯s go!¡¯ These masters, who genuinely liked Simone,


    eagerly went to participate in the draw.


    Other fans saw this and were at a loss.


    You are already masters yourselves. Why do you still have topete with us for the amulets and


    talismans?¡±


    Exactly, ma. Please show mercy and let us have a chance.


    Se has tons. It¡¯d be near impossible for us to be chosen, and these masters arepeting with us?


    The masters didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯tpete with you guys if I could create talismans like these, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡®Yep. Sorry, kids


    They couldn¡¯t make anything as good as Simone, so they had to stoop andpete with the younger


    fans.


    2


    What could the other fans un in this situation? They could only quickly go and participate in the draw,


    refing on their luck. Many people in the industry were also tempted.


    Especially those who knew how talented Simone was. The Gray Family brothers were not fools. They


    uldn¡¯t spend so much money to buy amulets and talismans if they weren¡¯t useful. It showed that the


    Things had great value,


    Andrew even tagged Simone on Facebook.


    Tm willing to pay double the price for an amulet. Please sell me one.


    amulet.


    He was also at a loss. He had contacted Simone before, hoping that she could sell him a protect But


    Simonepletely ignored him. The other brothers all had powerful protective amulets, ad he was


    red, unable to snatch one for himself.


    This time, when


    Sit still. Bu


    thought of an


    Simone was giving away protective amulets as prizes for her fans he couldn¡¯t me¡¯s fan, so even if he


    participated in the lottery, he wouldn¡¯t win.


    he


    Many people who also wanted to acquire a protective amulet saw Andrew¡¯s post and couldn¡¯t resist foll


    the trend by tagging Simone, hoping to buy one at a high price.


    Simone naturally saw the Facebook post, but she still couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to this


    sc¡±mbag. This guy just liked to stir up trouble, and he even brought along a bunch of people to follo suit


    There were also people asking if they could participate in the lottery even though they weren¡¯t fans out


    they still really liked Simone. She didn¡¯t want to distribute so many of the amulets she had carved, so


    she replied that this time, it was only to thank her fans who liked her. As for those who wanted to buy at


    a hi price or others who wanted to participate in the lottery, she could only apologize and say it was not


    possible.


    Andrew and the others could only be disappointed and give up their thoughts. After reading Simone¡¯s


    Facebook post, Andrew¡¯s gaze kept scanning over the second, third, and fifth brothers.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could ¡°borrow¡± a protective amulet from one of his brothers for a while. He was


    extremely frustrated with being confined to a wheelchair and consistently experiencing misfortune.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Chapter 417 That¡¯s Enough With Your Words.


    Titus, along with his two brothers, felt uneasy under Andrew¡¯s gaze.


    Why are you looking at us like that? Titus wondered if Andrew had set his eyes on their protective


    ulets They had always been concerned about the incident on Facebook.


    Andrew put on a pitiful expression and looked at the three of them.


    Titus, Luca, Aaron, me that Jodie has moved out, she won¡¯t threaten your luck anymore. How about


    leuding me your protective amulets for a while?¡± Since he couldn¡¯t get only one amulet, he went after


    Titus chuckled, ¡°Even thoug


    can only stay at home and t Andrew; th


    Luca and Aain.


    woul


    die has moved out, who knows if she¡¯ll suddenlye looking for You Sanatorium daily now, which is


    the safest.¡± He wouldn¡¯t lend them to


    vere back.


    ced, ¡°That¡¯s right, Andrew, you¡¯re the safest now. And Jodie has already targeted you once, so she


    won¡¯te again. Don¡¯t think about borrowing our protective amulets, brother.¡±


    An face darkened Aren¡¯t we still brothers? I just thought that wearing the amulets wild bring me better


    luck and make life inoother.¡±


    Titus stood up. ¡°We can cut off our rtionship if you want.¡±


    Luca said, ¡°Andrew, these protective amulets are as important to me as my life. If you insist on having


    them, it¡¯d be like killing me. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind cutting off our rtionship.¡±


    Aaron added, ¡°I feel the same as them.¡±


    Andrew wants to emotionally ckmail us into giving him the amulets? Dream on.


    They weren¡¯t the kind of people who¡¯d fall for that.


    Andrew: ¡°¡­¡± Well, so much for brotherhood. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, hmph!¡± He wouldn¡¯t share any good


    things with them in the future.


    Titus and his brothers didn¡¯t care at all. Titus said to his other brothers, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll be gone for a


    while. I¡¯ll leave it to you take care of Mom.¡±


    He had previor ly thought that since she was their biological mother, he could tolerate her constant


    nagging to ha-meals together every day. But now he had had enough. Not only did she scold them


    every day, but she had the audacity to ask them to take care of Jodie.


    They couldn¡¯t even stand being in the same room as Jodie, let alone taking care of her, Jodie had no


    shame. At first, the was arrogant towards them, seeing their cold and distant attitude. asionally, she


    even deliberately mocked them.


    It made them breathe a sigh of relief. But in the past few days, she seemed to have discovered that this


    trick of teasing and ying hard to get was useless against the brothers, so she started changing her


    attitude and getting entangled again.


    Sheined about being poor and deceived, saying that her money had been stolen by someone.


    She


    O


    implied that she wanted to to help her out. From what he knew, his mother had been giving Jodie a lot


    facial support recently.


    Te didn¡¯t know why Jodie needed so much money. Anyway, he absolutely didn¡¯t want to be taken


    ontage of. He used to be concerned about his biological mother, but now she had hurt his feelings.


    Jle would embrace that title since she called them ¡°ingrates¡± every day. Otherwise, carrying that


    reputatio Every day would be even more painful. So, he decided to go out of town for a while to avoid


    his biologic mother and Jodie, who had started taking advantage of him.


    Let those two deal with it


    Upon hearing Titus¡¯s words, Luca immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to seclude myself and write new song so


    The staying at the studio. The responsibility of apanying Mom for meals can be left to Reube


    Andrew, and Aaron.¡±


    He couldn


    WTHOR


    her. Aaron w.


    his biological mother insisted on causing trouble, he wouldn¡¯t apany chless. ese two guys were


    quick to escape.


    Tll be joining a film crew in a couple of days, so only Reuben and Andrew will have to bear this


    respibility.¡±


    Unfilial? So be it. He epted it.


    Andrew¡¯s face turned even darker. ¡°My back is not feeling well, so I¡¯ve already made arrangements to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    stay at a sanatorium starting tomorrow.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to serve Her Majesty while being sick, so he was also prepared to join the ranks of the


    ingrates. Then he looked at Reuben, who was sitting across from him, and said, ¡°Reuben, from now on,


    task of apanying Mom will be entrusted to you.¡±


    Their mother would scold them in various ways, but she treated Reuben well. Not only did she often


    Reuben to them, praising how good he was, but she also belittled them as useless and unfilial.


    the


    Since that was the case, let the Reuben serve and honor her. Titus and the other two immediately


    thought that this suggestion was great. Since their biological mother didn¡¯t like them, they might as well


    let her see her favorite son every day.


    ¡°Mom likes Reuber the most. If we go to apany her, it will only make her angry and ruin her


    mood.¡±


    ¡°If Reuben o panies her, she will be happy and eat more.¡±


    ¡°Reuben is the de son and the heir. In the future, he will have thergest share of the Gray Family¡¯s


    assets. It¡¯s on night for him to spend more time with Mom.¡±


    ben didn¡¯t end enough time with Mom before, so now he can make up for it.¡±


    Reuben looked at his brothers, who suddenly united and unanimously agreed to trip him up, and he


    was feeling a but speechless He asked, ¡°Are you guys serious?¡± Is it really that hard for them to


    apany their biological mother for a meal? They all seem so eager to leave


    Titus and the other three nodded simultaneously. ¡°Yes, we are serious.¡±


    Titus walked up to Reuben and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s up to you from now on.¡±


    Luen also breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Reuben, you¡¯ll be in charge of taking care of Her Majesty from now


    inally, they didn¡¯t have to deal with their increasingly mean and spiteful queen of the house.


    Reuben raised an eyebrow, ¡°Her Majesty?¡±


    Aaron explined, ¡°Titus came up with that name for our mom, and we all think it¡¯s fitting.¡±


    Andrew added with a smile, ¡°Reuben, you¡¯ll understand in due time.¡±


    Her Majesty had recently started expressing her emotions by scolding them. How much longer could


    rey endure it? Eventually, when they couldn¡¯t find anyone else to bear the brunt of her outbursts,


    wouldn¡¯ the or brother be the perfect tareet?


    Reuben did that his others had good intentions.


    He shrugged.


    Hi guys unt to go out or do something, you don¡¯t have to inform me. Go talk Mom yourselves. Ourse, if


    Mom asks me to apany her, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Tituated his older brother¡¯s shoulder once more and smiled meaningfully, ¡°Just what we wanted you to


    say.


    Okay, now we hand over Her Majesty, and that jinx called Jodie to you, brother.


    The other three brothers also exchanged knowing smiles.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Chapter 418 They No Longer Server


    On that day, all four brothers slipped away. It was almost dinner time. Salma looked displeased when


    none


    Ther sons showed up. Jodie took this chance to nder the brothers right in front of Salma.


    y ignored me. They seem happy when I keep a distance from them. But they groveled to Simone when


    she used this Trick Lutely, their biological mother often came to her asking for money, and she used the


    received from Salma to help her out.


    money she


    There was also trouble her uncle¡¯s house, and her biological mother came to her in tears every day.


    They cared about her a lot, which made her feel warm inside. Her grandmother would secretly make


    pastries and send them to her. Her aunt and others woulde and pamper her in a low voice, maki


    her feelfortable.


    It alsoped her for the miliation she endured in front of Salma. So, she wanted her brothe to


    sponsor E on top her uncle¡¯s family. But when she asked, they all ran away.


    ME


    So now she hi


    nem, one by one, for being so clueless. After Jodie spoke, Salma became even more furious. She s out


    her phone and called her four sons. Not only did they refuse toe and have dinner with her, they


    also mocked and belittled her.


    It seemed like it was all her fault. They said they came to have dinner with her wholeheartedly, but she


    treated them as punching bags. And she kept scolding them, hurting their feelings. Since she insisted


    on acting this way, they would be the ingrates she said they were. They wouldn¡¯t serve her anymore.


    This made Salma so angry that she almost fainted. They really are a bunch of ungrateful people. How


    car they use me of wrongdoing?¡± They didn¡¯t even want to apany their biological mother for


    dinner, yet they had the audacity to im they were filial.


    Then she remembered the proposal her four sons had made. So, she called her eldest son and asked


    him toe and have dinner with her. During the time she was away from the Gray Family, her


    husband didn¡¯t contact her proactively and showed no concern for her. Her family also held a grudge


    against her. When she left the Gray Family, not a single person bothered to show care or offer


    condolences.


    Salma was starting to regret her decision. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to swallow her pride and make


    amends, so the situation remained tense. Now that her eldest son was back from his business trip, he


    might be able to help her return home.


    Reuben received call from his biological mother and went to the vi after work. As souras he entered,


    he saw Jodie, who was full of smiles, weing him. ¡°Reuben, you¡¯re here.¡± Jodie greeted him and


    politely reached out to take the briefcase he was carrying. ¡°Mom is waiting for you in the dining room.¡±


    Although Re was wary of Jodie, he didn¡¯t hold any grudges. The recent wave of artists switching


    but he also heard that there were some executives in the group who had some bad opinions about


    One sister was his biological sister, and the other sister was a well-behaved and gente foster sister. He


    felt that his foster sister was better since at least she was obedient and understood his cues. His


    biological sister was bing more and more infuriating.


    He responded with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the dining room, then.¡±


    Seeing her older brothers


    aude. Jodie felt relieved as it wasn¡¯t much different from before. She leaned lose to him and whispered.


    ¡°Mom is not in a good mood. She¡¯s been upset by the other four brothers.¡± She also ndered the


    other four around Reuben.


    hearing Jodie¡¯s words, Reuben frowned. ¡°These four guys are getting out of hand. How could they say


    ne sarcastic and mocking things to their own mother? It was too much.


    Jodie coquettishly said, ¡°Exactly; luckily, we have you, Reuben.¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them walked into the dining room.


    Sanna saw her eldest son, and her attitude immediately improved. She first asked about his well-being


    and showed concert.


    Reuben, who had never been eated like this by his own mother before, was somewhat surprised


    Then Saina be


    her while the gone cold. He


    have much time to eat. After soothing his mother, the food had zed that he hade to apany his


    mother for a meal for nothing.


    Afte fishing the meal, Reuben spent some time with his mother before suggesting that he should return


    to tray Family. However, Salma insisted that he stay overnight.


    Reuben unintentionally caught sight of Jodie¡¯s sparkling eyes and immediately declined his mother¡¯s


    offer. What if Jodie set her sights on him if he stayed overnight? Although he hadn¡¯t experienced


    Jodie¡¯s power, the incidents involving his younger brothers were still fresh in his mind. It was better to


    be cautious and not make any mistakes. And he was genuinely afraid of his mother¡¯s tendency to


    Salma now found her eldest son pleasing, and she needed his help, so she didn¡¯t insist. However,


    Jodie felt a bit disappointed. She wanted to spend more time with her older brother. But she wasn¡¯t in a


    hurry. If the other four brothers didn¡¯te to apany Salma for dinner, it would definitely be her


    older brother next. She had plenty of opportunities to get closer to him.


    In the evening, Jodie received another phone call from her mother. She could only go to Salma¡¯s room,


    where she first gave her a massage and then said all sorts of ttering words to please her. Just


    making an excuse to go see a doctor, Jodie managed to squeeze a few hundred thousand out of


    Salma.


    As she walked out ith the card in her hand, the smile on Jodie¡¯s face instantly disappear. After walking


    for a while, she cldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath. ¡°After serving for so long, she ly gives me a


    1ew hundred thousand. How stingy.¡±


    The debt at hun le¡¯s house required millions. The problem was that her previous money had been


    swindled, an lie was also tight on funds. She still wanted to go shopping properly. She turned her head


    andnced in the direction of Salma¡¯s room, pouting, ¡°Who is this old woman guarding against? She


    Leven let me stay on this floor. Hmph, as if I care.¡±


    She was aware that despite Salma¡¯s recent kindness towards her, she remained cautious of her. As a


    result, she felt irritated and unhappy. However, she still relied heavily on Salma; otherwise, she would


    take a page out of the other brothers¡¯ book and leave Her Majesty to her own. Feeling distressed, Jodie


    went upstairs and returned to her own room. Unfortunately, she failed to notice the blinking red dot on a


    chandelier in


    the corner.


    Originally, this vi belonged to Nichs, but Salma gave it to Jodie when she asked for it. Karah used


    to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    the bon Mar


    Wh


    M


    expension before staffing the bone had

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Chapter 419 What Are They After?


    Sh.one handed the giveaway gifts to Lisa to mail after arranging the matters in the studio. They then


    went


    to avoid suspicion from the


    trip with Zac and others. They decided to go directly to Spirit Pea people following them. They had a


    fun time traveling from Cebros.


    During the trip, Gwen returned from abroad and signed endorsement deals with two major brands. She


    was very talented in her work. After finishing her work, Gwen joined Simone and the others for the trip.


    Harold had been thinking about Gwen a lottely, but she was ignoring him. He originally wanted to


    follow Gwen when she went abroad, but he was dyed bypany matters. This time, he had free


    tine and decided to follow her. To avoid suspicion, he invited Leon and Titus to join them.


    If they were true friends, they should face it together and endure the ¡°storm¡± of two beautiful wom


    Lean could


    attention


    Titus initially


    stop thinking


    out Simone after they separated. Although he knew Simone would pay uld resist following Harold.


    Want


    1. He questioned why he should chase after women with them, especially because he wafraid of his


    little sister¡¯s reaction. However, Harold and Leon persuaded him, se lie reluctantly agreed. He also


    invited their other brothers to join them without revealing the true urpose of


    the


    Aaron had previously decided not to serve his stepmother and refused a script he didn¡¯t like. Simone


    and the others had already arrived at an ancient town near Spirit Peak. They gathered at the airport


    and flew together to the city where the ancient town was located.


    On the ne, Luca and Aaron noticed something was off about Leon. They had a feeling that


    something was not right. Aaron asked Titus, ¡°Are they also going on a trip with us?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Titus nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going together. You guys know Leon and Harold, so it¡¯ll be more


    fun with more people.¡±


    Aaron raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Titus, are you guys going to chase after Simone and the others?¡±


    He had seen Zac¡¯s posts on Facebook, constantly showing off photos of him and Simone. Yesterday¡¯s


    photos even included Gwen. It was widely known that Leon and Harold had ulterior motives.


    Titus smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to apany them and watch the show from the sidelines.


    After all, we¡¯ve been avoiding Momtely, so this can be a way to rx.¡±


    Aaron and Luc: were speechless. They fell for it. They realized that following these two se mbags


    would result in Simone and Gwen¡¯s disdainful looks.


    Luca couldn help butment, ¡°Titus, you really know how to scheme.¡±


    rubbed his nose and replied, ¡°I invited you all to see our dear sister. How can I not scheme a little?¡±


    Aaron gave him a disdainful look and said, ¡°Even if we want to see her, it won¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t


    wee us!¡± Although he wanted to travel with his dear sister, he knew she wouldn¡¯t pay them any


    attention.


    Titus continued, ¡°We¡¯ve always wanted to improve our rtionship with Simone. If we chase after her


    like this, even if she ignores us, we can help them with their luggage and do some chores. Constant


    effort will eventually make a difference, and Simone will eventually see our sincerity.¡±


    Hearing his words Luca and Aaron thought it made sense. After experiencing the torment from their bic


    logical mother and adopted sister, they realized how precious their dear sister was. They didn¡¯t expect


    their sibling rtionship to fully recover, but if she could forgive them and they could have asional


    interactions, it would be nice.


    1er the five of them arrived at the airport, they immediately hired a car and went to the ancient town.


    Harold knew the inn where Gwen and Simone were staying, so he booked the same one. When they


    arrived at the inn, Simone and her friends had just finished their nap and were about to go out. They


    were surprised to see the five of them.


    Gwen frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Harold put on a surprised expression and said with a smile, ¡°We nned toe here for a trip, but y


    didn¡¯t expect you to be here too. It¡¯s such a coincidence that we even booked the same inn.¡±


    Simone sneered


    ur expe


    on and words are too fake.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t su


    after dre they


    1 Hareme after Gwen, but she was surprised the sc¡¯mbags came too. What are they much of sochist?


    They are suffering because I¡¯ve not been mocking themtely?


    Gwe rolled her eyes. ¡°Exactly, do you think we¡¯re idiots? Harold, it¡¯s pointless to keep bothering us. If


    you hay ay sense, take these mbags with you and leave.¡±


    Harold looked helpless and said. ¡°Gwen, this time, it¡¯s really not me who wanted toe and bother


    you. It¡¯s your brother who wanted to see Simone and you, so we came.


    Leon: ¡°¡­ Dmn it, this guy is actually ming it all on me. Leon noticed that Simone¡¯s gaze was cold as


    if she was about to explode. He immediately said, ¡°I was also invited by Titus and the others, Aaron


    said she saw Zac¡¯s wall, and he seemed to be having a great time here, so she wanted toe and


    join in the fun. We happened to have some free time recently, so we thought we¡¯d join in the


    excitement, too. You guys can have fun. You don¡¯t need to worry about us,¡±


    Titus and Aaron: ¡°¡­ This guy has no manners. They originally wanted toe and see Harold and


    Leon getting their butts whooped by thedies. They didn¡¯t expect these two idiots to be shameless


    and shift the me onto them. Titus looked innocent and said, ¡°Our youngest brother has been working


    on a new song recently. He said he needs to find inspiration. I received news from our Aaron that the


    to visit.¡±


    Their response w dyed, making it unrealistic to shift the me back now. They would simply assign


    more responsibies to Luca


    Aaron could cly agree, ¡°Yes, we have alle here to seek inspiration for new songs alongside our


    third sibling


    Inc. He only learned about this trip when he boarded the ne.


    Now, the burden tell solely on him. Can you guys at least be decent?

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Chapter 420 Simone¡¯s Trickery


    Everyone noticed that they were being watched.


    Fas felt extremely embarrassed.


    Herkwardly exined, I mentioned that I wanted to write a new song, and they suggested this ce. I


    ony realized that you guys were also here to y when I saw you just now.¡±


    He raised his hand and waved at Simone, forcing a smile. ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Sittione spected. You guys can continue performing.


    After saying that, she ignored the others and left with the rest of the group.


    Gengut


    Zac was spee


    hers warned, ¡°Don¡¯t follow, or else I¡¯ll beat you up


    looki


    Aaron and saying. ¡°You guys are really good at taking advantage o situations. B didn¡¯t tell you which


    inn I was staying at, so you can go check Simone and Gwe


    AD


    she finished speaking, Simone and Gwen turned their heads simultaneously, giving he five peop..


    unfriendly look


    The five people cursed in their hearts. Zac was indeed a traitor.


    Harold had a look of surrender on his face and said, ¡°Alright, we give up.


    Leon asked about the inn you guys were staying at, and then I booked the rooms.


    Leon ming someone else again?


    But before he could say anything. Titus and the others also chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was Leon who


    asked, so we followed.¡±


    Leon What kind of sense are they spouting?


    Simone nced at Leon and said, ¡°You deserve it. Afterward, everyone can do their own thing: just


    don¡¯t bother us.¡± She cod tell that the other four were ming Leon. These five people were


    troublemakers.


    Leon felt helple. Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you. We won¡¯t bother you¡±


    He felt that has quite despicable. Simone used to treat him kindly, but because of lus behavior, he


    treated her Now that she red at lum and warned him coldly or even scolhim, he actually feit


    least it was better than not being able to see her or hear her speak. I wanted to scold,


    as she was happy


    quite good


    sold


    troublemakers went to


    Auer that Sime and the others went to explore the ancient town, while the the in to rest. Upon entering


    the inn, Leon and the others joined forces to mosk Harold.


    This guy was too cunning and shameless. Clearly, he suggested and arranged everything, but he


    shifted the me onto the in


    Harold iso felt bitter in his heart. If he didn¡¯t shift the me. Gwen would definitely be even more angry


    111


    and annoyed with him.


    But it also meant that he was wise. By calling these people over, not only could he withstand Gwen¡¯s


    anger. but the others could also take the me.


    In the evening. Simone and the others went to a unique restaurant to eat, and not long after, the five


    troublemakers also walked in. They even acted as if it was a coincidence.


    Simone and Gwen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them anymore, so they simply ignored them.


    After finishing their meal, Harold went ahead and paid the bill for two tables.


    Zae, who was supposed to pay, was speechless. This guy stole his job. Then, he went to Gwen to


    about Harold. Gwen was really fed up with Harold now. She knew these guys were brazen and driven


    away with insults. So, she told Zac not to worry about it, and if Harold wanted to pay, le


    Just as Simone distance from


    It just so hap


    ilk sht


    uldn¡¯t be


    him pay.


    She othe were about to leave, Aaron shamelessly approached them. He stood at a


    e and ruck a pose, asking Luca to take a photo.


    sa that the photo would capture Simone and the others sitting at the back, making it seem like he was


    also traveling with them. After Aaron finished taking the photo with the help of Luca, Luc took a couple


    of photos himself.


    Simone saw how foolish and shameless they looked and originally wanted them to go away. But then


    she remembered something.


    She asked, ¡°Are you guys taking photos to post on social media?¡±


    Without thinking much, Luca, who was still posing, blurted out, ¡°Yeah!¡± It had been a long time since he


    had taken a photo with his sister. Although he was just tagging along, it still counted as being in the


    same photo. After saying that, he realized and awkwardly smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t allow us to post it, we


    definitely won¡¯t. For some reason, he was now afraid of his sister.


    Simone didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like dealing with you guys. If you want to post it, go ahead.¡±


    Because the vi¡¯smon areas were under surveince, including the restaurant, she also found out


    that the four troublemakers were invited by Salma to have a meal and then got scolded to the point


    where they couldn¡¯t take it and made excuses to leave.


    If they were to pe it on social media now, she wondered how Salma and Jodie would feel.


    The three troublemakers would most likely receive a scolding from Salma over the phone.


    She had to arithe kind of wanted to see the drama unfold.


    Be the three troublemakers had no idea that Simone was setting them up.


    ey thought maybe their sister was in a good mood today and surprisingly didn¡¯t argue with them.


    They thought it meant they could post the photo.


    So, Titus also came over and crouched down in front of Simone and the others to take a few photos.


    Harold felt that Simone¡¯s attitude towards the three brothers was a bit off.


    ards the


    Seeing them taking photos, ne had an idea and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you brothers take a photo together? I


    can


    ait for you.


    Simone deliberately indulged them in taking photos, so maybe she had some thoughts, so he might as


    a push them a little..


    Seeing that Simone didn¡¯t object, the three brothers happily agreed.


    Although they were at a distance, if they found the right angle, it would look like a photo of the siblings


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    together


    After they finished taking the photos, Simone finally told everyone to leave.


    Tus and the others arrivedte, so they hadn¡¯t finished eating yet.


    While the the


    thers cenued eating, they also posted the photos on social media.


    @Aaron: Rid


    the


    ils of the trip, and also rare to be in the same frame as Simone!


    He added a few photos to the post.


    Luc pied what Aaron said and also added a few photos.


    @Titus: ¡®Rare for us and Simone to be in the same frame again. It¡¯s earth-shattering!¡±


    He also added photos.


    After the three of them finished posting, they continued to enjoy their meal in a good mood.


    Cebros.


    At that moment, Reuben and Jodie had just finished having dinner with Salma.


    Jodie habitually scrolled through her social media feed on her phone.


    Then, she came across three recently updated posts.


    After reading the posts and seeing who had posted them, anger welled up in her eyes, and her face


    turned grim.


    These three individuals didn¡¯t im to have othermitments. It turns out they went on a trip with


    Simone.


    In the photo the three of them were grinning foolishly.


    A Simone, in the background, didn¡¯t even nce at the camera but was engrossed in conversation with


    friends.


    Even when she identally faced the camera, her expression remained devoid of emotion.


    Clearly, she didn¡¯t give the three of them a warm reception, yet they shamelessly tried to win her favor.


    Jodie was seething with anger, and she looked up at Salma with a conflicted expression.


    alma quickl


    It was evident, and Salma quickly noticed. ¡°Jo, what¡¯s the nutter? She saw Jodie staring at her with


    that,

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Chapter 421 The Battle Shifted to Him, He¡¯s In a Difficult Situation


    Jodie anxiously waited for Salma to inquire.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Mom, just take a look at the Facebook wall.¡±


    Salma was puzzled and picked up her phone to open Facebook


    Sheaw the posts from yesterday but didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on Facebook!¡±


    die immediately understood what was going on. When those three brothers posted on Facebook, th


    must have set it so that Salma couldn¡¯t see.


    Her face be


    ¡°Give me you


    the conflicted. ¡°This!¡± Jodie acted this way, and Salma became even more rious


    Jodie felt a see of satisfaction, but she appeared conflicted on the surface.


    Saltowned. ¡°Jo, is there something I can¡¯t see?¡± Her tone made it clear that she was not pleased.


    Only then did Jodie show a helpless expression and hand her phone to Salma.


    It happened to be the posts from the three brothers.


    After reading the content of the posts, Salma¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    She was filled with anger. ¡°These three ungrateful children, those three worthless dogs. Aren¡¯t they all


    working? They went to the ce where Simone was traveling for work, right? Instead of having a meal


    with their own mother, they either want to record a new song or join a film crew. So, this is what they


    call recording songs and joining a film crew? They even deliberately set it so that I can¡¯t see.¡±


    The more Salma thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldn¡¯t help but start cursing. Unfilial


    children. Oh, these three unfilial children¡­¡± She found it difficult to ept that her son made excuses


    not to take care of her and instead went to Simone, who didn¡¯t treat them well.


    After all, she was heir own mother! Reuben heard his mother cursing and couldn¡¯t help but feel


    speechless.


    His mother¡¯s words were too harsh. How could she curse her own sons like that?


    h


    Unable to b, he spoke up. ¡°Mom, calm down. They probably didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    alk to them. Getting angry harms one¡¯s health, and you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Salma directed her anger towards him. ¡°You actually scak up for them. Do you


    also want to be as unfilial as them? You even say that getting angry harms one¡¯s health. If they don¡¯t


    make me angry, I won¡¯t curse them. Do you secretly wish for me to get sick and be hospitalized?¡±


    Salma had been holding in her anger recently and had a bellyful of grievances.


    Seeing that her eldest son was no longer as pleasing to her eyes, she started venting, ¡°You¡­.¡± Reuben


    was stunned by the outburst.


    Balma vented for an hour and then stopped.


    She then told Reuben to leave, saying that she found him annoying even when she saw him.


    ben had been feeling a bit fed up, but he also understood his mother¡¯s bad mood, so he kept enduring


    When he heard his mother telling him to leave, he actually felt relieved.


    He immediately left.


    At the same time, he also understood why his younger brothers had ill intentions.


    And about how difficult it was to please their mother, he now understood.


    Recently, he way by at work, but his mother insisted on himing home every day to at with


    het.


    If he refused. other would cry and say that he was the only son she could rely on, just wanting to see


    him.


    Hel no choice but to rush over and eat with his mother.


    After eating, he would return to work overtime, exhausted.


    And now, after just a few words of persuasion to calm his mother down, the battle had shifted to him.


    He was really having a hard time¡­ After Reuben left, Salma was still angry.


    Jodie hinted at her with her eyes.


    Salma started calling her three sons one by one, scolding them fiercely.


    The three of them immediately put their phones on silent mode and threw them aside.


    Salma finished scolding them, but there was no response from the other side. She started calling her


    sons


    names.


    But still, there was no response. She could guess that the three b*stards had done something.


    She was so angr that she felt dizzy and had to be supported back to her room by Jodie


    If this continued, she would really be hospitalized by these rebellious children.


    Back in heron, she couldn¡¯t help but call her husband toin.


    appened to be a good excuse to de-escte the situation.


    Who knew that her husband not only didn¡¯tfort her but also said that she brought it upon herself.


    Their sons were like that because she had scolded them away.


    He was even relieved that the three sons and daughter seemed to have improved their rtionship.


    Salma was so angry that she scolded Steven as well and then hung up the phone herself.


    Jodie came in on time and coraforted Salma in various ways.


    She smoothed Salma¡¯s hair and took the opportunity to ask for money from her again.


    Son was so angry and dizzy that she didn¡¯t ask Jodie why she needed so much money.


    She just felt that now, except for Jodie, everyone in the family was against her and didn¡¯t care about


    her.


    So, she gave Jodie a card with nearly a million in it.


    After Jodie left, her smile faded, and as a habit, she made a few sarcasticments.


    The ancient town.


    The Gray brothers were notaid of anything. Their mother could do anything, and they coul in¡¯t care


    less.


    They also gushy their mother could still know even if they intentionally set their posts to be unable 10


    be seen by


    moth


    It mat have been Jodie who snitched on them.


    They had actually blocked Jodie before.


    But she somehow managed to convince their mother, and in those days, their mother insisted on them.


    unblocking and adding her back as a friend.


    She kept watching them, and if they didn¡¯t act, they would be scolded again.


    They thought Jodie couldn¡¯t possibly harm them even though she was on their friend list.


    So, they restored their friendship and removed her from the blocklist.


    They couldn¡¯t be bothered to block her again, as they were going to show off and post on their social


    media to infuriate Jodic.


    If she was feeling so good, she should continueining to her own mother.


    Since her mother didn¡¯t recognize them, they could rx when they returned to Cebros.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    On the other side, Simone retrieved a video from her email and fast-forwarded through it.


    She capture all of Jodie¡¯s subtle eye movements, gestures, and criticisms in the video and saved them


    separately.


    nned to send them to Salmater so that Salma could see what kind of good daughter¡¯ her dear


    Jodic really was.


    The following day.


    Simone and the others drove to Spirit Peak, brought camping equipment, and prepared to stay


    overnight.


    She noticed that the person who had been tailing them left when they reached the foot of the mountain,


    This individual had been covertly following them since the beginning of their trip.


    There was also a disturbance in their spiritual energy, indicating that they were the minion of the person


    behind them.


    They probably didn¡¯t suspect her irue purpose of going out to y.


    She spected that the person tailing them primarily wanted to determine a convenient location to


    attack


    her


    The warlock might be ready to strike.


    However, she wasn¡¯t concerned, as she had already achieved the Divine State, making it easy for her


    to deal with the warlock.


    Not long afterall


    They had als


    And the mountain, Leon and his group also followed suit.


    Vored emping gear and nned to join in the fun nearby,


    Simone noticed their presence but didn¡¯t pay them any mind.


    If ti insisted on follong, then they could experience the power of the warlock that Melinda had invited


    firsthand.


    Once they were taken care of, she would make her move.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Chapter 422 It¡¯d Be Great If You Could Just Stay Out


    The mountain was called Spirit Peak due to how smart the beasts inhabiting it were


    There was also a mountain god that protected the area, and anyone who hunted animals on the


    mountain would face punishment.


    Some individuals disregarded this superstition and killed several rabbits on the mountain. However,


    upon retu. ting home, they soon fell ill one after another.


    After this incident, nobody dared to hunt on the mountain anymore.


    Prominent signs were even ced at the entrance of the mountain, reminding visitors not to harm the


    animals or they would face the consequences.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As they clie


    Gwen asked S


    wayne mountain, they encountered another sign..


    1. ¡°Dou believe there is truly a mountain god on this mountain?¡±


    Simone smiled and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual on the mountain. Don¡¯t worry, even if


    the problem, as long as we follow the sign¡¯s instructions and refrain from harming the animals, we¡¯ll be


    fine.


    She spected that the so-called mountain god might be rted to something indicated on the map.


    Upon hearing this, Gwen and the others felt relieved.


    Spirit Peak boasted beautiful scenery and fresh air.


    As they admired the scenery, they continued their ascent.


    Along the way, they encountered many animals that were unafraid of humans.


    Rabbits and squirrels even hopped past them.


    It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that they reached the camping site.


    Although many people were climbing the mountain, there weren¡¯t many campers due to it being a


    workday.


    Simone and the others worked together to set up their tents


    Simone purely had everyone set up their tents in a corner, away from the other campers.


    setting up, they took out the small gas stove and ingredients they had brought and started cooking a


    The hot pot base and dipping sauce prepared by Simone were delicious, earning praise from Zac and


    the others.


    As for Leon and the guys, they were not skilled in cooking.


    They could only smell the enticing aroma and nibble on tasteless, dry food.


    Titus looked at Harold and Leon with dissatisfaction. ¡°You two came up with this terrible idea. Following


    leay 1aeans we can only smell the food but not eat it.¡±


    Their intention was not toe, but Harold and Leon insisted due to their concerns about the


    mountain¡¯s


    gers and their worry for Simone and the others.


    He wanted to say that even if they encountered danger, Simone¡¯s strength and geomancy powers


    would protect thera.


    However, these two stubborn individuals didn¡¯t listen and insisted on joining


    Carrying their belongings up the mountain was already exhausting for them, as they were not


    ustomed


    Now, smelling the fragrant be cue from afar, Zac and his friends happily enjoyed their meal.


    They nibbicon


    It was truly t


    sausauns, but their hunger only grew.


    Har I smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re just too pampered in your daily life. You should have exercise. Go help


    you ter keep watch tonight; maybe she¡¯ll be impressed by you guys.¡±


    Titus gave


    him a disdainful look, ¡°If she can be impressed by such a small gesture, then she¡¯s not herself.


    But Harold¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t bad.


    Simone might not be impressed, but she would likely view them differently.


    ¡°You guys should also keep watch; after all, Gwen is in the tent, too.¡±


    Harold and Leon nodded in agreement, ¡°Of course.¡±


    They and Simone watched the sunset together and then yed cards in the tent for entertainment.


    They dispersed and went to rest after ten o¡¯clock.


    After Keira and Gwen fell asleep, Simone quietly left the tent after cing a talisman inside.


    Not far from the nt, Leon and hispanions yed cards under a night light.


    Earlier, Harold specifically informed Gwen that they would keep watch, allowing her to sleep peacefully.


    Gwen ignor them and allowed them to keep watch if they wished.


    being bitten by mosquitoes at night, they might just return to the tent.


    Simone didn¡¯t feel moved; she simply thought these guys were a bit foolish.


    Seeing Simone approach, Leon and the three Gray brothers became slightly nervous, watching her


    intently.


    Could it be that Simone came to check on us? Simone approached without speaking.


    you encounter trouble? You guys are just dead weight.¡±


    If that warlock shows up, these guys will definitely be deadweight.


    Luca and the others.


    Simone¡¯s words were sharp and true, but they still wanted to prove themselves.


    Harold coughed a few times and said, ¡°Ahem, we just want to help!


    Simone gave him a disdainful look, ¡°It would be good if you guys didn¡¯t hinder me.¡±


    She noticed 10


    ¡°I¡¯m going fo


    were all wiring protective amulets, so their safety should be ensured.


    lk in the mountains, do as you please.¡±


    She Tidn¡¯te to greet them; she simply needed to take the path they were sitting on to leave.


    Leon stood up and express concern, ¡°It¡¯ste, and you still want to go for a walk in the mountains?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll


    apany you.¡±


    Although Simone was strong, it wasn¡¯t safe for a beautiful girl to wander around the mountains at such


    ate hour.


    He actually wanted her to stay, but he didn¡¯t dare say it, fearing she would think he was being too


    controlling.


    The three Gray brothers also stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t leave it to Leon alone.


    Simone nced at them speechlessly and said, ¡°Having you guys with me is the real danger. I have


    something to do, so don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    She raised her hand and clenched her fist, warning them, ¡°And don¡¯t follow me, or else I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    !.con and the Gra brothers: ¡°¡­ Simone was bing fiercer.


    But why did her erce demeanor seem cute instead? Titus had been beaten up by Simone before and


    didn¡¯t want to experience again.


    ALL


    A then, won¡¯t follow you. Just be careful on your own.¡±


    He stressed, ¡°If you require any assistance, please contact us, and we will promptlye to your aid.¡±


    Leon sensed Simone¡¯s irritation at their presence.


    In order to avoid further displeasing her, he had no choice but to concede, ¡°Alright, just take care. If¡­¡±


    However, before he couldplete his sentence, Simone interjected, ¡°Take care of yourselves.¡±


    |||


    O

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Chapter 423 It Turns Out to Be the Case


    Lean still had some concerns.


    Titus leaned back and said, ¡°If you want to get beaten up, go ahead. Don¡¯t overthink it. Simone is so


    apable that she doesn¡¯t need useless trash like us to protect her. And if you follow her, Simone will


    definitely beat you up and be even more annoyed with you.¡±


    He knew his sister wouldn¡¯t hold back when it came to fighting.


    Icon: It hit him hard..


    He realized that it made sense, so he could only sit back in disappointment.


    The group continued y g cards, waiting for Simone toe back before taking turns rest. g.


    On the other simy followed the map and made her way to the designated location.


    Eventually, s arrived at a cliff.


    The he took off the inde button from her neck.


    She infused her energy into it.


    And then, something magical happened.


    Suddenly, the jade button shimmered with ayer of silver light, extending along Simone¡¯s feet and


    down the edge of the cliff.


    It continued moving along the cliff.


    Simone quickly followed.


    Then, she took out her mountaineering tools from her backpack and started descending along the


    silver light.


    After more than ten minutes, the silver light suddenly transformed into aplex pattern on the jade


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    button andnded in a specific spot.


    That spot happened to be a natural cave in the middle of the cliff.


    Simone immediately jumped in.


    The cave was pitch ck, so she turned on her shlight.


    e valked for hundreds of yards inside the cave and discovered another smaller cave within.


    Simone continued walking, but when she was about to enter the smaller cave, a force blocked her way,


    preventing her from taking a single step forward.


    At the same time she sensed the fluctuations of a formation within the smaller cave.


    Simone tried to break it, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ed to break


    She wasn¡¯t surprised and ced the jade button in the determined position of the formation¡¯s core.


    Sure enough, the power of the formation gradually disappeared, and the restraining force vanished.


    onder they said the jade button was the key. This is why.


    Simone sessfully entered.


    There were no signs of anyone having been here before.


    Even if someone discovered the cave on the cliff, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter without the jade button.


    As she walked further into the cave and turned a corner, she saw a bright exit ahead, as if it wer


    Simone helt ble but one hand and the negative energy de coin in the other as se walked in.


    She encount


    in


    atts or troubles but was instead amazed by the sight before her.


    Ahead was a paradise, with lush vegetation, flowers everywhere, and a small stream flowing rough.


    The air v. is much purer and fresher than outside.


    If the geomancy master were here to practice, it would be of great help.


    Simone walked towards the depths but didn¡¯t see any animals along the way.


    Then she felt a strong aura as if life was gradually weakening and even disappearing.


    She hurried towards it.


    At the end of the stream, there was an open space.


    On the groundy a snake and an eagle radiating the Divine State aura.


    Both of them were unusuallyrge in size.


    The snake was not an ordinary snake.


    It was a snake with a body red as red as a ruby, with a pair of transparent red wings growing from its


    body.


    The snake wa coiled around the eagle, and blood was flowing from near its tail.


    The eagle hd just died.


    the situation of the flying snake was not good either. Simone felt its life force fading away, and it med to


    be lying.


    When the flying snake saw Simone, its gaze was initially cold.


    It seemed as if it wanted to use itsst bit of strength to fight her to the end.


    However, wher: Simone took the jade buckle from her palm and held it with two fingers for the flying


    snake to see, the coldness in its eyes disappeared, and it let out a mournful cry.


    Then, the snake¡¯s rail reached out towards the nearby bushes and emerged with an egg wrapped


    within.


    It handed the egg to Simone, its eyes showing a plea.


    Sunne reached out and took the snake¡¯s egg. ¡°Do you want me to take care of your child?¡± The flying


    nake nodded and then, using itsst bit of strength, pointed in a direction with its tail.


    Soon after, it copsed with a loud thud, possibly because it died peacefully, knowing that its child was


    entrusted to Simone.


    Simone held the snake¡¯s egg and carefully examined it. She found that the dead flying snake had the


    same aura as this ce


    As for therge eagle, it had the aura of the outside world.


    It must have sly inded here and discovered that it was a good ce, wanting to ir it for itself.


    with me flying snake, it was strangled to death by the snake.


    After a fierce


    But before it died, it fought back and pecked the flying snake¡¯s weakness, breaking its galldder.


    Sin. could sense that there must be a deep connection between this flying snake and her master¡¯s


    ancestors,


    So, in the end, instead of harming her, it asked her to help take care of its child.


    She first drew a talisman for salvation and pasted it on the flying snake¡¯s body. Then she sat cross-


    legged and began chanting the salvation spell.


    After the salvation wasplete, she cremated the flying snake¡¯s body and scattered the ashes into


    the


    stream.


    Only then did she carry the snake¡¯s egg and head in the opposite direction that the flying snake had


    pointed.


    Then, she discovered arge snake nest.


    At the same time she was surprised to find that the nest was lined with piles of spiritual stones.


    They were the une kind of stones that Zac had given her before.


    This treasure was almost nonexistent outside. Geomancy masters would kill for it, but now a pile of it


    was spread harily here.


    No conder le flying snake¡¯s aura is so strong.


    I hadn¡¯t cured a weak period after giving birth, that eagle wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill it.


    Just now it pointed in this direction and used itsst bit of energy to open the barrier.


    It must be to let her get these spiritual stones.


    Simone approached with a bag on her back.


    Then she stuffed the spinal stones into the bag and didn¡¯t take the rest.


    Then, at the bottom of the snake¡¯s nest, she found a piece of animal skin.


    picked it up and saw that there was a letter written by her master¡¯s ancestor on it.


    I said that he identally came to this mountain and saved a flying snake, forming a bond with it.


    This was a good ce for cultivation, and the flying snake agreed to let his descendantse here to


    cultivate


    He carved a jade button ording to the appearance of the flying snake.


    Aul he told the flying snake that whoever came in with the jade button should be allowed to sty and


    cultivate.


    Because he w


    Then, he est


    ere bout his family, he didn¡¯t stay.


    ed a formation in the deepest part of the cave, and only the person possessing the jade button could


    break through the formation.


    Ani.¡¯s were not restricted, allowing the flying snake toe and go freely.


    He also made an agreement with the flying snake not to harm humans.


    No wonder there was a carving of a flying snake on the jade button.


    Upon seeing the jade button, the flying snake¡¯s attitude towards her instantly changed.


    The ¡°mountain god¡± mentioned in the legend should be the flying snake, which protected the animals in


    the mountains.


    Simone had already achieved the Divine State, and the assistance she could receive here was limited.


    Furthermore, she had many tasks toplete and did not wish to live alone in this ce.


    While holding the snake¡¯s egg, she took a stroll.


    She discovered some high-quality medicinal herbs, such as thousand-year-old ginseng


    Che carved a wooden box, extracted a piece of ginseng, and ced it inside, attaching a talisman to


    preserve its medicinal properties.


    Using the method, she unearthed several other beneficial medicinal herbs.


    bound zen wooden boxes together with vines and carried them on her back along with her bag.


    Subsequently, she departed from this location.


    She restond the previous formation, with the jade button remaining as the key to ess this ce.


    Just as she finished all of this, she suddenly noticed that the egg in her arms had hatched.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Chapter 424 Let the Sembags Take the Heat


    Asmall snake, red as a red jade, slithered out of its eggshell.


    After devouring the eggshell, it opened its eyes.


    les patch-ck, shiny eyes exuded a sense of life.


    Simone was the first to notice the innate realm aura emitted by the snake upon its breaking out of the


    shell


    The snake first saw and felt Simone when it came out of its shell. It treated her like its mother and


    affectionate); rubbed its hi


    against her hand.


    The snake eve


    ded


    her backpack and rubbed against it.


    Simone immaisely realized that it was craving the spiritual stones inside.


    Shek out a piece from her bag, crushed it, and held a small piece in her palm.


    The snake first rubbed against her hand before swallowing the spiritual stone in one gulp..


    It even burped in a human-like manner.


    Then, it coiled itself around Simone¡¯s wrist, fitting perfectly.


    If it didn¡¯t intentionally show its head, it would appear as if Simone was wearing a high-quality red jade


    bracelet.


    Simone fell in love with the little creature at first sight.


    That¡¯s fate, I suppose.


    With her backpack and wooden box behind her back, she climbed back up the cliff, retracing her steps.


    Just as she was about to reach the campsite, she heard screams.


    She hurried over and saw that the area near their tents was infested with all kinds of insects.


    Gwen and Keira were the ones screaming.


    Zac and a few others were protecting them, keeping them behind them


    ingy stood at the entrance of the tent, each holding defensive tools.


    Refore parting ways that night, Simone reminded them not to leave the tent in case of any unexpected


    events.


    They also noticed the talisman attached to the tent.


    At the same time, they observed that the insects were circling around the tent entrance but couldn¡¯t


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    enter.


    It was undoubtedly Simnones talisman at work, which relieved them.


    However, they were also concerned about Simone, who had disappeared.


    that moment. Harold and the others were outside the tent, waving things around randomly.


    Not only were insects crawling on their bodies, but their exposed skin also bore bite marks.


    They realized that the insects couldn¡¯t enter the tent either.


    Their first thought was to seek refuge inside.


    To their surprise, they couldn¡¯t enter either.


    As soon as they reached th feel bitter. So


    nt entrance, an inexplicable force pushed them out. They couldn¡¯t h ess! Harold and Leon, despite


    being bitten by insects, continued to g


    but


    the


    teni eniralice


    They swatted y the sects crawling towards them.


    It was evident that the two of them wanted to protect Gwen.


    The Gray brothers were suffering greatly. Without their sister present, they didn¡¯t have a chance to


    showcase their abilities.


    Nevertheless, they still joined in.


    At this moment, they were unsure of what to do. Running away or anything of the sort might be even


    more dangerous in the pitch-ck darkness outside.


    Having others around gave them a slight sense of security.


    Moreover, Gwen and the others were Simone¡¯s friends. If she returned and found out they had fled, her


    impression of them would worsen.


    They could only grit their teeth and persevere, silently cursing Harold and Leon.


    It was all because these two guys insisted oning here that caused them such misery.


    Simone discoved another tent where no one was awake or screaming.


    Trey must have been put under some kind of spell, causing them to temporarily fall into a deep sleep.


    And under the shadow of arge tree in front of the tent, a figure was hiding.


    ause of the Simone didn¡¯t rush out. Instead, she turned on the recording device in her hand.


    Let those b¡¯stards take the lead for now.


    This time, in addition to dealing with this warlock, Melinda should also be captured.


    Once Melinda is imprisoned, Simone would see if the man Melinda loved woulde to her rescue.


    She guessed he wouldn¡¯t, ws Melinda would have to endure both physical and mental torment.


    After a while, the person under the tree couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    He finally emerged.


    that was when Harold and the others noticed him.


    Titus eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the warlock who harmed my mother, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the one who released.


    these bugs! Just by looking at the man¡¯s appearance, he could tell he was from Wocron.


    Moreover, when his another was cursed before, his father found information about this warlock and


    found phoros of him.


    All three of them had seen it, so they recognized him.


    The warlock showed no fo of being recognized.


    With a gloom this mountain


    she asked, ¡°Where is Simone?¡± When he received news of Simone oming to Am deal with her.


    Little did he expect that so many little creatures would be released, yet he wouldn¡¯t catch a limpse of


    Sime.


    Zac¡¯s heart sank upon hearing this question.


    At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Simone hadn¡¯t encountered this warlock


    and should still be safe.


    He replied, ¡°Simone has already returned to Cebros for something. You came toote.¡±


    The warlock sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that? you


    He threatened, ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t honestly tell me


    all still here, so how could she have left?¡±


    Simone¡¯s whereabouts, I¡¯ll send all of you to tell.¡±


    Zac also sneered, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, Simone did go back. Killing us will only lead to one


    oue. And this is our country¡¯s territory, and our identities are quite special.¡±


    In response to the threat, they said, ¡°If you dare to kill us and aren¡¯t afraid of being pursued by the


    Geomancy Association and the Special Department, then go ahead and kill us.¡±


    He wore an inlerent expression, as if saying, ¡®Do whatever you want, we¡¯re not afrai


    sacrificing tem elves.


    They couldn¡¯t let this person go to the mountains to find Simone.


    Upon hearing Zar¡¯s words, the others chose to remain silent.


    In truth they didn¡¯t know where Simone had gone, and even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t betray her.


    Besides, they also believed that this warlock wouldn¡¯t dare to kill them all.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape back to Wocron, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be let off the


    hook.


    They all came from influential families, and if something happened, their families wouldn¡¯t just let it go.


    Especially Zac. His grandfather was a powerful figure who could have a significant impact.


    rest of his family members also held extraordinary positions, and Zac was the most favored one.


    If anything were to happen to him, the Turners would definitely not let this warlock get away with it.


    The warlock¡¯s expression changed, clearly feeling threatened.


    Killing one or two people didn¡¯t scare him.


    But if he were to kill all these people, especially the one who spoke, he would find himself in serious.


    trouble.


    It was likely than his


    ¡°Hmph, Meli


    Since you ins


    Laster wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him.


    red to deal with Simone. If anything happens to you, she¡¯ll be held a countable. being stubborn, then let


    my little darlings make you talk.¡±


    Afteving that, he took out a whistle and blew it.


    Suddenly, numerous insects appeared around them.


    This time, there were also many poisonous snakes and centipedes mixed in, all carefully bred by him.


    The sight of these creatures made Harold and the others feel their scalps tingle and their limbs grow


    weak.


    They cursed Melinda silently,

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Chapter 425 Simone¡¯s Better


    (Simone¡¯s recording has been changed to a video recording.)


    tipo seeing the venomous snakes and centipoles, Zac and hispanions felt a tingling sensation on


    their scalps.


    Harold and the others quickly removed their outer clothes and set them on fire, attempting to sweep


    away the user


    However, the insects sected unaffected by the mes and became even more agitated, leaping on


    Harold and hispanions with agility.


    Harold and hispan danger.


    Tints noticed


    > were terrified, with only one thought in their minds: they were inve


    couldn¡¯t shak


    Fear washed over his pale face as he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Leon, if I manage to surve and return


    to Cel won¡¯t let y


    ir mother get away with this.¡±


    Aaron found his arm entangled by a snake. ¡°If we die, my family won¡¯t let your mother get away with thi


    either.¡±


    Leon¡¯s mother was truly wicked.


    She had previously employed a warlock to harm their mother, and now their cousin was lying in the


    hospital.


    And now she had sent this person to deal with Simone, showing no mercy towards them either


    Luca couldn¡¯t hold back his curse. ¡°Leon, your mother is a venomous woman. She¡¯s insane


    Even Harold couldn¡¯t restrain himself and said, ¡°Leon, if we manage to survive, I suggest you send your


    deranged mother to a mental hospital.¡±


    At this mome Leon also had a green spider the size of a palm crawling up his neck


    Helplessnes alled his face as it turned green. ¡°Not just you guys; I want to send my mother to a mental


    hospital rip it now.¡±


    His moth had truly crossed the line.


    whering driven almost insane by these insects.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom what would happen if these various insects were solely ting Simone, a girl.


    His mother¡¯s intentions were truly malicious.


    And he had also posted it on has wall without setting it invisible to his mother


    His mother saw it and knew that he and Gwen were there too.


    This indicated that his meiner wanted to deal with Simone without even considering them her own


    Chidren.


    therwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen victim to the same fate as the others.


    The bed been blind before, yearning for her motherly love.


    This time. I con¡¯s heart turnedpletely cold and hopeless towards his biological mother, and any


    trace of affection had vanished.


    He made up his mind that if he managed to survive this ordeal, he would sever all ties with his


    biological mother


    Just as everyone prepared themselves to be bitten, poisoned, or cursed, they suddenly felt a urning


    sensation where the pro ve amulet hung around their necks.


    Then, they ret


    The insects were screeching miserably and falling off one by one.


    The five of th


    terror.


    shook their bodies and discovered that the bugs were gone, but they were still filled with


    Har reached out touched the jade pendant he was wearing, and it was indeed warm. ¡°The protective


    jade pendant worked.¡±


    The others also felt that the protective jade pendant had saved them, and they breathed a sigh of rel f.


    Leon recalled something strange that had happened earlier.


    ¡°No wonder Simone left earlier. Her gaze swept across our chests.¡±


    ¡°She must have noticed that we were all wearing protective jade pendants, so she felt reassu ed and


    left.


    Because his attention had been focused on Simone.


    And having grown up together, he knew her well.


    That¡¯s why he noticed her gaze.


    Aaron felt like ing. ¡°Simone¡¯s the best.¡±


    Otherwise, they would have been doomed today.


    Titus and iso felt deeply moved at this moment.


    Aron sighed. ¡°Those thugs thought the protective jade pendants were expensive. If they knew they had


    Copeffect, they would have desired them more than anyone.¡±


    Laca remarked, ¡°Of course, I even wanted to buy another one as a backup.¡±


    Titus expressed his relief, ¡°Fortunately, the protective jade pendants weren¡¯t borrowed by the fourth


    brother earlier. Otherwise, one of us three brothers would have been unlucky today.¡±


    With that said, Aaron and Luca also felt relieved and regretful.


    They were now prepared to or cautious around their fourth brother when they returned, not giving him a


    hnce to steal their jade pendants,


    And this scene was also witnessed by the warlock. He looked at them in shock. ¡°You all have magical


    ets on you. Then his eyes lit up. ¡°Hand over the magical artifacts, and I will spare your lives.¡±


    If even the insects he had released could be repelled, these magical artifacts must be powerful. And


    there were five of them. He desired them all.


    Upon hearing his de mand, the five immediately covered the jade pendants hanging around their


    necks.


    Luca rolled his eyes at the warlock. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools? They would be foolish to ge their


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    protective jade pendants to this scoundrel.


    Now that they possessed something


    At most, ther


    posed a signi


    !


    se pendants, they were not afraid of the warlock. They also realized revious bugs could bite them, they


    didn¡¯t cause any major injuries.


    me redness and swelling afterward. But the insects released by this personter threat. That was why


    the jade pendants protected them.


    The warlock¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You will pay for your insolence. After I kill you, I will take the magical arti.


    as well. Besides, Melinda doesn¡¯t hold the Gray Family in high regard, so let me take care of all of you


    together.¡±


    In reality, there was no such grudge, but he fabricated it on purpose. If anything were to happen or if


    these people¡¯s rtives sought revenge, they would go after Melinda, And he had already attacked


    Salma before. The target this time was Simone, the biological daughter of the Gray Family. Since he


    had already offended the Gray Family, he had no fear of killing these three brats. He had nothing to


    lose. Once they were dead, the other two would be frightened and would likely willingly hand over what


    th


    y possessed.


    He made up his mind and opened a leather pouch hanging from his waist. A small obsidi. centipede the


    length of a finger crawled out of the pouch.


    Just then, the little snake that was resting on Simone¡¯s wrist suddenly opened its eyes and stared at


    the centipede. With a human-like expression of excitement on its face, its ck and shiny eyes were


    filled with a desire to devour.


    Simone smiled. Is expected from a creature that¡¯s already at the innate stage when it¡¯s born. It already


    knew how to appreciate good food at such a young age. Although the centipede appeared small, it


    emitted the aura of thete inne stage.


    1. must have been raised by the master of this warlock, thus inheriting the opponent¡¯s vitality. The


    jade pendants a turning the necks of the scoundrels were crafted by her during her time in the


    innate realm. Hence, the were unable to withstand the assault of this centipede.


    saw the little snake continuously rubbing against her hand, trying to appear endearing.


    Simone extended her hand and gently caressed the little snake, reassuring it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll provide


    you with something to eat if you¡¯d like.¡±


    The intelligent little creature understood that. Given its current strength, it stood no chance against the


    small centipede. However, its owner was around to help.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Chapter 426 This is Too Terrifying How Did Simone Do It?


    Then, a rhythmic and unique sound emanated from the warlock¡¯s mouth. Titus and the others


    witnessed the rentipede sprouting a pair of translucent wings. It then flew towards them.


    or some reason, they all felt a sense of impending danger.


    This creature appears to be formidable. They wondered if the jade pendant Simone gave them would


    be effective. They wanted to flee, but they knew escape was futile. They could only stand there, pale


    with fear, and curse Melinda once again.


    Suddenly, a burst of fire flew over from nearby, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Upon closer in ection,


    they realized it was a burning talsman. With the fire, the talisman struck the small centipede mid-air.


    Immediately, a scream eied from the centipede¡¯s mouth as it plummeted from the sky


    This shock


    possessed str


    This poisonous insect was cultivated by the master using his own blood and


    able to an Innate Stateplete unity mystical arts practitione


    Yet it was defed by a talisman? The warlock panicked and was about to approach for a closer look.


    However, a red light shed across the ground, causing the small centipede to vanish. No one knew what


    the red light was or low the centipede disappeared. Their gaze followed the red light andnded on


    Simone, emerging from the darkness.


    The red light entered the bag she carried on her back. Except for Simone, no one else saw the snake


    due to its speed. The red light was actually a small snake, and it held the small centipede in its mouth.


    It burrowed into Simone¡¯s backpack, opening its mouth to slowly consume the centipede.


    The centipede was severely injured by Simone¡¯s talisman and had its vitality drained by the warlock¡¯s


    blessing. Thus, the snake easily overpowered it. No matter how the centipede struggled, it rentually


    became the snake¡¯s meal.


    The snake discovered that this creature tasted better than stones and was quite nourishing


    Although the other critters on the ground didn¡¯t taste as delicious as the centipede, the snake still


    wanted to eat them.


    I¡¯ll ask Mom to ge them to me.


    Meanwhile, e cryone¡¯s attention turned to Simone.


    Zac and the others felt relieved, ¡°Simone.¡±


    Fortunatay Simone was unharmed.


    ith conces liey warned her, ¡°Simone, this warlock is after you. Be cautious! The scoundrels finally let go


    of their worries upon seeing Simone.


    Despite Simone¡¯s sharp tongue and ruthless nature, she was dependable and provided them with a


    sense of security. With her presence, they should be safe, or that was what they thought. After all, the


    centipede appeared formidable, yet Simone easily dispatched it with her talisman.


    The warlock narrowed his eyes upon seeing Simone


    ¡°How are you so powerful Vide they say Simone had only recently reached the innate level? Previously,


    in the


    ien, city, Simone defeated those who intercepted her.


    He realized she possessed considerable strength, and he might not have the upper hand against her.


    Thus,


    frained from immediately attacking.


    However, the person behind him informed him that Simone relied solely on the artifacts given to her by


    her master, which ounted for her formidable abilities. If only he could borrow something valuable


    from his own master to deal with Simone, dealing with Simone would be a breeze.


    To be safe, this time, he not only brought the worms he had nurtured for many years but also borrowed


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    this powerful little centipede from his master. Who would have thought that Simone would swtly defeat


    The worms raised by his master?


    What startled him even m that the little


    This was too deceived. Th


    le


    ??


    was his inability to sense the presence of the little centipede. likely meant dead.


    did Simone do it? Besides panic, his initial thought was that he had been son had tricked him.


    Sime raised an eyebrow at the warlock. The person who sent you probably didn¡¯t intend for you to


    live. So, he didn¡¯t tell you my true strength.¡±


    reti


    In reality, even the person behind her was unaware of her current strength. However, her strength


    surpassed that of the warlock, and the person behind her must be aware of that.


    Simone also surmised that the ancient being behind him probably intended to use her as a pawn. Let


    this warlock deal with her, and then she would defeat or even get rid of the warlock.


    Naturally, she would offend the master of this warlock, the great warlock behind him.


    If his direct disciple were killed, the great warlock would undoubtedly seek revenge a


    Based on her previous strength, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the


    against her.


    great warlock.


    The person behind her likely believed it would be effortless to eliminate a troublemaker like her.


    Even now, with her current strength, the great warlock would still be a hassle, though she wasn¡¯t


    scared of him.


    She might get injured, though.


    However, hin, seen through the calctions of the person behind her, she wouldn¡¯t follow their ns.


    t was why she deliberately pointed it out to this warlock.


    behind him.


    ¡®t foolish, either. With a quick thought, heprehended the calctions of the person


    His face turned extremely gloomy. He truly didn¡¯t expect that after cooperating so many times, they


    would use his life to plot against Simone.


    With Simone¡¯s strength, even if his master sought revenge, it would be troublesome.


    if his


    Melinda paid me to deal win you. I¡¯m merely doing someone a favor


    The warlock¡¯s mind raced as he relented to Simone. ¡°Alright, I promise not to trouble you anymore.


    How about that?¡±


    Simon sneered, ¡°This isn¡¯t Wocron, whene and go as you please.¡±


    She pointed at the three scoundrels. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for me, they would have perished at your hands


    These words changed the expressions of the three men. Indeed, the feeling they had just experienced


    was urate. That centipede was highly dangerous.


    The warlock awkwardly stated. ¡°They aren¡¯t dead yet. You killed the insects carefully raised my master,


    so we¡¯re even now, right?¡± He didn¡¯t know how to exin this when he returned to his mast wed his


    head to anyone in a long time.


    Furthermore, he h In


    If an oppor


    Simone cold!


    the future, he will undoubtedly seek revenge against Simone.


    red him. ¡°Do you think a repulsive bug is equal to three human live

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Chapter 427 A Taste of His Own Medicine.


    Simone wasn¡¯t standing up for the se mbags. She was simply looking for a reason to apprehend this


    warlock However, the sc*mbags were unaware of Simone¡¯s intentions and couldn¡¯t help but be


    touched. The more they pondered, the more they realized that having a sister like Simone was the best


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    thing that Louid happen to them.


    if it were jouie, she would have fled faster than them upon encountering this warlock. Not only would


    she disn gard their lives, but she wouldn¡¯t even bother helping them find an excuse. But Simone was


    still protecting them.


    Simone noticed the semibags looking at her with gratitude in their eyes. She furrowed her browd said,


    Don¡¯t read too much into IL


    But their gude roma al unchanged. They nodded as if to say, ¡®Yes, we won¡¯t overthink it¡¯


    Simone: ¡°..-¡°0


    ki is a problem.


    Ignoring there of them, she focused her gaze on the warlock. Simone coldly stated, ¡°What you just did


    was illegal, so you must face the sequences.


    The warlock frowned, I am from Wocron.¡±


    Simone asserted dominantly and forcefully, ¡°Our turf, our rules.¡±


    The warlock felt a twinge of guilt and stubbornly argued. ¡°But you have no right to punish me. How


    about I go to your geomancy association in the ancient city?¡± He was a member of the geomancy


    association, and once he went there, he would be protected.


    He wouldn¡¯t simply let things go after being manipted like this today.


    Simone looked at the warlock as if he were an idiot and said, ¡°If you want to be killed, then go ahead.


    And then they¡¯ll frame me as the murderer. I don¡¯t mind, and I¡¯m not afraid of your master. Bur you, on


    the other hand, are pitiful. You willingly walked into a trap and caused your master to bark up the wrong


    tree. for vengeance. I have someone backing me up. When your master arrives, he might not be able


    to leave.¡±


    The warlock: ¡°¡­¡± She¡¯s frightening. But after hearing this, he truly didn¡¯t dare to go to the geomancy


    association alor


    If that guy wanted to frame Simone, he would kill the warlock and then instigate his master.


    Then I¡¯d handed for nothing. His expression turned even uglier, ¡°Not everyone has the right to arrest


    anyone in ur country. How about you let me go? I¡¯ll do something for you in the future. Isn¡¯t Melinda


    always trying to harm you? I can help you deal with her. Now, he felt that he couldn¡¯t see through


    Simone


    Her songth must be superior to his.


    se man doesn¡¯t fight when the odds are against him. He found this saying to be very reasonable.


    Simone eered, ¡°You¡¯re quite foolish, being manipted before and made a fool of. And now you still


    can¡¯t see your own situation clearly. Do you think I need you to help me deal with Melinda?¡± she


    continued, changing her tone. ¡°Besides, I am aw-abiding citizen. She set a malicious trap up for me,


    but I will abide by thew and not harm others recklessly.¡±


    As she stepped forward, se rung her phone around her neck and continued recording the video. Then,


    ht ret.ieved her identification from her bag. ¡°I am from a special department. I witnessed youmitting


    a crime just now, attempting to kill someone. You are under arrest.¡±


    before the warlock arrived, she had already figured out how to handle the situation. Killing in self-


    defense was thest resort. She wouldn¡¯t let the wall die, but she wouldn¡¯t let him off easily, either. She


    would send him to the prison of the special department, where he could be reformed and start anew.


    And when he was caught, he would me the person who plotted against him.


    The key to her n was to treat others as they treated her. The person behind the scenes wanted to


    use someone else to kill her. So, she would use the same method to strike back, ying the same


    game of dereption.


    She held no grudge against the warlock, so there was no need to confront him directly. In fact, was his


    disciple who wanted to a her first, making him the one at fault. So, it was better to let ther light each


    behind the scenes.


    other, along wh


    The warlock¡¯s


    pr


    changed. ¡°You¡¯re actually from the special department. You won¡¯t me go?¡±


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re resisting arrest? Then I¡¯ll have to resort to


    extreme


    mez ¨¹res.¡±


    Before the warlock could respond, she drew strands of negative energy from the negative energy


    dagger.


    They swiftly moved towards the warlock from the ground.


    Before he could dodge, they ensnared him.


    Then she hurled a talisman towards the warlock, saying, ¡°Explosion!¡± The talisman soared above the


    warlock¡¯s head and ignited.


    Then, a shocking scene unfolded


    Several crucial meridians and joints in the warlock¡¯s body suddenly emitted explosive sounils.


    The warlock screamed in pain. I never said I wanted to be arrested. She must be using this as an


    excuse to get back


    at me!


    But at this moment, he dared not say anything more, afraid that she would kill him in fit of anger.


    He fell to his knees, his legs giving way, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the special department, stop it!¡±


    Simone hated and sneered, ¡°If only you had been obedient earlier. You¡¯ve wasted my negative energy


    and talisman. he had severed his path to cultivation.


    e mome be used magic to activate the negative energy from before, not only would the warlock¡¯s


    trength no longer improve, but he would also regress and be a regr guy.


    But no one could see it now. He couldn¡¯t perceive or discover it either. By then, she would make the


    person behind her take the me. It was only fair to reciprocate.


    The warlock: I don¡¯t believe you.


    hat he felt like von


    He was so angry that he felt like vomiting blood. The d¡¯un girl didn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak:


    she just attacked him directly and even turned the tables on him.


    He had so much to say but couldn¡¯t express it!


    Several se¡±mbags: Simone was indeed bing more and more formidable. Seeing the warlock¡¯s


    ontented face from the pain, they cousin from shudder.


    But they were even more deeply moved. Simone was so kind, deliberately finding an excuse to avenge


    them.


    If Simone knew what they were thinking, she would definitely set them straight.


    Simone tossed the rope she had used to descend the mountain to the se mbags. ¡°You guys go ti him


    up, ail contact the people from the special department to take him back to Cebros.¡±


    She had a stro opportunity, th secretly givin


    this person and didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him. Given


    is wouldn¡¯t let it slip away. They grabbed the rope and approached the person, Licks¡­


    Simone noticed it, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene. She took out her phone and called the


    dep minister, requesting him to send people to the mountain to take the person awar


    This warlock valued his life and knew when to be sensible. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t defeat Simone, he


    could only endure the pain and sit silently on the ground. Once he reached the special department, he


    would have to find a way to contact his master. He would ask his master to help him escape.


    Although he held a considerable grudge against Simone now, it was the person who had plotted


    against his life that he truly hated. Not only did that person plot against him, but they also plotted


    against his master. He couldn¡¯t deal with that person himself, but he had to inform his master. He


    wanted his master to settle the score with the other party.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Chapter 428 Isn¡¯t It Your Own Fault?


    After dealing with the warlock, Simone frowned at the pile of insects on the ground. She was about to


    daw some talismans to eliminate these harmful creatures. But then she felt the little snake crawling


    onto her vrist again.


    it rubbed against her hand, it turned its head and looked at the insects on the ground with longing.


    Simone understood the snake¡¯s desire and pointed to the insects on the ground, saying, ¡°Do you want


    them:


    After the little snake finished eating the centipede, it gained some memories from its prey. Being highly


    intelligent, it understood Simone¡¯s words. It immediately rubbed against Simone¡¯s hand, indicating that


    it wanted the insects.


    Simone ki


    So, it didn¡¯t n


    Before, it wo


    the hadn¡¯t finished digesting the energy stone and centipede it had een earlier. the insects to eat. She


    didn¡¯t know how this little creature had learn


    this tactic.


    simply hold the centipede in its mouth and run instead of wrapping its boly around it. Simone spoiled


    her ¡°baby¡±


    She said to the warlock. ¡°Put all these creatures on the ground into your insect bag.¡±


    The warlock had actually wanted to do this a long time ago. After all, he had spent more than thirty ye


    raising these insects. But he hadn¡¯t dared to do it before, afraid that Simone would notice and destroy


    us little treasures. Now, hearing Simone¡¯s words, he breathed a sigh of relief and immediately whistled.


    Everyone saw the insects on the ground actively crawling into the several bags around the warlock¡¯s


    waist. Just as the insects were all inside, the warlock was about to seal them using his own method.


    But Simone was one step ahead and reached out to take the bag. She tied the bags tightly and sk


    talismans that she had prepared earlier on top of them. These were her ¡°baby¡¯s¡± food, and she couldn¡¯t


    let them escape.


    Seeing Simone¡¯s actions, the warlock waspletely dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t help but anxiously


    ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Simone looked him as if it were only natural and said, ¡°Taking the spoils of war.¡± She narrowed her


    eyes and exuded a werful aura, asking, ¡°What? Do you have any objections?¡±


    Ine warlock felt a sweet sensation in his chest and almost spewed out a mouthful of blood. It turned out


    that this brat wanted to confiscate his insects. And he obediently helped her for nothing. The key was


    that he didn¡¯t care to provoke her, afraid that she would kill him with a single word.


    erall, she and his master were of the same type. They did things on a whim. He felt heartbroken but ad.


    ¡°No, no objections.¡±


    He wanted to have an opinion, but he wouldn¡¯t dare. This time, he really suffered a big loss. Not only


    was he injured and captured, but even his carefully raised little creatures were taken away. As long as


    he could get out of the special department, he not only wanted to hold the person behind ountable


    but also wanted them topensate bim double for his losses.


    These creatures couldn¡¯t simply grow by just feeding them well; it also required energy and time. For


    new,


    he would let Simone hold onto them temporarily, and after he got out, he would secretly retrieve the


    little Te atues. After all, without his bloodline and special methods, Simone couldn¡¯t control these


    worms. She would y with them for a while and then probably toss them aside because she found it


    boring.


    However, this warlock definitely couldn¡¯t imagine that his little creatures were meant to be snake food.


    In a pce in Wocron. The expression of an old man changed, and he experienced a bacsh. The


    centipede he raised had died. Because it was nurtured with his blood, the death of the centipede made


    him feel even worse,


    His expression was extremely ugly. Who the hell did this? If his worms died, did that mean his disciple


    was also killed? Although this disciple didn¡¯t have strong talent or intelligence, he was actually his


    descendant


    But his disciple and others were unaware of this. The reason for keeping it a secret was also be ause


    he was afraid that enemies wo deliberately use his son as a hostage or target. If his son died, his


    Fodline


    would be an of


    His eyes turn


    first called his ple.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If anyone dared to kill his son, he would make sure they died a hrible death. He


    But the warlock used a SIM card from Wocron, and the signal was poor on this mountain, so he


    couldn¡¯t get ugh. The gi warlock became even more worried.


    After thinking it over, he proactively contacted a number.


    The other party told him that his disciple had gone to the Spirit Peak to find Simone. If something


    happened, it was most likely Simone¡¯s doing. The great warlock also remembered the name Simone.


    Previously, his disciple only mentioned borrowing a poisonous insect to deal with a geomancer, and he


    didn¡¯t ask further.


    He asked the other party to help investigate his disciple¡¯s whereabouts. But he didn¡¯tp. cly trust the


    other party either. So, after hanging up the phone, he thought for a moment and contacted another


    disciple.


    He asked the other person to personally go there and investigate his son¡¯s whereabouts. If it was


    confirmed that his son was really killed by that Simone, he would personally go to that mysterious


    country to avenge his son.


    On the other side of the mountain. Simone was pulled back to the tent by Zac and the others.


    Zac looked at Simone with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Simone, you¡¯re really amazing. If it weren¡¯t for you


    wen hugged Simone and smiled. ¡°Of course, my Simone is the most awesome, and no one can argue


    ith that


    Keira and a few others praised Simone, their eyes shining with admiration. It had been a thrilling


    evening. and the were all scared.


    Simone smiled and reassured everyone, allowing them to continue resting. Zac and the others returned


    to their tents.


    As they left, the five people from outside walked to the door. Harold was pushed out. He could only


    sprak


    1. ¡°Simone, can I talk to yod for a moment?¡±


    Simone walked to the tent entrance, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    and pointed to the ces where they had been bitten by bugs earlier and asked, ¡°I wanted to ask if


    there¡¯s any way to deal with this situation.


    The areas were red, swollen, and itchy. They had applied anti-itch cream, but it didn¡¯t help at all. They


    had no choice but to shamelesslye to Simone. They felt she should be able to find a solution.


    Simone raised an eyebrow, ¡°I do have a way, but so what?¡±


    Harold was silent. Is that a trick question? But he smiled and said, ¡°We just want you to help relieve the


    iting, and we¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    Simone yawne followed us, It¡¯s had misunde


    I won¡¯t help. You secretly investigated our whereabouts and shamelessly


    you got into this mess. The group of scoundrels remained silent. Okay, they


    h carlier. She was still just as harsh with them.


    Not only did she refuse to help, but she also sarcastically said they deserved it. Still as sharp-tongued


    as


    ever


    Harold shifted the me. ¡°This is all Leon¡¯s fault, and our situation is also because of him. He should


    take responsibility.¡±


    Titus didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Yes, Leon is to me for today. We were just apanying him up the


    mountain. We brothers really didn¡¯t investigate your whereabouts, I swear.¡±


    Indeed, they hadn¡¯t investigated, which was why he dared to say that.


    It was Harold and Leon who had caused trouble for them.


    Especially Leon. Without his wicked mother¡¯s interference, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a mirable state. So,


    if someone had to take the me, shouldn¡¯t it be Leon?


    Leon remained silent. These b*stards are really something.


    They actually pushed him out alone. Didn¡¯t they know that Simone was the person he cared about the


    most?


    They were still making him look bad in front of Simone. Maybe I should end our friendship.


    111

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Chapter 429 Let It Break


    Leon nced at Simone, his expression hesitant as he said, ¡°Simone, I apologize for my mother¡¯s


    actions.


    I¡¯m sorry


    ese guys keep shifting the me to someone else deserved this. She looked at Leon coldly and said,


    ¡°Your nother hired a warlock to harm me. I won¡¯t let it go so easily. Your apology means nothing. Your


    family better be prepared.¡±


    During the earlier dision in the tent, Gwen suggested having her mother face the punishment she


    deserved. They would allow no room for leniency inw, or Melinda might continue to engage in even


    more outrageous acts in the future,


    Leon felt embarrassed and aid, ¡°My mother was in the wrong. She should be punished, and have no


    objections.


    This matter v


    the special dr


    went wrong.


    Sim


    reasonable on his mother¡¯s part, and her actions had also vid thews of


    is mother probably never considered the consequences she would face if things likely thought that


    Adam would bail her out no matter what.


    nodded and tid, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled. You can continue to endure it, and hopefully, you¡¯ll lear i your


    lesson.¡± After saying that, she turned and went back to the tent.


    Leon watched Simone walk away, feeling lost. His mother¡¯s actions had only widened the gap between


    im and Simone. A sour and powerless feeling welled up in his heart.


    Harold reached out and patted Leon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Leon, let¡¯s not dwell on the past. It¡¯s because of your


    mother¡¯s actions that you and Simone can never have a future together.¡±


    Leon looked at him coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your input. He had alreadye to this re cation


    himself, which made him even more miserable. He sneered. ¡°You se mbags, who were so eago betray


    me before, I won¡¯t forget this.¡±


    Harold touched his nose and said, ¡°Leon, to be honest, we were really angry about what happened


    today. We know it¡¯s not your fault, but she¡¯s your mother, and we couldn¡¯t help but feel some anger


    towards you. But we¡¯re friends. Once the anger passes, there¡¯s nothing left. Before, we were just joking


    with Simone to lighten the mood.¡±


    ming Leonas never their intention. If Simone had said she wouldn¡¯t help them, then no matter how


    much they beged, it would be useless. The previous incident had been awkward, which was why


    Harold had deliberately said those things. He wanted to emphasize that it was Melinda who had gone


    too far, and Leon was jura sapegoat.


    He could help but add, ¡°However, your mother did go too far. She doesn¡¯t care about our lives. She


    knew


    both you and Gwen were here in the mountains, yet she still invited this warlock. In her mind, your and


    deam can nothing to her. If I had a mother like her, I would cut off all ties with her like Simone ad with


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    her mother.¡±


    He was very angry as he spoke. That malicious woman didn¡¯t even care about Gwen¡¯s safety. How


    could she be a mother? Just as he finished speaking. Titus pushed him.


    With a cold look, Titus said, ¡°Hey, leave Simone¡¯s case out of this. Just talk about your own matters;


    don¡¯t make randomparisons.¡±


    III


    Harold was truly cunning. e always liked to hurt them emotionally. But when it came to encouraging


    en to cut ties with his mother, he was on Harold¡¯s side. Titus looked at Leon and said, ¡°Leon, I also


    think it¡¯s time to cut ties.


    on took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know!¡± After speaking, he turned and walked away


    The other four didn¡¯t dare to bother Simone anymore and reluctantly returned to their previous seats.


    They yed cards to distract themselves and pass the time, all the while cursing Melinda together.


    The Gray brothers were also nning to call Steven early the next morning toin. Melinda had


    gone too far. First she harmed their mother, and now Simone. And she didn¡¯t even spare them. If it


    weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s timely intervention, their lives would have been lost. Although their father allowed.


    them to roam freely, he still cared about their safety and well-being. He would take practical acti ins,


    unlike their mother, who was only all talk. No one would let this matter go, not even Simone.


    Early the nex


    and took them


    providing evi


    the sun was rising, the special department personnel arrived on the mountain Simone had sent the


    recorded video to the deputy minister the previous night. warlock¡¯s evil deeds and Melinda¡¯s


    involvement. She strongly demanded that the special dr anem provide an exnation. Zac and the


    others also informed their families and put pressure on the special department. Melinda wouldn¡¯t be


    able to escape now. Simone no longer had to worry about the people behind Melinda and could start


    settling scores with her.


    The warlock, on the other hand, felt relieved when he was taken away by the special department


    personnel. He was still in excruciating pain from the broken joints and acupoints inflicted on him by the


    explosion the previous night. He now felt both hatred and fear towards Simone. In his mind, once he


    retrieved the little treasure, he would keep his distance from this fierce woman.


    After the special department personnel left, Simone went to the other tents to check on the other guys.


    After confirming that they were all fine, she called Zac and the others to descend the mountain


    together.


    + Llown


    After the incident the previous night, everyone didn¡¯t continue ying. They stayed in the anci for a


    night and returned to Cebros the next day. The little snake still coiled around Simone¡¯s wrist, and


    everyone thought it was her red jade bracelet. At the airport, Simone concealed the little snake with her


    aura, so when it was scanned, it couldn¡¯t detect that it was a living being. They returned to Cebros


    smoothly.


    Upon disembarking from the ne, Gwen asked Simone to send her the recorded video and went


    straight back to the old house. Simone, on the other hand, took the little snake and went to the house


    her master had left for her Cebros. It was a three-entry quadrangle courtyard that Simone had seen


    before. The courtyard was arranged with formations, and only she could enter. If others tried to force


    their way in, hey would be met with an imprable barrier. Simone didn¡¯t unlock the formations and


    continued to use them for protection.


    The room in the courtyard were decorated in an antique style, exuding charm. Thanks to the self-


    rifying effect of the formations, even after being empty for so long, the rooms remained clean and tidy.


    locked room in the courtyard, and only Simone had the key to open it. Inside the locked were several


    rosewood cabs,


    Not only were there antique items with auspicious energy from previous years, but also many medicinal


    herbs that had aged after being processed.


    The spiritual stones that Simone brought back from the Spirit Peak were not secure, even with the


    formations set up in the apartment.


    If she primarily absorbed the spiritual stones to improve, it would also aid her in reaching the next level.


    However, in that case, there would be almost no chance of achieving theplete unity of the Divine


    She had experience and knew that auaming the date ofplete unity required her own understanding


    and growth, and the spiritual stones were merely a supplement.


    But even so, the spiritual stones could still provoke intensepetition among the celestial masters.


    After all, reaching a state ofplete unity was extremely challenging. If one could advance to the next


    level, their lifespan would increase by a hundred years, which was worthwhile.


    In addition to the spiritual stones, she also brought back many medicinal herbs that were unavble in


    the outside world..


    These medic


    prolonging li


    Bere highly beneficial for refining pills, both in terms of enhancing sength and


    They would also attract the envy of the celestial masters.


    Las. the apartment was not suitable for the little snake to reside in.


    She nned to set up a formation in this quadrangle courtyard that would gather aura and bring good


    fortune, benefiting both her and the little snake.


    Coincidentally, Gwen had been focusing on her studio recently and felt that her apartment was now a


    bit


    far away.


    Furthermore, she was busy with work and often not at home.


    So, Gwen moved to the apartment provided by the studio and lived next door to Lisa and the others,


    making it convenient to meet up for meals.


    Therefore, Simone nned to move in directly in the next few days.


    On the other hand, not only did Gwen return to the old house, but after Leon arrived in Cebros on a


    half- hour flight, he also went straight to the old house.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Chapter 430 Do Not Take Him for a Fool


    When Leon arrived, Gwen was having tea with the olddy.


    Upon seeing him, she was momentarily taken aback.


    She asked, ¡°Why are you here too?¡±


    Leo.. smiled wryly. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe as well? I came for the same reason as you.¡±


    Gwen raised an eyebrow. Are you sure we came for the same thing? I came to make it clear to


    Grandma and Dad that I want to sever ties with Melinda.¡±


    Leon realized that his sister was determined. After hearing what Harold and the others had sa he had


    been contemting his ter on the nest night and today. He only made up his mind after getting


    eff the


    But judging f


    r¡¯s appearance, she must have made her decision while still on Spirit Peak.


    He sighed, ¡°I made the same decision. Originally, I wanted toe and inform Grandm and Dad. It¡¯s


    rarus siblings to think alike.


    Although they were twins, as they grew older, they became less and less in sync. Their rtionship had


    worsened over time.


    Gwen was surprised this time, ¡°Are you willing to do this? Weren¡¯t you the one who cared the most


    about her maternal love?¡±


    Leon sighed. ¡°That idea died. This incident made me realize that in her heart, we siblings are worth


    less than her adopted kid. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s sever ties.


    He should learn from Simone and his sister¡¯s decisiveness. And it was also because he used to care


    too much about his biological mother. The more he couldn¡¯t receive maternal love, the more he craved


    it and kept giving. But in the end, he was treated like this, which deeply hurt him. This made him even


    more disheartened.


    Gwen sneered. ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear such words from your mouth. That¡¯s more like it. You finally seem like


    a man. It makes me look at you more favorably.¡±


    Leon:¡­ So, quer it mean I¡¯m not a man if I don¡¯t sever my ties? His sister was bing more and


    more sharp- Tongued.


    The oldsting beside them looked at the siblings and a hint of satisfaction appeared in her eyes.


    said, ¡°I whatever you want. That mother of yours is indeed ipetent and unworthy of being a other.


    Gran supports both of you.¡±


    She had endured that daughter-inw of hers to the limit.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of the Foster Family and her grandchildren, she would have kicked that


    troublemaker out long ago.


    Now, that idiot had worn down Leon¡¯sst bit of affection for her. This was the best oue.


    |||


    179


    Leon had always known un Grandma disliked his mother, so her support was not surprising. He asked,


    What about Dad?¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°Your dad should be arriving soon.¡±


    Gwen came back and said she wanted to seves dies with Melinda, so she called her son toe over.


    Unexpectedly, Leon was also hurt and wanted to sever ties.


    It could be seen how despicable that idiot is.


    Leon nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    After a while, the father walked in. Just as he sat down, Gwen said that they had decided to severtes


    with their biological mother.


    Adam knew that


    too. He looked


    for regret.


    ter had made up her mind. But it was unexpected that his son felt the same way, asked, ¡°Are you sure?


    Once the severance is announced, there will be no room


    This time, Leon didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Well, Mom doesn¡¯t lie us anyway.


    She has always said it¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t get rid of us back then; otherwise, she would have


    wanted us. That case, severing ties will relieve us both.¡±


    After making this decision, he felt an unprecedented sense of ease.


    Motherly love had been a burden to him. Adam nodded. ¡°Since you have both made up your minds, !


    support your decision.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Leon was also a little surprised. ¡°I thought you would try to dissuade us.¡±


    Adam thought for a moment and decided to tell his son about those things. He asked, ¡°Do you hink I


    care so much about your mom?¡±


    Leon was stunned for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you care?¡±


    Adam sneered. ¡°Not only do I not care, but I¡¯ve also had enough of her a long time ago. Then he told


    Leon about how he was deceived, about Melinda having an affair, and about the birth of Skyler and


    other things.


    Leon was shoc and speechless for a while. These were things he had never expected. He turned his


    head and saws sister and grandmother unsurprised, suddenly feeling like he was the naive one in the


    family. If his dad hadn¡¯t said so, he would have thought his dad loved his mom very much and was a


    Imantic.


    Seeing hin¡¯s bewildered look, Adamughed and patted him on the back. ¡°Are you scared silly?¡±


    dy then


    Leone to his senses and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really good at acting.¡± He ad


    dam raised an eyebrow, ¡°If even you can tell that I was acting, then why did I bother?¡±


    Leon realized what he was getting at. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to act anymore?¡±


    Adam nodded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t n to act anymore.¡± His eyes turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to fight back.¡±


    His daughter contacted his yesterday. She even sent him that video and told him that Simone was


    going oeal with Melinda. As soon as he heard it, he understood that the time hade for retaliation


    and to get rid of the person behind them. So, of course, they had to cooperate well with Simone. And


    he was also


    etting tired of that disgusting woman.


    wen asked, ¡°Dad, do you want a divorc


    Adam smiled meaningfully. ¡°Divorce? We never got married in the first ce, so there¡¯s no talk of


    divorce.¡±


    Both Gwen and Leon: were surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t get married?¡±


    and wanted to due about our name) at to her, and


    Adam replied. I was wary of her from the beginning. So, on the day we went to get the marriage


    certificate, I caused a lot of trouble and dyed the process. When we arrived at the City Hall, the staff


    had ahhdy gone home. It made her lose patience. So, I said I could find someone to help, and I


    obtained the marriage certificate with her needing toe. At that time, she believed that I couldn¡¯t live


    uthout her


    ith marriage. Plus, she was preupied with her affair partner and d¡¯in¡¯t care rate at all. Then, I had


    someone create a counterfeit marriage certif ate, present we never officially registered our marriage,


    and weck the legal proction of a terward, when it came to arranging the wedding reception, I found


    ways to postpone il Not long after she cheated on me and became pregnant with Skyler. She


    experienced sever morning sick ss so I pretended to be concerned and expressed my desire for her


    not to suffer. I promised that we WOL have a grand lding after she gave birth to the child. I also


    provided her family with many benefits. Her family members also persuaded her, so we never had the


    wedding. Later on, she brought it up, but I always managed to deceive her. So not only do weck a


    marriage certificate, but we haven¡¯t even had a proper wedding. Our current rtionship can only be


    considered as unmarried cohabitation with child. She has the name but not the legal status.¡±


    married coup


    This kind of status was simr to being involved in an extramarital affair, as itcked legal protection.


    He added, ¡°Now I can unterally propose a divorce. Whether she agrees or not is irrelevant.¡±


    Did Melinda and the person behind her think they could easily deceive him? He had been cautios all


    along and had prepared for a counterattack in advance.


    O

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Chapter 431 All Calctions in Vain


    The marriage of Adam and Melinda was not legally binding. There was never a contract for the division


    of


    rital assets. After the divorce. Melinda had no right to im any of the Foster Family¡¯s assets.


    endn¡¯t help butmend her father. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the smart one here. She had already considered The


    Fuster Family¡¯s assets as her own long ago. If she finds out about this, she might be furious.¡±


    When her mother scolded her before, she hinted at something. From now on, the Foster Family¡¯s weal


    will belong to Skyder, which mens Leon and I can forget about it. She even threatened that if Gwen


    dared tergue back, she wouldnt give her a single penny in the future.


    At that mon ent, Gwen realized the extent of her mother¡¯s ambition. Not only did she betray t Foster


    Family, but he also aimed to take over the entire Foster Family¡¯s fortune. Her ambition was e aordinary.


    Unformisa. Nen¡¯t have the power to match her ambition.


    She didn¡¯t ev


    Family¡¯s weal


    are of the marital assets that should be legally divided, let alone the Foster


    Her mother would definitely be left with nothing by her father. All calctions, in the en, turned out to be


    fate. And her mother¡¯s proudest achievement was manipting her father, the agressive CEO. But little


    did she know that it was all an illusion.


    Her mother would be devastated and couldn¡¯t ept it either.


    Experience counts, and Dad cleve


    Leon also realized that his dad was smarterpared to him.


    Curiously, he asked, ¡°Does Skyler know about this?¡±


    Adam nodded. ¡°Yes, he knows. We have a partnership.¡±


    Skyler was a smart person who knew how to make the best choice for himself. Although he wasn¡¯t his


    biological son, Adam still admired him.


    After everything was settled, Skyler would voluntarily withdraw from Foster Group ording to the


    agreement.


    Gwen snerd at Leon. ¡°You¡¯re the most naive one in the family, and only you don¡¯t know.¡±


    This gay seem cold and aloof, but he doesn¡¯t have much cunningpared to Harold the trickster.


    Ever own not-so-smart biological mother could easily manipte him, showing how foolish he was.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It hurts, little sister.


    Leon:


    He was also struck by this realization. Not only was he the only fool in the family, but he was also the


    most oblivious. No wonder even Simone didn¡¯t want him anymore. He wanted to iste himself and


    didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I¡¯m tired and want to go back to my ce to rest.¡±


    Adam did not console him. After going through all these things, his son would surely mature. He said,


    ¡°Go. You and your sister should find a way in the next two days to publicly sever ties with your mother.


    Then i


    O


    will break up with your mother.¡±


    He had to coax and instigate Melinda so cut off ties with her children. Then, he would strike Melinda.


    By the time she regretted it, it would be toote. Otherwise, if they broke up first, Melinda would


    definitely to agree to sever ties with her children.


    Lower nodded, ¡°We will go find her today and confront her, provoking her to sever ties with us. Let her


    Issue a statement severing ties first, and then we will follow suit. Then, Dad, you give her a push, and it


    will be done. Afterwards, she will be disgraced and won¡¯t dare to trouble us siblings again. Even if she


    shamelesslyes, we won¡¯t pay any attention to her, and no one will dare to say anything. We won¡¯t


    fall for any gaslighting.¡±


    Adam looke at his daughter approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    He could entrist Foster Group to his daughter in the future, and he could rest assured.


    As for Leon, a


    eld just focus on being an actor and making movies.


    Leon: Suda


    He felt that only his sister was his father¡¯s biological child. What he he thought about before was to


    directly tell his biological mother about severing ties. Regardless of wheth his biological mother was


    willing or not, he didn¡¯t care.


    But obviously, lus sister and father had thought more thoroughly. If his biological mother had issued the


    statement severing ties first, they would have been forced to reluctantly agree. They would have stood


    on the moral high ground, and this move was clever.


    Ah, it seems that I should learn more from Dad and Gwen in the future.


    When Leon left, Gwen also went with him. She even took Leon home to argue with their biological


    mother.


    Foster Family¡¯s vi.


    Melinda received the news that the warlock not only failed to deal with Simone sessfully but now he


    had been taken away by people from a special department. She had to be careful herself, fearing that


    the other party would expose her.


    Melinda hai already decided that if the other party tried to use her, she would never admit it.


    Although she was anoyed, she wasn¡¯t very afraid. After all, she had the support of the Foster Family


    behind her. With her luusband¡¯s concern for her, he wouldn¡¯t just ignore her.


    she was being closely watched by the special department, she would just have her husband find


    someone


    the me for her. What annoyed her the most now was the face of that woman, Salma. She heard


    as heartless and transferred the curse to her own nephew,


    to ta


    the


    She despised Salma even more. Ady from a prestigious family who doesn¡¯t pay attention to her


    actions,


    he couldn¡¯t do such a crazy thing as harming her own nephew.


    And that girl Simone. She escaped again. The warlock¡¯s useless.


    She was sitting in the living room, lost in thought, when Leon and Gwen walked in together. Seeing the


    two of then, she felt even more annoyed. With an irritated expression on her face, she asked, ¡°What


    are you back for?¡±


    Gwen deliberately looked angry and said. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re back to settle the score with you. Not only


    did obribe the warlock to barn Simone, but you also didn¡¯t spare us siblings. Are you really our mother?


    Do you wish for us to die soon? So that Skyler can take over the family¡¯s property?¡±


    upon hearing this, Melinda felt a little guilty. She knew that these two children were always with


    Simone,


    nd was angry at the time. These two siblings were always against her, and even though they knew she


    unsliked Simone, they still hung out with her


    At that time, her thoughts were focused on dealing with Simone, and she didn¡¯t really think about the


    safety of her children. But she was their mother, and it was not Gwen¡¯s ce to question her. She


    red at Gwen and said ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡¯s no such thing.¡± She would


    never admit it. not even in front of her two children.


    Gwen sneend ¡°Stop pretending. That warlockpletely exposed you. He even imed that y didn¡¯t


    care about our lives and wanted to kill us along with Simone.¡±


    Melinda furrie


    either, ¡°Both)


    Besides, the


    brow. She had never said such a thing. Was that person insane? But she didn¡¯t care came back safe


    and sound, so why are you angrily using your own other?¡±


    assets will belong to me and my eldest son in the future.


    What do you mean by taking over? Her daughter¡¯s words were too harsh.


    111


    3/3.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Chapter 432 ying A Cunning Trick


    Gwen anticipated her mother¡¯s reaction and said angrily. ¡°We¡¯re fine because Simone saved us.


    Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be standing here. You¡¯re so evil you won¡¯t even spare your own children. How


    dare a witch like ou call yourself our mother? I would rather not have been born so I wouldn¡¯t have a


    disgusting and cruel


    other to you.¡±


    Melinda didn¡¯t appreciate hearing these words. ¡°You dare to oppose your own mother? Is this the


    attitude a child should have? I would rather not have given birth to you, either. I don¡¯t want a


    troublesome daughter like you.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Gwen¡¯s eyes turned red ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s sever our rtionship.¡±


    Melinda frowned. I told you that nothing good woulde from associating with Simone learning all


    these this he didn¡¯t really care about this daughter, but severing their rtions p would be


    bad


    canbarrassi


    Huid be aughingstock in their circle because of Simone.


    Gwen saceres


    you reluctant or just afraid? If you¡¯re afraid to sever our rtionship then forget what I said. But since


    you let the warlock harm Simone and us, I can only spread the word. 1 let the wealthy wives in our


    circle see how cruel you can be. Since you don¡¯t even spare your own children, let¡¯s see w! will dare to


    asociate with someone like you in the future. She knew exactly where to hit her mother.


    Melinda was so angry that she fell back. ¡°You wicked girl. You think I¡¯ll be scared or reluctant?¡± She


    then looked at Leon, who had a gloomy expression. ¡°Look at your sister. Isn¡¯t she outrageous?¡± Her


    intention was for her son to stand up and teach her daughter a lesson. And incidentally, to brush aside


    the idea of severing their rtionship.


    But Leon, with a cold face, said, ¡°Gwen says what¡¯s on my mind, Mom; I never expected that our lives


    would mean nothing to you. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no point in maintaining this rtionship. Let¡¯s just


    sever it.¡±


    Melinda couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing from Leon. ¡°What did you say?¡± Leon was the one who


    desired her motherly love the most, and she had always believed that he cared deeply for her.


    Even though he had been rebellious recently, she still thought that he cherished her in his heart. But


    now this ungrateful child wanted to sever their rtionship. How is this possible? Is he crazy?


    Leon, for the first time, forcefully said to his birth mother, I¡¯m telling you, I want to sever ties with you.


    That was thest time I called you ¡®Mom.¡±


    The words hurt Melinda deeply. ¡°You ungrateful child, how dare you say such things?¡± She cared more


    ab at this son that her daughter.


    1 ook a deep breath. ¡°Melinda, are you willing to sever ties with us? If you¡¯re not, I will take the inative


    to post this on Facebook. You know I have millions of fans, and they will definitely ask me why. And I


    will have to tell them about what you did to Salma, to Simone, and to us.¡±


    Te decided to be a good student and follow his sister¡¯s lead.


    Sure enough, Melinda¡¯s face turned red with anger. How dare they threaten their mother? These


    children are ingrates. If this were to be revealed, she would never thrive in upper society anymore. She


    would definitely be cursed by these despicable fans.


    0


    Do you really think I won¡¯t dare? You despicable children, just wait and see. Although Melinda was


    almost dos ng her sanity from anger, she sull couldn¡¯t make the decision to truly sever ties. She took


    out her phone and called her husband,


    Adim answered quickly. As soon as the call connected, he heard Melinda¡¯s exaggerated crying and


    pining. He suppressed his disgust andforted her. Then, he became even angrier than her and


    scolded the two ungrateful children. He also gave Melinda advice, suggesting that she take the


    initiative to sever ties so she could gain the upper hand and stake inst. It was because of their unfilial


    behavior that she was so angry and wanted to sever ties. She could also say that as long as the


    children apologized, she wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter further. He wanted her to let everyone know that


    she was angered by the two of them and that they were in the wrong.


    In reality, he main goal was to threaten these two unfilial children. Otherwise, based on their


    personalities, they would definitely be unyielding. Listening to her husband being even angri herself


    and wing that he would kick the two ungrateful children out of the Foster Family, linda felt much bette


    And her hush


    s right. The two ingrates were determined to sever ties with her. Even if she didn¡¯t take the initiathey


    would. They would also tarnish her reputation. So, it was better for her to take control.


    After hanging up the phone with her husband, she said to the two of them, ¡°If you want to sever ties, I


    can grant your wish. But I will have to make this public, and you cannot nder me. Don¡¯t tell anyone


    about the warlock stuff. Otherwise, I will never agree to sever ties with you.¡±


    This matter had to be agreed upon in advance.


    Gwen and Leon pretended to hesitate for a moment but finally gritted their teeth and agreed, ¡°Alright,


    we¡¯ll go with your n.¡±


    Gwen emphasized, ¡°From now on, if you need anything, don¡¯te looking for us. After all, we are the


    children who were abandoned by you and have nothing to do with you.¡±


    They promised not to reveal the truth themselves, but if someone else exposed it, it wouldn¡¯t be their


    responsibility.


    Melinda didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°You two are so unfilial. Do I need you when I have something to do?


    Besides, I have a husband, a filial eldest son, and caring rtives. Do I need to rely on you?¡± Both of


    them have entered the entertainment industry, and even if I need their help, they won¡¯t be of much use.


    As for the matter with the Stewards, Leon, this useless son, only made things worse.


    Wit her husband with her, she couldn¡¯t care less about Gwen or Leon.


    Could clearly see what her birth another was thinking.


    he was looking forward to seeing her birth mother¡¯s reaction when she was attacked by her father. She


    mphasized meaningfully. ¡°This is what you said; I hope you keep your promise and don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Melinda sneered, ¡°This is exactly what I said. And when the timees, you two better not regret it


    either.


    If they insisted on severing ties with her, they shouldn¡¯tin when her husband kicked them out.


    They shouldn¡¯t expect to receive a single penny from the Foster Family¡¯s assets in the future.


    Leon saw his birth mother¡¯s reaction and found itughable, ¡°We won¡¯t regret it. Take care of yourself.¡±


    After saying that, he no longer wanted to look at her and called Gwen to leave.


    tel, they hadn¡¯t been living here.


    Melinda felt a sense of panic as she watched theurloor as if something was slipping out of her control.


    Her son was no longer under her influence, and she was afraid her husband wouldn¡¯t be either in the


    future. So, she recently decided to be more attentive to her husband, ensuring that she kept him firmly


    her grasp


    On the othe hand, Gwen¡¯s father took the initiative to contact Simone. He told her she could wait for a


    couple of days before dealing with Melinda. Once the three of them severed ties, Simone wild make


    her


    inove.


    The Gray Fa


    Melinda. And


    the Jenner Family would also exert pressure on the special departo nt to arrest ild deliver the biggest


    blow to Melinda at the most critical moment


    Simone not only didn¡¯t oppose Gwen¡¯s father¡¯s n but also supported it. At the same time, she


    praised Gwen¡¯s father. This strategy to cut off the enemy¡¯s source of strength was brilliant and well


    done!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Chapter 433 He Can¡¯t Handle It


    The next day.


    Instead of posting on Facebook, Melinda decided to post on her Twitter. She wrote that Leon and Gwen


    nsch angered her and even tried to use their family rtionship to threaten her. She couldn¡¯t tolerate


    such behavior from her children, so she decided to cut off all ties with them. She added in parentheses


    that if the two of them realized their mistakes and sincerely apologized to her, she might reluctantly


    forgive them.


    This post quickly spread among the elite social circles. No one expected that Melinda would voluntarily


    cut off ties with her own childdren. Such a move was unprecedented. People began specting about


    what Leon and Gen had done to make their mother say such things.


    1


    Of course, ose ndio knew Melinda better secretly suspected that this woman must have dor something


    wicked ag


    al remark seemed like an attempt to force her children toe and aogize to her. When Gwen


    mother¡¯s post on Twitter, she not only didn¡¯t apologize, but she also led the post.


    She left ament saying. Thank you, Melinda, for making it clear. From now on, we are no longer


    mother and daughter but strangers. She then took a screenshot of her mother¡¯s post and shared it on


    her own ¡°itter, announcing the same severing of ties.


    Leon followed his sister¡¯s lead and also took a screenshot of his mother¡¯s post, sharing it on his Twitter


    to announce the end of their rtionship. As a top-tier film actor, Leon¡¯s recent reputation had suffered


    de to his performance on a variety show and his involvement with Simone.


    However, he still had arge fan base, and he remained a key focus for paparazzi and the


    entertainment. industry. As soon as this post appeared on Twitter, it caused a sensation. The paparazzi


    immediately jumped into action, publishing news about Leon and Melinda cutting off ties. They even


    provided various


    ¡°evidence¡± to prove when the mother and son had started to have conflicts and why they had decided


    to sever their rtionship.


    Not only did they bring Gwen into the spotlight, but they also dragged Simone into the mess. S people


    spected that Leon had cut off ties with his biological mother because of Simone. As a result, the


    controversy surrounding this incident continued to grow.


    When Melinda saw that her two children not only didn¡¯t apologize but also quickly followed up with their


    own posts, severing ties, she was furious. She had recently run out of money and had refrained from


    asking her husband for more after he had denied her request to hire a warlock.


    Eastd, she had her assistant pawn a set of her jewelry. With the money she received, she instructed


    her


    iss tant to create ock puppets and spread rumors.


    Taimed that Leon and Gwen were disrespectful and constantly mistreated their mother.


    They said the siblings even threatened her, and they had numerous arguments with her over Simone,


    which ultimately made her decide that she didn¡¯t want these children anymore.


    Many fans who like to judge others immediately jumped out when they heard the news. They mocked


    Leon and Gwen excessively, saying that they should apologize to Melinda.


    They said Leon, the hical actor, had also shown a bad example.


    They said he didn¡¯t deserve to stay in the entertainment industry anymore. They wanted him to get out,


    The sock puppets hired by Melinda even dragged Simone into the insults.


    they imed that she instigated the quarrel between the Foster siblings and their biological mother.


    maur has been paying attention to this matter.


    So, when the narrative was going in the wrong way


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    derided to investigate. Sure enough, she found evidence that Melinda hired people to open up sock


    puppet ounts. She then took screenshots of the evidence and sent them to Gwen. Gwenughed in


    anger and forwarded the evidence to Leon.


    Take a look. This is your beloved mother, Gwen said sarcastically.


    Leon saw his sister¡¯s mockery and the evidence, and he also found it ironic.


    Do we nee


    is evidence online? His biological mother persisted, provoking him funer


    Gwen replied


    even know he


    get. We¡¯ll post it when the time is right. How did you be a movie? Don¡¯t you use reversals to


    counterattack?¡±


    Leon asked. may be a movie star, but isn¡¯t thepany responsible for managing these things?¡±


    Gwen responded, Alright, you win. Gwen admitted defeat.


    ¡°When the timees to post it, let me know, and I¡¯ll share it, Leon offered.


    ¡®Okay!¡± It was evident that this time, Melinda had truly hurt him, or else he wouldn¡¯t have reacted this


    The news of Leon cutting ties with his biological mother quickly became a hot topic and dominated the


    headlines. For the past two days, all the attention has been focused on this matter. Leon and Gwen


    were also criticized and made it to the trending topics.


    Instead of rifying the situation, they remained silent, deliberately keeping the hype going. O course.


    there were also rational people who believed that things couldn¡¯t be so simple and that there m be


    hidden motives:


    The Gray Family. Steven watched the video from that day and became furious. Melinda actually hired a


    warlock harm his children.


    It was punch to the gut. Does she think the Gray Family is easy to mess with? Het


    and


    a


    approached Adam


    him they should stop working together. The Gray Family would not let Melinda off the hook. If da had


    protected lic, then the two families would have be enemies.


    ha he allowed his children to have freedom, when it came to their safe uld rather lose Foster Group as


    a business partner than not seek revenge en privately and revealed the hidden secrets to him.


    Seven had his limits. So, m arranged to meet


    There was no other way. Adam didn¡¯t want to create more enemies like the ray Family because of


    Melinda¡¯s foolish actions. Moreover, when dealing with the person behind the scenes, it was best to


    unite.


    As for the matter of being betrayed and cheated on by his wife, although Adam felt embarrassed, he


    was open enough to talk about it. After all, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be hidden for long. Steven was


    shocked and surprised when he learned the truth.


    He admired Adant¡¯s patience, it would be difficult for him to do the same. No wonder this guy was able


    to fight is way up the Foster Family and be their leader. He also felt sorry for Adam; it was really


    unlucky for him. to end up with such a woman.


    course, he also thought that they should quickly join forces to fight the person behind this. Otherwise,


    ey world be manipted by the other side. By always giving in, the other side would only see them as


    ushovers and keep squeezing them.


    So, the two of them joined forces with Harold and formed an alliance to deal with the people behind


    them. They also agreed to let Simone take the lead and follow her instructions. Next, it was Simone¡¯s


    turn to make an appearance.


    She instruct d the Gray Family and Harold to continue exerting pressure on the special department.


    Zac understood aer intentions and immediately went toin to his grandfather and parents.


    His belover


    contacted in


    meeting, den


    had nearly been killed, which greatly angered Zac¡¯s grandfather. He personally


    of the special department. The minister reprimanded the department during a immediate action on the


    matter. Otherwise, no one would have an easy time.


    This also forced the other vice minister to concede. He wanted to just keep the warlock around and not


    deal with it, but he had to relent in the end. If he persisted, his position as vice minister would likely be


    jeopardized. He could only criticize the warlock for being so foolish.


    How could he dare to harm old man Turner¡¯s cherished grandson? He must have a mind full of


    nonsense.


    Now that old man Turner had personally intervened, along with the pressure from the Gray Famil d


    Jenner Family, he couldn¡¯t resist at all.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Chapter 434 The Appearance of the Awaited Person


    Next, the special department interrogated the warlock. The warlock had initially been motivated by


    money but ended up being manipted. As a result, he confessed everything. Not only did he betray


    Melinda, but he also exaggerated the situation. falsely implicating her in a plot against the Gray


    brothers


    This matter involved Old Mr. Turner¡¯s grandson, a popr star, and several scions of a wealthy family.


    The,e was also a warlock from the country of Wocron, so it couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Of course, they


    couldn¡¯t solely rely on the warlock¡¯s confession; they needed evidence to make arrests, especially


    since this warlock was from another country.


    So, the spec al department was busy conducting investigations, and Deputy Minister Solomon secretly


    leaked the information


    The individ impossible


    the warlock. I


    wd the scenes instructed him not to help cover up for Melinda, mainly dor deceive, What Melinda did


    was too obvious, and there were recor er the investigation had to be dyed as much as possible.


    cause it was linking her to


    It would be best to find an opportunity to apprehend the warlock and frame Simone. Only then could


    theypel the great warlock from the country of Wocron to confront Simone personally. Perhaps they


    could also take advantage of the chaos and lessen Melinda¡¯s culpability. Simultaneously, they could


    bring down Deputy Minister Solomon¡¯s opponent,


    Although Deputy Minister Solomon found this task challenging, he did not refuse, nor did he dare to le


    contemted how to find an opportunity to make the warlock ¡°identally¡¯ die while in custody and Iso


    make Joseph and Simone take the me.


    Joseph had been keeping a close eye on him, so he was aware of Deputy Minister Solomon¡¯s covert


    actions.


    Hospital. Ever since Simone discovered that the little snake not only enjoyed eating poisonous it sects


    but also absorbed negative energy, she brought the little snake to the hospital and ced it in Skyl and


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sean¡¯s ward.


    The negative energy in their bodies had already dissipated significantly. It originally required seven or


    eight days. However, with the presence of the little snake, the time could be halved or more. Simone


    didn¡¯t inform anyone about the little snake.


    So, every day, she would use the excuse of visiting Skyler and the others to see the little snake. And


    she woul uring a small piece of spiritual stone for it. After Simone fed the little snake, crawled into


    Skyler¡¯s


    Jeph knocked on the door and entered. Observing the two individuals on the bed, he noticed that their


    on was improving every day. ¡°Simone, thank you so much, Joseph expressed his gratitude.


    Simone smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She inquired, ¡°What about the warlock? How is the


    Investigation progressing?¡±


    Joseph whispered, ¡°I came here to discuss this with you. I¡¯ve noticed that Deputy Minister Solomon and


    his associates are dragging their feet in the investigation. They seem to be lingering around the


    warlock¡¯s location, and I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re up to. I sense something suspicious.¡±


    Simone immediately understood the intentions of those individuals. ¡°They most likely want to seize the


    O


    opportunity to kill the waneck and then me us.¡± That person hadn¡¯t given up yet and wanted to set


    the Treat warlock against her.


    Joseph asked with concern, ¡°Should we try to expedite the investigation?¡±


    mate replied, ¡°No need, let them prolong it. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity to lure them. But we must protect


    the warlock; we can¡¯t let him be killed for real. But you can pretend to be one of Deputy Minister


    Solomon¡¯s associates and subtly hint that you want to eliminate him. Find an opportunity to make him


    contact the outside world.¡±


    She intentionally terminated the conversation with the warlock in the previous video. Therefore, the


    individuals belund the scenes shouldn¡¯t be aware that she had already told the warlock the truth. Now,


    she needed to allow the warlock to contact his master and inform him about their scheme. She knew


    the people behind this would try to frame her as the killer, so she would give them a taste of their owr


    medicine.


    Joseph speci instructions.


    Simone already had a n. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will follow yo ensure the warlock¡¯s safety.¡±


    Simone knew that Joseph had many tricks up his sleeve, but she wanted to be extra cautio. She


    handed him a jade pendant and said, ¡®Give this to the warlock. Tell him to be careful and protect


    himself.¡±


    Protecting this person¡¯s life is crucial in this game, so Simone didn¡¯t hesitate to give him a protective


    talisman. Given the cunning and viciousness of the person behind the scenes, the warlock would


    definitely need this jade pendant. At the same time, it would demonstrate that she was on his side while


    their ¡°old friend¡± wanted to kill him. The more the warlock despised the person behind the scenes, the


    fiercer their confrontation would be.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Joseph also understood the importance of the warlock and epted the jade pendant


    cautiously. The two of them discussed their next moves.


    Suddenly, Simone¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Nichs.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle. Has the person we were waiting for arrived?¡±


    Nichs replied. ¡°Yes, you have great insight. Salma contacted me today and mentioned that she


    found a highly skilled geomancy master to assist Elbert.¡±


    ¡°Did she reveal the person¡¯s identity?¡± Simone asked.


    Nichas said, ¡°I inquired, but she was very secretive about it, implying that the person is extraordinary.


    Simone, what should we do? Should we meet the master this afternoon?¡±


    said, ¡°Of course, we should meet him and also confirm his identity. If he is going to remove the Eure for


    Elbert, you should ask him what he wants in return. He must be seeking something from the Johnston


    Family. So, he should be straightforward about his desiredpensation. Don¡¯t agree immediately. If


    you don¡¯t have it at home, say that we will find it. If you have it, say that you need to


    onsider it.¡±


    Nichs trusted Simone more than his own sister. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your lead. By the way, should we


    install a surveince camera in the room so that you can observe what happens this afternoon?¡±


    Simone said, ¡°No need; that person will undoubtedly be cautious. Let¡¯s not spoil things by being too


    clever. Just stick to the n we discussed earlier and avoid any suspicious behavior.¡±


    E


    her party bes Hur Eben


    Tari. Th


    your decision, then the


    that you want to hear my bases of


    meet the oeun perana


    need f


    the person bel


    needed that item from the Johnstons


    <pperded and replied, ¡°Okay¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Chapter 435 Can¡¯t Sit Still


    After ending the call, Simone contemted staying at the hospital. She also asked Joseph toe


    over in the afternoon. As the deputy minister of a special department, Joseph must have encountered


    high- ranking members and influential masters of the geomancy association. Simone intended to seek


    Joseph¡¯s


    istau identifying someone.


    Installing surveince cameras in the hospital room would undoubtedly be discovered. However, the


    cameras in the corridor could be utilized. While Joseph attended to some matters, Simone essed


    the surveince camera ride Elbert¡¯s room through herputer.


    In the afternoon, Joseph returned to the hospital after one o¡¯clock. Around two o¡¯clock, Simone


    observed several individuals appearing on the surveince camera disyed on herputer screen.


    Salm was apanying a frail elderly man, followed by three geomancy masters. Simone paused the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    vid an inquired of our ¡°Deputy Minister Presgrave, do you recognize the old man in the video?


    Joseph leane president of


    or a look, appearing surprised as he replied, ¡°I do. He is Master Lewis Lo ghand, the mancy


    association.¡±


    Simone was taken aback and eximed. ¡°He is the president of the geomancy association


    Joseph nodded and affirmed, ¡°Yes, I am certain.¡± Given their special department¡¯s frequent


    coboration with the geomancy association, Joseph had encountered the president on several


    asions.


    Simone pondered for a moment and asked. ¡°Has he changed in any way since his seclusion?¡±


    Joseph leaned in and carefully observed, ¡°He appears much thinner, and his hair has turned even


    whiter He looks considerably older.¡±


    The changes in the other party were quite evident, catching his attention immediately.


    Simone gazed at the video screen, lost in thought. ording to Joseph¡¯s ount, Mr. Lewis seemed


    be in a simr state as someone who had suffered a bacsh.


    Joseph noticed Simone¡¯s profound expression and couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Simone, could there be


    something wrong with him?¡±


    Simone contemted for a moment and replied, ¡°It is not certain yet. I will have to personally interact


    withim to find out. However, I have a strong feeling that he is highly likely to be the person behind the


    we¡¯re searching for.¡±


    scer


    Je eph¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°If it is indeed him, then it is truly troublesome.


    At all, the individual in question was the president of the geomancy association, holding a prominent.


    position and reputation in the mystical arts world. His strength belonged to the top tier.


    Simone looked at Joseph and asked with a smile, ¡°If it truly is him, what will you do? Will you take


    action?¡±


    he wanted to gauge the stance of the high-ranking members of the special department.


    Joseph responded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, we will take action. No matter who it is, as long as


    they havemitted a crime, they must face legal consequences.¡±


    If they were to base their decision on background and strength alone, then what would be the purpose


    of


    the special department?


    Simone half-jokingly remarked, ¡°He is very powerful. Aren¡¯t you afraid of causing trouble?¡±


    Joseph truthfully replied, ¡°No matter how formidable he may be, can he withstand firearms? Even if


    day weapons would be ineffective against him, if necessary, we can apply for and utilize highly lethal


    special weapons.¡±


    party could


    This was also the most effective means of suppressing powerful warlocks. Otherwise, the other easily


    cause trouble using geomancy mystical arts at any given moment. Since most members of their special


    department were not geomancy masters, how would they handle such situations? Naturally, they relied


    on high-tech methods and weapons.


    However, the use of those special weapons was only permitted in special emergencies.


    Joseph¡¯s w practitioners


    ed with Simone¡¯s spection. Indeed, it was an effective approach to supp


    ancy and mystical arts.


    With Simone-tent strength of Divine State, she could easily evade ordinary guns and allery. She was


    essentially invincible. However, highly lethal special weapons would pose a threat to her as well.


    After di, this was not the world of divine cultivation. The Divine State merely granted her superiority


    over ordinary individuals, providing her with more methods to employ. However, it did not mean that


    she could fly in the sky or move mountains and seas. She remained a mortal body, susceptible to


    weapons just like anyone else.


    Simone nodded, ¡°As long as you maintain a steadfast attitude.¡±


    At that moment, she felt a stir in her heart. She noticed a small snake poking its head out from Skyler¡¯s


    nket, its eyes filled with contentment. Without Joseph¡¯s notice, it leaped onto Sean¡¯s bed and


    crawled under the nket.


    Since there was no surveince in this room, the object served as nothing more than a decoration


    powerful geomancy masters. A slight interference of negative energy could disrupt and destroy it.


    Therefore, several members of the special department took turns guarding the room, allowing Simone


    to feel at ease as she allowed the little snake to absorb negative energy.


    Simon approached and carefully observed, confirming that the negative energy on Skyler¡¯s body had


    acupits on Skyler¡¯s body, infusing strands of vital energy into them.


    O serving her actions, Joseph was startled and asked, ¡°What happened to Skyler? Is something


    wrong?¡±


    e replied, ¡°The negative energy in his body has been expelled, and I am using this method to te his


    awakening as soon as possible.¡±


    Joseph rejoiced, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    After approximately ten minutes, Skyler slowly opened his eyes, fully awake. Joseph once again


    marveled at Simone¡¯s strength and skill, which likely rivaled those of the top masters in the geomancy


    association.


    Simone approached and waved at Skyler, ¡°Skyler, are you alright?¡±


    Skyles¡¯s previously unfocused eyes gradually regained rity. He looked at Simone with a hint of


    surprise


    and asked, ¡°Am 1¡­ am I stalive?¡± He believed he was already dead.


    Simone affirmed, ¡°Yes, you are still alive. But you were on the brink of death.¡±


    Skyler weakly remarked, ¡°You saved me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Simone nodded, ¡°Yes. However, if the person


    behind


    of still intends to use you, you may not die anyway.¡±


    Skyler forced a smile, ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want to keep me alive.¡±


    Joseph approached and inquired curiously, ¡°What happened to you guys at the geomancy association?


    Why did you suffer such a fate?


    iscovered.


    Skyler knew Joseph could handle it, so he truthfully exined, ¡°Because we discovered a very


    important clue. We discovered a cushion in the residence of the president of the geomancy


    association. Ibida feeling that the cushion had been touched, so I discreetly took a piece of it for


    analysis. I found hat it was indeed the


    De talisman on Jane¡¯s fingernai.. However, it is likely that our actions wer Ceros, the person we had


    captured suddenly became agitated and atta is, but just as we were about to retaliate, everything went


    dark. I sense negative enerrrounding our car, and then I lost consciousness. I don¡¯t know what har


    On our way


    were prepari


    that.¡±


    d us. We


    strong


    ened after


    Simone looked at Skyler and asked, ¡®Did you only find the issue with the cushion?¡± It seemed like there


    was more to it.


    Skyler pursed his lips and said, ¡°I also noticed that Mr. Lewis¡¯s profile bears some resemnce to


    Jodic. A I stared at him, he suddenly turned his head and gave me a cold gaze. I also felt a strange


    familiarity whe I was near him.¡±


    ¡°So, I suspect that he might be the mastermind behind all of this.


    Apart from the sense of familiarity, he didn¡¯t know why, but he genuinely disliked and resisted the other


    person. Perhaps it was because of these moments that made him sensitive to his own unusual


    emotions. That was why they were targeted.


    However, it seemed that this person could only rely on other powers to eliminate them and couldn¡¯t do


    it personally. That was why they weren¡¯t immediately killed. If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s intervention,


    Skyler and Sean would probably have lost their lives.


    Upon hearing Skyler¡¯s words, Simone also understood why Lewis personally removed the curse for


    Elbert. Hey getting restless.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Chapter 436 He Also Experienced It Today


    Simone nced at Skyler. ¡°Have you noticed anything strange about his behavior towards you?¡±


    skyler pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just my imagination. It was when he


    caught Le starget him. I always feel like his gaze towards me isplicated. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking at


    defective goods, wanting to destroy them but hesitating ofcepy feeling at that moment.¡±


    Simone remarked, ¡°It¡¯s probably not just your imagination. He must have realized that you saw


    something when you were staring him. When you were unconscious earlier, I also suspected that he


    might be


    behind it.


    She exined the incident of breaking the curse, ¡°So I think he might be feeling impatient for some


    reason. That¡¯s why he took the initiative to show up, even if it means exposing himself.¡±


    Skyler


    life force was


    for a moment and said, ¡°When we saw him before, it was mentioned that n. And the instruments we


    carry with us indicated that his aura was chac He asked, ¡°Could it be because of this that he couldn¡¯t


    stay still?¡±


    had just and his


    Simone recalled how that person had experienced several bacshes in a row, causing hi lifespan to


    decrease. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t have much time left, so he couldn¡¯t wait any longer? She nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s very likely. Let¡¯s wait for feedback from the Johnston Family.¡±


    Skyler and Joseph nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The other party¡¯s identity was too special, so they needed to


    confirm it again before reporting.


    The three of them sat down, analyzing and watching the surveince footage on theputer.


    However there was no activity captured in the surveince video. After about half an hour, Simone¡¯s


    phone rang.


    She took it out and saw that it was indeed Nichs.


    She answered. ¡°Uncle, is there something you need?!


    Nichs knew that she was pretending not to know. He said, ¡°Simone, Salma has invited the president


    of the geomancy association toe and take a look at Elbert. She said he could break the curse. But


    we don¡¯t really understand it, so we wanted to ask you toe and help take a look. Do you have time


    toe to the hospital now?¡±


    Simo replied, ¡°I have time; I¡¯lle right away. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t proactive about this


    kind thing. After ending the call, Simone said to Skyler, ¡°You rest well; we¡¯ll take are of the rest.¡±


    Sk ler nodded. ¡°Okay. Although that person¡¯s aura is chaotic, I feel that he is very strong, extremely


    strong. 1 ve a feeling like an ant in front of a giant as if he could easily scare me to death at any


    moment. So be


    Since birth, he had possessed a sixth sense that surpassed normal people. And it had always been


    urate.


    imone smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I will be cautious. That old individual must be very


    powerful; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have set up so many traps. Actually, even it it was not the old


    individual, it was quite simple for her to kill someone now. But if they dared to do so, they would be


    punished by the heavens.


    So, ever after achieving the Divine State, it was not a free pass to do whatever one wanted. This was


    also


    III


    one of the reasons why the old individual could not kill Skyler and Simone directly. The hospital where


    Hiter was staying was not far from here, and Simone drove there herself. On the way, her phone rang


    again. Simone answered the call using Bluetooth.


    Sven¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Simone, I have something to tell you. Is it convenient to talk


    Simone replied, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Steven said, ¡°I have almost finished investigating the matter you asked me to look into. Every few


    decades or so, there are indeed prosperous and wealthy families whose members be very


    unlucky. The family head also frequently makes mistakes, leading to theplete decline of the family.


    I could only find information from the past hundred years, and there are about a dozen such families.


    They are located in different regions, all of which initially had good fortune and have been passed down


    for at least several generation Because the rise and fall of these families is normal, no one noticed


    anything wrong or made


    anyiter GE


    Steven pause


    daughters, or


    ontinued. ¡°I also found that these families have all had cases of fake heiresses, adopted amily head


    having a love affair. Should I send you all the information I found for you to look at? It¡¯s quite shocking.


    The information he found left him feeling both shocked and concerned. If they hadn¡¯t investigated


    carefully, who would have thought that the decline of these wealthy families was actually manipted


    by someone?


    He was even more frightened. If it weren¡¯t for Simone¡¯s discovery and exposure of the problem with


    Jodie and the geomancy master worshiped by the Gray Family, their family would most likely follow in


    the footsteps of these families.


    All of his so


    sons would have their fortune drained and suffer consecutive misfortunes. In the end, he would also


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    lose his mind and take measures to bankrupt and close down the Gray Group.


    Simone was not surprised by this result, ¡°Okay, send it to my email.¡± That old monster seems to have


    survived until now by absorbing fortune. She asked, ¡°By the way, do you know that your wife invited th


    president of the geomancy association to remove the curse for Elbert?¡±


    Steven was taken aback and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this. When did she even meet the presiden of


    the geomancy association? It must have been Jodie¡¯s doing.¡± If his wife knew the president, she woul


    have resorted to transferring the curse.


    Simone said, ¡°Yes, it was Jodie¡¯s idea. That president is probably Gwen¡¯s and Jodie¡¯s biological father.¡±


    So ou should contact Mr. Foster and tell him to be cautious,¡± after thinking for a moment, she decided


    20 cmind Steven.


    ieves, was shocked, ¡°The president is the mastermind behind this? But now that I think about it, he


    does have the capability. I heard that this president has been in office for over a hundred years, which


    matches the timeline. No wonder he¡¯s over a hundred years old and still so energetic. Turns out he


    specializes in absorbing others¡¯ luck to prolong his lifespan.¡±


    imone said, ¡°He¡¯s not just over a hundred. He¡¯s at least over two hundred.¡±


    Steven was shocked once again, ¡°He¡¯s that old?¡± No wonder he¡¯s so capable of causing trouble. ¡°We


    can¡¯t bepletely sure it¡¯s him yet. I¡¯ll go to the hospital and check.¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Chapter 437 Simone¡¯s Arrogance!


    Sinone arrived at the hospital parking lot. Upon opening her mailbox, she quickly nced at what


    Steven had sent. She discovered that the decline of these families was not only due to the reasons


    mentioned by Steven: there were also some details rted to the geomancy association. She had a


    feeling that there was ore it if she hadn¡¯t grasped something crucial yet. She needed to go back and


    study it carefully. After closing the files, she went straight to Elbens


    Shenocked on the door, and Karah opened it. She smiled and pulled Simone in, saying. ¡°Simone is


    here;e in quickly


    Then, when no one was paying attention, she quickly wrote the word ¡®stone¡¯ on Simone¡¯s arm with her


    fingers.


    Simone uncond nodded, saying with a smile. ¡°Okay, auntic.¡±


    Upon enterit grandfather


    om, not only was the main house of the Johnston Family present, but a the undmother. And then there


    were Salma and others.


    Nichs smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is the master, Simone, that I invited. She was the one who


    discovered the worms on my son. As for how to deal with the worms on my son next, please discuss it


    with her.


    In other words, they all listened to Simone.


    This surprised both Mr. Lewis and Salma


    Salma looked at Nichs and said, ¡°Nichs, this is a matter concerning your family. Why do you have


    to listen to Simone?¡± Simone can¡¯t even find a way to remove the worms from your son. I even invited


    the president of the geomancy association, but the family still doesn¡¯t wee me. I can¡¯t understand


    why they insist on having Simonee over. It feels like the family is intentionally humiliating me.


    Nichs


    said, ¡°We only trust Simone now.¡± He frowned and looked at his sister, emphasizing, ¡°Youn¡¯t


    understand anything, so don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Salma choked. ¡°I know you me me for what I did before but haven¡¯t I been trying to make up for it?


    Mr. Lewis was invited by me.¡±


    Nics said coldly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how could Elbert have been infected with the worms? Now you


    acting as if you¡¯ve done us a great favor. He now realized that his sister was to unreliable. If she


    ae to the hospital to visit and shown a proper attitude of admitting her mistakes after something


    happened, even if they severed ties, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so disappointed. But she didn¡¯t; she didn¡¯t


    make


    ingle phone call ore to visit.


    Until today, when she managed to invite Mr. Lewis over, she carried herself as if she had done them at


    great favor, which was ridiculous and made him feel an unprecedented annoyance towards his sister.


    alma¡¯s expression turned slightly ugly. Her brother was really going too far by saying such things in


    front of so many people.


    Lewis¡¯ eyes twinkled. He looked at Simone with a gentle and kind smile. ¡°I have heard of Master Gray¡¯s


    name for a long time, and today, I can see that she is indeed extraordinary.¡± He was somewhat


    shocked that he couldn¡¯t see through Simone.


    Could it be that she had alrouch, achieved the Divine State? But at her age, it is simply impossible! No,


    it couldn¡¯t be.


    Simone also looked at the president and noticed that his aura was not in disarray, indicating that he


    had used some method to recover. However, his physiognomy said he would live a short life.


    tech s physiognomy was somewhat blurry, she could still see something-


    The aura on the old man¡¯s body was simr to the person who had dealt with Jane before, indicating


    that they came from the same source. She had a feeling that this old man was the person behind the


    scenes. Especially when she first saw him, she felt a sense of disgust towards him. And that gentle and


    kind appearance, it was too take. The old man¡¯s life wasing to an end, which was why he couldn¡¯t


    wait toe out. It seemed that what she had done before had a great impact on the old man.


    She smiledindy, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to call myself a master when Mr. Lewis is around.¡± She didn¡¯t beat


    around the bish and went straight to the point, ¡°Can you cure Elbert¡¯s curse?¡±


    Lewis nodde watch me do


    dthough it¡¯s a bit troublesome, I can indeed cure it. If you¡¯re not reassured, you can


    Simone asked bluntly, ¡°What are you after? I mean, what do you want from the Johnston Family?¡±


    Before Lewis could speak. Salma said unhappily, ¡°Simone, why are you speaking like this? Lewis was


    specially invited by me to cure Elbert¡¯s curse. Why does it sound so utilitarian when ites out of


    your mouth?¡± She was starting to be a little afraid of this daughter of hers.


    Could this wicked girl be trying to sabotage today¡¯s curse removal?


    Simone raised an eyebrow, ¡°ording to you, he was invited by you to cure Elbert¡¯s curse for free?¡±


    She looked at Lewis and gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Impressive, President. Your moral ismendable.¡±


    Salma and Lewis: ¡± She really knows how to go along with the flow.


    Salma immediately said, ¡°We invited Lewis to help with the curse removal, so of course, we have give


    himpensation.¡±


    Simoneughed. ¡°So, it¡¯s still about wanting something. Why not just be straightforward about it instead


    of beating around the bush? I thought Lewis was so noble, but it turns out he¡¯s just like everyone else.¡±


    Salm choked. ¡°You!¡± Who speaks so bluntly and rudely? She frowned again and said. How can you talk


    to the present of your geomancy association like this? Where are your manners?¡± This ecked girl


    deliberately tated the president of the association to embarrass me. Can¡¯t she see the current


    situation? This is not the time to


    ow a tantrum.


    e looked at her, feeling odd. ¡°I quit the geomancy association a long time ago, don¡¯t you know? I was


    lking to Mr. Lewis about Elbert¡¯s matter, so can you stop interrupting?¡± she sarcastically added, ¡°If I


    didn¡¯t know any better, I would think you were using your own nephew as a stepping stone, trying to


    curry favor with the president of the geomancy association.¡±


    You are still Mrs. Gray now, so can you please maintain some dignity?¡±


    Salma was so furious that she pointed at Simone and eximed, ¡°You, you!¡±


    Mr. Lewis looked at Simone with confusion and asked, ¡°Does Miss Simone have any


    misunderstandings about me?¡±


    HI


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    O


    Simone retorted, ¡°Shouldnt have a tnisunderstanding about Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Mr. Lewis appeared surprised and asked, ¡°How did I offend you?¡±


    Sumene replied, ¡°You know what you have done. Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?¡± She then


    tactfully


    Tanged the subject and said, ¡°I find you unpleasant and repulsive. Does that matter?¡± If the old man


    wants to provoke her, she will dly respond.


    The people present: ¡°¡­¡± Simone was truly audacious!


    o

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Chapter 438 How Rude She Is, Coming Like That


    Sinone¡¯s words wiped the smile off Mr. Lewis¡¯s face.


    Simone, no matter what, I am much older than you. In the world of geomancy, I am your senior. Is it


    upropna for you to speak like this?¡±


    Simone raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you want my respect, you need to have the talent and virtue to match!¡±


    Mr. Lewis did not expeer Simone to be so arrogant and domineering. He rarely experienced strong


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    emotions, but now he couldn¡¯t belp but feel a bit angry. He immediately directed a strand of negative


    energy towards Simone, saying. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. Today, I will teach you how to respect your elders


    in your master ce.¡±


    He had initalled to maintain temporary peace with Simone. First, he lifted the curse, e stained what he


    wanted


    achieved his goal. But now she was being so arrogant and ignorant that he had to


    course, the main point was to test Simone¡¯s current strength.


    teach her a it


    Simone was waiting for the old man¡¯s attack. She took out a talisman and blocked the strand of


    negative energy. The talisman suddenly burst into mes, engulfing and burning the negative energy. It


    also caused the son of the negative energy to scatter and disappear.


    At this moment, not even Mr. Lewis noticed that a small strand of negative energy overflowed from the


    talisman and entered the red jade ¡°bracelet¡± worn by Simone.


    Simone had discovered the skill of the little snake. Not only could it devour and absorb negative


    energy. but it could also store it. So, she brought the little guy along. Using secret techniques to


    She sneered, ¡°You want to teach me on behalf of my master? With your methods, are you kidding me?¡±


    Then she arrogantly asked, ¡®Is achieving the Divine State really impressive?¡± Then she no longer restr


    ined herself and released her aura, T¡¯m in Divine State too.¡±


    She deliberately exposed her strength to provoke the old man. If the old man wanted to test her and


    engage in a fight, she had to reveal herself. It was better to intimidate the other party and make them


    angry.


    Mr. Lewis and the people he brought with him were all shocked. Mr. Lewis was truly angered.


    Thirl had actually achieved the Divine State. No wonder she was so arrogant.


    Hy her! He had spent hundreds of years and still had to use extraordinary means to achieve the Divine


    te As a result, he remained in the mid-stage of the Divine State and could not make any further gress.


    The increase in lifespan was also 30% less than that of a normal Divine State practitioner. Otherwise,


    why would he go through so much careful nning? And this girl was only in her early twenties, and


    she had already achieved the Divine State


    He could also sense that her aura was not weak. It¡¯s so unfair, it¡¯s simply too air At this moment,


    besides jealousy and envy, he also felt a bit of fear towards Simone. He regretted even more that he


    didn¡¯t kill this girl earlier. Originally, she was just a key pawn to absorb the fortune of the Gray Family


    and the Foster Family.


    Who would have thought that she would now be a great disaster?


    Lewis pondered for a mom, suppressing his anger, and said, ¡°So you¡¯re already a celestial master, no


    vode. you¡¯re so arrogant chat case, I can consider you as my equal.


    if it were before, he would have risked getting injured just to kill Simone with his own hands. As fellow


    refeitial masters, if he killed her, the heaven¡¯sws would not punish him. Unfortunately, he had


    suffered verish before, and if he were to fight Simone again, it would further reduce his lifespan. There


    might stil be soute uncertain factors after then he didn¡¯t want to take the risk. He had to use the method


    of using someone else as a scapegoat.


    Simone¡¯s eyes carried a hint of mockery. ¡°Mr. Lewis has been acting like a turtle for a long time, always


    being so cautions! No wonder he has been hiding for so many years.¡±


    Mr. Lewis wished he could immediately p the girl to death. But he couldn¡¯t do it for the time being put


    on a looof indifference as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with this younger generation. ¡°It see that


    you have misunderstood me. Let¡¯s first discuss the issue of lifting the curse for Elbert.¡± Even though


    Simone h


    The Divine State, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to remove the curse.


    He still nee


    Lewis¡¯s help.


    Simone sat down. ¡°Mr. Lewis, you still haven¡¯t answered me. What are you after?¡±


    Mr. i wis knew that if he didn¡¯t say it, the girl would keep pestering him. I¡¯m interested in a new mine


    opened by the Johnston Family. So, I want to go in and take the ore I¡¯m interested in.


    If it weren¡¯t for the secret technique to avoid the punishment of the heaven¡¯sws and the restrictions


    imposed by the heaven¡¯sws on him were too great, he would¡¯ve taken whatever he wanted instead of


    going through these hoops.


    What kind of luck or opportunity did she have to achieve the Divine State?


    And her master had already died. She probably didn¡¯t know about the existence of that thing..


    Simoneughed, ¡°Mr. Lewis, we¡¯re at the same level now, What¡¯s the point of hiding it? It¡¯s fake to b


    interested in a mine; you¡¯re actually looking for the spiritual stone, right?¡±


    Mr. Lewis was shocked again. The girl actually knew about the existence of the spiritual stone. T not


    sure if there are spiritual stones in the mine, but I just want to take a look. If I¡¯m lucky enough to and


    one. I¡¯ll consider it a reward.¡±


    Henced at the people from the Johnston Family and deliberately emphasized, ¡°After all, it¡¯s not easy to


    reave the curse on Elbert¡¯s body. It will require a lot of energy and vitality. Since the girl knew, there w a


    need for him to hide it anymore. But this feeling was really unpleasant as if he was being led around b


    girl. He hadn¡¯t felt so frustrated in many years.


    Simone looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°I see that your life is not long, so why do you still


    need the tone? To apany you in death? That would be such a waste.¡± She was no longer afraid of


    the old man he dared to fight to the death, she would still have some concerns, but obviously he didn¡¯t


    dare. ¡°hen she would just infuriate the old man! While talking to the old man, had been carefully


    observing


    its face.


    Indeed, his appearance resembled Jodie, and his nose bore some resemnce to Skyler¡¯s. Coupled


    with the negative energy aura, it also anirrored what had happened to Skyler and Sean. And there was


    the recent test. She was nowpletely certain that this old man was Jodie¡¯s biological father. He was


    also the one who had once killed her and still harbored constant plots against her. So, she would treat


    him as he


    deserved.


    When Simone said this, everyone present was shocked. Unable to resist, they all looked at Lewis. His


    lifespan was not long?


    wroression changed, and there was even more astonishment in his eyes. How did the little brat know?


    Could she have possibly figured it out? He couldn¡¯t through her. In theory, his strength was greater


    than hers, so she shouldn¡¯t have been able to see through him.


    Yer his heart couldn¡¯t help but fluctuate again, filled with raging anger. What he detested the most was


    when others mentioned his limited time left to live. This little brat not only openly mentioned it but also


    suggested using the vitality stone for his funeral Wasn¡¯t this cursing him to die¡­

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Chapter 439 Dealing With the Stubborn Girl


    Lewis¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Although I am old, I still have many years ahead of me. Choose your


    words carefully, Simone. Think twice before speaking.¡±


    Jong De could continue absorbing and converting life force into longevity, he could outlive this stubborn


    girl.


    Sim. ne shrugged. ¡°If you have to rely on absorbing other people¡¯s life force to sustain your own, then


    it¡¯s true that you still has many days left. But what about karma? Do you really believe you can escape


    it?¡± Having caused him to so many families and individuals, this old man¡¯s retribution would be


    miserable


    Lewis¡¯s facerkened, ¡°Simone, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I live an upright life and walk


    the right path. Im not afraid of so-called karma. At this moment, he was certain that this stubborn girl


    knew about his as That was why she had been pressuring him all along. However, he was a bit przled


    as to


    why the st


    be oblivious.


    I would be so straightforward about it. If it were him, he would definitely retend to he would engage with


    the other party and strike at the opportune mome


    But since she acady knew about his actions and had guessed that he was the one manipu! ng her from


    behind the scenes, he would definitely not let her off. Young people are impulsive, after all.


    If Simone knew what he was thinking, she would definitely roll her eyes and mock him. Did she not


    know that if she hadn¡¯t guessed it, he would let her go? Since he wouldn¡¯t let her go anyway, and now


    that she had the strength to confront him, why would she choose to endure and suppress herself?


    Simone chuckled. ¡°You are indeed formidable. If you want to deceive others, you must first deceive


    yourself. You are truly skilled in deception.¡± Then she changed the subject, ¡°Enough with the nonsense;


    let¡¯s get back to the original topic.


    ¡°You want to help Elbert break the curse, and although you require treasures like the spiritual stone as


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    it¡¯s easy for you to lure out the curse. But who knows if you will do something to Elbert and cause


    trouble in the future?¡±


    She looked at him meaningfully and continued, ¡°After all, the transfer of this curse from Elbert¡¯s body is


    thanks to you and your disciple.¡±


    Since they had a falling out and exposed their true intentions, she no longer needed to hold back and


    could treely confront him. The reason why she deliberately revealed that she recognized his identity


    was to provoke him and disrupt his original n.


    the temperament of this old man, he would want to kill Simone, but the possibility of him taking on is


    minimal. After all, the more someone valued their life, the more they feared death and became utious,


    But he couldn¡¯t let her continue to be arrogant and grow; otherwise, it would be detrimental to his ns


    and himself. The only option was to quickly find that great warlock to deal with her. And her seemingly


    arrogant and impulsive behavior today was actually setting a trap for the old man.


    After that great warlock arrived, it was uncertain who would be dealt with.


    Lewis was infuriated again. What do you mean I¡¯m up to no good again? For so many years, it was the


    first time he was publicly humiliated like this.


    statement supan ana


    Mr. Lewis: ¡­ This brat is good at nitpicking. He had to deny colluding with the g


    he said that.


    Just as he was about to exin himself, Simone took out a few pictures from her phone. These were


    what she had fou d when she had investigated the old man before. ¡°And you im not to know him, so


    was the person you were talking to just air? Look, isn¡¯t this a photo of you sitting together with that


    renowned warlock when you represented us at the global warlock exchange conference? Although


    you¡¯re already at on¡¯t care about ordinary people. But you can¡¯t treat everyone here as fools!¡± Indeed,


    celestial W


    people from the Johnston Family feel ufortable. her words


    They took the


    ne and looked at it. It was indeed a photo of Lewis sitting together and talking with the great warlock,


    with an introduction as well. Lewis actually imed not to know the other person, which gave off a


    sense of trying to cover up. What surprised the Johnston Family even more was that the transfer of the


    worms from Elbert was also rted to Lewis. As a result, their gazes towards Lewis started to change.


    DILE


    Lewis truly didn¡¯t expect Simone to use the photos as evidence. Especially when he noticed theged


    expressions of the Johnston Family members, he became even more furious. The spiritual stone


    crucial to him, and this brat must have intentionally sabotaged it.


    ¡°How can you be sure that this curse was cast by that great warlock? This is Wocron¡¯s important figure,


    so


    should choose your words more carefully.¡±


    you


    Simone sneered, ¡°You really don¡¯t have much time left, and you¡¯re getting senile. The identit warlock


    caught by the special department has already proven that he is the disciple of this He even admitted it


    himself; the curse was given to him by his master. So how do you refu


    of the


    cat warlock.


    hat?¡±


    Lewis choked. ¡°You!¡± He almost forgot that this stubborn girl had already joined the special department.


    This sharp-tongued girl is really difficult to deal with. And she¡¯s so gloomy: why does she always bring


    up the limited lifespan You have a biased misunderstanding of me, and I don¡¯t want to get entangled


    with you.¡± He nced at the people from the Johnston Family, ¡°Now I just want to ask, do you want


    Elbert¡¯s curse to be lifted This girl talks too much. I can¡¯t argue with her at all. Let¡¯s just negotiate the


    terms directly.


    Boh Mr. and Mrs. Jolinston looked at Simone at the same time, ¡°Simone, what do you think?¡± Even Mr.


    a Mrs. Johnston defaulted to her..


    Sing this, Salma said, ¡°This is a matter for the Johnston Family. Why are you asking Simone?¡± What


    spell did he put them under for them to listen to her so much?


    fichs frowned, ¡°Can you please just shut the f*ck up?¡± He said to Simon once more, ¡°Please


    disregard


    Salma was seething with anger but nobody paid any attention to her.


    Simone sailed and replied, ¡°Certainly, we cannot allow him to break the curse. Lewis has malicious


    inteptions; allowing him to break the curse for Elbert would only harm him.¡±


    O


    The Johnston, Pastily palicen treder trust in Simone. Therefore, they turned to Lewis and said,


    fwis, we apologize, but we not if the curse today.¡±


    Lesa¡¯s expression grew even darker. ¡°You better think this through. If you miss today. I will note In


    this break the curse for him. He emphasized once more. ¡°Simone¡¯s current strength is indeed


    Turt without something special to attract the curse, it cannot be broken.¡±


    It at were not for the spiritual stone, he would not waste le conversing with these people.


    However, the more he acted in this manner, the more suspicious the Johnston Family became. They


    were certain that someone who rushed to help Elbert break the curse must have hidden motives. And


    what this person said also made them slightly uneasy. Nichs looked at Simone once again and


    asked, ¡°Sum what is your opinion?¡±

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Chapter 440 What¡¯s Wrong With Me ying with You?


    Nichs¡¯s inquiry indicated that he still had faith in Simone.


    Simone smiled and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bailey is very capable.¡±


    When the timees, I will take Elbert to sellA


    ince.


    She looked at Mr. Lewis with a sly smile and asked, ¡°Lewis, do you believe Bailey can solve these


    poisonous insects? I will contine to provoke you, old man.


    Lewis¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Master Bailey is indeed powerful. But considering his personality,


    it might not be easy for him to lend a hand.


    This involved her mystical arts master who was in the Divine State


    Given the ter


    ient and taboos of that guy, it was unlikely that he would intervene.


    Simone smirked and said, ¡°Well, you have predicted it wrongly once more. Bailey has already agreed


    to help me. Otherwise, how could I dare to make such a promise?¡±


    Lewis telt the urge to vomit blood, ¡°Then why did you invite me here? To deceive me?¡± Simone raised


    an eyebrow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you invited by Salma? When did it be our invitation? Of course, if you think


    I¡¯m deceiving you, then so be it. You have deceived me so many times before. What¡¯s wrong with me


    deceivin: you once?¡±


    Mr. Lewis almost couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°You! I underestimated you, so let¡¯s see how you solve the


    curse for Elbert.¡± He felt so suffocated. He had never experienced this before. That little brat and the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Johnston Family were clearly just using him, and they never intended to seek his help in lifting the


    curse.


    No wonder the Johnston Family had been beating around the bush with him before; it must have be the


    little brat¡¯s idea. Not wanting to embarrass himself any further, he finished speaking, flicked his slee,


    and left with the other three, leaving behind a very embarrassed Salma. She wanted to chase after ther


    but she was afraid of provoking Lewis¡¯s anger.


    After they left, she looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Are you intentionally opposing me? Clearly Mr. Lewis


    can solve Elbert¡¯s curse. Why did you drive him away? What if you and your Bailey fail to solve the


    curse? What will happen to Elbert? I won¡¯t be able to invite Mr. Lewis again.¡±


    It w clear that Simone had angered the other party.


    S none sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet? You have been manipted by him and Jodie


    from


    beginning to the end. Forget it; I can¡¯t exin it to someone like you who holds your enemies in high


    If you want to treat your enemies as good people and can¡¯t see through people, then go ahead..


    People like Salma would never realize their mistakes unless they got hit hard. She didn¡¯t need to waste


    her efforts trying to convince the other party.


    After experiencing hardships, one naturally became more obedient.


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t owe her birth mother anything.


    Saima feit a little flustered by Simone¡¯s words, but she was even more angry.


    O


    it seemed like Simone was suggesting that she was naive.


    But the president of the geomancy association couldn¡¯t possibly be the viin Simone had described.


    Su didn¡¯t believe it that much.


    She only felt that Simone¡¯s main goal was to hold a rude nainst her and deliberately oppose her.


    She took a deep breath, ¡°I came here to help out of goodwill, but you insist on driving me away. Don¡¯t


    regret itter. Brother, you too. If something happens to Elbert in the future, don¡¯te looking for me


    to ask the president of the geomancy association for help. I can¡¯t face them.¡±


    Nichs wa abo angered. ¡°Rest assured, we won¡¯t trouble you, Salma, in the future.¡±


    Karah pointed at the door with a stern face. ¡°Leave; you¡¯re not wee in our family anymore.¡±


    Salma is simp again.


    ss and she¡¯s still so self-righteous. This is not about saving my son at all but about harming him


    She didn¡¯t want to see her in the future.


    Salm looked unhappily at Old Mr. and Mrs. Johnston, ¡°Mom, Dad, how can you just let Nichs and


    them behave like this?¡±


    Old Mr. Johnston looked disappointed. ¡°Salma, you are no longer a part of our Johnston Family, so


    don¡¯te again in the future.¡±


    Old Mrs. Johnston also said, ¡°Leave; you¡¯re not wee in the house anymore.¡±


    She added, ¡°If you continue to be so stubborn, you will regret it sooner orter.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how Jodie brainwashed her, and she couldn¡¯t listen to sincere words for her ownood.


    Salma was hurt by her parents¡¯ and brother¡¯s attitudes.


    Feeling wronged, she said, ¡°You just don¡¯t like me and don¡¯t want me anymore because of Sime e.


    Fine, I¡¯ll leave. I won¡¯t bother you with my presence anymore.¡±


    After saying that, she walked away with tears in her eyes


    Sirne:¡±¡­¡± So, is it my fault again? But with so many affairs on her shoulders, Simone didn¡¯t care how 5


    ima perceived it


    dir. Johnston looked at Simone apologetically and said, ¡°She¡¯s just confused right now. You don¡¯t have


    pay attention to her.¡± With her daughter¡¯s behavior, she was pushing her own daughter further away.


    Sigl, it¡¯s worrying!


    imone said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t care about her anyway.¡± She continued. Il handle the matters on


    Cebros¡¯ side and take Elbert to the ancient city in a few days.¡±


    Nichs nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trouble you with that.¡±


    Simone thought for a moment, took off the little snake on her arm, and handed it to Elbert. ¡°Elbert, carry


    this with you at all times. It can suppress the parasites in your body.¡±


    24


    The parasites were the food of the little snake, and it had a natural suppressing effect. With it around,


    the wa ms wouldn¡¯t dare to move. And with the little snake, it became even easier for her to remove the


    curse. Otherwise, she was afraid that the old thing would use some method to awaken the worms and


    cause mischief


    hevolent aura on Sean¡¯s side had also dissipated, and she would naturally wake up in a day or two.


    Elbert thought it was a bracelet and put it in his pock, saying, ¡°Okay, thank you, Simone.¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t stay long either; she just said goodbye and left.


    Then, she told Joseph he could take action.


    For the next two days, Deputy Minister Solomon had been trying to dy the progress of the


    investigation After Joseph obtained solid vidence, he went to find the minister. The minister was very


    angry at w


    leliberately hindered the inves.igation. He had recently received criticis from his


    superiors on


    This morning.


    asions.


    elderly man even personally called to inquire about the matter, clear dissatisfied with their efficiency. He


    also contacted Deputy Minister Solomon to inquire about the progress, and the response he received


    indicated that it would bepleted soon. However, it turned out to be a mere perfitory response,


    which was truly uneptable.


    As a result, he called Deputy Minister Solomon and scolded him severely. He then forcefully ordered


    Deputy Minister Solomon to transfer the case to Joseph. At this point, he no longer needed to consider


    Deputy Minister Solomon¡¯s backer. Even if that individual held some power, they couldn¡¯t be considere


    significant in front of Old Mr. Tumer.


    Deputy Minister Solomon had no choice but to reluctantly hand over the case to Joseph. He was very


    displeased about this and wanted to find an opportunity to assassinate the warlock. Upon taking over


    Joseph also received assistance from Simone. In less than a day, they collected all the evidence.


    They also confirmed that Melinda had paid the warlock from Wocron to harm others. Therefore, the


    same day, they applied for an arrest warrant and went to the Foster Residence.


    ???

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Chapter 441 Starting With a ¡°Surprise¡±


    The Foster Family¡¯s vi.


    Adam had received news that the special department would take action that day to make an arrest,


    Not only did he return home from work him, deparately called Skyler, Leon, and Gwen, asking them to


    Melinda thought that Adam wanted to support her and punish their two ungrateful children, which was


    why he called everyone in the family.


    Sure enough her husband still loved her and cared about her.


    So, she look


    Then she c should be pre


    Adam with an affectionate gaze, wanting to express her satisfaction.


    y said to Adam, I knew you loved me the most. Those two ungrateful ildren punished.¡±


    She pouted like a little girl and said. ¡°Otherwise, they will continue to mistreat me, their mother.¡±


    These affected actions and voices made Adam almost disgusted to the point of vomiting.


    If it were a young girl acting like this toward her boyfriend, he would think it was normal.


    But Melinda was already at this age and still made such expressions and gestures, which left him


    speechless.


    She really thinks she¡¯s still eighteen.


    Since their children had not yet arrived, and the people from the special department had note ither.


    he just smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, they should be properly punished.¡±


    But the target hould be changed.


    Melinda looked at Adam with tender eyes and said, ¡°You are so nice, honey.¡±


    She took the initiative to sit next to Adam, wanting to hold his arm and act coquerishly.


    If hadn¡¯t fallen in love with that person, maybe she would have shown some attection to her husband.


    fat unfortunately, she could only say sorry to him. Her husband¡¯s love for her was destined to be


    requited.


    de was because her heart was too small and could only amodate one man.


    Now, it was just a charade with her husband.


    Adam avoided Melinda¡¯s actions and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡±


    Although Adam had been enduring Melinda, they hadn¡¯t been intimate for many years,


    Every Brae he saw Melinda in a good mood, he knew that she must have met her lover.


    So he pretended to want to be intimate, but it always caused her resistance.


    He loved his wife so much, but if she wasn¡¯t willing, he naturally couldn¡¯t force her.


    she could only ¡®regretfully give up.


    elite


    After getting used to it, the two of them no lo te moments.


    In Melinda¡¯s heart, they hadn¡¯t been intimate for so many years.


    It was all because she had a man she loved, and her husband couldn¡¯t bear to force her.


    In terms of motions, she was the winner.


    So, the husd got up to make a phone call, and she didn¡¯t hold onto his arm or think my of it.


    After a wh


    came back.


    His body had¡­ly recovered quite a bit.


    And he knew what would happen that day, so he had toe no matter what.


    But he didn¡¯t show any hint of it, smiling and greeting the two of them, ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Melinda looked at


    Skyler with a loving expression on her face, asking about his recent life with concern.


    After chatting for a while, Adam finally hung up the phone with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Theresat down next to Skyler and started talking about thepany¡¯s affairs.


    Melinda couldn¡¯t join in the conversation, but she was happy to see the affectionate and filial


    appearance of father and son.


    Those two useless ones couldn¡¯t be relied on. Only Skyler is dependable


    Now, she relied on her husband, and in the future, she would rely on her son. She would always be the


    winner in life.


    When her husband was about to die, she had to coax him into transferring half of his shares to her.


    Thi way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her eldest son being ungrateful and escaping from her


    control.


    nough her son would inherit the power of the Foster Family in the future, she would still have some


    ontrol.


    Hyupporting her family again, she could continue to hold her head high in front of her family.


    With these thoughts in mind, Melinda looked at the father and son with even more tender eyes.


    ¡°his made the two of them, who were talking but noticed her gaze, feel all down their spines.


    More than ten minutester, Leon and Gwen came back together.


    Leon specifically went to pick up his sister.


    Gwe greeted Adam and Skyler with a smile. ¡°Dad. Skyler¡±


    III


    She became much colder when she looked at Melinda and deliberately said, ¡°Melinda!¡± Leon, still


    ying the role of a good student, greeted her just like his sister.


    This made Melinda extremely angry.


    The inoked at Adam with a grievous expression and said in a whiny voice, ¡°Hubs. Look at their attitude.


    toward me, their own mother; it¡¯s so outragem


    Gwen: Oh my god. She felt like throwing up.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Over the years, her dad had really suffered a lot.


    Even Leon juld feel the chill now. This voice and tone were truly beyond words.


    Although mom used to like to put on an affected and coquettish voice, it wasn¡¯t this exagerated.


    He admired


    any


    for being able to endure for so many years.


    Adam didn¡¯t po act anymore. ¡°Where did they go too far? Didn¡¯t you cut off ties with them? So, they call


    you Melinda, and what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Melinda was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting him to say that.


    ording to her thinking, he should have scolded the two ungrateful children harshly.


    ¡°Hubs, even though that¡¯s the case, they are still so ungrateful.¡±


    She pouted and said, ¡°Can you teach them a lesson for me?¡±


    Over the years, Adam had been too sessful in acting like a loving husband.


    So. Melinda still firmly believed that he wouldn¡¯t betray her.


    As for the fact that she had betrayed him long ago and had schemed so much, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Hey, he loves me too much anyway.


    Adam and Skyler were speechless.


    Gw


    couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Melinda, don¡¯t you realize how old you are? If Leon had gotten hitched a few ye


    back, you¡¯d have a grandkid by now. So, can you please stop using that disgusting tone and consider


    Our feelings? Can you?¡± She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore; it was ufortable to keep it in.


    da¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°What does it have to do with you? My well-being is none of your


    oncern,¡± she retorted. She sneered. ¡°You severed ties with me, so you are no longer a part of the


    Foster Family. You have no say here.


    Gwen realized that her mother was incredibly foolish; she hadn¡¯t even not anything was wrong yet.


    But it was also due to her father¡¯s indulgence.


    She looked at Adam in surprise and asked, ¡°Dad, when did I cease to be a part of the Foster Family?¡±


    Adap: replied, ¡°Of course, you are still a part of the Foster Family.¡±


    BM


    Then he dropped another uorabshell. ¡°Not only are you a part of the Foster Family, but you will also he


    She heir of the Foster Group in the future. After you¡¯ve had enough fun at Simone¡¯s studio, you should


    can


    ake over thepany.¡±


    This is decision, and he deliberately said it for Melinda to hear.


    She covets the family wealth and treats it like her personal possession: Well then, let¡¯s start with this:


    giving her a ¡°surprise¡± right from the beginning.


    Sure enough, Melinda cooked incredulous and shocked.


    She stared a Adam, her face filled with disbelief and astonishment, and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± For


    some reason she felt inexplicably anxious at this moment.


    d said, ¡°This joke is not funny at all.¡±


    She smil


    At this mor


    linda only hoped that her husband would nod and say that it was indeed just a joke.


    |||

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Chapter 442 Let¡¯s Get To It


    However, Melinda was destined to be disappointed.


    dan looked at her and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking about the sessor of the conglomerate?¡±


    Melinda still couldn¡¯t believe it. Unable to hold betoned at Adam and asked loudly, ¡°Have you lost your


    mind?¡± ¡°The sessor of the Foster Family conglomerate is Skyler. Skyler is your eldest son and has


    been, in thepany for so long. Gwen, a young girl, inherits thepany. Isn¡¯t that absurd?¡±


    Having been influenced by her family for many years, Melinda also had a strong preference for males


    over fernales,


    Gwen was speechless, ¡°You¡¯re talking about me as if I¡¯m just a little girl.¡±


    Her mothe


    was really contradictory and amusing.


    Adam was a chless. ¡°This is not feudal times, and our family has no imperial thrae to inherit. The whole


    society advocates gender equality. Why can¡¯t Gwen inherit thepany? I beliee she is capable.¡±


    In his mind, there was no difference between his son and daughter inheriting thepany.


    Whoever has the ability should take charge, and strength is the ultimate criterion.


    Melinda was going crazy. ¡°How can you be like this? The Foster Family conglomerate clearly belongs t


    Skyler.¡±


    She looked at Adam with suspicion and asked, ¡°Did Gwen work with Simone and cursed you? Did she


    make you lose your mind?¡± That was what she believed in her heart.


    Gwen sneered. ¡°I am not you. Simone would never do such despicable things.¡±


    Melinda red at Gwen. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Then she turned to Adam, her face full of anger, ¡°You tell me!¡± She said forcefully, ¡°Today, you must


    give me an exnation and an ount.¡±


    Skyle who was ahead of Adam, said first, ¡°Mom, why do you think Dad would hand over the Foster


    Family¡¯s years of hard work to an outsider to inherit?¡± Dad doesn¡¯t care whether thepany is


    inherited by a


    a daughter, but he does care if it¡¯s the bloodline of the Foster Family.


    oreover, ever since he found out that he was a b¡±stard and the medium of fortune, he had never


    coveted


    thought about fighting for the Foster Family¡¯s property.


    Upon hearing this, Melinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she became even more flustered. ¡°What nonsense


    are you talking about?¡±


    Skyler sighed. ¡°Mom, do you really think everyone here is a fool? Everyone knows that I am not Dad¡¯s


    biological son. So, what gives you the confidence to let a b¡¯stard child born from your affair


    shamelesslypete with the legitimate heirs of the Foster Family?¡± He despised his biological father,


    and his biological mother wasn¡¯t much better.


    Melinda widened her eyes. ¡°This, this can¡¯t be possible!¡± Then, she immediately looked at Adam, Leon,


    and


    O


    Gwen


    She found that their expressions were normal, without any hint of surprise.


    Swaspletely dumbfounded.


    daca


    How could this be? How did they all find out? No hand¡¯s attitude suddenly changed; he must have


    known about her affair and the illegitimate chuid.


    She pondered for a moment, then looked at Adam with a pitiful and pained expression. ¡®Honey, L¡­ I


    was forced.¡±


    Naturally, sl couldn¡¯t admit that she had a man she loved.


    She could only fabricate a story about having a son after being assaulted.


    Adam raise


    row, ¡°Melinda, do you still think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Melinda was not to speak, thinking of ways to win back her husband¡¯s heart.


    Just then, the butler entered with people from a special department.


    The person leading them was Deputy Minister Joseph Presgrave.


    Simone, being a member of the special department and a victim herself, came along as well.


    Adam stood up as soon as he saw the group of people.


    He had met Joseph before. ¡°Deputy Minister Presgrave, hello!¡±


    Joseph greeted with a smile. ¡°Mr. Foster, hello! We have a serious case here that involves Melinda.


    Now that the evidence is conclusive, we are here to arrest her.¡±


    Then he took out the arrest warrant.


    Adam took it and looked at it. ¡°You are acting within thew, so I have no objections.¡±


    Melinda had a bad feeling when she saw Simone and the othersing in.


    Af hearing their conversation, she looked at Adam with shock in her eyes.


    he couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°Honey, what did you say?¡±


    n¡¯s gaze towards Melinda was devoid of the previous tenderness and instead filled with coldness. ¡°I


    you havemitted a crime and should ept the punishment of thew


    Mnda took two steps back. ¡°You¡­ you want to abandon me? I haven¡¯tmitted any crime. They


    are Talsely using me. Honey, I can exin Skyler¡¯s matter to you.¡±


    She then reached out to grab Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t let them take me away, okay?¡±


    Adam shook off her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the people from the special department said? The


    evidence against you is conclusive. Melinda, I don¡¯t have the power to save you. Besides, I won¡¯t save


    you.


    Melinda was puzzled. Why und her husband be so cold and heartless today?


    ¡°I am your wife! If I go to jail, you will be disgraced.¡±


    Adam raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t be disgraced if you have no grace to begin with.¡±


    Melinda choked, wondering if there was something note with his brain today. She looked at him with


    tears in her eyes and pleaded for the first time, ¡°Honey, for the sake of our many years of love, you


    must help me.¡±


    She also realized the seriousness of the situation.


    The special ¡®epartment came to arrest her in person. If her husband didn¡¯t help her, she would most


    likely end up in ind


    Adam ser


    extreme,


    much and


    ny years of love? Do you believe that yourself? Melinda, you are shar u have loved for so many years


    should be your adulterer, right? If apable, let him save you.¡±


    less to the u love him so


    Melinda¡¯s face instantly changed, her mouth trembling, and a hint of panic showed up. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know


    what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She denied it. ¡°Did someone tell you something random? Where did this adulterere from?¡±


    Adam said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to act anymore, and I don¡¯t want to act either. Let¡¯s be honest toda


    have never loved you. The reason I acted with you for so many years was for the Foster Family and


    deal with your lover and backer. And you were mistaken previously. We haven¡¯t even gotten married,


    so what right do you have to im to be my wife?¡± His eyes were filled with indifference. ¡°I hereby


    dere that we are officially ending our rtionship. From this moment on, Melinda, we have no


    connection, and you will never be able to enter the doors of my Foster Family.¡±


    It was also due to Leon and Gwen, the two children, that Adam refrained from saying anythin too harsh.


    For instance, Melinda was not even on par with a mistress.


    Melinda widened her eyes, unable to believe it. ¡°What do you mean? We didn¡¯t get married? I clearly


    saw our marriage certificate¡±


    Ada looked at her with a smile thatcked warmth. ¡°What marriage certificate? Did you imagine it? We


    ne officially registered our marriage, let alone had a wedding celebration. We are not a couple at all.


    We We merely cohabiting, so we can end our rtionship at any time.¡±


    felinda finally realized what was going on. ¡°You, you have been scheming against me from the


    uning?¡± No wonder there were always issues when they attempted to obtain the marriage certificate,


    and then he imed he would take care of it without her.


    And then he continued to make excuses, postponing the wedding. But she still couldn¡¯t fathom why a


    man who had loved her for so many years suddenly became so heartless.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Chapter 443 From the Beginning, You¡¯re Just a Joke


    This woman¡¯s thought process was truly hypocritical.


    Mr. Faster sneered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you and your lover who have been plotting against me from the


    beginning? drmnecting was a setup. Before, for the sake of the Foster Family, I had to endure the


    disgust and deal with; you. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so charming that y


    hant me and make me a fool in love. Even if


    I¡¯m capable, the old man would never let me inherit thepany if I was a love-struck fool.¡±


    With a look of disgu: he continued, ¡°Melinda, every time I see you, I feel nauseous and can¡¯t wait to


    throw you out. So, after you gave birth to Leon and his sister, we never had any intimate rtions


    again. You think you¡¯re keeping yourself chaste for your lover, and I didn¡¯t touch you because I can¡¯t


    bear to see you suffer. Now, let me tell you, just seeing you makes me want to vomit, let alone touch


    you. You have no idea how happy I am that you¡¯re keeping your distance from me because of him.


    Now, car you see yourself clete


    Seeing Mel


    ing devastated. Mr. Foster felt somewhat relieved. He had endured enough over the years. In the


    you and the Foster Family are not rted anymore. Cherish theys ahead in the special department


    prison, and once you¡¯re released in the future, go back to your beloved family.¡±


    If Melina were to be released, he wouldn¡¯t dirty his hands and do anything to her. What he enjoyed was


    watching wicked people suffer at the hands of other wicked people, and Melinda¡¯s family were all


    troublesome and difficult people, including herself. After she was released, let them torment each other,


    Trembling with anger, Melinda copsed to the ground, and tears flowed continuously from her eyes,


    not because she was pretending, but because she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just been hit with.


    She had always believed that her husband loved her above all else, but it turned out to be a lie; he had


    deceived her. this despicable man.


    But he loves me so much. No, he couldn¡¯t have changed, she thought in denial. Although the man she


    loved wasn¡¯t him, she still hoped that she was his most beloved person, so she couldn¡¯t ept these


    words.


    Suddenly, she looked up at Simone and asked, ¡°Did you curse my husband and turn him this way?¡±


    Simone was speechless. ¡°Deep down, you already knew this was true, so why bother finding excuses?


    People like you are hypocrites for always ming others for everything. If you hadn¡¯t plotted against


    Mr. Foster back then, how could you have ended up like this today? If you want to me someone, you


    should me yourself. What? So, you can do the world wrong, but nobody is allowed to do you wrong?


    But have you ver looked in the mirror? Are you worthy?¡±


    Foster couldn¡¯t agree more with these words. ¡°Yes, sometimes I can¡¯t understand, either. Where does e


    get such confidence from?¡± She acted as if she could charm any man. He added. ¡°When you go to


    , take a good look in the mirror and repent.¡±


    Melinda still couldn¡¯t ept it. Her husband, who loved her so much, suddenly became so heartless


    toward her. Crying, she tried to grab Mr. Foster¡¯s trousers. ¡°No, you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    Quickly, Mr. Foster stepped back and avoided her. ¡°This is your retribution Stop struggling.¡±


    Melinda looked up into his cold and icy eyes, instantly feeling like she had been doused with cold


    water. Why did it turn out to be a scam? Why did he stop loving me?


    Seeings, Joseph asked two men toe forward and restrain Melinda. Each of them held one of her


    §à


    arms and pulled her up from the ground. ¡°Melinda Carver, you are under arres. Now,e with us to


    the


    pezial department for interogation.


    Melinda kept struggling. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the special department. Then, she adopted a pitiful


    ure that she believed was the most charming, looking at Mr. Foster dolefully and begging him to save


    Despite that. Mr. Foster remained indifferent, with a look of disdain and disgust in his eyes and on his


    face.


    Out of wits, Melinda had to turn to Skyler. ¡°Skyler, I did all this for you. You must save me, your


    mother!¡±


    Skyler sneerd. All for me? Aren¡¯t I just a tool you use for your benefit? A tool to maintain a rtionship


    with that man, a tool to seize and take over the Foster Family¡¯s wealth for you. Today, I officially


    announce that I am cong ties with you. From the beginning, I¡¯ve never considered that man, who


    always hides and


    as my real father, nor did Iasider you, a selfish and self-serving wan, as my


    never s mother.


    ¡°When I was ad, you deliberately gave me cold showers when you wanted to meet that man for a few


    days. You made me sick with a fever and sent me to the hospital, leaving me in the can of the servants.


    I remembe all those things. In your heart, 1, your son, have always been a disposable existence that


    can be sacrificed at any time. You probably know that I may not live long, so you have never truly


    invested any emotions in me. All that motherly love was just an act.¡± He sneered again. ¡°With your


    acting skills, the only one you¡¯re fooling is yourself.¡± He had sensed it since he was young.


    Melinda jerked her head up at him, disbelief written all over her face. ¡°Y-You!¡± For a moment, she didri


    know what to say. After all, when her eldest son was young, she had indeed used him for many things,


    but she never expected that he would still remember everything until now, without showing any signs of


    it in the past.


    Thest trace of hope in her heart vanished. She couldn¡¯t ept these facts andpletely broke


    lown. crying out in a shrill voice, ¡°You¡¯re all wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing. You¡¯re so cruel.¡¯ Then, she


    starte to curse, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯re all heartless animals_¡±


    Skyler responded with a hint of mockery, ¡°We¡¯re heartless animals and cruel? Compared to you and


    our adulterous husband, I think we¡¯re far behind.¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°To be honest, among all


    the people around you, the only one who truly cares for you and treats you like family is Leon, but look


    at what you¡¯ve done. You pushed away the only person who sincerely cared for you. I have only one


    thing to say ou deserve it!¡± Since his biological mother insisted oning to him, he didn¡¯t mind


    delivering an er blow.


    con, who stood beside them, pondered to himself, Can I honestly say that I don¡¯t want to be the only


    one who enuinely cares? Mom didn¡¯t deceive anyone else, only me. It felt awful to be the sole fool in


    the family.


    Upon hearing this, Melinda suddenly turned her gaze toward Leon. That¡¯s right, I still have my youngest


    son. With determination, she lunged toward Leon and pleaded, ¡°Leon, please save me. No one loves


    you more than me. As long as you stop them from taking me away, we¡¯ll move out, and I¡¯ll take care of


    you in the Tature.


    Immediately, Leon stepped back, wearing a bitter smile. ¡°I was foolish in the past, but do you think I


    would fall for it again? Once you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong. We¡¯ve already severed our ties. Even if you


    truly repent, I cannot forgive you, and our rtionship cannot be repaired.¡±


    At tbs moment, he suddenly understood why Simone had been so resolute, and his heart felt even


    more


    ne thoga


    this Nevenbeless, he would still


    bitter and embarrassed.


    His mother had done so much, but it had all been in vain. In his pursuit of maternal love, he lost the girl


    he loved, and in the end, the motherly love he sought turned out to be the most deceitful.


    ince the beginning, you¡¯ve been a joke.¡± He closed his eyes and uttered, ¡°So was L. Let us part ways,


    never to see or contact each other again. You might well that you never had a son like me since you


    ever truly raised me.¡±


    Given her personality, there was no way he would give her even the slightest hope, or else she would


    undoubtedly cling to it in the future.


    If she were good mother, she would never hurt them like this. Nevertheless, he would still assume the


    obligation and responsibility of taking care of her, but for now, it was best to have no contact at all.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    but he had been hurt the most, so he turned arose without a word.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    As he walked away, Melinda¡¯s panic grew even stronger, and she desperately shouted after him, ¡°Leon,


    don¡¯t leave. In the future. I will only love you, my child. Don¡¯t abandon me! Leon, what should I do if you


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    give up on me, too?¡±


    Leon turned his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have that powerful lover? If he truly loves you, let him save After


    all, you have done so much for him, and it¡¯s time for him to repay you.¡±


    Melinda


    to jail than


    you.


    changed. ¡°Nonsense, I don¡¯t have any lover. Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡± She would rather


    at person.


    time, Leou read her mind and chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°See? You still love that man the most. What


    are we worth?¡± His father pretended to be a fool in love, but his mother was a genuine one. ¡°Don¡¯t call


    me and don¡¯t look for me in the future. I¡¯m disgusted.¡±


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t stop and quickly walked away. Melinda watched his figure disappear, and


    her


    she muttered, ¡°Wicked child, ungrateful son, bastard.


    devastation intensified. Continuing to c


    go


    Simone spoke up. ¡°Stop cursing. Among the people here, no one can save you. Why don¡¯t you beg for


    help from the man you love the most? With his abilities, he should be able to save you.¡± Despite what


    she said. Simone felt that based on Melinda¡¯s deep love for that person, he probably wouldn¡¯t betray


    him.


    Sure enough, Melinda red fiercely at her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to set a trap for me. I don¡¯t have any lover, and


    there is no one behind me.¡± She looked at Simone with a sinister gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that that


    useless. warlock didn¡¯t get rid of you.¡±


    Simone smiled indifferently. That¡¯s because you and your lover are incapable and had to hire a useless


    person to deal with me. It also allowed me toe and witness your humiliation today.¡±


    The e pression on Melinda¡¯s face turned fierce again. ¡°Are you here to make fun of me?¡±


    Sinne raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. ¡°What else?¡±


    elinda was greatly provoked. ¡°Ah, you little bitch¡­¡± She realized that her husband¡¯s love, which she


    had ways been proud of, was fake, and she believed that her eldest son resented her. Her youngest


    son, whom he had control over, decisively abandoned her and left. The daughter she disliked the most


    was going to herit the Foster Family, which she had long coveted. In just one day, not only did she lose


    her husband d three chuldren, but she also lost her status as Mrs. Foster and became aughingstock.


    She couldn¡¯t ept this situation to begin with, and now, she had to witnes it herself, thanks to Simone,


    Whom she despised the most. It drove her crazy, and she wanted to pounce on Simone and bite her,


    but she was held back by the people restraining her.


    ¡°Stay calm,¡±


    Seeing her like this, Simone smiled. ¡°Your son said you¡¯re a joke, and he¡¯s right. Do you think that that


    man


    HII


    cares about you? Then, ie: wait and see if he will save you. I¡¯m certain he won because you¡¯ve always


    ein just a pawn to him. She continued to provoke her, ¡°Now that you¡¯re useless, he will discard you


    Melinda shook her head frantically and barked wildly, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. You¡¯re talking nonsense. He


    won¡¯t!¡±


    tran she loved would never give up on her.


    Seeing that it was almost enough, Simone none who then had the two men forcefully take Melinda


    away.


    Struggling incessantly, Melinda couldn¡¯t help but plead with Mr. Foster and Skyler, but both of them had


    the same cold and indifferent expression. There was no other choice, so she could only beg her let


    favorite daughter, Gwen, to save her.


    Gwen found itughable that no matter when it was, she was always at the end of the line. She turned


    her body away. wanting to see or be bothered. Seeing her biological mother in such a situation, she


    didn¡¯t


    feel relieve this was Ge that wild


    in¡¯t bother her much, andher would she sympathize or show ar mercy. All of rother, and yet she was


    still protecting that unknown man. Since er mother chose bandoned everyone else, she had to bear the


    consequences.


    She had seen through it all since she was young and didn¡¯t care, lest she would be hurt like Leon.


    Melinda saw Gwen turn away, and all hope in her eyes shatteredpletely, so she let the people take


    her away without resistance. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but hurl various insults at Mr. Foster and Skyler as


    they dragged her outside, as if that would make her feel a little better.


    After she was taken away, Simone bid farewell to the three members of the Foster Family and returned


    i the special department.


    After everyone had left, Skyler said to Mr. Foster, ¡°Mr. Foster, I will resign after I finish dealing with the


    matters at hand.¡±


    Knowing that Skyler was also a victim, Mr. Foster didn¡¯t me him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know that you are a


    good person.¡± It¡¯s unfortunate that this child ended up with such biological parents.


    In his heart, Skyler wished that his biological father was Mr. Foster, but unfortunately, those two stood


    between them, and they were destined never to be father and son. He thought for a moment and


    said, ¡°The online matter should also be dealt with. I will proactively post on Facebook, saying that I am


    a chil born from my mother¡¯s affair with another man and not a blood rtive of the Foster Family. I¡¯ll se


    ties with the Foster Family and leave the family and thepany?¡±


    nis way, it could also exin why his father didn¡¯t marry his mother back then, which would also allow


    he Foster Family to walk away from that muddy water, apart from trying to disgust and pressure the


    Isiological father who was hiding. Furthermore, he also wanted to repay the Foster Family for their


    turing and cultivation over the past twenty years in this way. Over the years, his biological mother ever


    raised him, and he was raised by the Fosters.


    Mr. Foster didn¡¯t expect him to make such a choice. Frowning, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I will


    handle the online matter and Melinda.¡± If Skyler were to do this, it wouldve a significant impact on his


    reputation. After all, he was raised by him and was by his side. He hoped the even if he left the Foster


    Family, he could still have a prosperous future.


    However, Skyler shook his head. ¡°No, I have already made up my mind. I also want to sever ties with


    them and bid farewell to the past in this way. Only by doing this will I no longer be associated with the


    Foster Family. That person behind me won¡¯t be able to exploit me anymore and try to seize your family


    fortugie


    O


    Even if he were to die, he wouldn¡¯t let that person behind him use him to seize the Foster Family¡¯s


    fortune. Sir tone¡¯s defiance empowered hini, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to break free, directly


    confronting and dismantling the wily fox¡¯s scheme.


    12inued, ¡°I feel exhausted these years. After resigning from thepany, I want to travel and take a


    Greal deal worry about me because the online public opinion will die down after a while. After the


    matter is resolved and some time passes, not re


    I remember or discuss it. He was truly mentally and physically drained.


    This time, Mr. Foster could see that he was serious and determined. With unease in his heart, he


    reached out to hug him. ¡°Alright, I respect your choice. Even if you leave the Foster Family, you can still


    Skyler¡¯s eye turned red as he reached out and hugged his father, saying, ¡°Dad, thank you Ever since


    he was young took the initiative to approach his father for a coboration, his father hz I been nurturing


    teaching him many things and asionally showing concern for hi. In his heart, yone father.


    him over


    there was


    After Skyler fined speaking, he let go of his father, nodded at Gwen, and turned to cave. His father let


    out a sigh, and Gwen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but well up with tears.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Chapter 445 It Has Nothing To Do With Simone, and He Doesn¡¯t Believe It


    Every!


    norriving at the special department, Melinda was immediately interrogated. Initially, she denied


    hiding bribing the warlock, insisting on her innocence. However, the special department had its way of


    extracting the truth without a


    punishment.


    With the undeniable evidence of her phone records and bank transfers, Melinda had no choice but to


    admit her involvement. Nevertheless, she stubbornly refused to disclose who introduced her to the


    warlock or admit to having an affair. She didn¡¯t even request to make a phone call, fiercely protecting


    the person behind her. Even when she had to go to prison, she didn¡¯t want to implicate the other


    waw


    party in


    any


    As Simone. Por and others had not beenrmed, and only the Gray Family brothers were: ffected by


    the bugs Min


    in¡¯t receive a heavy sentence and was sentenced to two years in the sper il


    departme


    However, for


    son who had enjoyed a life of luxury for so many years and considere herself a noble Ludy, this was


    another devastating blow to Melinda. She didn¡¯t want to go to prison and wanted to continue being Mrs.


    Foster instead.


    She strongly requested to see Mr. Foster, Skyler, and Leon. The people from the special department


    wer not harsh and contacted the three of them in front of her, but their attitudes were unanimous-it was


    already over, so there was no need to meet.


    This caused Melinda to break down once again, crying and trembling uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t


    understand why things had turned out like this.


    The efficiency of Joseph and others was very high. After being detained for two days, Melinda was sent


    to the special prison.


    In a quadrangle courtyard, as the disciple recounted the incident, Lewis¡¯ face darkened. Although Mida


    was just a ything and a pawn to him, she was his woman, no matter what. Now that she had been


    arrested and sentenced to two years, he felt that his reputation had been tarnished, and he was


    provoked.


    He believed that this had to do with Simone. ¡°Go personally and get rid of that warlock,¡± he ordered,


    harding a piece of iron with a ck glow to his disciple. ¡°Use the death curse sealed within to do it.


    I


    ume, in the sh, when Simone fought against his eldest disciple, he had collected her aura. Inside e


    iron was the death curse imitating Simone¡¯s aura, and anyone affected by it would die quickly. That


    warlock was very cunning, and they needed to be fully prepared to frame Simone, which was why the


    aura of the curse was essential.


    This second disciple took the fron piece and said, ¡°Yes, Master. But I¡¯ll need you to inform Mr. Solomon


    so he can distract the guards when the timees and tamper with the surveince. I¡¯ll pass by the


    entrance of the confinement room; only then can I activate the energy in the iron piece and directly deal


    with that varlock. With his strength, he had to be within thirty feet of the oppone to perform this sealing


    spell.


    Lewis nodded. ¡°I will inform him. Go ahead and handle it.¡±


    At night, in the corridor outside the room where the warlock was confined, the lightbulbs suddenly


    broke and flickered. The guards who were originally stationed outside were also somehow distracted,


    and the surviance in the corridor suddenly disyed a screen full of static.


    Meanwhile, the warlock in une room was holding a new cell phone, watching the content disyed on


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    it. Sering the flickering lights outside the room and the disappearance of the guards, he felt a sense of


    unease. Previously, when Joseph mentioned that someone wanted to harm him, Simone had specially


    given him a protective amulet.


    to himself, Those people won¡¯t be so reckless, right? This is the special department, and with my


    strength, won¡¯t be easy for those people toe in and Lill


    the person who had achieved unity of heaven and man personally took action. He stared at the cell


    phone intently. Could it be that that person hase?


    Two minutester, a middle-aged man appeared in the corridor. When he reached the entrance of the


    room, he took out a dark piece of iron before silently reciting a spell and wiping the iron piece with his


    hand. Soon, the fron piece was covered with talisman-like characters that looked like blood. Using all


    his energy, he a tivated these talisman spells on the iron piece one by one and passed through the


    room door.


    Startled, horlock immediately used his strongest defensive measures, but the talisman lenses, even


    shattering the protective puppet given by his master. Ho also dispersed by the puppet.


    broke ti


    talisman s


    Before heen catch his breath, he saw the man outside the room quickly forming making another


    move. He awakened thest deep red talisman spell in the iron piece ar the room. Obviously, he had


    anticipated that the warlock would have magical artifacts so this was the real killer move.


    ells instantly


    ever, the


    and seals and


    guided it into defend himself,


    The warlock felt the talisman spell entering the room from outside. For the first time, he felt a sense of


    fear and that he was about to die, sensing the extremely strong malevolence and killing intent


    contained ir this talisman spell, which wasparable to the killing move of his master. Right then, he


    realized that this was a death curse cast by someone who had achieved unity of heaven and man.


    What should he do when even the wooden pupper defense given by his master was broken by such a


    person? The warlock broke out in a cold sweat, thinking to himself, Am I really going to die here today?


    He felt the death curse approaching, unable to move his body.


    His body stiffened, and he watched the talisman curse prate his body. Secondster, he felt a pier


    ing pain, and blood sprayed out of his mouth, but this feeling quickly disappeared.


    His senses seemed to amplify, and he heard a faint ¡°crack¡± in his ear. After a few seconds, his body


    became mobil again, and he quickly reached into his pocket and took out the jade pendant. As soon as


    he held it, the jade pendant shatteredpletely, turning into powder.


    SI


    ped in his seat, the warlock breathed heavily. Fortunately, he had the jade pendant given by Simone


    nim. Otherwise, he would have turned into a corpse. He then looked at his phone and heard movement


    utside the corridor.


    cone must have arrived, the middle-aged man thought and quickly left.


    After a while, Joseph and Simone entered the room, and the warlock breathed a sigh of relief when he


    saw them. With a hateful look in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Did they catch that person?¡±


    Joseph replied, ¡°We were a step toote. Mr. Solomon¡¯s men let him escape.


    Of course, they had deliberately let him go. Otherwise, how could they continue fishing? This time, they


    not only wanted to catch the person behind but also eliminate all the pests in the special department.


    The warlock gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Dmn it. He had previously had an interaction with Todrick, who


    III


    had subtly indicated that he would protect and assist him in sessfully escaping. Naturally, he didn¡¯t


    For plutely trust his words and maintained caution due to their past maniptions. Now, it was evident


    that they were here to plot against him. Clenching his teeth once more, he was resolute in seeking


    revenge unce he managed to flee.


    O

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Chapter 446 Who Calerated Whom in the End


    That warlock nced at Simone, his eyes filled withplexity. ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± he said.


    Although Simone had rescued him, he still held a grudge against her for the events that had transpired


    fore. After all, if it hadn¡¯t been for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been captured in the first ce. He understood


    that he had saved in to prevent her master from misunderstanding, but despite his grudge, he didn¡¯t


    dare to provoke Simone again.


    The jade pendant carved by Simone had the power to dissolve the death curse imposed by a celestial


    master. Even though he was still injured, the fact that she had saved his life indicated that her power


    was likelyp: rabir to that of a celestial master. No matter how many more years he practiced, he


    would never be abi: to match her.


    Simone lochs and said. ¡°To prevent them froming after you again, Mr. Presgrave will publicly an


    death and find you a new ce to live.¡±


    As the warlor


    ant to experience the despair and terror he had just gone through ever again g nodded and ag. Okay!¡±


    Then, he shamelessly asked, ¡°Um, can you give me another defensive weapon?


    Simone gave him a disdainful look and replied, ¡°Carving one of these things takes a lot of time and


    effort. If it weren¡¯t for being afraid that you would be killed and taking the me for you, I wouldn¡¯t have


    given it to you. So, don¡¯t even think about it. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll live,¡± she assured him.


    However, he would be a useless person who could no longer practice, which would stop him


    from. causing trouble. For a mystical arts practitioner who had always been superior to ordinary people,


    this was the greatest pain. This was why Simone deliberately weakened the protective jade pendant;


    she wanted him to get injured so that she could counterattack and frame Lewis instead.


    The warlock smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Alright, forget it then.¡± Simone didn¡¯t want him to die because


    she didn¡¯t want to take the me. As long as he kept himself alive, he could find a way to ask his


    master to save him and get him out.


    Simone walked over and took out a talisman, cing it in her palm. Reaching out to the warlock, she


    said, ¡°Give me those powders. Otherwise, if those people find out, they might suspect that you¡¯re not


    dead.¡±


    Knowing that he needed to be cautious now, he transferred all the powders from his hand onto the


    talisman in h hand. Unbeknownst to him, a faint aura drifted out of the red jade bracelet Simone was


    wearing and quickly entered his body. Simone noticed it. Earlier, when she visited Elbert and


    temporarily Look the little flying snake out, it was for this purpose.


    weren¡¯t


    She coul her own breath on the shattered jade pendant. The old thing had really left ast move. If it


    the protective talisman she had given, the warlock would have been dead for sure. As the aura th curse


    was hers, she would undoubtedly be the target should the great warlock seek revenge.


    against Lewis, she needed to rely on not only her strength but also her brains as it all depended on


    whold outsmart whom in the end.


    of the


    So, to


    The malevolent energy that had entered the warlock¡¯s body was unmistakably the aura of Lewis. Once


    she activated the curseter, this warlock might think about ¡®greeting Lewis every day. She wrapped


    the powder in a talisman and said ¡°From now on, you¡¯re on your own. She nodded at Joseph and left.


    Throughout the whole process, there was no physical contact with the warlock. When the warlock


    ransferred the powder, he delibemtely avoided touching Simone. Thus, he had no suspicion or


    mecessary thoughts.


    As Simone left, she also took the flying mini surveince camera that she had controlled in the corner


    of Le corridor. Because she had anticipated that the old man would take action, she bought a seven-


    stardybug-sized flying needle-eye surveince camera, which flew to the corner of the corridor


    ceiling when Joseph noticed that Todrick¡¯s men were acting suspiciously. The purpose was to let the


    warlock see for himself the person who had harmed him. In addition, she saved the video as evidence


    to show his master in the future.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    While the external surveince was still malfunctioning, Joseph ordered someone to quickly move the


    warlock, and the other body with the same appearance and figure as the warlock appeared in the


    room. His bod


    itted a strong malevolent energy, making it look like he had been cursed to death. In reality, this pe n


    had already been killed by bacsh before being cursed with negative energy. He was an evil cultivar


    who looked very simr to the warlock and had used mystical arts to kill hundreds of peopic in suCLE


    SOL


    stic


    His temperament and modus operandi were even more cruel, and he liked to torture the people he


    killed, which was why lie special department used his body to pretend to be the warlock. The


    malevolent energy on his body was just a smokescreen. As long as it wasn¡¯t Lewis and his disciple who


    came to check, no one would notice anything wrong.


    Half an hourter, Joseph reported that the warlock had been cursed and killed, and Todrick started


    causing trouble. He insinuated that Joseph and Simone had killed the warlock and asked the minister


    to hand over the investigation to him. As long as he was in charge of the investigation, even if there


    was no evidence, he could create the evidence.


    However, Joseph had already discussed the arrangements with the minister a long time ago, so the


    minister naturally wouldn¡¯t agree to Todrick¡¯s mischief and even mentioned the higher-ups to pressure


    Todrick, indicating that this matter hade to an end. Now, it was time to exin to Philip and the


    others.


    Secretly, Todrick resented that the minister was covering up for Joseph. Although he had always known


    that he anted Joseph to seed him, this was uneptable as he had long considered the Minister¡¯s


    positio as his own. So, he had to find a way to use this matter to bring Joseph down.


    He is men to inspect the warlock¡¯s body. To his surprise, as soon as they approached, they sensed a


    stranura from the body. Joseph¡¯s men stopped them from investigating, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. After


    returning, he first informed Lewis of this matter, and thetter instructed him to guard the body and not


    Jet Joseph and his men destroy the evidence. Once the great warlock arrived, he would personally


    take


    im to see the body.


    *fter the great warlock finished examining the body, Todrick would have to think of a way to shift the


    me onto Joseph and Simone, but it didn¡¯t matter even if they could shift the me because the great


    warlock wouldn¡¯t let Simone and Joseph off the hook. Their goal would hieved if they could make him


    believe that Simone had killed his disciple.


    While others might not know, he knew very well that the warlock the son of the great warlock. If his


    aly bloodline was killed, that man would undoubtedly go insane. Whether Joseph was brought down or


    not was not of great importance. If they couldn¡¯t bring him down, they would find an alternative


    approach, After all, could a deceased person hold the position of a minister? Todrick was confident that


    his


    influential great-grandfather could help ure the Minister¡¯s position for him. With this in mind, he felt


    relieved.


    eth Lewis reached out to the great warlock, informing him with regret that his disciple had eened and


    that he had inanially nned to wait for the situation to calm down before attempting a ten


    unfortunately, he was toote

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Chapter 447 It¡¯s Yen


    Worron.


    After the great warlock ended the phone call, his eyes darkened.


    He realized that the wooden puppet artifact he had given to his son was destroyed, which indicated that


    someone had targeted his son.


    However, since he had received a call from his son earlier, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was Simone who did it or


    the old man who led him.


    The most portant thing was to determine if his son was alive or not. His son¡¯s phone was confiscated,


    and hein¡¯t contact him directly.


    After careful consideration, the great warlock decided to go in person.


    If his son were dead, he would make the person who killed him suffer a fate worse than death.


    If his son were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t let go of the person who manipted and toyed with him.


    Therefore, arrangements were made to create a fake identity for him.


    On the other side, Simone returned the little snake to Elbert¡¯s ward.


    The little snake had conveyed a message to her earlier.


    The venom in Elbert¡¯s body had been awakened three times.


    Because the snake¡¯s presence, the venom didn¡¯t dare to act, and Elbert was safe.


    It must be that old man causing trouble behind the scenes.


    Two more days passed.


    Simmie contacted Bailey, and they took Elbert to Cubilis togeth


    Notis and his wife apanied them.


    soon as Mr. Lewis learned about this, he immediately sent a message to the great warlock


    When Simone and the others arrived in Cubilis, the great warlock also boarded the iing ne


    In Bailey¡¯s courtyard in Cubilis, Simone first introduced the three mbers of the Johnston Family to


    Bailey


    ¡°The three members of the Johnston Family held Bailey in hig egard.


    They had also heard that Master Shawn was very powerful.


    He was the one w deciphered the Transfer Luck spell in Andrew


    Bailey added in greeting y the three of them. Then he looked at Shrone and asked, ¡°Should we remy.c


    the venom now or rest for the night


    Simone replied, ¡°To be on the safe side, let¡¯s remove it now.¡±


    Since they hade to Cubilis, that old man would definitely contact the great warlock.


    It was better to remove the venom before the other party arrived in Cubilis.


    Otherwise, who knew if there would be anyplications?


    Bailey nodded ¡°Alright!¡±


    He said to


    s and his wife, ¡°You two wait here. Simone and I will take him in to remove the venom.¡±


    Nichs d his wife nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Master Shawn and Simone.¡±


    So, Elbert followed the two of them and entered a room in the inner courtyard.


    After they enter d. Bailey had Elbert lie down on a soft couch.


    Just as ¡°lberty down, Bailey nodded at him.


    Elbert knew nothing and fell into a deep sleep.


    Bailey nced at Simone¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°Did you find the ce where the jade button was


    attached?¡±


    Simone immediately knew that he had recognized the little snake. She nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I


    found it.¡±


    Then, she exined what happened in the picture.


    Bailey smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions! This flying snake is a spiritual creature, a rare counter in a


    thousand years.


    Simce smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Heed again, ¡°Besides the little snake, did you find anything else?¡± Simone knew what he wanted to as


    plied, ¡°I found some vital energy stones and several ancient sse books. One of them contains sch


    techniques that can help you refine this city. Afterward, it will longer be a limitation for you. You can go


    wherever you want without being restricted by it anymore.¡±


    Bailey looked deeply into Simone¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a coincidence. It seems like this is


    my opportunity. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for this.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think there would be such a convenient coincidence.


    Wherever the flying snake was, there happened to be the ancient hniques he needed? It was probably


    just a ¡°coincidence¡± on Simone¡¯s part, but he didn¡¯t n to investie further. After all, everyone had


    Simone beping him with this secret technique was a favor.


    He now sought to break free from the constraints of Cubilis and regain his freedom.


    Simone nodded in agreement. This is your opportunity, Bailey.¡±


    Site smiled and added, ¡°Of course, if you want to thank me, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    If this guy owed her a favor, and it meant having another powerful ally, it was worth it.


    Bailey chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t forget your contribution.¡±


    He pointed toe sleeping Elbert and asked, ¡°Should we lift the curse on him now?¡± He felt that once this


    matter washed, he could focus on studying the secret techniques.


    After so my years, his calm heart finally had a sense of eager anticipation.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Mright. Protect me, and I¡¯ll lift the curse.¡±


    Bailey sat down and said, ¡°No problem. With this little snake, lifting the curse will be much easier for


    you.¡±


    This little girl had quite a lot of opportunities, with a natural and profound luck.


    No wonder she was targeted by that person.


    Simone began to lift the curse on Elbert.


    She lit the specially made incense to attract the venom.


    She also ced her hand on Elbert¡¯s head and infused him with vital energy to protect his mind.


    While she id so, she instructed the little snake to release its suppression and continuously force the


    venom out.


    The venom was attracted by the incense, but they felt a sense of danger, so they resteding out.


    How ver, they were forced out by the little snake¡¯s pressure and had no choit to emerge.


    Assult, they became angry and wanted to destroy the host body, but as soon as they made a move,


    were blocked by a powerful force.


    Then, they conveyed this anger to their master.


    Not long after he got off the ne, the great warlock who was waiting for a connecting flight to the


    ancient rity sensed something.


    He squinted his eyes and sensed that someone wanted to kill his venom.


    So, he found a secluded ce with no one around and bir his finger.


    With his other hand, he drew a venom spell with blood


    On Simone¡¯s side, she quickly sensed the attack from the great warlock


    Now that had entered the Divine State, she was not afraid of the opponent.


    The only concern was that if the bad to free her hand to counterattack, it might affect and harm Elbert.


    She nced at Bailey and indicated that it was his turn to take action.


    She had been waiting for him to protect them, and now was the moment to use his abilities.


    Bailey was rendered speechless. ¡°Here we go!¡± He reached out and touched Elbert¡¯s other side as he


    recited


    an incantation.


    Soon, two forces began to collide within Elbert¡¯s mind.


    If it had een for Simone¡¯s protection, Elbert would have undoubtedly suffered brain damage.


    The c between the two forces was brief.


    a


    In just a few moments, Bailey swiftly overpowered the opposing force.


    Simone beamed him and eximed, ¡°Bailey, you¡¯re incredible!¡± It was no wonder he had lived for so


    many years and chortlessly handled the formidable great warlock.


    Baile miled and replied, ¡°If you live as long as I have, you¡¯ll be even more extraordinary.¡±


    This girl¡¯s talent surpassed his own.


    Simone smiled and added, ¡°I also encountered some fortunate opportunities.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t traversed through numerous timelines, she wouldn¡¯t have achieved the Divine State so


    quickly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At the a port, the expression on the formidable great warlock¡¯s face instantly changed, and his hand


    trembled even more after being counterattacked.


    Was it the individual from Cubilis who had made a move? Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else


    with such strength.


    Te formidable great warlock¡¯s expression fluctuated.


    if that person intervened, and if his son was killed by Simon ouldn¡¯t let her escape.


    course, if his son hadn¡¯t died, it wouldn¡¯t have been Simone¡¯s doing


    Le also needed to find Simone to deceive the person was plotting against them.


    Therefore, he would definitely have to go on this trip to Cubilis.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Chapter 448 Stra


    After a while, a tiny bug the size of a grain of rice crawled out of Elbert¡¯s ear. Before Simone could


    react, the little snake opened its mouth and swallowed the bug.


    Its eyes shone, and it expressed a desire for more delicious food to Simone.


    Simone touched its head and smiled. ¡°Do you like it? I¡¯ll find opportunities for you to eat more in the


    next few days,


    Since the owerful great warlock hade willingly, she couldn¡¯t let him leave empty-handed.


    The li snake happily rubbed against Simone¡¯s hand and showed its affection. It was so adorable.


    Bailey was also surprised when he saw the snake¡¯s dependence and fondness for Simone.


    ¡°It¡¯s very attached to you.¡±


    Normally, a creature like this should be wary of humans who practice mystical arts.


    Simon miled and said, ¡°It probably sees me as family.¡±


    It was also a coincidence that when she went to that ce, the mother of the little snake perished along


    with the eagle.


    Otherwise, if the little snake had hatched first and had contact with the big snake, it wouldn¡¯t have


    relied on her like this.


    But she didn¡¯t feel fortunate.


    If she could choose, she would still hope that the mother of the little snake hadn¡¯t died.


    Bailey guessed roughly when he heard this. Simone was probably the first person the little snake saw


    after hr iching.


    his girl had extraordinary luck.


    He said, ¡°This is your destined fate; it¡¯s good.¡±


    Then, he felt a movement in his heart and frowned That powerful great warlock ising toward


    Cubilis.


    When he fought against the great warlock, he had already sensed his presence.


    So, even though there was a considerable distance between them, he could feel that the great warlock


    was getting closer in this direction


    Jie asked, ¡°Is heing to seek revenge on you?¡± Because The restrictions of this city and the


    limitation of heaven¡¯sws, he couldn¡¯t easily engage in a battle with scone of the same level


    Otherwise, the mere energy and vitality he consumed, the more he would be bound by this city


    Althou this city was dead he had a feeling that it wanted to devour him,


    So, in the end, either hewld rebne this city or be devoured by it.


    Bu Simone had found a way for him to refine the city, so if that powerful great warlock came to trouble


    her¡­


    He owed her a great favor and couldn¡¯t just stand by.


    He decided to take action.


    Simone noticed theplex expression in Bailey¡¯s eyes.


    She smiled


    said, ¡°Who said he¡¯sing to seek revenge on me? Maybe we can even cooperate¡±


    Bailey stunned for a momcat, and then heughed. ¡°Cooperate?¡± He then chuckled. ¡°You little


    turns out it was nned in advance. Alright, then, I don¡¯t need to meddle in this matter.¡±


    trickster


    Simone chuckled lightly. ¡°You are my senior, so if I have any trouble, of course, you have to take care


    of it


    She asked, ¡°Is the great warlock stronger than me?¡± From Bailey¡¯s implication, if he had to help, it


    meant. that he thought she couldn¡¯t defeat the other party.


    Bailey replied, Judging from the aura, he is much stronger than you. You have just entered the Divine


    State, and he should be close to theter stage. He is also an experienced old guy who has lived for


    over 200 years, so he has a lot of battle experience. Do you think you can defeat him?¡±


    Simone smiled meaningfully. That¡¯s not necessarily the case. His aura strength is stronger than mine,


    but he may not have more means than me. He may not only kill me but even if he injures me, he must


    be prepared to be seriously injured himself.¡±


    She still had confidence in this.


    After reaching the Divine State, she would be able to use many of her techniques and sec methods,


    When he saw her appearance, Bailey didn¡¯t think she was being arrogant. ¡°If there is a chance, I really


    want toy iness it.


    Stone replied with a smile, ¡°We can have a battle and exchange techniques another day. Then, you will


    le to witness it.¡±


    She also wanted to test Bailey¡¯s strength.


    Se had noticed before that when the old guy heard he mention Bailey, he showed signs of headache


    and fear.


    This indicated that his strength was definitely above that old guy.


    Baileyughed. ¡°Then, I have to refine this city; otherwise, it will consume too much of my energy and


    tality, which will cause ne a lot of trouble,¡±


    Simone remembered a sentence her master mentioned in a leer. This city was a pruns, and it would be


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    bet not toe if possible?


    This indied that there wasomething strange about this city


    When she came this time, she also reli ufortable in


    blen with the city.


    However, when Bailey finished refining the city, this kind of problem should no longer exist.


    She said. ¡°Then, I will tell you the secret method now. If you can refine it quickly, maybe this time, we


    can go to Cebros together.¡±


    If she could bring Bailey back to Cebros, she didn¡¯t know if it would startle the old guy.


    When she thou about this, she suddenly felt a bit excited.


    Bailey was al


    oking forward to it. ¡°Alright, I hope I can go with you.¡±


    Simone bened to him, and he leaned his head over.


    She whispered in hear and taught him the secret method.


    Bailey had a strong ability toprehend, and he had lived for so many years. So, after histe ed once,


    he remembered and roughly understood it, but he still needed to ponder on it before could start tryin


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to ponder on it, and he¡¯s in your hands.¡±


    Bailey stood up and said, ¡°If that powerful great warlockes to bother you, just call my name, and I


    wille to help you.¡±


    nto


    He wanted to focus on studying secret arts, so he might not pay attention to the situation in the ancient


    city, but if someone called him, he would immediately sense it.


    Simone n ided. ¡°Okay¡±


    had a deep connection with Cubilis, so he could only rely on himself to refine it.


    She euldn¡¯t help.


    Otherwise, there might be sudden changes, and he would end up in trouble


    Bailey left, Elbert woke up.


    Simone, what happened to me just now?¡± He had a vague memory of Bailey pressing his head, and


    then Ee didn¡¯t know anything.


    He was indeed powerful.


    Simone said, ¡°Just now, Bailey put you to sleep so that we could easily remove the curse. The curse in


    your mind has been removed, and you will no longer be troubled by it, nor will you be in danger.¡±


    ibert was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great. I knew it; you are dependable.¡±


    Simone said with a smile, ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    They chased for a while before heading to the front yard to find Nichs and his wife, who seemed to


    be


    anxies.


    o


    As expected, they couldn¡¯t sit still and were pacing around the yard.


    When they saw Simone and Elbert, theirces shower signs of nervousness. What happened?¡±


    Libert smiled and replied. ¡°The curse has been sessfully lifted.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Simone who confirmed this.


    He could feel it himself; the oppressive and dangerous sensation in his mind had vanished.


    Nichs and wife were overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic.¡±


    Simone haeed proven to be more reliable than Salma.


    The two them sincerely thanked Simone.


    They also suggested that Simone visit the mine and explore the area.


    If she happened to find any vital energy stones, she could take them.


    The spected that those stones would be beneficial to a geomancer.


    That old man would only be interested in them and would use Simone to harm im.


    Nichs was a businessman, and he understood this after careful consideration.


    They were truly grateful to Simone and wanted her to find those stones.


    After a moment of thought, Simone didn¡¯t refuse.


    If an ordinary person possessed such an item, it would be like a child holding a gold brick, which could


    be dangerous.


    She could find it and use it herself or even feed it to the little snake.


    Furiermore, she could also annoy that old man and aplish two things at once.


    ward, Simone asked the three of them to return to Cebros first, as she had something to attend to for


    The Johnston family of three was sensible and booked an afternoon fligh


    In the afternoon, they departed, and Simone sat cross-legged in the yard.


    In the evening, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    She looked toward the gate of the yard, and the powerful great warlock had arrived.


    O

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Chapter 449 Bein


    Soon, the sound of knocking on the door could be heard.


    Sumont waved her hand, and the courtyard door opened automatically.


    This door had been arranged by Bailey, and as long as one used their energy, it could be opened from ¡®


    inside.


    Then,


    l-built and seemingly kind old man walked in.


    Simo


    ew that his kindness was just a facade and that he was actually cunning and ruthles


    She poke first, ¡°You¡¯vee.¡±


    The great warlock walked in and looked at Simone as he said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve bee aiting for me


    Simone nodde Of course


    She asked, ¡°Did someone send you to seek revenge on me?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes. Judging by your appearance, is my disciple alright?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°He was almost killed by a death curse, but I saved him. When I left Cebros, he was


    injured by a death curse, but his life was unharmed.¡±


    Just before the arrival of the great warlock, she had triggered the curse on him.


    Soon, the curse would take effect and torment him, which would gradually turn him into a vegetable.


    Naturally, it had nothing to do with her, who had already arrived in Cubilis.


    That old thing was still in Cebros, so everyone knew who was behind it.


    When the great warlock saw Simone sitting there waiting for him, he felt relieved.


    He roughly guessed that his son was still alive and asked, ¡°How are you going to prove it?¡±


    Kimane took out her phone and called the person arranged by Joseph


    he asked the person to let the warlock answer the call.


    Soon, the warlock received the call.


    Simone handed the phone to the great warlock and said, ¡°You can talk to your disciple yourself.¡±


    The great warlock nced at Simone with deep eyes and said. ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive.¡±


    In the eyes of the special departinent, she held a lot of influence.


    Simone smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment! Then, the great warlock took the phone and had a


    conversation with his son.


    O


    The more they t


    d, the colder his expression became.


    After he hung up the phone, he did mile on his face.


    That ¡°old friend¡± dared to plot against them. Very well.


    The great warlock straightforwardly asked, ¡°What do you want in order to release my disciple?¡± Simone


    and her team had protected his son from death and even arranged for him to fake his death and be


    protected separately.


    This


    here negotiations could take ce.


    Thi


    not his territory, and there were people of equal strength to him.


    The special department was even more impossible for him to forcefully enter, so he st hoped for a


    peaceful resolution.


    one knew that this guy was clever. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go to Cebros to see your disciple first and then to Mr.


    Presgrave.


    This old guy had a lot of good stuff, so of course he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to


    make theher party bleed before his disciple was returned.


    It was e


    evident that the old guy valued his disciple very much.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It felt like it was not just about the disciple.


    Moreover, it was their fault in the first ce, so it was necessary to exchange resources for people.


    The great warlock felt a bit frustrated. He knew that if he didn¡¯t make a big sacrifice this time, it would


    be imprible to bring his son back.


    He looked at Simone and said, ¡°You must have taken my son to the special department.¡±


    mone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, I took him.¡±


    What? If he wants to kill me, can¡¯t I fight back?¡± She looked at him indiferently. ¡°Are you trying to settle


    the score with me?¡± The old guy wouldn¡¯t scare her if he wanted to make a move.


    She also wanted to test the depth of the other party.


    iter all, there was no deep-seated hatred, so they didn¡¯t need to fight to the death.


    The key was not to harm her pet snake. How else could she enjo


    high-protein meal? The great warlock


    saw that Simone not only wasn¡¯t afraid but instead had a strong desire to fight him.


    The corner of his mouth twitched involuntarily.


    This girl was either too ignorant or had some tricks up her sleeve.


    ¡°Sending the score is not necessary, but since I¡¯in already here, I would like to have a friendly match


    with


    you


    He alwanted to test Simone¡¯s strength and teach her a lesson


    Alle knew was that his son was almost killed by being taken to the special department.


    weren¡¯t for Simone, he and his son wouldn¡¯t have been manipted.


    So, he was angry at Simone.


    Simone could tell what the old guy was thinking.


    She knew that these people had no reason to listen.


    Their v and morals were nonexistent.


    She sed on her face, but there was no warmth in her eyes. ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t fought again great warle


    before so please enlighten me.¡±


    Both of them were decisive individuals, and they immediately started to take action.


    The great warlock attacked Simone with his sorcery first.


    However, she easily resolved it and emitted an aura of the Divine State.


    The great warlock¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You have indeed reached this level. You are truly a genius


    among geniuses.


    No wonder she could withstand that person¡¯s death curse.


    He really wanted to destroy such a genius and turn her into his puppet, but this was Cubilis, which was


    that person¡¯s territory. So, he could only suppress this idea.


    Then, he raised his finger, and a flying head flew out of the leather bag that hung from his waist.


    The flying head had its eyes open with a fierce expression.


    And it emitted a chillingughter, ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Simone knew this was the art of flying heads.


    She remained calm and took out a talisman pen from her bag.


    Sac mobilized her inner energy and directly drew a talisman in the air in front of her.


    Then she flicked thepleted talisman and sessfully stopped the flying head from pouncing on


    her as it tried to bite her.


    Simone then pointed her finger in the direction of the flying head and said. ¡°Freeze!¡± The ethereal


    dismannded on the forehead of the flying head and immobilized it in mid-air.


    The great warlock expression changed. ¡°How can you draw such an ethereal talisman?¡±


    She had only recently entered the Divine State.


    This dent was truly terrifying.


    Although she apologized, she then drew another ethereal talisman and attacked the great warlock


    directly.


    The great warlock immediately took out a wooden puppet artifact to defend himself.


    Although the talisman dispersed, his artifact also shattered.


    The great warlock¡¯s face darkened, and he felt a sense of fear towards Simone.


    He had underestimated this girl.


    If he


    to give up now, it would be too embarrassing.


    In situation, he had no choice but to resort to his most proficient method.


    He uttered a series of peculiar incantations.


    Then, a multitude of insects emerged from the pouch around his waist.


    The swarmed the ground and advanced towards Simone.


    Simone¡¯s eyes sparkled. This was the nourishment for her pet snake.


    She beamed at the great warlock as she said, ¡°Thank you!¡± The great warlock was perplexed b


    simone¡¯s


    actions.


    He had unleashed so many insects to deal with her, so why was she expressing gratitude? But soon,


    he would discover the answer.


    A crison light shot out from Simone¡¯s wrist.


    It then rolled towards the ground, which caused the heap of insects to vanish.


    oon after, another roll of crimson light shot out, and another pile disappeared.


    The great warlock was speechless. He had been deceived.


    4M4

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Chapter 450 Tricked by Her


    The great warlock, who had reached the line age of the Divine State, quickly realized the nature of the


    red light.


    His eyes narrowed, and his face changed drastically. ¡°No!¡± he eximed. ¡°Make it stop immediately.¡±


    This venom was the result of many years of cultivation, immense effort, and a significant investment.


    Each one held great value to him.


    Havin in devoured one after another was like tearing his heart apart! However, Simone looked ino and


    said, ¡°How can I make it stop? I don¡¯t know! Besides, aren¡¯t we in a fight? Who says it can just stopen


    you want it to?


    Indeed, this vernurtured by the great warlock, emitted a strong aura of malevolence.


    Th providedrellent nourishment for her little snake.


    What did it mean to stop? She didn¡¯t understand.


    The great warlock had no words. This d¡¯mn girl must have done it on purpose.


    At this moment, he also understood that this dmn girl had nned it all in advance.


    No wonder she deliberately provoked him to fight.


    He activated the venom to attack the little snake, but the bloodline of the little snake was already very


    high, and it happened to suppress this venom.


    It wa equivalent to the little snake being at the top of the food chain, so not only did te venom dare not


    approach, but they also scattered and tried to escape.


    Fen the great warlock struggled to control the situation.


    After the little snake devoured several piles of venom, the great warlock¡¯s heart was aching.


    He even had the feeling that he almost went crazy and spit blood.


    He was also bacshed.


    After all, most of these little babies were nurtured with their own essence and blood.


    It was just that in such a short time, so many of them were eaten


    He also knew that his venom aot only couldn¡¯t deal with Simone but also became food for her pet.


    He suffered a great loss in this fight.


    The great warlock immediately made another strange sound from his mouth.


    Then, the venom on the ground quickly turned their heads and crawled toward his body.


    They all burrowed into the pouch around his waist.


    The great warlock couldn¡¯t save some of thell in thine because they crawled to say.


    Le could only watch as they entered the mouth of the little snake,


    This made him want to spit blood in anger once again.


    He looked at Simone with a sinister gaze. ¡°You dare to do this, you scoundrel.¡±


    The losse were devastating! Simone sneered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? You, an old man, dare toe


    trouble, and I can¡¯t fight back? What kind of logic is that? In your eyes, whoever has the biggest right to


    speak. I am also executing this set of actions now, aren¡¯t I?


    looking fist ha


    The cat warlock choked and could not find any words. Although he said that, he felt exrely frustated


    and ufortable.


    Thi little brat meant that he brought it upon himself.


    Simone looked at him and said. ¡®Old man, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t continue wasting my energy and


    venom here. Otherwise, when we get to the capital, that old guy might just give you and your disciples


    a beag


    This was not an empty threat.


    She looked him up and down. ¡°After all, you have so much vital energy in your body. Killing y would be


    a great supplement for that old guy. There¡¯s no need to think of ways to snatch the energy and convert


    it into lifespan. Killing you and absorbing your life force would give him a few more decades to live.¡±


    The great warlock¡¯s expression changed.


    This little brat talked about killing. He was not a pig or a cow¡­ But even though her wor were harsh, he


    had to be on guard.


    ter all, that ¡°old friend¡± was very sinister, and he knew it.


    He snorted coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will collect this lebt from you in the future.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t swallow this loss after his precious items were destroyed.


    He had to make up for this loss.


    His gaze fell on the little snake, with a hint of greed in his eyes.


    This little brat, at such a young age, had such profound luck and opportunities that even this spiritual


    creature was with her.


    the could get his hands on this thing and refine it into a life-saving venom¡­


    Then, he might be able topletely enter theter stage of the Divine State.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The little snake sensed the malice from the great warlock and let out a few dissatisfied cries.


    Simosie reached out and gently stroked the little snake to calm it down.


    O


    ¡°With cold eyes, she looked at the great warlock and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think out taking my little snake.


    rise, believe it or n


    en be able to leave Cubilis today¡±


    He sneered. I admit that you have some strength, but you¡¯re still too young if you want to keep me


    here.


    Simon raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Fine, I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±


    Then, she suddenly shouted, ¡°Bailey, there¡¯s an old man who came to Cubilis to provoke you.¡±


    Soon, a strong aura emanated from the backyard.


    Bailey¡¯s w then stay


    The g


    also echoed in the courtyard. ¡°Old man, do you want to fight me? If you don¡¯t want to leave, Gubilis.¡°


    warlock¡¯s face changed once again.


    This little brat wanning and shameless as she actually called him out.


    If the person le a move, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Cubilis.


    So, he smiled awkwardly and said. ¡°My elder, you¡¯re overthinking. I came here today is to ask Simone


    abo y disciple. I didn¡¯t intend to fight with you. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    He turned around and walked away quickly, his face and eyes filled with gloom and resentment.


    That d¡¯mn girl had tricked him badly this time in Cubilis.


    Just as he reached the door, Simone¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t think it was me who tricked you. I didn¡¯t ask you toe to Cubilis. Your disciple


    caused troub for me because of your old friend. If I were you, I would make the other partypensate


    you double for the losses you suffered today. You should also settle the ounts with your disciple and


    make the other partypensate. Otherwise, why did youe here? To be deceived and tricked?


    Ah, I thought you were a smart person, but it turns out you¡¯re just being manipted by your old friend.


    I¡¯m starting to


    orry about your and your disciple¡¯s intelligence.¡±


    She was clearly provoking him, and even though he felt aggrieved, he had to jump into this trap.


    Sure enough, the great workload was so angry that his chest hurt.


    That d*mn girl¡¯s intelligence was truly worrying¡­ However, he did have to find his old friend and make


    himpensate for these losses.


    Even though he knew that the cunning girl was trying to create discord, he had no choice but to ept


    it.


    He hadn¡¯t felt this aggrieved in many years.


    if the cunning girl ever fell into his hands in the future, he would definitely manipte her.


    He didn¡¯t reply but hastened his pace to leave as he was afraid that she would say something to


    provoke him again.


    The great warlock departed, and the courtyard gate closed automatically.


    A


    Bailey¡¯s melodiousughter could be heard. ¡°That young girl is truly sharp ined. She could have


    excelled in lebate in ancient times.¡±


    He could sense the great warlord¡¯s anger from his venomous words, but due to the girl¡¯s strength.


    Simone proudly stated, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not in ancient times, I can still hold my own in a battle of words.¡±


    Bailey cautioned her. ¡°He will definitely hold a grudge against you now, so be cautious in the future.¡±


    Simone n¡¯t care and said, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t provoke him today, if there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, he


    won¡¯t let off the hook. I can¡¯t allow myself to be mistreated, so I can only make him suffer.¡±


    The oan looked at her and the little snake with malicious intent, and she wouldn¡¯t be polite.


    Bailey sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡­¡± But what she said was true. That old man had malicious intentis, so


    there was no need to be polite..


    Sinune said, ¡°quickly learn the ritual to refine the city. Let¡¯s hurry back to Cebros to witness the


    spectacle


    A spacle where dogs bit each other was so entertaining it would be a shame to miss it.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Chapter 451 Simone. It¡¯s You Again!


    Next, Simone stayed in Cubilis.


    Bailey continued to study the secret arts and refine Cubilis.


    One dayter, the sky, which had been clear, suddenly became overcast, with shes of lightning and


    thunder.


    Simone keenly felt a surge of power.


    It seeme


    be emanating from Cubilis.


    At that


    ment, bolts of lightning struck down in the backyard.


    Simone stood up and looked straight ahead but didn¡¯t make any moves.


    If she went over the lightning that Bailey would face would be even more intense.


    If he couldn¡¯t withstand it, he would never be able to leave this ce in his lifetime.


    The lightning became increasingly fierce, with a few golden thunderbolts mixed in.


    The ground suddenly shook as if there was an earthquake.


    A glimmer of light appeared in Simone¡¯s eyes, signaling that something was about to happen.


    At that moment, a force suddenly emerged from the headquarters of the geomancy association and


    attacked in this direction.


    Sime saw a long crack appear on the ground, emitting a sinister aura.


    This crack spread toward the backyard, clearly targeting Bailey.


    ier expression changed slightly.


    Suddenly, she understood the meaning behind the words in her master¡¯s letter


    It turned out that the Cubilis was not a means to bind Bailey but rather a prison.


    he headquarters of the geomancy association had created this prison, intending to trap Bailey and use


    Cubilis as his shackles.


    What are they trying to achieve? Her eyes narrowed, and she suddenly realized what was going on-


    they wanted Bailey¡¯s immortality.


    Simone didn¡¯t rush toward the inner courtyard but took out a talisman pen and infused it with Vitality.


    continuously drawing void talismans to seal the crack.


    After finishing one, she struck it onto the ck crack, attempting to temporarily patch it up.


    If this crack oded further, i, would undoubtedly cause Bailey¡¯s attempt to reime the Cubilis to fail.


    Ghe not only took out the cursed artifacts she had on her body but also pl. them around the crack.


    orbing the negative energy.


    She also summoned the jade pendant hanging around her neck, using the auspicious energy within to


    help suppress it.


    The little snake opened its mouth and greedily absorbed the negative energy from the crack.


    Simone then shouted, ¡°Bailey. I can only hold on for the time it takes to brew a cup of tea. The rest is


    up to


    you.


    In the wine Wurtyard. Bailey was struck by lightning, his whole body in tatters and his hair standing on


    end.


    He nor resembled an immortal but rather a beggar.


    But his eyes were filled with hope, as enduring the thunder tribtion meant that the magic was almost


    He was just about to finish and take the opportunity to refine Cubilis.


    Who would have thought that a deadly crack would emerge from the headquarter of the geomancy


    association and spread toward him?


    Clearly, someone wanted to prevent him from refining Cubilis and trap him here.


    This was something that Bailey had never anticipated.


    After all, he believed that he had control over Cubilis and had no idea when this trap had been set.


    It seemed that someone had nned in advance to use Cubilis against him.


    Bailey was not foolish, and he naturally understood what the other party was plotting.


    1 smiled bitterly, realizing that no matter how much he calcted, he had not ounted or the


    unexpected.


    1 thought he had ovee the thunder tribtion, but he had already exhausted a portion of his


    energy and Vitality.


    Now, he could only maintain the process of refining Cubilis and had no way to resist this demonic rift.


    is today the day I die? Bailey had lived for so many years and was not afraid of death, but he was


    unwilling to ept it


    ¨¤


    He truly wanted to step out and see what the world was like now.


    le closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°So be it, then. It¡¯s all fate! Just as he was about to resign himself to his


    fate, Simone¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He abruptly opened his eyes and found that the demonic rift had stopped about three hundred meters


    in from of him.


    His previously despondent will instantly recovered. ¡°Girl, I will remember this favor.¡±


    Teven Simone had not given up on him, then he could not give up on heit erher


    Without hesitation, Bailey us


    dan to refine Cubilis.


    case he had been bound to Cubilis for hundreds of years due to his immortality, the process of refining


    was not difficult for him.


    What surprised him even more was that when he started refining Cubilis, it not only did not resist but


    seemed even more eager than him.


    Then, the surroundings began to shake continuously,


    Bailey¡¯s he trembled. That feeling of being targeted and wanting to devour him came again.


    But this as he clearly sensed that it was noting from Cubilis but from the deadly crack on the


    ground


    More precisely was from the person behind the arrangement of the demonic rift.


    It seemed the other party was bing anxious.


    Baily took a deep breath and directly infused his entire body with Vitality, using magic to elerate the


    refining process


    He must not let the other party seed. His fate was in his own hands.


    Outside the courtyard, Simone was covered in sweat, and her hand, which was drawing talismans with


    talisman pen, was trembling.


    The negative energy inside the crack was too dense, and it was difficult to seal it. She had alread


    exhausted most of her Vitality.


    The negative energy artifact was also saturated and had stopped working.


    Fen the little snake¡¯s belly had swollen so much that ity exhausted on the ground, unal to absorb or


    levour anymore.


    If continued to absorb anything, it would burst.


    The luster of the jade pendant was bing increasingly dim, indicating that it was about to fail.


    She just hoped that Bailey could be more capable and quickly refine Cubilis.


    Otherwise, Bailey would not only be finished but also not be able to hold on either.


    Aftc. a while, the cracks in the demonic rift that Simone had temporarily closed became active again.


    he had already done her best, and now it was up to Bailey.


    In the backyard, Bailey also noticed that the demonic rift wasing active again, heading toward him.


    It was as if it was opening its mouth wide, wanting to swallow him whole.


    He knew that this feeling was not an illusion.


    O


    If the refining of Cubilis failed, he would definitely be swallowed by this ilg


    At that moment, he suddenly felfoser connection with Cubilis.


    More urately, it was as if Cubilis was relying on him.


    Bailey¡¯s eyes lit up, knowing he had seeded. When the crack had extended to just a few inches in


    front of his feet, hemanded, ¡°Fuse!¡± Then, the entire city trembled, and a yellow light snaked in


    between Bailey¡¯s brows.


    Cubilis mergedpletely with him, with him taking the lead this time.


    Bailey gaz


    ¡°Close ne


    the cracks of negative energy on the ground and activated the power of Cubilis, saying, l! Soon, the


    demonic rift appeared to be forcefully squeezed together.


    The cra closed and the negative energy was trapped within.


    The surroundings, including the entire Cubilis, returned to tranquility.


    Simone turned her radiant smile toward the backyard and eximed, ¡°It worked! You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Mer while, in a room in Cebros, an old man who had been sitting cross-legged and emitting a red glow


    suddenly turned pale and coughed up a mouthful of ck blood, his aura weakening.


    It was all over. The n he had been devising for so many years was unexpectedly ruined by Bailey.


    How can this happen? He felt as if he were on the brink of copse and madness.


    Then, anger filled the old man¡¯s eyes as he eximed, ¡°Simone, it¡¯s you again!¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Chapter 452 Startled


    More than ten minutester, all


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He looked at Simone with a softer gaze.


    Hanged his clothes, appeared in the outer courtyard.


    I owe you this time. Otherwise, I would have been consumed by that creature.¡±


    Sim..ne sat paralyzed on the stone bench. ¡°Luckily, you seeded.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Anyone who tries to harm you will face severe consequences. After years of


    nning, it been in vain. Just the thought of it feels satisfying


    To be ab a long ti


    orchestrate so much right under Bailey¡¯s nose, targeting his immortal body, must have taken


    Now that then n had failed, the other party had to be going crazy and desperate.


    The couner of Bailey¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Simon asked, ¡°Can you identify who did it?¡± Bailey shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. They concealed


    themselves too well. But now that we have startled the snake and forced them to reveal themselves,


    let¡¯s find them.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly. ¡°We won¡¯t let them escape, no matter wit


    To control his immortal body, they would have to possess him, which was equivalent to killing him.


    This was a deadly enemy, and he would not give up easily.


    Simor nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right


    Whoever is behind this must be caught.


    Se asked again, ¡°Could it be that old h*g Lewis?¡± Bailey pondered for a moment and said, ¡°s unlikely.


    lis strength isn¡¯t at this level, but he must be involved.¡±


    I had a rough idea, but he still needed to confirm it.


    Simone also shared the same thought. ¡°Then, let¡¯s catch them all at once


    All these hidden dangers had to be eliminated.


    She had a feeling that very soon, those people and secrets would all be exposed.


    She asked again, ¡°Can you leave now? Let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot and go back to Cebros to watch


    the show.¡±


    After all, it was not to


    Bailey said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Help me book the flight ticket.¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    14


    She looked at him and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you going out dressed like¡­ Bailey wanted to go out in


    talitional attire. Combined with his captivating appearance, figure, and temperament, he would


    definitely attract attention where he went.


    Although Bailey kept up with fashion and learned what people wear online, he had never been out of


    Cubilis. I don¡¯t have modern clothes like you guys. Should we go outside Cubilis and buy some clothes


    first?¡±


    He felt very happy to be able to leave Cubilis and wanted to experience everything.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°We can just go to Cebros directly. As long as you don¡¯t mind being the center


    of attention whever we go.


    Baley smind said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If you don¡¯t mind being noticed, I¡¯ll dress like this to Cebros.¡±


    Even inbilis, as long as Bailey walked out, he would still attract attention.


    Simone smiled mischievously and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. In fact, I think it¡¯s better if we go brin a


    high-ofile ..nner.¡±


    It would surprise Lewis when he saw Baileye out.


    It would catch him off guard even more.


    With Lewis caution, he might try to lure Bailey away alone, hoping to have the powerful great warlock


    deal with her.


    But she could cooperate with that powerful great warlock and betray Lewis.


    Let Lewis also experience what it feels like to be betrayed by others.


    Meanwhile, Bailey could tell from Simone¡¯s expression that she had something mischievous nned.


    He indulgently chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, you arrange it. I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    iter some time, the two of them went to the airport.


    Sinne wore a hat and a mask, and Bailey also wore a mask.


    As expected, as soon as they appeared in crowded ces, they caused amotion.


    ney were quickly recognized, and fans chased after them, calling out to Simone.


    Simone smiled and greeted her fans, asking them to keep their voices down and not disturb other


    passengers.


    But she fulfilled the requests of fans who wanted autographs and photos,


    One young fan identally slipped while going down the esctor.


    Simone promptly caught her and helped her avoid a disaster.


    She also gentlyforted the crying young girl.


    O


    ¡°Wherever Bailey went, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and many peoplock photos of him with their


    Just as they boarded the ne, the trending des Simone¡¯s Beloved Fan¡¯ and Sunone¡¯s Companion


    with Extraordinary Looks¡¯ appeared.


    In a courtyard in Cebros, when Lewis saw Bailey¡¯s news trending, he was greatly startled.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How did he manage toe out? He couldn¡¯t understand how Bailey escaped.


    If that¡¯s the won¡¯t the years of nning be ruined?


    He then I


    ed at Simone¡¯s trending new topics, his eyes filled with resentment.


    Bailey being able toe out must have something to do with Simone. It must be her doing. Why does


    this annoying girl always get enved in trouble wherever she goes!


    He then cursed the great warlock in his mind.


    He rad already gone to Cubilis to find Simone, but under Bailey¡¯s threats, they went to Cebros.


    He instructed his great-grandson to find a way to bring the great warlock to meet his deceased disciple


    at night.


    Originally, he nned to wait for the other party to confirm that Simone was responsible for the discipl


    death.


    When Simone returned, there would be a good show to watch.


    Who would have thought that Simone would bring Bailey to Cebros, causing some trouble?


    They needed to find a way to separate Bailey.


    Only then could the great warlock showcase his skills.


    Te is also hoped that the useless person could be more helpful and directly eliminate Simone this time.


    With these thoughts in mind, he made a phone call.


    On the other side, Simone and Bailey arrived at Cebros Airport, where Zac was already waiting at the


    exit.


    He had made arrangements with Simone to pick her up.


    Zac wore a baseball cap, sunsses, and a mask.


    Vith his tall figure and outstanding demeanor, he attracted attention even when standing in a corner.


    As if sensing something, Zac looked up and saw Simoneing out.


    A gleam of excitement appeared in his initially indifferent gaze, and he quickly walked toward her,


    He took the initiative to take Simone¡¯s bag and said, ¡°Simone, let me carry that for you.¡±


    Then, he greeted Bailey with a smile and said, ¡°Hello, Master Shawn. We gain.¡±


    for


    Bailey had a favorable impression of ar ¡°Hello!¡± He could sense that Zac genuinely cared for Simone.


    Whenever she was around, Zac not only disyed great enthusiasm but also radiated a cheerful


    energy.


    He always knew how to bring joy and entertainment to Simone.


    Moreover, Bailey could see that Zac approached Simone deliberately, with her permission and


    indulgence.


    She even shored Zac with affection.


    As resul attitude towards Zac was not distant.


    The thre of them proceeded to the courtyard where Simone currently resided.


    They sat down and got some rest. Before long, Simone¡¯s phone rang. She noticed that it wa a call from


    Salma

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Chapter 453 Will They Be So Kind?


    Upon seeing Salma¡¯s phone number, jus


    me guesses.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she answered. Salma¡¯s voice sounded awkward as she asked, ¡°Did you take Elbert to


    see Master Shawn to remove the poison?¡± Simone replied, ¡°Yes, and it has already been removed. Spit


    it out What do you want?¡± Simone said.


    Salnamented, ¡°Elbert¡¯s situation is my fault. Thank you for your help. So, I want to invite you and


    Bailey to have dinner at my ce tomorrow night.¡±


    Simone s


    revealed a hint of irony as she responded, ¡°I helped Elbert, not because of you, so I don¡¯t need vor


    inks. Let¡¯s forget about the dinner.


    This dor had to have been arranged by that old man.


    Salma was not surprised by Simone¡¯s refusal


    After, her sighter did not give in to her anymore.


    She sighed and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me now, but I¡¯m really d that Elbert was able to remove


    the poison.


    Just as she was about to continue ying the emotional card, Simone interrupted, ¡®No need for small


    talk Just tell me what you want. If it¡¯s just about dinner, then I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to Salma.


    Everyone knew each other¡¯s character, so it was better to get straigh to the point.


    Salm hesitated before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. It¡¯s not just about dinner. The great warlock whr lealt with


    us before is dead, and his master hase to Cebros. He wants to seek revenge on you. Presint


    Lewis has temporarily suppressed him and wants to mediate between you. So, he wants you to me him


    norrow.


    Simone sneered, ¡°Will that old guy be so kind? Is he trying to cause trouble again?¡±


    Se definitely had to attend the meeting but couldn¡¯t agree directly. Otherwise, Lewis would suspect


    Shing.


    na already had a prepared answer. ¡°President Lewis is the president of the geomancy association


    When the great warlock from Wocron came looking for trouble, he had the responsibility of handling it


    This matter not only involves you, but it has also be a matter between two countries¡¯ great


    warlocks. Hence, President Lewis hopes that you can temporarily put aside your misunderstandings


    and conflicts and help resolve this matter.¡±


    She emphasized again, ¡°After all, you are now a member of the special department, and many things


    need to be considered carefully. This is what President Lewis asked her to tell Simone.


    Suddenly, Simone retorted, ¡°So, do you also believe that Presid. nt Lewis is just doing his job and not


    trying to plot against me?¡±


    Salma was taken aback at first before replying, ¡°Yes, he is helping you with this matter, right? Simone,


    you


    Have a big misunderstanding about President Lewis. Would you like to


    clear up the misunderstanding? That was what she really thought.


    er lot dinner tomorrow


    Lewis was an old man in his hundreds. Why would he bother to plot against Simone, a young woman?


    Salms couldn¡¯t think of anything that Simone had that could make Lewis plot against her.


    Salma thought Lewis was quite nice.


    Recently, he helped herpletely eliminate the residual venom in her body.


    Although sl as angry at her daughter back then, because she was the president of the geomancy


    he had to tolerate and help her daughter.


    association


    Hearin


    Just th


    one¡¯s silence, Salma added. If you¡¯re not happy when youe, you can leave at any time. of it a


    dealing with the great warlock of the Wocron. Don¡¯t worry. With Lewis and Bailey here, that great


    warlock wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you in Cebros.¡±


    Simo could that Salma really thought so.


    From the tone of her voice, she had already concluded that Lewis was good.


    Simone thought that if Salma knewter that Lewis was her mother¡¯s lover and that she herself was


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    manipted by the two of them, what would her reaction be? As for exining it to Salma now, it was


    useless.


    The other party would only think that she deliberately contradicted her own mother or that she had


    misunderstood again..


    And so, she had to speak with facts.


    Simone pretended to think for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll be there with Bailey ton row.¡±


    With a hint of self-mockery, she added, ¡°Since I am a member of the special department now have to


    unsider the overall situation.¡±


    Salma breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Simone¡¯s agreement. ¡°Okay, see you tomornAfter


    haging up the phone, Salma contacted Lewis again.


    She recorded the phone call with Simone and then sent the recording to Lewis.


    Lewis felt relieved when he heard Simone¡¯s questioning and sarcasm toward Salma and himself.


    That¡¯s more like it. If Simone had agreed without asking more questions, there would have been a


    problem.


    In the evening, after the great warlock went to see his disciple¡¯s body. Lewis took the initiative to


    contact him. He said that he had created an opportunity for revenge for him and asked if he wanted to


    try it.


    The great warlock¡¯s voice was filled with anger and grief, and he agreed without hesitation.


    This attitude also relieved Lewis.


    Little did he know that Simene quietly went to the secret ce arranged by Joseph in the evening and


    me the great warlock and his disciple.


    973


    They discussed their cooperation for tomorrow.


    The next evening, Simone drei Salo Salma¡¯s vi.


    On the way, Bailey asked, ¡°What method do you think he will use to distract me?¡± Simone thought for al


    moment and said, ¡°Either he wille in person, or he will have someone contact you with an urgent


    matter. Thetter is more likely.¡±


    Bailey nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your guess is right.¡±


    They arrived at Salma¡¯s vi.


    Salma, Jodi


    ewis, and the great warlock were all present.


    Upon ser


    Simone and Bailey walked over and sat on the chairs reserved for them by Lewis and others.


    Lewisood up and respectfully addressed Bailey. ¡°Bailey!¡± Bailey nodded lightly in greeting.


    Sim he looked at the president and the great warlock and said, Just tell us what you want to do today.¡±


    The president turned to the great warlock and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    the two of them, Salma spoke first. ¡°You¡¯re here. Please have a seat.


    The great warlock red at Simone and said, ¡°You killed my disciple. What do you suggest we do?


    Simone was puzzled as she countered. ¡®Are you out of your mind? When did I kill your disciple?¡±


    The great warlock mmed the table with his hand.


    Releasing a menacing aura, he confronted Simone and used her. ¡°You cast the curse on r disciple.


    Are you going to deny it?¡± Before Simone could respond, Bailey-with a cold expression-stare at the


    great warlock and cautioned, ¡°Choose your words carefully, or I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    J then, Bailey¡¯s phone abruptly rang.


    He picked it up and heard a feeble voice ring out. ¡°Old Master, please help me!

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Chapter 454 What Have You Done Again?


    Bailey furrowed his brows.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    The voice mentioned, ¡°An ancient tomb rift was discovered, and we intended to seal it off, but we


    ended up getting trapped instead. I saw youing out of Cubilis, and since we are near the outskirts,


    we wanted to ask for your assistance.


    Bailey pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Send me the address, and I wille by tomorrow.¡±


    The other


    out, caus!!


    cy urgently eximed. ¡°Tomorrow will be toote. The tomb¡¯s malevolent energy is seeping ouble for


    the people nearby.¡±


    Bailey ringent for a moment before saying. ¡°Alright, I wille now.¡±


    The other part immediately responded. ¡®Great, we will be waiting here.¡±


    After ending the call, Bailey received a location.


    He looked at Simone and said, ¡°Magnus is trapped in an ancient tomb, and he is waiting for me to


    help.¡±


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Simone hadn¡¯t replied yet, but Lewis, with a helpless expression, said, ¡°Bailey,


    Simone¡¯s matter hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. How about you go first to help, and after we finish our


    matters here, Simone and I wille find you?¡±


    The great warlock also suggested, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s resolve our matters first today.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Only then did Simone turn to Bailey and say, ¡°Since you are in a hurry, you should go first. I wille


    Bailey sighed. ¡°Alright, I will go first.¡±


    e even opened a ride-hailing app and asked Simone how to get there.


    Lewis immediately gave Salma a signal.


    alma suggested that they have a driver at home who can take Bailey there.


    fact, the driver was arranged by Lewis.


    Bailey didn¡¯t refuse; he had intentionally wanted them to divert him.


    After he left, Simone looked at the great warlock with her arms crossed.


    She straightforwardly said, ¡°Your disciple was killed by the president next to you. It has nothing to do


    with sne. If you want revenge, you should find him.¡±


    Lewis was taken aback. ¡°Simone, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The master himself confirmed it. His disciple


    was killed by you, so don¡¯t me re.¡±


    Simone ignored him and looked at the great warlock. ¡°And you? Do you have a brain?¡±


    The great warlock was at a loss for words. At a time like this, this stubborn still wanted to mock him.


    But if they were going to act, y bat all out. He coldly snorted. ¡°Tor


    In facts


    3hen, he took out his phone and pulled up the photo of the ¡®corpse¡¯ he had taken.


    He sat down next to Simone and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself. If this wasn¡¯t done by you, who did it?¡±


    Simone gave him a disdainful look and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a thing called framing in


    this world? I think President Lewis¡¯ brain has gotten into you.¡±


    With a serious expression, the great warlock started arguing with Simone.


    Lewis saw t


    they open t yet, he w


    Two of them arguing and thought to himself. This isn¡¯t right! They should be fighting as soon as


    ouths, shouldn¡¯t they? What¡¯s the point of arguing and theorizing? But since Bailey hasn¡¯t gone far ed


    the two of them argue.


    He nned to ustigate a fight between themter.


    Simon argued with the great warlock while sending out two messages,


    Soon enough, Skyler posted on Facebook.


    He revealed the betrayal of his mother to his father and announced that he was just a b¡¯stard.


    He openly dered that he would leave the Foster Family and have no further reship with them in the


    future.


    He also hinted that his biological father¡¯s identity was not simple, but he would never acknowledge


    such n


    beast.


    Skyler was originally recognized as the heir of the Foster Family, and hi father¡¯s loving attitude had


    deeply touched people¡¯s hearts.


    Therefore, when this Facebook post came out, everyone in their circle was shocked.


    No one expected that Skyler was actually the child of his mother¡¯s affair with another man.


    A because of Skyler¡¯s Facebook post, everyone not only didn¡¯t me his father but also sympa inad


    with him.


    Then, the situation between Leon and Gwen took a turn.


    The fact that Skyler¡¯s mother had hired a great warlock to harm Salma, Simone, and even the siblings


    was exposed.


    There was also a video of the great warlock iming that Skyler¡¯s mother had bribed him and making


    threats.


    In addition, there was evidence of Skyler¡¯s mother paying keyboard warriors to smear her children¡¯s


    reputation.


    When all of this came out, everyone had one feeling-Skyler¡¯s mother was crazy and ruthless.


    They were her own flesh and blood, and she didn¡¯t even spare them.


    O


    94


    No wonder she threatened to cut off ties, and Leon and Gwen readily agre


    Out of respect for their biolog


    lines didn¡¯t say a bad word if


    r¡¯s mother.


    Those who had previously criticized the siblings were now silent, and some even turned their criticism


    toward Skyler¡¯s mother.


    Simone and Leon¡¯s fans were also fed up..


    They flocked to Skyler¡¯s mother¡¯s main and alternate Facebook ounts to hurl insults.


    In the world


    She didn¡¯


    inuch.


    the elite, Skyler¡¯s mother was heavily criticized, and people thought she was ungrateful.


    reciate being a good wife and didn¡¯t want a husband who doted on her. She was just too


    Behind the scene he colluded with a great warlock to harm others, even her own children. It was


    terrifying.


    Then another explosive trending topic emerged.


    Tin: also posted on Facebook, revealing that she and Jodie were children born from their mother¡¯s


    affair.


    She also posted the DNA test online and publicly supported her father and mother¡¯s divorce.


    At the same time, she dropped a bombshell-she and Skyler were actually half-siblings, as their mothers


    both had affairs with the same man.


    They also released their DNA tests.


    As for icir biological father, both she and Skyler had the same attitude-they would not acknowledge


    such a beast.


    Although Tina was often called the product of an affair, the main target of criticism was her mother.


    Jodie was also brought into the picture and received a wave of criticism.


    Me people kept specting about what kind of man could make both women have affairs.


    After Tina¡¯s Facebook post, Skyler also posted a Facebook status, sharing and affirming what she had


    posted.


    Amid everyone¡¯s continuous spection, a prominent blogger exposed the truth and also posted at


    Facebook statis.


    They imed that the father of the two was President Lewis of the geomancy association.


    ¡°hey evenpared the side profile photos of Lewis, Jodie, and Skyler.


    Indeed, they looked very sim:.


    This prominer: blogger was originally an associate of President Lewis, serving as a paid marketing


    consultan


    O


    Her specific role was to handie the affairs of the president¡¯s children in the entertainment industry.


    However, Simone managed to tam die tales and expose this situation on Faces


    As a result, these individuals were caught off guard.


    These online scandals quickly dominated the top search results.


    Very quickly, Salma¡¯s luxurious vi became the center of attention.


    Jodie suddenly felt a sense of uncase, feeling as if something unexpected had urred.


    It was remi


    ent of the time when she faced criticism and lost her poprity on the inte.


    But sinc


    hadn¡¯t been active in the entertainment industry recently, she would not be receiving any criticist Before


    she could dwell on it too much, Lewis, who had been sitting back and enjoying the show, suddenly


    underwent a drastic transformation in his expression.


    Not only did his expression change, but his physical appearance also altered.


    Numerous deep wrinkles appeared on his face, and his once-gray hair turnedpletely white


    In an instant, he appeared to have aged ten years.


    Lewis could already sense that he was facing a counterattack.


    His luck was diminishing, his lifespan was once again shortened, and his aura had significantly


    diminished.


    His immediate reaction was to look at Simone and ask, ¡°What have you done arain?!¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Chapter 455 The Truth Is Revealed


    Simone could discern from Mr. Lewis us that their previous n had


    She smirked knowingly and remarked, ¡°Of course, I anticipated your every move.¡±


    as intended.


    In a fit of anger, she questioned, ¡°Does it feel satisfying to be manipted like this, Mr. Lewis?


    Mr. Lewis¡¯ face turned green with anger. ¡°Simone, don¡¯t push me to take action against you.¡±


    He regretted a hit, wishing he had been more cautious and not allowed Simone to uncover him as the


    mastermind


    Simone at him intensely, behaving like a mad person. She sneered. ¡°Then, go ahead and take action!


    Djust make empty threats.


    At this juncture. M. Lewis entertained the thought of strangling her. However, he hesitated due to the


    ongoing bd his diminished strength.


    Additionally, he feared that if he took action, the great warlock beside him might seize the opportunity.


    Upon turning to the great warlock, he proposed, ¡°As we agreed before, let¡¯s join forces to avenge your


    disciple.¡±


    The great warlock agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it!¡± Then, he attacked Simone with negative energy.


    The entire restaurant¡¯s temperature plummeted, causing Salma and Jodie to shiver.


    Salma was confused about the sudden conflict. She wondered, Why did Mr. Lewis desire to team up


    with the great warlock against Simone when he was supposed to be meditating?


    Simone scoffed and brandished her knife coins.


    In Cubilisst time, it could also be considered a stroke of luck.


    ler negative energy mystical tool underwent a direct upgrade due to its absorption of a substantial


    amount of negative energy.


    50, when the great warlock approached with his negative energy, the knife coin absorbed and


    assimted.


    Even though the great warlock was acting, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    It had only been two days, and he was surprised by Simone¡¯s increased strength.


    Fortunately, he and Simone were genuine coborators.


    Simone evenpelled him to deliberately stage a show for Salma, exposing Mr. Lewis¡¯ true


    intentions.


    Although he was unhappy, he had to agree to betray his old friend


    The two engaged in a mystical battle in the restaurant, with Mr. Lewis also joining in but assisting the


    grear


    warlock


    While defending herself. Sumone revealed. ¡°Mr. Lewis, I knew you weren¡¯t good person. Do you think


    unaware? You¡¯re, in fact, the biological father of Jodie, Tina, and Skyler. When I was lost and ended up


    in the hands of human trafficke


    who had Jodie¡¯s biological mother Then you let Master


    Gordon instigate the Gray Family to adopt jodie as my recement.¡±


    Mr. Lewis frowned. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    He was genuinely surprised that not only had he been exposed, but Simone also knew so much.


    Especially how Simone was lost; only he and Jodie¡¯s biological mother knew. And that woman wouldn¡¯t


    have revealed


    IL


    Now that Sime had identified him and had been confronting him all along, there was simply no


    possibility opportunity for reconciliation.


    Therefore didn¡¯t attempt to argue any further.


    Simone sclosed. The memories you sealed in me have been restored.¡±


    After achieving he Divine State, she regained her childhood memories, realizing that Mr. Lewis had


    sealed them by using a curse, preventing her from recalling her past.


    After being saved by her master, she had no memory of the events.


    Upon restoring her childhood memories, she discovered that Sc*mbag No. 5 had been taken away


    watch themotion.


    When she followed after him, Jodie¡¯s biological mother drugged her.


    Subsequently, she feigned being her mother and carried her away.


    y to


    No wonder when they went to the hospitalst time, Tina¡¯s mother had dodgy look in her eyes when


    she saw hon


    Originally, she was going to scold Tina, but because of their arrival, she didn¡¯t scold and just left direc


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Freviously, she thought Tina¡¯s mother wanted to pretend to be a ssydy, so they left quickly, b


    ality, that woman knew of her existence and left out of guilt,


    Mr. Lewis coldly snorted, ¡°Who told you to block the way? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be a good puppet?


    Why do you have toe out and cause trouble? Are you seeking death? Then I will grant your wish.¡±


    iter saying that, he increased the intensity of his attacks.


    Salma and jodie heard their conversation. Salma looked at the two of them in disbelief.


    So,er biological daughter¡¯s disappearance wasn¡¯t an ident, but it was done by Jodie¡¯s biological


    mother.


    And what she just heard surprised her. Mr. Lewis was Jodie¡¯s biological father. And from what Mr.


    Lewis said, Simone wasn¡¯t using him falsely but merely stating the th


    She couldn¡¯t help bun ask Mr. Lewis, ¡®Did you arrange all of this? Why did you do this?¡±


    Mr. wis didn¡¯t care about anything at this point. He only wanted to kill Simone and take away her luck.


    074


    nd lifespan.


    ¡°Who made Simone¡¯s birth chan


    her blessings and luck so f


    Taut such a birth chart couldn¡¯t be created through a cesarean section because it was not allowed by


    heaven¡¯sws.


    So, he had to think of other ways, using Simone as a key person to seize the luck of the Gray Family


    and the Foster Family.


    For the Gray Family, he could use Jodie¡¯s adopted identity as a way to seize luck.


    The reason


    he could also use Simone as a key to the Foster Family¡¯s luck was because she was saved


    and adopt y that person.


    Throug! series of coincidences, she became Leon¡¯s childhood sweetheart and lover.


    The luck of the Toster Family was something he had nned long ago. Originally, he intended to let


    Jodie take action and are Leon away, seizing Simone¡¯s luck in the process.


    Onc: Simone¡¯s luck had been nearly depleted, he would get rid of her.


    Leon would suffer greatly after losing Simone, with his luck continuously plummeting.


    Then, he would use Freya to snatch Gwen¡¯s luck.


    Finally, through Skyler as a medium, he would take control of the Foster Family.


    And if Simone were to die, the Gray Family would regret and me themselves for causing her death


    due to their choices.


    Most importantly, with the demise of Simone, who had a deep blessing, her family, as well as the lur of


    the other members of the Gray Family, would be weakened.


    die would be able to seize the luck of the Gray Family. However, he never expected that Jodiev uld


    be useless and for Summone to transform from being a pawn into a great disaster.


    All of his ns were ruined.


    Now that Simone¡¯s memories had returned and she had seen through all of his schemes and


    arrangements, she had spoken out.


    Only then did he admit to Salma.


    Because he had no intention of letting Salma go.


    Once they unite to eliminate Simene, Salma could apany her on the journey to the underworld.


    Salma widened her eyes and eximed, ¡°So you¡¯ve been deceiving me all this time?¡±


    Mr. Lewis responded impatiently, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Simone interjected, ¡°Not only did he deceive and manipte you, but he also introduced the warlock to


    Mrs. Foster to orchestrate fine curse on you, causing trouble for you. Only you would naively believe


    that

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Chapter 456 Constantly Seeking Trouble Will Eventually Backfire


    Salma grappled with the harsh reality


    She nced at Jodie, who had a shocked expression.


    ¡°Is he your biological father?¡± Salma inquired.


    Bewildered, Jodie responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± She had always considered herself a child of the Steward


    Family.


    Upon turning


    Mr. Lewis, unable to contain herself, she questioned, ¡°Is what Simone said true?¡±


    Mr. Lewis


    med, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Do you have any objections?¡±


    He didn¡¯vor Jodie as his daughter, finding her less intelligent than Tina.


    Only Jodie and one¡¯s birth charts were more mutually conflicting, and she was better to mapte, so


    that was hy she was chosen.


    At that moment, he regretted it a bit.


    For a moment, Jodie was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t believe her biological father was an old man.


    She wondered why her mother and Leon¡¯s mother fell for Mr. Lewis. She had seen Mr. Foster, who was


    much better than Mr. Lewis both in appearance and temperament


    Mr. Lewis could easily see the somewhatplex and disdainful expression on Jodie¡¯s face.


    Hisplexion turned even more unpleasant as he said, ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I have faced


    repeated. bacsh and ended up like this.¡±


    Otherwise, when facing his woman, he always appeared quite young and attractive


    U on seeing her biological father unhappy, Jodie quickly feigned excitement, saying, ¡°Dad, I never


    pected you to be my biological father. That¡¯s great.


    She preferred an old father with money and influence over a useless one.


    She figured out why there were always geomancy masters who helped her.


    I turned out it wasn¡¯t her biological brother but her biological father who had been helping her and


    support behind the scenes.


    She thought, Having a powerful president as my biological father is a good thing for me.


    Therefore, Jodie quickly epted this fact.


    Mr. Lewis expression eased a bit.


    Although Jodie was somewhat useless, she was sensible.


    Salou¡¯s face changed again. She pursed her lips and looked at Mr. Lewis, asking. ¡°Did you have


    Jodie¡¯s mother take away my biological daughter and give her to human traffickers?¡±


    1. Lewis admitted, ¡°Yes, so what?


    He bluntly added, ¡°I also manipun di and had her sent to your family for moon. My purpose was. to take


    away your family¡¯s luck.¡±


    Before he arrived, he had already checked with instruments and found no recording or monitoring


    devices.


    To be more cautious, he even activated interference devices.


    So even if he admitted to these things now, he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge them once he left.


    Moreover, Sal and Simone were about to be dead people, and they couldn¡¯t disclose any ng


    Salma was


    again struck and angrily said, ¡°You are truly shameless.¡±


    She couldnt have imagined that the president of the geomancy association would be such a person.


    And to think that she had raised the enemy¡¯s daughter as her own made her feel heartbroken and


    resentful


    He:howed no shame, retorting, ¡°It¡¯s your own stupidity.¡±


    Salma choked, ¡°You!¡± for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    Mr. Lewis ignored Salma.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He noticed that the battle between the great warlock and Simone was still in the superficial probing


    stage.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop ying around and show some real skills. Get rid of them, and let¡¯s


    leave here quickly.¡±


    Salma widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to kill us?¡± She could tell that Mr. Lewis


    was referring to her and Simone.


    1. Lewis impatiently replied, ¡°You know too much.¡±


    S shrank back in fear. She never wanted to know so much. She turned to Simone and asked, ¡°What


    hould we do?¡± She didn¡¯t want to die.


    Simone sighed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your idea to involve me? Why are you asking me


    Salma awkwardly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was this bad.¡±


    Now she regretted it, realizing that she had fallen into the trap of the old man.


    She shouldn¡¯t have called Simone here today.


    Simone nced at her. I¡¯ve always said that he¡¯s not a good person, but you didn¡¯t believe me. You


    event thought I was deliberately you. Now you have to admit while crying and kneeling.¡±


    Salma choked gain, feeling guilty. ¡°I thought with his status, it¡¯s unlikely for him to be a bad person.


    Who knew¡­


    Jimone sneered, ¡°Stop making excuses. It¡¯s pointless¡±


    Salma always did this-whenever opened, she would find excuse responsibility.


    Simone didn¡¯t bother with Salma anymore.


    Instead, she took out a mystical tool with negative energy and attacked the great warlock, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s


    finish this quickly.¡±


    ¡°I thought the same, the great warlock replied, also taking out his mystical tool and attacking Simone.


    Upon seeing


    impending real battle, Mr. Lewis intensified his attack on Simone.


    At that me t, he not only suffered a bacsh but also felt an indescribable panic, wanting to swiftly deal


    with mone, fearing unforeseen consequences.


    Simone and the cleat warlock, originally attacking each other, abruptly redirected their assault


    simultaneously


    Two dense negative energies surged toward Mr. Lewis,


    Mr. Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a look of disbelief.


    However, he was always cautious. Despite coborating with the great warlock, he remained on guard


    against him.


    Especially in this kind of confrontation, he had taken measures to protect himself. Immediately, he took


    out his mystical tool to defend himself.


    The foe attacking Simone was also blocked by her prepared defense.


    Attacked by two celestial masters of the Divine State, Mr. Lewis, despite his considerable strength d


    defensive mystical tool, couldn¡¯t withstand the attack and spurted out blood. He suffered serious uries.


    With a gloomy look, he questioned the great warlock, ¡°Why?¡± He realized the great warlock had


    coborated with Simone against him.


    The great warlock sneered, ¡°How dare you ask me why? The aura that infed my disciple is all from you.


    It has nothing to do with Simone.¡±


    Le continued with a gloomy face. ¡°I know about your scheme to frame my disciple and shift the me


    onto Simone. Do you think you can deceive and manipte me? You¡¯re dreaming


    it weren¡¯t for Mr. Lewis¡¯s scheming, he wouldn¡¯t want to be enemes with him.


    Although his son didn¡¯t die his whole being was crippled. His body¡¯s foundation was damaged by the


    urse, rendering him unable to cultivate in the future, and he could only live as an ordinary person


    Moreover, his body would perpetually remain weak, and his life in would be limited


    This filled him with resentment, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t let Mr. Le was get away with it.


    Mr. wis was taken aback ¡°Did Simone deceive you? He had imitated Simone¡¯s aura in the curse, so

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Chapter 457 She Knows How To Betray


    Sunne had no intention of wasting ini


    Lewis.


    She signaled to the great warlock. ¡°Attack!¡± She herself activated the negative energy in her seal and


    knife coins, forming a sword-like weapon.


    She swung it toward Mr. Lewis.


    The great warlock had the same idea and unleashed his strongest attack without hesitation.


    He also rele


    his little treasures.


    Mr. Lewi


    pression changed once again upon seeing this.


    Without Sitain, he reached out and grabbed his second disciple to use him as a shield against Simone


    and the great wari¡¯s attacks.


    Simon negative energy sword struck, causing the man to convulse in pain.


    §á§Ö§â


    After the great warlock¡¯s attacknded, the man¡¯s eyes widened, and he fell to the ground. He was


    dead.


    Clearly, he never expected his master to use him as a sacrificial pawn.


    While using his disciple as a shield, Mr. Lewis turned and ran.


    Simone said to the great warlock, ¡°Let¡¯s chase after him.¡±


    The great warlock had no intention of leaving any potential threats behind.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Together with Simone, they chased after Mr. Lewis.


    Just as they reached the garden, the scenery suddenly changed, and a faint aura of negative energy fil


    d Wie air.


    Simone said, ¡°He was prepared and set up a formation.¡±


    hy the time they broke through the formation, Mr. Lewis would have already escaped far away.


    She knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill him.


    It was perfect to keep him alive to catch a bigger fish.


    Moreover, even if Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t die today, with the bacsh he suffered and the severe injuries he


    sustained, he wouldn¡¯t live much longer.


    Simone didn¡¯t move. The little snake on her wrist opened its eyes and began absorbing the negative


    energy swirling around her.


    She was proficient in formations and immediately found the es soon as she was trapped in the


    formation.


    So, sheepped back toward the exit, watching the great warlock struggle within the negative energy


    formation.


    The great warlock wasn¡¯t a good pano di Simone decided to let him expe friend.


    of his old


    Not only that, but she also quietly introduced more negative energy into several key points, doubling


    the destructive power of the formation..


    The little snake also took the opportunity to blend into the formation, asionally snatching away some


    insects as food..


    It took the grwarlock more than twenty minutes to forcefully break free from the formation.


    Atier emer he appeared weak, and his face pallid.


    Even theeveral pouches he carried were now half empty.


    Upon seeing Soone standing unharmed, not far away, the great warlock was stunned. ¡°How are you


    unharmed?


    He had paid a great price to break free. Yet Simone still looked as fresh and clean as before.


    Simone replied truthfully, ¡°I found a loophole in the formation, so the attacks from the formation won¡¯t


    hit me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been standing here all along


    The great warlock was furious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Simone looked innocent. ¡°How would I know? You can¡¯t even see through such a formation. Besides, I


    did. call out to you when I saw you trapped in the formation, but you ignored me. You can¡¯t me me


    for that


    She did call out twice, but shouting alone wouldn¡¯t help.


    The great warlock choked. He did hear someone shouting earlier. But he couldn¡¯t locate the direction of


    the voice.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He had a feeling that Simone was intentionally making him lose his reputation.


    1e great warlock¡¯s face was filled with gloom as he asked, ¡°What do we do now that the old man has


    escaped?¡± Although they had severely injured Mr. Lewis today, the great warlock himself was also


    injured and suffered heavy losses.


    is main mystical tool was damaged from resisting the formation, and his precious energy was depleted


    by more than half.


    With this condition, he was uncertain about the duration required for recovery. His lifespan would be


    impacted as well.


    herefore he was feeling irritable and wanted to kill someone.


    I Simone wasn¡¯t so powerful, he would have killed her directly.


    Simone could early see the anger building up in the great warlock. ¡°You can go find Mr. Lewis. He¡¯s


    currentlyffering from a bacsh, and his injuries have worsened. If you find him, you can handle him


    alon if you can¡¯t find hing, there are his disciples.¡±


    ¡°Those disciples of Mr. Lewis were no better.


    Much like the individual broug on lum.


    de the disaster. There was


    esentment


    It indicated that he had been involved in many killings and karmic retributions.


    The great warlock¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°He has harmed you so much. Why don¡¯t you go find him?¡±


    Simone shrugged. ¡°I would love to, but he obviously made preparations and is definitely hiding now. I


    won¡¯t bother with that effort


    Her little sna ad another talent, which was to locate the opponent based on their negative energy aura.


    locked onto the negative energy on Mr. Lewis, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of not finding him.


    She had al


    She then gave the great warlock some advice. ¡°If I were you, I would go and attack Mr. Lewis¡¯


    headquarters. And plunder all his treasures. The Vice President of the Geomancy Association is now


    trapped in an ancient tomb. you go to Cubilis, you will be the strongest presence.


    Mr. Lewis must have set up many things in Cubilis.


    She intended to let the great warlock, who was full of anger but had no way to vent it, destruction.


    The great warlock looked deeply at Simone and said, ¡°Goodbye!¡± He turned around and left, heard all


    of Simone¡¯s words.


    Simone wanted to use him to destroy Mr. Lewis¡¯ headquarters, and he knew her intentions.


    But it suited him just fine. Although Simone would take advantage, he had to do it.


    If he didn¡¯t let it out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get past that hurdle.


    1. Lewis¡¯ bacsh was so severe. If he couldn¡¯t be found, he wouldn¡¯t live much longer either.


    After the great warlock left, he went to pick up his disciple and had someone book the next fligh to


    bilis.


    At Salma¡¯s vi.


    Upon seeing the courtyard still being swept by the chilly wind, Simone moved a few stones id


    flowerpots around.


    By fixing the formation in this courtyard, the negative energy couldn¡¯t escape and cause trouble.


    Salma and Jodie had just been frightened.


    But they run to the garden.


    After seeing the great warlock leave, they still felt a chilling cold around them.


    Salma zadn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Simone, can you do something about this garden-


    Dherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to live here.


    Simone nced at Salma and sais,


    time for that. The negati


    naturally


    dissipate in two or three months. If you really want to deal with it, you can go to the geomancy


    association. and hire a master yourself.¡±


    She could handle it. But it was troublesome and time-consuming.


    Salma didn¡¯t deserve her help.


    Salma felt a bit unhappy. Simone was clearly capable of handling it, but she deliberately refused to


    assist her.


    However, S held back and didn¡¯t say anything. Reluctantly, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know any experts, so


    please he!


    Simoneancel at Jodie, who was standing next to Salma, and said, ¡°Given that your esteemed adoptive


    daughter¡¯s fat holds the position of president at the geomancy association, simply summoning two


    influential exps should be a trivial matter.¡±


    Salma was left speechless. She felt a strong sense of irony in Simone¡¯s words.


    At the same tinie, she remembered that Jodie was the daughter of Mr. Lewis and all the schemes


    against.


    her.


    Her face immediately turned livid, and she distanced herself from Jodie.


    Jodie¡¯s expression changed, and she remained silent. Simone, you little troublemaker. She always


    strikes where it


    hurts.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that her biological father would be so incapable, and he was actually driven


    away by Simone and the great warlock.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen to her biological father afterward.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let Salma or the Gray Family off the hook.


    Sone knew that Salma and Jodie would have more conflicts and arguments in the future. ¡°You two


    continue to love each other; I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After saying that, she walked away.


    When Salma was temporarily appeased by Jodie, she let go of the things in her hand.


    Those things hurt Salma¡¯s heart much more than today¡¯s events and the truth.


    They wouldpletely turn this ¡°loving mother and daughter¡¯ against each other.


    Betrayal? She knew how to do it as well.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Chapter 458 I¡¯ll Give You One Last Chance


    After Simone departed, Salma gazed incor-2-lit


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    It had be challenging for her to face Jodie, especially knowing that Jodie¡¯s biological parents.


    conspired to abduct her daughter and schemed against their family.


    From Salma¡¯s expression, Jodie could tell that she was currently disgusted with her.


    But she could


    from Salm


    leave. She had nowhere to go. She had already spent most of the money she received


    more than half of it given to her biological mother.


    Before, slid owned properties given by the Gray Family. But after returning from Cubilis, Steven had


    someone he then away.


    If she wantedve, she could only rent a house. But she didn¡¯t have much money left, and she couldn¡¯t


    afford a luxury house. She didn¡¯t want to live a miserable life.


    ion of


    Therere, she suddenly knelt in front of Salma and cried. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t drive me away. You¡¯re only


    one I have left. I didn¡¯t even know he was my biological father, and I have no connection with him. I


    only acknowledged him before because I was afraid he would harm us. But I have no inte feelings with


    him at all. In my heart, you are the only farmily I have. Even though you¡¯re not my biological mother,


    you mean more to me than my biological mother. I have always treated you as my mother!¡±


    Then she hugged one of Salma¡¯s legs. ¡°Mom, please let me stay and continue to take care of you. I will


    definitely not go with him. If hees back, I will stop him. You heard what he did; I had no knowledge


    of it. I am an innocent victim. I just want to be with you and live a good life together.¡±


    Shenow


    She new what Salma wanted to hear.


    At this moment, Salma must be wary and afraid of her biological father, and having her by her side


    would


    ring her somefort.


    After all, no one was capable of hurting their own children. So, she offered to protect her.


    e emphasized that Salma was her only family and mother, and Salma alway fell for the emotional


    tricks.


    Sure enough, after hearing Jodie¡¯s words, Salma¡¯s expression softened.


    Indeed, Jo was just a kid back then. What her parents did had nothing to do with her.


    Salma didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    She didn¡¯t dare to continue living in this vi, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to go back to the Gray


    Family either.


    She needed someone to keep herpany, someone who could provide her with somefort. ?


    Especially new that Jodie only had her as family. Jodie would rely on her and listen to her in the future.


    O


    However, the uneasiness in her heart remained. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give year onest chance. You are


    not


    diwed to contact those people anymore. If they try to reach out to you, you must inform me


    here. Let¡¯s move to the apart immediately. There is too much negat


    She felt safer in a bustling ce with arge crowd.


    enter.


    Jodie wiped away her tears and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mom. From now on, I¡¯ll listen to everything you


    say.¡±


    The two of them packed up and moved to arge apartment in the city center owned by Salma.


    While Jodie was tidying up her room, Salma instructed the two maids who were supposed to


    apany them to keep eye on Jodic.


    Meanwhile one drove to the outskirts of the city.


    At a high ay service area, she found Bailey sitting and drinking coffee.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She walked ov and asked, ¡°Bailey, did you get rid of the person who was supposed to take you to the


    ancient tomb?


    They had discussed this beforehand. If someone suddenly wanted to divert Bailey¡¯s attention, he would


    pretend to follow along. But halfway through, he would find a way to leave and not actually go with


    them.


    After all, Mr. Lewis and the people behind him had always been interested in Bailey¡¯s physique.


    If he had gone along, it would have been risky if they had set a trap to deal with him. Even though his


    strength was formidable, he couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate the situation.


    Bailey nodded. ¡°I used an illusion. He drove himself to the ancient tomb.¡±


    Simon thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, get in the car and head back


    Bailey stood up and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    his was not an appropriate ce to talk.


    After getting in the car, Simone asked, ¡°Magnus is the person who diverted your attention. Does that


    mean I is the mastermind behind everything?¡±


    Bailey pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Simone curiously asked, ¡°Is there any connection between Magnus and Mr. Lewis?¡±


    If Magnus was the mastermind, then her master¡¯s death was likely rted to him. So, she didn¡¯t want


    to address him as her master anymore.


    your


    Bailey replied, ¡°They have a master-disciple rtionship. After I woke up, I saw Magnus, Sage, and


    master. Then, I confirmed that they were the juniors of my sect. Your master had the highest talent and


    was the most upright, focusing solely on cultivation. Afterwards, they all achieved the Divine State. And


    they had their own opportunities, which allowed them to live inis era. Mr. Lewis became Magnus


    disciple alter achieving the Divine State, but his talent was much inferior to the other three. He also


    liked to scheme, and a little over a hundred years ago, he became the president. Not long after,


    Magnus became the vice president, mainly to protect his disciples. But their rtionship as master and


    disciple is unknow to oders. They don¡¯t have a deep rtionship; it seems like they are just casual


    acquaintances¡±


    ke


    He paused and continued. Mr. Lewis talent was not good enough, so he couldn¡¯t achieve the Divine


    State


    his lifespan was about to end. Then, Magnus used resources and secret techniques to forcefully


    ed the Divine State, it was d help him achieve the Divine St¡­ further progress, and his attempts to


    extend his illespan failed. Then he came up with a mod of using luck stealing to convert lifespan. He


    learned a secret technique and found a loophole to evade heaven¡¯sws. He had been nning all


    along, using the method of having children continuously to steal luck and extend his lifespan so that he


    wouldn¡¯t be directly punished by heaven¡¯sws. At that time, your master and I both opposed it and


    wanted to stop him. But Magnus took out the sect leader¡¯s token and ordered us not to interfere. In our


    sect, we all took an oath before joining that we were not allowed to disobey the sect leader¡¯s orders as


    long as it didn¡¯t involve risking our own lives. Otherwise, we would face divine punishment. I couldn¡¯t


    leave Cubilis, but I once encountered someone who was being manipted by Mr. Lewis, and I tried to


    warn them. However, the other person was what they call a ¡®love brain¡¯ online. Not only did theil to


    appreciate my concern, but they also used me of causing trouble and trying to sow discord in


    rrtionship with their wife. After that, I decided not to bother with such trivial matters anymore ir


    master secretly helped some people, including you and Skyler. Later, Magnus approached


    ntioned that your destiny was very special. He suggested that you might be able to help me break free


    from the constraints of Cubilis. I also saw a glimmer of hope in you through divination, so I pretended to


    his disciple to get close to you. But the condition was that I couldn¡¯t disclose their affairs to you while


    were in Cubilis.¡±


    me and


    Bailey added, ¡°Now that we¡¯re no longer in Cubilis, I am not considered to be disobeying the sect


    leader¡¯s orders.


    Upon hearing his words, Simone pondered for a moment and said, ¡®I see. So, it seems that Magnus is


    the main culprit.¡±


    She asked, ¡°What about my other master?¡±


    Bailey replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Sage. I have hardly seen him a few times. He rarely visits


    Cubilis and mostly stays in his Cloudmist Observatory. So, I am unsure if he and Magnus are


    coborating.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Chapter 459 Let¡¯s Not Pretend Anymore


    Upon hearing Bailey¡¯s words, Simone san


    nd contemtion.


    After absorbing Bailey¡¯s words, Simone suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯re uncertain, let¡¯s visit Cloudmist


    Observatoryter to test it out. Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t wield such immense power, so the individual aiming to


    take away your physique is either Magnus or Sage. I suspect my master¡¯s demise is linked to one or


    both of them.¡±


    Baily was also keen on discovering who orchestrated the plot to exploit Cubilis and strip him of his.


    physique. ¡°Alright!¡± he continued, ¡°Should we head to the ancient tomb now, or should we dismiss it? I


    don¡¯t mind, but I believe you should still consider the lives of those ordinary people near the ancient


    tomb.¡±


    After havin ved for many years and witnessed numerous separations between life and death, he


    genuinely in¡¯t care much.


    Simone chuckled.


    about it: they


    seems you understand me quite well. Let¡¯s go and take a look. They won¡¯t just talk oubtedly have a


    n. There must be an ancient tomb apanied by an uncontroble


    surge of negative energy. After all, the y must unfold in its entirety.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear to let those innocent ordinary people suffer and die because of her.


    She added, ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Let¡¯s see the show they put on. I believe the two of us


    working together can still give it a shot.¡±


    If they fought alone, they might be at risk.


    But when the two of them joined forces, they could even contend with a powerful celestial master who


    had achieved theplete unity of the Divine State.


    At let they could protect themselves when working together.


    And she still had a trump card.


    here was also one more reason why she had to go. Today was a very special day.


    She had to face it to crack the code and achieve true rebirth.


    Bailey smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Today, I¡¯ll risk my life to apany you.¡±


    erhaps it was Simone¡¯s personality that he appreciated and made him want to protect her.


    The two of them drove to the location of the ancient tomb..


    Upon arriving nearby, they noticed strands of negative energy spreading in all directions.


    Simone reached out and poked the little snake on her wrist.


    The little snake, still asleep, woke up, opened itszy eyes, andzily opened its mouth to absorb the


    surrounding negative energy.


    if it weren¡¯t for Simone prodding it to work, it wouldn¡¯t even bother with this bit of negative energy


    0


    imone and Bailey then disembarked from the car and ascended the mountain.


    There was a car parked in front or lic


    empty. It was the car that h


    earlier.


    Evidently, the other party had already gone


    1.


    The deeper they prated, the higher the concentration of negative energy.


    y became.


    Simone and Bailey both took out negative energy mystical tools, enabling them to absorb the negative


    energy around them.


    If this negativemergy were to disperse, people within a radius of a thousand miles could fall ill or suffer


    lents, even leading to death.


    unfortunate


    After half our of walking, they came across a hole dug by a tomb raider, emitting negative energy.


    Simone ked Bailey to stand still while she examined the surroundings.


    She said ¡°There are no traces of any formations here, so let¡¯s descend.¡±


    Bailey nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± He was beginning to realize that Simone was extraordinary, but he


    didn¡¯t delve deeper into it.


    As they proceeded further, the negative energy thickened, but they still withstood it.


    Although they encountered numerous traps along the way, the two of them easily came them together.


    After another ten minutes of walking, they reached the burial site of the tomb¡¯s owner.


    Upon entering the burial chamber, a scene unfolded before them-several individualsy strewn on the


    ground, their lives teetering on the edge, resembling tomb raiders caught in a precarious situation.


    Magnus and threepanions sat cross-legged, each clutching a mystical tool to quell the relentless


    surg


    negative energy emanating from the coffin.


    The condition of the quartet appeared grim, a clear indication of their severe exposure to the malevole


    fr ce


    Upon spotting Simone and Bailey, Magnus¡¯s countenance brightened. ¡°Old Master, Simone, you¡¯re re


    Bailey acknowledged him with a nonchnt nod. ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    Simone approached the coffin, her observant eyes taking in every detail.


    The liule snake on her wrist adeptly absorbed any negative energy tempting to infiltrate her body.


    Magnus watched as Simene circled the coffin, her gaze lingering at him from different points.


    Upon feeling perplexed, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Simone, ce and help us. What are you


    scrutinizing?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Simone pachntly leaned against the coffin, seemingly impervious to any malevolent spirits. ¡°Tim mer


    admiring how realistic your props for this performance are.


    03


    Magnus was taken aback. ¡°Props for the performance? Have you lost your mind to the negative


    energy?¡±


    Simone looked at him with a half that I can stand here unscathe


    disciple¡¯s little plot failed.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re well aware of each other¡¯s capabilities, so why persist with this charade?¡±


    She continued. ¡°And if we¡¯re discussing acting. I¡¯m a professional. You all still have much to learn. The


    in this coffin seem rather valuable, considering the lengths you went to


    negative energy pearls


    conspire against Bailey.¡±


    With her wealth of experience, Simone quickly discerned that something was off about the negative


    energy as soo she stepped in


    It didn¡¯t se Mike typical graveyard malevolence but a condensed amalgamation of various negative


    energies


    So, she figures what was going on immediately.


    Uninterested in prolonging the act, she exposed their scheme.


    Magnus hadn¡¯t anticipated Simone unraveling their n so


    swifilly.


    His gaze bore a mix of curiosity and surprise.


    Despite the short duration, he found Simone inscrutable.


    Bailey approached Simone, his gaze icy as he looked at Magnus. Tve left Cubilis, and yourmands


    no longer hold sway. Cut the pretense; get straight to the point.¡±


    Though he had interacted with Magnus extensively, Bailey had never seen this side of him, let alone


    expected the former to secretly calcte against him for so many years.


    Upon hearing Simone and Bailey say so, Magnus suddenly stood up and smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stop


    etending


    Since they couldn¡¯t deceive the two of them, continuing the act would just make them mere puppets.


    The looked at Bailey and inquired, ¡®Old Master, how long have you known Simone to ce such


    immense trust in her?¡±


    Cailey responded, ¡®If I didn¡¯t trust her, should I trust you all?¡±


    Then, he questioned directly, ¡°Who coveted my physique, you or Sage?¡±


    Magnus sneered, ¡°Of course, it was me.¡±


    Sage has secluded himself in Cloudmist Observatory for years, fearing involvement. Hecks the


    courage to conspire against you,¡± Magnus admitted.


    He cast an avaricious gaze at Bailey. ¡°Old Master, you¡¯ve lived for so many years; isn¡¯t that enough?


    Why not let a younger generation like me live a few more years?¡±


    O

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Chapter 460 Why Pretend When We Already Have a Showdown?


    After the incident with Bailey in Chums, Sngth significantly impro


    Although Magnus had already reached the intermediate stage of the Divine State, Simone could still


    discern his situation to some extent.


    She discovered that his lifespan was dwindling.


    However, he did not resort to Mr. Lewis¡¯ cunning methods to extend his life, which was why he sought.


    Bailey¡¯s physique.


    Samone lool your face,


    Magnus and suddenly remarked, ¡°You wear the appearance of a despicable person on impresses me.


    No wonder your son looks the same. It runs in your family.¡±


    Magnused ut her in confusion and asked, ¡°What son?¡±


    Simone looke him mischievously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t we already have a showdown? Why pretend? Do you


    think the your rtionship with Mr. Lewis is a secret that only you know and won¡¯t be exposed? You


    underestimate me. The resemnce between your features and his proves that you are father and


    son. I have already figured it out. Your profile looks very simr to those of Mr. Lewis, Jodie, and Skyler.


    Your gic inheritance is powerful.¡±


    She could see some resemnce between the features of Mr. Lewis and Magnus.


    Although she couldn¡¯t directly confirm that they were father and son, she observed simrities in their


    facial features.


    The most crucial thing was that the two of them had a very subtlemonality, but she didn¡¯t mention


    it.


    From what Bailey had said before, she felt that Magnus¡¯s dedication to Mr. Lewis was not just that of a


    disciple.


    she deliberately observed Magnus¡¯s profile from different angles and indeed found simrities with ar.


    Lewis and the others.


    Magnus¡¯ eyes showed astonishment and surprise, and then he burst intoughter, ¡®I never expected


    tha


    u would figure this out. No wonder my son suffered such a big loss in your hands.¡±


    This statement surprised the three people beside him and Bailey.


    Clearly, they had never expected that Mr. Lewis would be Magnus¡¯s son


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°The best way to hide a misdeed is not tomit it.¡±


    Then, she suddenly left the coffin and kicked up a red tassel spear that was buried in the ground,


    grabbing it with her hand, Using the red tassel spear, she lifted the lid of the collin. ¡°Mr. Lewis, you don¡¯t


    need to Jade anymore.


    As soon as she entered, she received a reminder from the little sne that it had detected the presence of


    Mr. Lewis


    As the fin lid was lifted, Mr. Lewis, who was originally lying down, sat up.


    O


    ¡°With a fierce look in his eyes, he red at Simone and said, ¡°You brat! My biggest mistake was not


    killing


    elier.


    If Simone had been taken care of earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many troubles attei ward.


    Simone raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You said it was a miscalction, but regretting now won¡¯t help.


    You¡¯ve harmed so many people; do you really think you can escape?¡±


    She then smiled brightly and said, ¡°But I have to thank you today.¡±


    She looked at Magnus and said, ¡°Otherwise, how could we have lured your father, the big fish, out?¡±


    Mr. Lewis enarrowed. ¡°So, everything today was nned by you?¡± No wonder he had been repeatedly


    decated an anaged to escape so smoothly. This cunning girl is too sinister.


    Simone ughed and said, ¡°It can¡¯t always be you setting us up, right? How does it feel to be outsmarted?


    It must be quite fruststing.¡±


    Mr. Lewis remed silent. He felt extremely frustrated at the moment. It had always been him a father


    ying mind games with others, but this was the first time they had been outsmarted.


    Magus, far moreposed than his son,mended, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re worthy of being my ju


    brother¡¯s disciple. He couldn¡¯t confront me head-on, but he made you my worthy opponent. At such


    young age, you show remarkable intelligence and talent.¡±


    He cast a cold re at Simone and uttered, ¡°I really detest geniuses like you, so you¡¯d better go and


    keep your masterpany in the afterlife.¡±


    Simone¡¯s gaze instantly turned icy as she faced him. ¡°My master was indeed killed by you.¡±


    Magms sneered. ¡°He knew too much and tried to stop us. I originally intended to help him live longer


    But he didn¡¯t know what was good for him, so there¡¯s only one way for him to go.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he abruptly moved his mystical tool in his hand and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±


    His threepanions activated their mystical tools and echoer. Killl¡± The surroundings transformed


    resembling an ancient battlefield with countless arrows flying toward Simone and Bailey from all


    erections.


    In their ears, there echoed thunderous and earth-shaking roars filled with overwhelming killing init.


    Sumone and Bailey¡¯s expressions remained unchanged, radiating calmness


    A hint of a smile yed in Simone¡¯s eyes, which unsettled Magnus and his son.


    Simone then produced a puppet and tapped the talisman attached it. ¡°Protect!¡±


    ailey followed suit, disying his own puppet. ¡°Protect!¡±


    The two puppets ascended, shielding them from the iing rows, each talisman inscribed with the


    name of the great warlock.


    Before e ring the grave, Simone meticulously checked for any formations. Therefore, it was impositi for


    beto neglect inspecting before entering this tomb chamber.


    Upon discovering the killing formation inside, she handed a puppet to Bailey and silently mouthed,


    ¡°Fight


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    y with fire.¡±


    These two puppets had been crafted after a call from Saima


    During the battle against the great warlock, Simone deliberately captured his aura and the blood that


    fell into the formation, crafting them int


    puppet substitutes.


    At that moment, they were being put to use.


    Magnus and his son were astounded. ¡°You are so cunning.¡± Simone¡¯s unexpected actions shattered


    their preconception


    Stone smi


    bad to fig!


    L


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you taught me? Anyway, neither of you are good people, so it¡¯s fitting for


    Simultaneously, the great warlock, who had just entered Cubilis, vomited several mouthfuls of blood,


    with his nose and bleeding profusely


    He


    covered his chest, feeling as if his whole body had been shot by countless arrows.


    Upon sensing the murderous aura, he realized the presence of Mr. Lewis and Magnus.


    In fact, he identally discovered their true rtionship as master and disciple many ye ago.


    He clutched his chest, angered by the tant crossing of boundaries. ¡°They have gone too far.¡±


    Are they trying to eliminate mepletely? It does align with the temperament of that master-disciple


    pair.


    From a small leather pouch hanging at his chest, he retrieved a lifeless purple centipede.


    Fortunately, he had refined this life-saving talisman beforeing out, and it absorbed a considerable


    amount of damage for him.


    therwise, by now, he would have been a lifeless corpse.


    His eyes brimmed with determination. ¡°I must eliminate them. I must eliminate all of their disciples.¡±


    O

 Chatper 461

    Chapter 461


    Chapter 461 Something¡¯s Wrong!


    Startled by the situation, the warlock, who had been rescued, went into a frenzy.


    ¡°Yes, Master, le


    kill them all.¡± he eximed.


    Mr. Lewis had be the person he hated the most.


    Together, the master and disciple hurried to the Geomancer Association to Mr. Lewis and Magnus


    courtyard.


    They mercilessly killed all of their disciples and followers.


    These individuals had blood on their hands and deserved to die.


    In an act of vengeance, they destroyed Magnus¡¯ courtyard. The great warlock even summoned thest


    remaining little treasure to let it dig three feet into the ground in their courtyard to investigate.


    They found and destroyed everything valuable that Magnus had hidden.


    Beneath Magnus¡¯ residence, they discovered a secret room.


    Inside, there was a formation with a mysterious emerald green bead at its center.


    The warlock attempted to take it away but found it impossible.


    So, risking injury from the bacsh, he destroyed the mysterious bead directly.


    As soon as the bead was destroyed, the entire courtyard shook violently.


    The great warlock grabbed his son and quickly fled.


    Just as they left, Magnus¡¯ courtyard copsed and turned into ruins. A powerful and mysterious aurat


    dissipated, leaving the warlockughing heartily. ¡°Haha, you old brat! It turns out to be your lucky


    charm.¡±


    With the destruction of the lucky charm, Magnus¡¯ life wasing to an end.


    The warlock was shocked to see his master continuously coughing up blood and going crazy. Upon


    approaching him, he asked worriedly. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    The great warlock¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m not okay. I¡¯m seriously injured. If I don¡¯t recover properly. I¡¯m


    afraid my life won¡¯t be long¡±


    He held his son¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly return to Wocron; otherwise, we might die here.


    The warlock¡¯s expression also changed, and he immediately carried his master on his back and ran.


    Just as they left, people from the special department emerged from the alley.


    However, they did not stop the two of them.


    The primary reason was that they were Wacron¡¯s high priest, essentially the National Maester. If they


    had died here, dealing with Wocron¡¯s repercussions would have been quite troublesome.


    0


    1/4.


    ey would still be


    Also, they were targeting Mr. Lewis¡¯ faction. Even if those people were not killed, they sentenced to


    death.


    Moreover, capturing them all might provoke a desperate counterattack from these people, causing


    injuries to the special department.


    It was the perfect opportunity for the great warlock to take action.


    That was why they didn¡¯t intervene carlier.


    After Magnus returned home, he could have a good talk with Wocron and make thempensate


    heavily. Otherwise, their National Maester would have to pay with his life..


    After all, the unmanned drones specially designed to counteract negative energy and maic field


    disturbances had captured Magnus previous actions.


    This had all been arranged by Joseph under Simone¡¯s instruction, and it seemed that everything had


    been.


    put to use.


    On the other side, in the ancient tomb.


    Magnus, who was battling Simone and Bailey by using the formation, suddenly started coughing up


    blood.


    His face changed drastically. The lucky charm. My lucky charm.


    At the same time, Mr. Lewis also began.coughing up blood. ¡°All my people are dead.¡±


    Those people were tools he used to absorb luck. Once they died, he would suffer the bacsh.


    And in his father¡¯s lucky charm, there was a drop of his own blood, nurtured through secret methods.


    With the destruction of the lucky charm, the bacsh became even more severe.


    Not only was he coughing up blood, but he also copsed in the coffin, trembling all


    over.


    He looked like an old man on the verge of death, with several decades added to his appearance.


    At this moment, he appeared like a dying old man in his final years.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Upon seeing his son in this state, Magnus¡¯ expression turned ugly, and he roared in anger. ¡°Simone,


    you deserve to die!¡± This girl has calcted everything.


    With his son suffering from such a bacsh, even if he converted all the luck of those families into


    lifespans, he wouldn¡¯t live much longer.


    Not to mention that his son¡¯s n had been thwarted by Simone.


    The luck of those families could no longer escape the retribution of heaven¡¯sws.


    His son wouldn¡¯t survive for more than a month in this condition, causing a mixture of heartbreak and


    fury to surge within him.


    Simone, in response, sneered, ¡°Those words are most fitting for you and your son. When youmit


    too many sins, there will always be retribution.¡±


    She nced at Mr. Lewis and added, ¡°Dealing with someone like him isn¡¯t worth the effort anymore, I


    don¡¯t want to soil my hands further. All he desires is a prolonged life, right? Well then, let him savor the


    creeping dread and terror of life slipping away slowly. This sort of retribution suits him perfectly.¡±


    Death would be too merciful for someone like Mr. Lewis; he should experience his deepest fears and


    regrets before sumbing, engulfed in fear and remorse.


    In his current state, not even a deity could save him.


    The severe bacsh rendered him immobile, confined to his bed and awaiting death, unable to cause


    any more trouble, eliminating the possibility of future problems.


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, Mr. Lewis was enraged. He started coughing up blood even more


    violently.


    He never expected to meet his demise in such a scheme, especially at the hands of someone he had


    never considered a threat.


    The impending death filled him with fear, causing uncontroble tremors throughout his body.


    Death was his greatest fear, and Simone¡¯s ruthlessness intensified it.


    In a weak voice, he pleaded, ¡°Father, save me. I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! He desperately


    clung to the hope of survival.


    Magnus¡¯ eyes filled with anguish. He approached the coffin and gently touched his son¡¯s head.


    He tried to console. Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to save you.


    However, Simone saw through his deception and punctured the bubble of false hope, stating, ¡°In the


    end, death is inevitable. So, why deceive him? Offering false hope only amplifies the disappointment


    upon his death, heightening his fear and terror, doesn¡¯t it? An overly lenient father often begets a


    wayward son. Even as your son teeters on the edge of death, your inclination to cajole and deceive


    reveals that, in


    truth, you¡¯re not a good father.¡±


    These words extinguished the hopeful glint in Mr. Lewis¡¯ eyes, and he coughed up several mouthfuls of


    blood.


    Upon witnessing this, Magnus¡¯ face twisted with anger as he red at Simone, demanding. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Simone, unfazed, raised an eyebrow and provocatively challenged, ¡°What? Can¡¯t even handle the


    truth? I won¡¯t shut up. What can you do to me?¡±


    The old man seethed with anger.


    Magnus was deeply infuriated. He found himself manipted and frustrated for the first time in his long


    life.


    He pondered, Everything was clearly under control. How did it end up like this? Simone. Yes, it is


    Simone. She is the unpredictable factor


    He gazed into Simone¡¯s eyes with nothing but a fierce determination and hostility.


    Upon recalling something, Magnus expressed his confusion. ¡°Wait! Something¡¯s wrong! Today was


    supposed to be the day of your demise, right?¡±

 Chatper 462

    Chapter 462


    Chapter 462 Could I Be Without a Backup n When He Has One?


    Simone¡¯s eyes grew colder upon hearing Magnus¡¯ words.


    Indeed, her death in her previous life had been premeditated by them long ago.


    They


    hey even predicted the exact time of her demise.


    She sneered, ¡°Does it feel off if I don¡¯t go along with your expectations? Are you overestimating


    yourselves?


    I am not only confident that I won¡¯t die today, but I am also certain that your son won¡¯t survive much


    longer. There¡¯s no escape for you either.¡±


    Mr. Lewis¡¯ heart tightened once again. ¡°You!¡±


    She kept provoking him even at this moment.


    Magnus expression turned livid. ¡°Do you think you can leave here today? The formation has been


    disrupted by you. Do you really think I don¡¯t have any other tricks up my sleeve?¡±


    He pointed toward the ground as he spoke.


    The surroundings shook, and a crack suddenly appeared, with thick negative energy seeping out from


    within.


    Bailey frowned upon seeing this. ¡°So you can manipte this evil pit at will.¡±


    Simone nced at the cracks on the ground. He must have utilized something to control these cracks


    in the evil pit.¡±


    Magnus said coldly, ¡°Whether I utilized something or not, today is your death date. Otherwise, why


    would I waste time fighting with you in the formation and say so much nonsense? It¡¯s just a dying


    tactic.¡±


    It took time for him to move the evil pit from underground to another location.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Simone to strategize against them like this, and her strength had improved so


    rapidly.


    He was also afraid that Bailey would notice the evil pit, so he refrained from using it earlier.


    But now, in order to kill the two of them, he couldn¡¯t care about that anymore.


    His lucky charm had already been destroyed, and he didn¡¯t have much time left to live.


    Only by taking over Bailey¡¯s body could he continue to live. Unfortunately, his son was destined to die


    At that moment, he had to kill Simone to alleviate his hatred.


    Being swallowed by this crack in the evil pit, even a powerful celestial master who had achieved the


    Therefore, he was very confident that he could kill Simone and take over Bailey¡¯s physique


    Bailey looked at the approaching crack in the evil pit with trepidation.


    WI


    0


    It gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    He looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Shall we work together to kill him and seal this crack of negative


    energy?¡±


    Simone hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Magnusughed. ¡°Old Master, you are just too naive. I¡¯ve spent so


    much time redirecting the cracks in the abyss; there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you seal it so easily.¡±


    As long as he was alive, he could mobilize the abyss to deal with the two of them.


    He continued, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not that easy to kill me. If you obedientlymit suicide and surrender


    your body, you can avoid further torment.¡±


    Bailey ignored him and looked at Simone instead.


    As he observed Simone, who remained calm andposed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that she still had


    a trick up her sleeve.


    Simone gave Bailey a reassuring look. ¡°Bailey, don¡¯t worry. He had a trick up his sleeve, so how could I


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    not


    have one?¡±


    Magnus frowned upon hearing this. ¡°What trick did you have? Use it now, or else I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t


    have a chance.¡±


    Although he said so, his whole body entered a state of heightened alert.


    Simone always caught him off guard with unexpected actions.


    Simone chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been stalling for time, and I want to thank you for that. Because I¡¯ve


    been stalling for time as well.¡±


    She suddenly asked, ¡°Did you look down on people from our era?¡±


    Magnus was somewhat puzzled. ¡°I did look down on you a bit. Do you have a problem with that?


    People from your era rely too much on advanced technology, yet you have very little experience. That¡¯s


    why we can manipte you so easily.¡±


    ¡°So you look


    you look down on advanced technology?¡± Simone raised an eyebrow.


    Magnus nodded. ¡°Yes, you are very attentive.¡±


    He took pride in his mysterious, mystical arts.


    Just like those modern guns and cannons, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them at all and could easily dodge them.


    Simone raised her hand and patted it. ¡°Alright, let me show you what real technological weapons can


    Everyone,e in.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Joseph, Skyler, and the others entered the tomb chamber.


    1.


    Magnus looked at Joseph and the others with disdain. ¡°You want them to deal with me? Simone, have


    you gone mad?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t underestimating diese people. He was confident that dealing with them was as simple ast


    crushing a few ants,


    O


    That was why he had actually noticed earlier that Joseph and the others had been standing outside the


    tomb chamber for several minutes.


    Simone turned to look at Joseph. ¡°He looks down on you. Let him see how to use technology to defeat


    his proud mystical arts.¡±


    After meeting up with Bailey, she contacted Joseph and activated the locator in her phone, allowing


    Joseph and the others to find their way here smoothly.


    That was why she realized that when Magnus was stalling for time, not only did she not stop him, but


    she intentionally dragged it out even longer.


    The purpose was to let Joseph and the others catch up.


    She had noticed before that the more powerful geomancy masters with mystical arts were disdainful of


    modern technology.


    Indeed, bullets and shells were no match for them.


    They even believed that even powerful weapons had to be locked onto them before they could be fired.


    In this era, they were not wooden puppets and could easily move and dodge.


    So, they had always looked down on them.


    To deal with someone like Magnus, she had to use the thing he despised the most to defeat him.


    The most crucial thing was that she and Bailey didn¡¯t have to lift a finger.


    Easily dealing with Magnus would have be an insurmountable burden for him.


    Ultimately, bing a demon in his heart made him unable to find peace even in death. That was the


    most painful torment.


    Otherwise, just letting him die would be too simple. It couldn¡¯t relieve her hatred.


    Simone¡¯s words made Magnus feel incredibly ridiculous.


    Heughed out loud. ¡°Simone, it seems I overestimated you before. Youth likes to fantasize and enjoy


    unrealistic dreams. Do you want to kill me with high-tech weapons? What a joke.


    He took out a few ancient coins from his pocket and yed with them. Thene on, let me see how


    powerful your so-called weapons are, I wonder whether their bullets are faster or my ancient coins are


    faster.


    He was confident that he could fly over with the ancient coins in his hand and sever their shooting


    hands before they had a chance to shoot.

 Chatper 463

    Chapter 463


    Chapter 463 She Is Too Cunning


    Simone sensed from Magnus expression that he had misunderstood; his thinking remained fixated on


    facing conventional firearms.


    When Joseph nced at her, she nodded in agreement. She then reached out, pulling Bailey to the


    back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave him to them. For now, let¡¯s seal off this evil pit together, she suggested.


    Bailey, curious about the advanced weapon against Magnus, nodded and replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two of them used their mystical tools to suppress the spreading cracks,


    Joseph and the others swiftly retrieved palm-sized special interference devices from their backpacks


    and activated them.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As the interference devices were being activated, Magnus noticed the chaotic negative energy


    maic field around him.


    He had always known that the special department possessed many instruments and methods to


    counter mystical arts practitioners and had studied them as well.


    This type of disruptor was designed to prevent mystical arts practitioners from using negative energy


    against them.


    He sneered, ¡°Is this all you have?¡± Then he called upon the surrounding negative energy and infused it


    into his mystical tools, forcefully breaking through the interference and sessivelynding on those


    interference devices


    Subsequently, those interference devices exploded and appeared to be destroyed.


    Despite his disdain for high technology, Magnus did notpletely underestimate it.


    He knew what needed to be understood.


    Simoneughed. ¡°Sure enough, you would do this.¡±


    These words made Magnus, who was originally proud and self-satisfied, pause.


    Then he saw many red rays appearing from the exploding interference devices, surrounding him and


    his three subordinates.


    Joseph and the others, with devices on their wrists, controlled the red rays, directing them toward the


    four


    of them.


    Magnus felt an indescribable sense of danger.


    He also realized that this thing could indeed threaten him.


    Although he remained cautious, he was not afraid


    He didn¡¯t believe that this thing could defeat and kill him.


    0


    Then, using his agile body, he constantly maneuvered through the red rays while defending himself


    with his mystical tools.


    However, the others were not as agile as him, and their strength was far inferior.


    As a result, they were directly struck by the red rays, screaming in pain as they fell to the ground.


    At that moment, Skyler took out a gun from his pocket. This was an energy gun that Simone had


    helped


    improve


    He aimed at Magnus and fired. But instead of ordinary bullets, energy light rings shot out.


    Magnus dodged the red rays while also evading the energy bullets.


    Gradually, he began to feel overwhelmed.


    He identally got hit by a red ray, feeling a strong stinging sensation on his skin as his arm was cut.


    He wanted to use negative energy against Joseph and the others, hoping to prevent them from


    controlling the weapon against him.


    But then he looked surprised.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t escape the encirclement of the red rays with the negative


    energy he summoned.


    Furthermore, the light rings shot by Skyler weakened lus vitality.


    At this moment, Simone spoke up. ¡°Magnus, these rays contain energy that disrupts maic fields,


    and they¡¯re more effective than a disruptor. If you n on using negative energy tricks, it¡¯s in your best


    interest to conserve your energy. Regarding the energy gun in Skyler¡¯s hand, each shot weakens your


    vitality. I¡¯m curious to see if your vitality willst longer than the energy in his gun.¡±


    She chuckled, covering her mouth. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention, this gun doesn¡¯t have just one; there are


    several. Magnus, you better hold on a little longer. If you give up too soon, it won¡¯t be as entertaining


    for


    us to watch.


    Magnus remained silent. She is so wicked and cunning.


    It was the first time he had heard of these red rays that disrupt and cut, as well as the energy g


    weakens vitality.


    gun that


    It was evident that they were specifically designed to counter the celestial master of the Divine State.


    No matter how powerful a celestial master was, their vitality would be constantly consumed and


    weakened until it ran out.


    That would be the time when their strength and defense were weakest.


    ¡°Is this something only the special department possesses?¡± He had eliminated many people from the


    special department, so logically, they would have informed him immediately if they had such weapons.


    Joseph added, ¡°These were specially modified by Master Gray to deal with you specifically. Magnus, if


    you¡¯re smart, stop struggling in vain.¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect that there was someone behind Mr. Lewis


    That person turned out to be Magnus, who often coborated with the special department.


    As the saying goes, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    They were also amazed by Simone¡¯s abilities. Not only was she skilled in geomancy and mystical arts,


    but she also understood high-tech weapons.


    She seamlessly integrated the two.


    Otherwise, they would be walking into their own demise by trying to confront Magnus, such a powerful


    celestial master.


    The consequences would be immense.


    Unless they used weapons with special destructive power.


    But there were also drawbacks.


    That weapon could lock onto a target and shoot at it; even if the target evaded, it could still track them.


    However, if the celestial master used something to rece themselves, the bullets would explode and


    disappear with just one shot.


    They would have to continueunching attacks without pause.


    Of course, that kind of weapon could lock onto targets, and very few people could avoid it, with a low


    chance of sess.


    Even if someone could dodge one or two shots, they couldn¡¯t dodge eight or ten.


    When the celestial master¡¯s energy was almost depleted, they could still be defeated.


    However, the cost was extremely high, and after using it, there would be lingering effects in the area.


    So they would only resort to it if they had no other choice.


    Now, the two weapons improved by Simone were even more practical.


    Although their destructive power might not be as great, they were highly effective.


    When Magnus heard Joseph¡¯s exnation, his face darkened.


    While dodging, he red at Simone and said, ¡°Simone, I think there¡¯s something wrong with your


    mind.¡±


    He deliberately added, ¡°If something like this can deal with me, it can deal with you in the future as


    well.¡±


    She goes to great lengths to deal with me. If this weapon could defeat a celestial master who has


    achieved the Divine State, it can defeat her in the future as well. Did she forget she is one of us as


    teelly


    He couldn¡¯tprehend her way of thinking.


    At the same time, he felt frustrated and depressed.


    He was actually being threatened by this modified high-tech weapon


    He had always believed that he was a great celestial master and that only heaven¡¯sws could restrain


    him.


    Only a celestial master of greater strength than him could handle him.


    However, these red rays and energy guns had taught him a valuable lesson, proving that his


    assumption


    was incorrect


    Despite his reluctance to acknowledge it, he had to admit that he had underestimated the power of


    modern technology.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this. How does ite to this? The pursuit of mystical arts for killing should be the


    ultimate path!

 Chatper 464

    Chapter 464


    Chapter 464 This Is Truly Infuriating


    Simone had already anticipated that Magnus would urter such words.


    She had been waiting for this moment.


    With an indifferent smile, she responded, ¡°I am aw-abiding citizen and a member of a special


    department, unlike you and your son, who harm people to prolong your lives. I have no reason to fear


    such weapons. I have never considered myself superior or detached from the real world. I am just an


    ordinary person, and being a celestial master does not make me superior. Having constraints is


    actually beneficial for a celestial master. I refuse to be like you, recklessly calcting and believing that


    no one can and Touch you


    I am willing to be constrained, and I am not afraid of it. That¡¯s the difference between you


    1.


    The reasons she helped improve these two weapons, aside from dealing with Magnus, were also to


    convey to the special department and the higher-ups that celestial masters were not invincible.


    Even when facing high-tech weapons, they were still mortal and could be dealt with without excessive


    fear.


    In the future, there would be no need to fear or guard against her and Bailey.


    This was also her message to the special department and the higher-ups.


    With each step she took, she considered the next three steps.


    It was a fact that no matter how powerful an individual was, they could not resist an entire country.


    Even if a celestial master reached the pinnacle of power and influence, they could not withstand a


    nuclear bomb. Moreover, even if theplete unity of the Divine State was achieved, it still could not


    ovee an irresistible force.


    She was also teaching Magnus a lesson, letting him know that the world had long changed, and there


    would always be people surpassing others and heavens beyond the heavens.


    Magnus choked, ¡°You! You are a crazy woman!¡± She is mad to subject herself to constraints willingly.


    And she still wants to harm us. She is too hateful.


    Simoneughed. ¡°In your eyes, the world revolved around you.¡±


    In the minds of these old folks, they believed they were the most powerful.


    ¡°You had no moral values, and you didn¡¯t respect thew, so you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Then, she changed the subject. ¡°But thew would teach you how to be a decent human being.¡±


    Magnus had harmed so many people; he should have been handed over to thew for punishment.


    It could have also served as a warning to geomancy masters with mysical arts who harbored evil


    intentions, showing them the boundaries of what they could and could not do.


    Magnus¡¯ face twisted in anger. ¡°Simone, if I don¡¯t die. I will definitely kill you.¡±


    Simone had trapped him so miserably that he couldn¡¯t let go of this grudge, even in death.


    INM


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you really think you still have a chance? You¡¯re overestimating


    yourself.


    Even if they were to punish him through legal means, once they caught him, they would definitely


    destroy his cultivation.


    There was no way they would give him another chance to cause trouble.


    Skyler finished firing his energy gun without wasting any shots; one-fifth of the energy circles hit


    Magnus,


    He then retrieved another gun and aimed it at Magnus, increasing the chances of hitting him.


    Magnus¡¯ stamina and vitality were diminishing, and his body was no longer as agile.


    After another hit, Magnus looked at Skyler.


    Unable to hold back, he shouted, ¡°Skyler, how dare you? I am your grandfather!¡± Skyler coldly looked


    at him. ¡°Don¡¯t go around iming we¡¯re rted. I can also say that I am your grandfather.¡±


    Magnus was left speechless, confronted by this unfilial descendant.


    ¡°You have our blood running through your veins. Do you think Simone and the others will spare you?¡±


    He continued, ¡°Furthermore, you are just a medium for stealing luck. If your father dies without my help


    to suppress it, you will immediately die a violent death.¡±


    If Skyler could turn against them and help him, he would have a chance to escape from here.


    However, it was clear that he underestimated Skyler¡¯s hatred toward them.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Skyler sneered, ¡°Then let¡¯s just die together. I would rather die than spare you bunch of beasts who


    only know how to sow seeds. Besides, Simone¡¯s master has already changed my fate as a medium. As


    long as I continue to umte good deeds, one day, I will return to normal.¡±


    He said firmly. ¡°If I can¡¯t change it, then I¡¯ll ept it


    Simone interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it can definitely be changed. My master didn¡¯t deceive you.¡±


    No wonder the master wrote in the letter and mentioned that Skyler is a trustworthy person. It turns out


    he had also changed Skyler¡¯s fate.


    Upon hearing Skyler¡¯s words, Magnus was stunned. ¡°Changing fate. I see now.¡± He suddenly looked at


    Simone, ¡°I understand it now. The variable in this game is because my junior brother changed your fate


    against the heavens. No wonder he suffered bacsh and lost all his remaining lifespan. So he used


    the secret technique of changing fate against the heavens.¡±


    With a face full of resentment, he said, ¡°That scoundrel, I should have killed him earlier.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why his junior brother had suchpassion for humanity.


    Isn¡¯t immortality a good thing? If he wishes to adhere to the natural cycle of life and death, he should


    simply embrace death. Why does he have to intervene and ruin our ns?


    It infuriated him.


    Upon hearing his words, Simone had a cold look in her eyes,


    She signaled for Skyler to hand over the device and energy gun on her wrist.


    Then, she controlled the red beam and energy gun to deal with Magnus.


    She was fast and incredibly urate, making it impossible for Magnus to dodge.


    In just a


    moment, he was cut by the red beam and turned into a bloodied figure.


    His vitality continuously weakened, and he finally fell to the ground, powerless to resist.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief and anger, and he felt so frustrated that he wanted to explode right


    there.


    down upon. What¡¯s more,


    Not only did he lose, but he lost to the high-tech weapons that he used to look down Simone, whom he


    wanted to kill, waspletely unharmed.


    ording to his expectations, even if it wasn¡¯t easy to deal with Simone and Bailey together, they


    should have fought each other to the death


    At the very least, he expected them to be seriously injured.


    But now, hey on the ground covered in blood while they stood nearby, still fresh and rxed,


    enjoying the spectacle. This was just too infuriating for him.


    The more he pondered on the matter, the more he grew frustrated and enraged, to the extent that he


    coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Simone sneered with disdain, ¡°You¡¯ve lived for so many years, yet your mental fortitude is so feeble.


    Are you truly getting so worked up over this? Is it truly worth it?¡±


    Magnus¡¯ anger once again ignited.


    Others remained silent, thoroughly entertained by the spectacle.


    However, if they were in Magnus and Mr. Lewis¡¯ shoes, they would indeed be so furious that they would


    feel physically ill.


    They were certain that Simone possessed not only formidable abilities but also a talent for infuriating


    others.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her in the future¡­

 Chatper 465

    Chapter 465


    Chapter 465 A ¡°Good Filial Son¡±


    Magnus and Mr. Lewis, the father and son, were both handcuffed with special restraints and escorted


    away in a prison car.


    Joseph looked at Simone. Thank you so much for today.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Simone, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to uncover the illegal activities of Magnus


    and Mr. Lewis, let alone capture and take them away.


    With these two captured, the special department could now clean up the mess.


    Simone, wearing a smile, responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Beyond personal grievances, it¡¯s also part of


    my duty. When you take them back, make sure to disable their cultivation. Otherwise, they might cause


    trouble.¡±


    The special department had a specific method for disabling the cultivation of geomancy mystical arts


    practitioners.


    For example, when capturing formidable evil cultivators, their cultivation strength had to be disabled


    first to ensure that nothing unexpected happened.


    In this regard, she didn¡¯t need to personally exert effort.


    Joseph nodded and said, ¡°I understood. The first thing we would do when we got back was to disable


    their cyclones.¡±


    The cyclone was akin to the dantian, and by disabling it, the geomancy mystical arts practitioner could


    no longer gather qi


    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t manipte elemental energy and negative energy, rendering them ordinary


    people.


    For geomancy mystical arts practitioners, disabling the cyclone was equivalent to rendering them


    useless.


    Simone smiled and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    For people like Mr. Lewis and Magnus, bing useless was undoubtedly difficult to ept.


    To make them wish they were dead, various methods needed to be applied.


    For people who cared so much about their lifespan, even if they became useless, they likely couldn¡¯t


    bring themselves tomit suicide. So, let them suffer mentally and physically every day.


    Joseph asked Skyler to stay behind and assist Simone in dealing with the cracks in negative energy he


    took the others to escort Magous and Mr. Lewis buck.


    while


    After they left, Simone noticed that Bailey¡¯s gaze was fixed on the shrinking crack, which was still filled.


    with negative energy.


    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She felt that ever since this thing appearest, he seemed a bit


    absent-


    minded.


    O


    Bailey snapped out of it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but whenever I see this thing. I feel like it¡¯s rted


    to me. It feels like it was born for me,ing for me, wanting to devour me at any time. It posed a great


    threat to me.


    This sixth sense was never wrong.


    wrong.


    If it weren¡¯t for the existence of this thing, he wouldn¡¯t have developed such fear toward Magnus.


    Magnus¡± strength was indeed not weak, but in terms of the depth of elemental energy andbat


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    skills, he was superior to Magnus,


    Simone looked at the disappearing crack with a pensive expression. I also think there¡¯s something


    wrong with this thing. With Magnus being taken away, it¡¯s going to run away as well. I always felt that


    something


    was off


    The crack was about to disappear, not because of their suppression just now but because it was


    spontaneous.


    Bailey nodded. ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Simone then said to Skyler. After you go back, investigate Magnus and see what he used to control this


    crack in the tomb. It would be best to find out where the real home of this thing is.¡±


    From the beginning, it was clear that Magnus had temporarily brought it here, indicating that this thing


    had been hidden somewhere.


    She added, ¡°If we can¡¯t destroy it, it will be a big threat.¡±


    Skyler nodded. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m going to do a DNA test with Mr. Lewis and then announce this news. Then


    I¡¯ll show it to my mom.¡±


    He wanted to let his mom take a good look. The man she had loved for so many years was not a


    young, handsome guy at all but an old man.


    He wondered what his mom¡¯s reaction would be. He was a little excited about it.


    Simone knew right away what he was going to do. She chuckled. ¡®I think so too. Your mom has the


    right to


    know.¡±


    Skyler was really a ¡°good son,¡± and she liked this about him.


    Skyler chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s what I think as well.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°Will the Special Department make their affair public?¡±


    Skyler replied, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s also to give an exnation to the geomancy masters in the association. Of


    course, it also serves as a warning to them, And it prevents outsiders from specting randomly.¡±


    When these two were caught, it led to a significant cleanup not only within the special department but


    also within the geomancy association.


    Simone smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    She also thought it should be made public. After all, the geomancy association had to change two


    leaders


    next, and it couldn¡¯t be kept a secret.


    Expose what they had done and punish them through legal means. It could also be considered as


    giving those who had been harmed by them fair treatment.


    When the negative energy crack waspletely closed, the ancient tomb returned to calm.


    Simone ced a few talismans in the tomb chamber and left with Bailey.


    Two dayster, the special department finished interrogating Mr. Lewis.


    With Joseph¡¯s permission, Simone called Tina and informed her about the arrest of Mr. Lewis and


    Magnus.


    Tina already knew that Mr. Lewis was her biological father, but she didn¡¯t expect Magnus to be her


    grandfather,


    No wonder the rtionship between the two of them could be kept hidden all this time.


    After all, no one could have guessed that they were father and son, especially Magnus, who looked


    younger than Mr. Lewis.


    Tina and Skyler were indeed siblings with simr personalities.


    She immediately went to do a DNA test and then made it public.


    At the same time, she wanted her mother to see clearly the true intentions of the men she had loved


    over the years.


    Her father was handsome when he was young, but her biological father turned out to be an old man


    who temporarily regained his youth by absorbing the luck of others.


    After knowing this truth, it was estimated that her mother¡¯s love-stricken mind could be cured.


    After all, she was a ¡°filial¡± daughter.


    It was also fortunate that her father had sessfully filed for divorce.


    Even if her mother truly regretted it and sincerely wanted forgiveness to continue entangling, it would


    be impossible.


    Simone supported Tina¡¯s decision.


    In addition to telling Tina about this matter, Simone also called Mr. Foster to inform him.


    With Mr. Lewis being arrested, the Foster Family no longer needed to worry about their luck being


    taken


    away.


    Mr. Foster fell silent for a moment upon hearing this news. After a moment of contemtion, he


    expressed, ¡°I never expected him to be caught so quickly after I have been acting for so many years.¡±


    Simone perceived theplexity of his emotions.


    Perhaps he was questioning whether it was truly necessary for him to be so caunous in his actions all


    these


    years.


    She reassured him, saying. It was right for you to have acted for so many years. The special


    department discovered that Mr. Lewis had instructed his disciple to create a geomancy formation to


    harm two families whose luck he desired to seize. It was because the male heads of these two families


    sensed something amiss. They were not deceived by Mr. Lewis¡¯ women or love-stricken minds but


    began investigating. Not only were they killed, but their biological parents and children also suffered the


    same fate. If you hadn¡¯t acted with such infatuation all these years, Leon and Gwen would probably not


    be alive.¡±


    Upon hearing Simone¡¯s words, Mr. Foster¡¯s mental barrier was suddenly lifted. ¡°My efforts were not in


    vain.


    The reason he had to act was to protect his two children.

 Chatper 466

    Chapter 466


    Chapter 466 You Knew?


    After ending the call, Simone reached out to Steven once again.


    Since they had previously coborated with three other parties, they needed to inform them of the


    results.


    Simultaneously, she also revealed the actions taken by Mr. Lewis and Jodie¡¯s biological mother.


    Upon hearing this. Steven couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. The Gray Family would finally no


    longer be under scrutiny.


    nosity got t better of him, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Salma already knows


    that Jodie is Mr. Lewis¡¯ biological daughter? And she¡¯s also aware of the incident where Jodie¡¯s


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    biological mother took you away and handed you over to human traffickers?¡±


    Simone confirmed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis admitted it on the spot. Well, she was present, so it¡¯s only natural


    that she knows.


    Steven¡¯s expression turned grim, and he found it difficult to breathe.


    He knew that Jodie had been arranged to enter the Gray Family by Mr. Lewis, and Simone¡¯s


    disappearance as a child was likely connected to him. But he never expected that Jodie¡¯s biological


    mother would be the one who took away Simone..


    In other words, Jodie¡¯s biological parents had conspired against Simone and their family.


    Jodie was the daughter of their enemy.


    We don¡¯t even have the chance to settle this matter. Why hasn¡¯t Selma kicked Jodie out yet?


    The reason he knew she hadn¡¯t done so was because Salma had contacted him yesterday.


    She had mentioned that the vi had been tampered with and set up with some negative energy


    formations and asked him to help find a powerful geomancy master toe and deal with it.


    She had taken Jodie to an apartment in the city center.


    But Salma hadn¡¯t provided him with the specifics or mentioned that she knew about Jodie¡¯s


    background.


    Upon observing Steven¡¯s silence, Simone deliberately asked, ¡°Is Mrs. Gray still maintaining a motherly


    rtionship with Jodic?¡±


    Steven felt a pang of pain and embarrassment in that moment.


    He sighed, ¡®I suppose so. Salma is bing more and more confused.¡±


    How can she treat the enemy¡¯s daughter as a treasure? What kind of absurdity is this? He couldn¡¯t


    Simone smiled. ¡°I had a feeling it would be like this. Mrs. Gray¡¯s choice is not surprising at all. By the


    way. I¡¯m nning to sue Jodie¡¯s biological mother for kidnapping. So, the mother and daughter will


    soon turn against each other.¡±


    She emphasized, ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t turn against each other solely because of the kidnapping


    incident. involving me and Jodie¡¯s biological mother. This was also a warning for Steven to be


    prepared..


    Steven felt ufortable and embarrassed. He roughly guessed that Simone was going to cause


    trouble, and then Salma would turn against Jodie.


    His embarrassment was because of thest sentence Simone added. Salma was truly out of line.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t sue, I¡¯m still going to prepare to sue Jodie¡¯s biological parents.¡±


    Steven wasn¡¯t just making empty threats. Upon hearing this, he became furious.


    His immediate reaction was to sue and make Jodie¡¯s biological parents pay for their actions.


    Now that Simone wanted to sue, he not only supported her but also added fuel to the fire.


    As for Salma, he took a deep breath. I¡¯m also going to file for divorce from Salma.¡±


    He had given her several chances before, thinking that they were an old married couple and divorce


    would be unsightly. But now, not only was he disappointed in her, but he also felt a sense of


    detachment. Since the enemy¡¯s daughter was so alluring, he would let Salma go and live a good life


    with Jodie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to finalize the divorce within the next two days, so can you arrange for them to turn against each


    other only after that?¡± If they turned against each other now, Salma would definitely not agree to a


    divorce.


    After all, he was the only hope Salma could hold on to.


    If Salma hadn¡¯t continued to protect Jodie after knowing that she was the enemy¡¯s daughter, he


    wouldn¡¯t have considered divorcing her.


    But now, he would use this as a reason to divorce her.


    As for how the Johnston Family would react and whether they would oppose the divorce, he no longer


    wanted to concern himself with it.


    Besides, because of Salma, his coboration with Nichs also came to an end.


    As soon as Simone heard what Steven intended to do, she already had a hunch. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll sue


    them. three days from now.¡±


    The two reached an agreement, and Steven wanted to say something apologetic, but Simone ended


    the call first.


    Steven had made up his mind to get a divorce and didn¡¯t want to prolong it.


    So, he had thepany¡¯swyer draft a divorce agreement for him.


    All the property that should be given to Salma was divided.


    The children were all adults, so there was no issue of custody.


    Once the divorce agreement was finalized, he called Salma and informed her that he wanted to meet


    her.


    Salma had already moved into the apartment with Jodie. Upon feeling tired and not wanting to go out,


    she


    asked Steven toe directly.


    Steven contemted calling his sons.


    Reuben was still on a business trip, so he brought the others, including the one in a wheelchair, to


    over.


    After all, as parents getting a divorce, they had the right to be informed first.


    When Steven entered, he saw Salma sitting on the couch with Jodie standing behind her, massaging


    her. shoulders.


    Indeed, it was a scene of a loving mother and a dutiful daughter. But it was extremely irritating in his


    eyes.


    Upon seeing Steven, Jodie greeted him with a sweet smile, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here!¡±


    She also sweetly addressed Titus and the other three, Titus, Luca, Andrew, Aaron.¡±


    Steven¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I am not your dad, so stop calling me that. I have already publicly


    announced that our family has severed our adoption rtionship with you. You are no longer my


    adopted daughter.


    Titus and the other three nodded. ¡°We are no longer your brothers, so there¡¯s no need to pretend to be


    close to us anymore.¡±


    During the journey. Steven had already informed them about what Jodie¡¯s parents had done and the


    decision to get a divorce.


    They were all angry. At the same time, they felt that their mother couldn¡¯t see things clearly.


    After knowing that, she was still protecting the enemy¡¯s daughter. Is she out of her mind?


    Just then, Salma looked at Steven and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s just a title; why take it so seriously? No matter


    what, we¡¯ve raised Jo for over twenty years. This bond doesn¡¯t break easily


    Steven was infuriated.


    His face darkened. ¡®So you still have feelings for the enemy¡¯s daughter and want to continue treating


    her as if she were our own?¡±


    Salma was taken aback. ¡°You already knew?¡±


    She had not disclosed those things to Steven because she knew he would not tolerate such matters.


    She had thought that since Mr. Lewis had already fled, Steven could not possibly be aware of what


    Jodie¡¯s parents had done in the past.


    However, from the tone of his words, it was evident that he already knew.


    Steven approached and took a seat opposite her. ¡°Mr. Lewis was arrested two days ago and charged


    with multiple crimes. He also admitted that Jodie¡¯s biological mother had taken our own daughter and


    handed her over to human traffickers. Jodie¡¯s biological father also confessed to scheming to seize our


    family¡¯s luck. You were aware of all these truths two days ago, yet you kept them from me and our


    sons.¡±


    Disappointment and coldness filled his eyes. ¡°You kept it from me solely to continue caring for Jodie,


    didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chatper 467

    Chapter 467


    Chapter 467 Are You Going To Be So Cruel to Me?


    Salma had witnessed disappointment in Steven¡¯s gaze before, but this was the first time she saw him


    acting so cold.


    She felt a sense of panic. Those things were all done by Jo¡¯s biological parents. It has nothing to do


    with


    her.¡±


    ¡°We have raised her for so many years. There¡¯s no need to vent our anger on her.¡±


    ¡°After all, she is innocent. Back then, she was just a child.¡±


    Steven furrowed his brow. ¡°She may have been innocent as a child, but she manipted the lives of


    our sons. That¡¯s a fact.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, she is the daughter of our enemy. Whenever we see her, we can¡¯t help but be reminded of


    what her parents did. It¡¯s repulsive.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still able to treat her with kindness and love, as if she were your own daughter?¡±


    Titus chimed in. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the daughter of our enemy.¡±


    ¡°No matter if she is innocent or not, shouldn¡¯t our first reaction be repulsion? Mom, you raised Jodie as


    a pampered heiress, treating lier so well. Have you ever thought about your own biological daughter?¡±


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°When you were showering Jodie with love, Simone almost ended up


    being sold off to the mountains as a child bride.¡±


    They had always med him for losing Simone, but it was actually Jodie¡¯s biological parents who were


    responsible.


    He still felt guilty toward Simone, and he felt even more repulsed by Jodie.


    Andrew said, ¡°Mom, I am a living example. I was harmed by Jodie, and now I¡¯m sitting in a wheelchair.¡±


    Since the incident, his life has been unbearable.


    His sibling bond with Jodie was long gone, reced by a deep sense of disgust


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After hearing their words, Salma¡¯s face turned unpleasant, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    What were they trying to do? Questioning Jodie in public and humiliating her? She said coldly, ¡°Those


    are all things of the past. Why do you keep dwelling on them? And if you find Jo difficult to ept,


    haven¡¯t I already moved out with her? What more do you want from us?¡±


    Deep down, she regretted her decision, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it in front of everyone.


    Especially with Steven and her sons constantly questioning her, she couldn¡¯t back down. Otherwise, it


    would truly be her fault.


    Internally, Jodie cursed Chester for being useless.


    He was the president of the geomancy association and supposedly one of the most powerful members,


    yet


    he was caught and confessed so quickly.


    He even let Steven and the others know about her past. It was like he was trying to harm her.


    Luckily, Salma had a strong sense of pride and wanted to protect her. Otherwise, she might have given


    up


    on her


    She only hoped that Salma could hold on. As long as Salma doesn¡¯t give up on her, she can still live a


    good


    life.


    She walked up to the couch and half-knelt in front of Salma.


    Leaning her head on Salma¡¯s leg, she said with red eyes, full of dependence and gratitude, ¡°Mom,


    thank you.¡±


    Salma reached out and patted her shoulder without saying a word.


    Steven looked at the two of them, feeling a strong difort. He took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, since


    you two have such a deep mother-daughter bond, then live your lives well from now on.¡±


    ¡°Salma, your choices and actions have crossed my bottom line, and I can¡¯t tolerate it anymore.¡± He


    looked at Salma, who still didn¡¯t think she was wrong, and said with a serious tone, ¡°Let¡¯s get a


    divorce.¡±


    Salna was stunned at first, then couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°What did you say?


    He repeated. ¡°I said, let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯ll take the sons with me, and you can raise your precious


    adopted daughter. Let¡¯s not interfere with each other in the future.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that Steven not only didn¡¯te to coax her back today but also wanted to divorce


    her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but push Jodie away, reaching out to grab Steven¡¯s arm. ¡°After so many years of our


    rtionship, you actually want a divorce.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so heartless?¡± Steven let her grab him.


    ¡°Am I the heartless one? Clearly, it¡¯s you who acted recklessly.¡±


    Salma burst into tears. ¡°What did I do wrong? I just wanted someone to apany me. Neither you


    nor the sons apanied me. Only Jo has been by my side wholeheartedly. I let her stay. What¡¯s


    wrong with that?


    Steven furrowed his brow even deeper, ¡°Since you think it¡¯s not wrong, then the two of you can live


    together.¡±


    Salma shook her head in denial. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want a divorce. It¡¯s not embarrassing for you at this age,


    but it


    is for me.¡±


    If she were to get a divorce, how could she hold her head up in the high society of wealthy wives?


    Moreover, when she married Steven back then, it was not just a marriage of convenience because she


    truly liked him.


    Over the years, he didn¡¯t cheat on her like many men in their social cucle.


    Their marital rtionship had always been good, and they were recognized as a model couple in the


    circle.


    She still had feelings for him, but she never thought about getting a divorce and separating.


    Steven knew that his wife wouldn¡¯t agree, but he understood her.


    So, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t agree. I will sue you in court. I don¡¯t feel ashamed. I will


    expose how you pampered the enemy¡¯s daughter and neglected your own biological daughter and son.


    As well as how you transferred the venom on your body to your nephew. I¡¯ll make all of it public.


    ¡°All of these are my reasons for divorce. I believe that if everyone knew the truth, they would only


    support


    y divorce and apud.¡±


    my


    Salma had always held the identity of a wealthydy and a mistress.


    If this matter were to be publicized, she would definitely lose her pride, and she wouldn¡¯t be happy


    about


    it


    Salma looked at him incredulously. ¡°Are you really going to be so cruel to me?¡±


    Steven looked at her. ¡°I am being this cruel because you forced me to. This is the divorce agreement.


    Take a look. I¡¯ll give you everything that you¡¯re entitled to under thew.¡±


    After so many years of marriage. he didn¡¯t want to argue over property.


    He wouldn¡¯t give her any less than what she deserved.


    Salma reached out and tore the divorce agreement into pieces without even looking at it.


    Then, she continuously pushed Steven. Get out! Leave now. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Steven knew she wouldn¡¯t agree to this. He said, ¡°Please think about it carefully and answer me by


    tomorrow. If you choose not to respond or disagree, I will proceed with filing for divorce through my


    you can try. It doesn¡¯t matter if you tear up the divorce agreement, as I have the original copy. I will


    send you an electronic versionter. If you delete it, I can resend it. I will await your call tomorrow.¡±


    After concluding his statement, he adjusted his suit and walked away.


    Salma couldn¡¯t ept this oue as she watched Steven leave resolutely.


    How did such a minor issue escte to the point of divorce? Why was he so heartless? After Steven¡¯s


    figure disappeared, Salma looked at her sons and asked, ¡°Are you just going to stand by and watch


    your parents fight like this? Aren¡¯t you going to try to stop your dad from divorcing?¡±


    Titus shrugged and replied, ¡°If Dad wants a divorce, what can we do? Besides, I believe Dad is making


    the right decision.¡±


    ¡°Mom, if you like Jodie so much, just live happily with your adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to us, your biological children?¡±


    Luca nodded in agreeinent and added, ¡°I agree with Titus.¡±


    ???


    BAL


    Andrew and Aaron chimed in, ¡°Titus has expressed our thoughts.¡±


    Salma was so furious at their words that her entire body trembled, and she pped Titus.


    Then, she lost control and started fighting Aaron and Luca, eximing, ¡°You ungrateful children. You


    ingrates! I regretted raising you.¡±


    Andrew, sitting in a wheelchair, managed to avoid being hit.


    Titus and the other two were taken aback by Salma venting her anger on them.


    Although they understood her frustration, they were once again disappointed in her.


    Were they, her biological sons, so worthless to her?


    At that moment, they suddenly empathized with Simone, whom they had mistreated in the past, and


    regretted once again the foolish things they did back then.

 Chatper 468

    Chapter 468


    Chapter 468 It¡¯s Too Painful


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After Salma finished speaking, the three of them quickly adjusted their clothes and hair.


    Titus, for the first time, looked at Salma with cold eyes and said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we sever our


    rtionship as well? You can just live with Jodie. The rest of us are unnecessary.¡±


    Salma was infuriated by his words. ¡°I knew you were the most despicable among the rebellious


    children.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Simone and I have already severed our rtionship, and during those


    lost. years, I indeed did not raise her.


    ¡°If she wants to sever the rtionship, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    ¡°But you are the ones I raised. Why should I sever my rtionship with you?¡± She snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t


    even think about it.¡±


    ¡°You are still my son. If you are unfilial, I will expose and sue you.


    Thinking of cutting ties. They must be dreaming.


    She had lost her pride in the past because of Simone.


    And now, seeing Melinda and her children severed their rtionship, it became a joke in their circle.


    How could she possibly go through it again?


    Moreover, why should she give in to these despicable sons? After severing the rtionship, they would


    have the audacity to not take responsibility for her as their biological mother. She wouldn¡¯t allow that to


    happen.


    Titus replied, ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it.


    ¡°But what you have done recently has hurt us.¡±


    ¡°You have a precious adopted daughter by your side. If you need anything in the future, don¡¯te


    looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, when you grow old, I will take care of your elderly needs.¡±


    He said coldly, ¡°But other than that, I won¡¯t bother anymore.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Luca looked at Salma and said, ¡°Mom, what Titus said is what we think, too.¡±


    ¡°When you reach the age where you need to be taken care of, call me, and I will provide you with a


    pension. But don¡¯t contact me for anything else.¡±


    He also left after saying that.


    Andrew, sitting in a wheelchair, looked up at Salma. With a hint of mockery, he said, ¡°Mom, I need to


    correct something you said earlier.¡±


    111


    14


    ¡°All our expenses from childhood to adulthood were paid by the Gray Family.¡±


    ¡°When we were young, we were mostly taken care of by the housekeepers and servants.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s too much to say that you raised us. But regardless, you are still our biological mother.¡±


    ¡°I will do the same. When you are old and need care, I will provide a pension, but don¡¯te looking


    for me for anything else.¡±


    He was the most angry and heartbroken.


    He had been harmed by Jodie, and Salma still stood by Jodie¡¯s side.


    Since she chose her adopted daughter over them, her sons, they also didn¡¯t need her.


    Salma was so angry that her face turned pale, pointing at him with her hand. ¡°You!¡±


    Aaron looked at Salma, who was about to faint from anger.


    After considering it, he decided to swallow the sarcastic words he was about to say.


    ¡°Mom, I agree with my brothers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on your own from now on.¡±


    After saying that, he was about to leave.


    Andrew, in an annoyed tone, said, ¡°Take me with you. I don¡¯t want to stay here and see my mother¡¯s


    cold face and someone else¡¯s grieving appearance.¡±


    He was referring to Jodie, who was kneeling and crying.


    Only then did Aaron remember that Andrew was in a wheelchair.


    But wasn¡¯t his wheelchair electric? He must have been intentional to say thatst sentence.


    He turned around and pushed Andrew away.


    Seeing Steven and her sons heartlessly leaving. Salma felt dizzy. She sat weakly on the couch.


    Jodic felt delighted. If the Gray Family treated like this, then she would be the only one left. Especially


    after hearing Steven say that after the divorce, ording to thew, Salma would get a fair share of the


    property.


    If they were to divorce, it would be even more advantageous for her.


    She put on a worried expression and said, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Then she immediately grabbed


    Salma¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Should I take you to the hospital?¡±


    Salma shook off Jodie¡¯s hand and angrily said, ¡°Co to the hospital? If someone takes pictures and


    spreads it, won¡¯t it be embarrassing? If it weren¡¯t for you, they wouldn¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    Now, she felt annoyed whenever she saw Jodie.


    111


    She regretted her impulsive decision to follow Jodle and live with her.


    Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this.


    Jodie knew very well that Salma regretted it, and she med herself for everything.


    She knelt in front of Salma and kept crying, apologizing, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for


    your health. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Dad and my brothers wanting to seek justice for Simone and vent their anger on me,


    things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to burden you. I¡¯ll leave soon.¡±


    ¡°I really miss the days when we were a happy family.¡±


    Then she deliberately suggested, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go find Simone?¡±


    ¡°As long as Simone forgives you, I believe Dad won¡¯t bring up the divorce again.¡±


    Hearing these words, Salma became even more furious. I should beg her for forgiveness?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t


    done anything wrong. Why should I go find her? If you want to leave, then go.¡±


    ¡°I want to be alone and calm down.¡±


    After saying that, she supported herself and walked back to her bedroom, closing the door.


    Lying in bed, Salma couldn¡¯t help but cry


    Steven and her sons¡¯ attitude was too hurtful


    Jodie¡¯s words kept popping up in her mind.


    Yes, they used to be a happy family. Where did all these problemse from?


    It was all because of Simone¡¯s return that their family fell apart


    Suddenly, she had a thought that if they hadn¡¯t brought Simone back, would things be different now?


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became, but she forced herself to stop thinking


    about it.


    Then she called Old Mrs. Johnston andined about Steven wanting a divorce and her four sons


    saying heartless words.


    After leaving the apartment, Steven called Old Mr. Johnston and exined the situation.


    So now the Johnston Family already knew about Steven wanting a divorce and the reasons behind it


    Therefore, instead offorting Salma or seeking revenge on Steven, Old Mrs. Johnston scolded her.


    She criticized her for taking in the daughter of their enemy, who also had a mischievous nature, and


    said she had a problem with her brain.


    Finally, Old Mrs. Johnston expressed her belief that it would be best for the marriage to end and then


    abruptly ended the call.


    0


    She felt deeply disappointed in Salma and no longer wished to have any


    Salma, filled with anger, burst into tears once again. Why was everyone ming her now?


    As evening fell, there came a knock on the door, and Jodie entered with a bowl of congee.


    She personally served Salma, hoping to case the tension.


    After finishing her meal. Salma looked at her coldly and remarked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to leave? Why


    are you still here?¡± Jodie inwardly cursed, finding Salma to be selfish and heartless.


    With tears in her eyes, she exined, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave you, so I want to wait until you¡¯re better


    before I


    go.¡±


    A sarcastic smile formed on Salma¡¯s lips. ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    Later that night, Salma pondered the situation and decided to make apromise.


    After all, Steven and her sons were more important than Jodie.


    If she were to get a divorce, she would lose her home and be the subject of ridicule. What good


    was all that money? Besides, she had her own dowry and was notcking in funds.


    So she took the initiative to call Steven.

 Chatper 469

    Chapter 469


    Chapter 469 Who Can Stand It?


    The Gray Family.


    Steven answered when he saw Salma¡¯s call.


    He spoke first. ¡°Have youe to your senses?¡± Salma cried and said, ¡°I have realized my mistake. I


    admit that I was wrong before.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been sentimental about our rtionship for so many years and taken in Jodie again.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Jodie stay with us anymore. Let¡¯s not get divorced, okay?¡± Steven didn¡¯t expect her to call


    and


    surrender.


    But it did seem like her character.


    He remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Sorry, It¡¯s toote.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t continue to be with you anymore.¡±


    This was the truth. He feels a strong aversion towards his wife now.


    Salma didn¡¯t expect that lowering herself to seek reconciliation would be rejected.


    Her voice became sharper. Is it because of Simone? Because of pleasing her, all of you treat me like


    this.¡±


    ¡°When she didn¡¯te back to Gray Family, our family was so harmonious.¡±


    ¡°Why did she have toe back? She¡­ Before she could finish, Steven interrupted her, ¡®Enough. I


    want a divorce from you. How can you bring Simone into this?¡±


    Any softness he had left disappeared in her ming words towards Simone.


    ¡°She is our biological daughter, and it¡¯s because of Jodie that she was taken away.¡±


    ¡°And even if Simone didn¡¯t return, as long as Jodie is here, she will cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Our family¡¯s luck has been taken away by her, and it¡¯s impossible to return to the harmonious state we


    had before.¡±


    ¡°The so-called harmony and peace were all just a show. Don¡¯t deceive yourself anymore.¡±


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of Jodie that I want a divorce. Don¡¯t always me the


    wrong person.


    ¡°Simone is no longer a part of the Gray Family, so don¡¯t bring her into everything¡±


    Simone was still his daughter in his heart.


    But he can only say this in front of Salma so that she won¡¯t direct all her anger towards Simone.


    O


    Salma was stunned for a moment, then shouted, ¡°How can it be a show? I think you¡¯re the one ming


    others.¡±


    Steven rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Believe whatever you want, but I have made up my mind to


    divorce.¡±


    ¡°If you want to cling on and make a fuss, then I will have to take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check my social mediater.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t sign the divorce agreement tomorrow, I will directly announce on the official Facebook


    page of Gray Group that I will sue for divorce.


    ¡°I believe that once this Facebook post is released, without me having to expose anything, those


    paparazzi will be able to dig up everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    After being together for so many years, Salma knew what kind of person her husband was.


    Upon hearing his heartless words, she felt upset, and her face turned pale.


    She also knew that he was capable of doing such things. ¡°Do you really have to be so cruel to me?¡±


    Steven sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being cruel to you. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t continue with you anymore.¡±


    As Salma became more confused, her personality also became more bitter and sarcastic.


    In the future, when their sons get married, she would constantly argue with their daughters-inw. Who


    could tolerate that? He was also trying to prevent that from happening.


    Salma had a strong sense of self-esteem, and now that Steven had reached this point, she knew that


    causing a scene would be useless.


    Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°You¡¯re cruel. 1 hate you!¡± Without even discussing whether she


    agreed to a divorce, she hung up the phone.


    After a while, she checked her social media.


    She saw the message Steven posted, which simply said, ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce, expressing his


    determination in just four words.


    He also announced the divorce publicly, making his intentions clear.


    Salma felt heartbroken, and tears kept flowing.


    She had beenughing at Melinda before but didn¡¯t expect to follow in her footsteps and be


    another joke in their circle.


    Salma had already given in, but Steven¡¯s attitude remained firm.


    She was also afraid of her actions being exposed.


    And she had her dignity, too. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to beg


    her and plead.


    So, the next day, she agreed to the divorce.


    She asked Steven to print out the divorce agreement and bring it over, this time at a nearby caf¨¦.


    Steven didn¡¯t waste any words. After sitting down, he took out the divorce agreement and ced it on


    the


    table.


    Salma picked it up and looked at it. Indeed, he was generous with the assets.


    She decisively signed her name.


    Then, Steven signed.


    He took the divorce agreement, and although he didn¡¯t feel good about it, he didn¡¯t regret his decision.


    ¡°Even though you may not want to hear it or be able to ept it, I still want to say it onest time. Jodie


    is not as filial and good to you as she appears.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful with her, especially when ites to your assets. Make sure you protect them


    and don¡¯t let her deceive you.¡±


    Salma looked at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Gray, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Steven didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Fine. Goodbye!¡± Salma didn¡¯t say anything, and


    Steven left with hiswyer.


    Soon after, the news of the divorce between the chairman and his wife of the Gray Group was made


    public due to their emotional discord.


    People in their circle were unsurprised because of Steven¡¯s Facebook post on social media yesterday,


    whi the public was shocked.


    Considering their age, divorce was quite unexpected.


    Simone didn¡¯t feel anything when she heard the news of their divorce.


    It was their own choice, after all.


    The next day, she went to report Salma for abduction, presenting herself as the victim.


    The Wilson Family.


    Tina blocked Samantha from entering, not allowing her to harass Chester.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with your long-time crush? Why did youe here? My half-brother works in the


    special department. If you want to be with that old man, I can ask him for help.¡±


    Of course, this was just a sarcastic remark. She knew Samantha wouldn¡¯t do it.


    Sure enough, Samantha¡¯s expression darkened.


    She even red at Tina. ¡°I am your mother. Do you have to hurt me like this? I have also been


    deceived for


    father.¡± so many years. I am also a victim! Let me in. I want to exin to your


    A few days ago, Tina revealed that Mr. Lewis was the man she had loved for many years.


    Initially, she was skeptical. The man she had loved was attractive and charismatic.


    Despite being over 40 years old, he appeared and possessed the vitality of a man m


    How could he be so old?


    However, Tina presented a DNA test with Mr. Lewis and a video where he confessed to having multiple


    affairs, iming that he sought to steal their luck and extend his life.


    She found it hard to believe, so she feltpelled to visit the special department personally to verify it.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Through Tina¡¯s half-brother, she did indeed see the man.


    He had aged terribly, looking unattractive, but he admitted to being the person she had loved.


    He also revealed some intimate details that only the two of them knew.


    At that moment, Tina lost control and even tore his clothes. I


    From his back, she saw the birthmark that she had used to scratch when they were together.


    She copsed on the spot.


    All notions of love and continuing to love him were expelled from her mind.


    She simply felt repulsed, realizing that she had been deceived by such an elderly man for so many


    years.


    After careful consideration, she realized that Chester was still the better choice.


    Especially after the divorce, her family harassed her and took away most of her money.


    She didn¡¯t want to be alone; she desired someone to rely on.


    She heard that Chester¡¯s illness had been cured, so she approached him seeking reconciliation.


    However, Chester coldly rejected her, and Tina even kicked her out of the house,


    Every time she visited, Tina would block her at the door.


    She even spread rumors about her actions, causing the neighbors to gossip about her.


    But she endured it. Now, she only had one thought: she wanted to remarry Chester.


    She would never cheat again and would live a good life with him.

 Chatper 470

    Chapter 470


    Chapter 470 It Is All Revealed


    Tina stared coldly at Samantha.


    You willingly allowed yourself to be deceived by that old man. Its your own fault


    ¡°My father won¡¯t pay any attention to you, so don¡¯t even dream of remarrying him. It¡¯s absolutely


    impossible.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pay any attention to someone like you. If you have any problems, go find your precious Jo.¡±


    After saying that, she closed the door.


    Samantha couldn¡¯t hold back and stood at the door, cursing loudly.


    Tina really made her furious.


    Indeed, Jodie was more obedient.


    Just then, the police arrived and took Samantha away.


    At first, she was confused and wanted to make a scene, but she refused to go.


    But when the police exined the charges against her, she panicked.


    Though she denied it, she was still taken away.


    The neighbors were all discussing it, and the paparazzi arrived as well.


    Even though Tina had left the entertainment industry, she had been a popr figure before, especially


    since this incident involved Simone.


    That was a huge scandal.


    Soon, Samantha¡¯s kidnapping of Simone became a hot topic.


    On the other hand, the special department also exposed Mr. Lewis crimes.


    People were shocked to see that Mr. Lewis had done so many bad things. It was terrifying.


    What¡¯s more, he had arranged for so many women and children to be ced in wealthy families just to


    achieve his goals.


    To achieve his purpose, he even resorted to kidnapping Simone. It was simply insane.


    Mr. Lewis and Samantha were heavily criticized, and Jodie was also criticized when dragged into it.


    Because of Tina¡¯s attitude and the fact that she was innocent, very few people scolded her.


    Instead, many people sympathized with her for having such biological parents and elder sister.


    Then, someone dug up the news that Steven and Salma divorced because of Jodie.


    And so, Jodie became the target of criticism from the entire inte.


    Jodie saw the trending topics and thements criticizing her.


    At the same time, she received a tearful call from Samantha, asking her toe and help hire a


    Jodie still had feelings for Sarmantha, so she secretly went to visit her.


    But she didn¡¯t know that the paparazzi had been waiting near her house for a long time.


    They followed her all the way, exposing her secret visit to Samantha and the fact that she hired a


    for her.


    This exposure caused Jodie to face even more heavy criticism and be a trending topic on social


    media.


    Salma had been lying in bed for the past few days due to the divorce.


    Her phone was even turned off because she was afraid of calls or messages from rtives and friends


    in the entertainment industry.


    Therefore, she was still unaware of what was happening online.


    After Jodie returned, she was worried that Salina would find out.


    Knowing that Salma had been sleeping and turning off her phone, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh


    of relief.


    Lately, she had been serving Salma in various ways, and thetter had not mentioned anything about


    asking her to leave.


    To cover Samantha¡¯s legal expenses, and with her own desire to extract more money from Salma,


    Jodie came up with a n.


    She pretended to feel unwell and went to the hospital for a check-up.


    She even forged a report from the hospital, iming that she had a terminal illness. Then she returned.


    crying with red eyes and pretending to look haggard and confused.


    And then, she allowed Salma to ¡°identally discover her report.


    Salma had already been fed up with Jodie and had considered asking her to move out.


    After all, Jodie was the main cause of her divorce, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with her every day.


    But when she saw the report, Salma couldn¡¯t help but soften her stance.


    She had truly devoted herself to raising Jodie for over a decade, investing more time, energy, and love


    than her sons.


    So even though she was fed up with her, when she found out about the terminal illness, she couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a bit sorry for her, especially when she saw Jodie looking like she had aged twenty years,


    haggard


    and worn out.


    ???


    O


    She also believed that Jodie had a terminal illness, and she was sad, too.


    At the same time, she dismissed the idea of kicking her out and decided to let her live out the rest of


    her ¨C


    Jays.


    Salma didn¡¯t know that this was the result of Jodie being criticized and facing bacsh due to her


    misfortune on the inte.


    This time, Chester and her brothers couldn¡¯te to clean up the mess for her, so she kept getting


    older.


    As a result, Salma¡¯s attitude towards Jodie was no longer as cold as before, and she continued to


    her.


    Amidst Jodie¡¯s pitiful crying and pleading, Salma was further deceived and gave her a card with


    millions of


    dors.


    She wanted Jodie to receive proper treatment.


    However, in Salma¡¯s mind, it was fine to spend money on Jodie¡¯s medical treatment, but she wouldn¡¯t


    give her anything else.


    No matter how much Jodie tried to coax her, she would never give her any of her assets.


    Of course, Salma was cautious when it came to Jodie.


    Naturally, Jodie was extremely grateful,


    After receiving the card, she even pretended to break Salma¡¯s phone identally.


    She said she would buy a new one for Salma but deliberately dyed doing so.


    Recently, Salma didn¡¯t want to use her phone, so she didn¡¯t ask about it.


    Jodie tasted the sweetness of being in Salma¡¯s presence.


    And she couldn¡¯t stand the aging caused by the bacsh of her luck.


    She even started a livestream pretending to have a terminal illness, saying that she wanted to spend


    the rest of her life apologizing and making amends for Chester, trying to gain sympathy.


    Her acting skills were so convincing that she attracted a wave of sympathy.


    Simone naturally knew that Jodie was pretending to have a terminal illness.


    When Jodie took Salma¡¯s money and used it to settle things with Samantha and her uncle, Simone


    knew that she had spent most of it.


    Knowing about Jodie¡¯s deceit, Simone decided to expose her actions. After Jodie spent the money on


    Samantha, Simone revealed everything, including photos of Jodie secretly meeting Samantha over the


    past ten years, her sudden change in attitude after leaving Salma¡¯s room, and videos of her mocking


    and cursing Salina.


    Recently, Jodie had be extremely popr, and the gossip ounts couldn¡¯t wait any longer to


    expose everything.


    few dayster, Jodie made headlines again.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    iimone realized that Salma had not expelled Jodie, so she spected that Salma probably had not


    :nowledge of the online scandal.


    simone arranged for a servant to inform Salma about the exposure online.


    The servant had always been faithful to Salma but did not typically use a phone to check thetest


    trends.


    or entertainment news.


    This was the first time she had heard about the scandal.


    Without even buying groceries, the servant hurriedly rushed back.


    In the morning, Jodie received a call from her uncle and found an excuse to go out.


    Of course, she imed that she needed to go out for a medical appointment, so Salma didn¡¯t think


    much


    of it.


    In the apartment, Salma was lying on the bed, lost in thought.


    The servant rushed in, and Salma knew she was usuallyposed and wouldn¡¯t act so rudely.


    So she asked, ¡°Has something happened?¡± The servant replied, ¡°Mrs. Gray, Miss Gray has gone too


    far.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t actually have a terminal illness; she just wants to deceive you for money. Moreover,


    although she appears filial to you, she mocks and scolds you behind your back.¡±


    ¡°I heard that all these things have been exposed online.¡±


    Salma was stunned for a moment, then suddenly sat up and said, ¡°Give me your phone. Let me see.¡±


    The servant immediately took out her phone and handed it over.


    Salma searched the trending topics and saw that the top three were all about Jodie.


    Live streaming of Jodie meeting her uncle¡¯s family, Jodie pretending to have a terminal illness to


    deceive money and sympathy, and Jodie hiring awyer for Samantha to escape charges as a human


    trafficker.


    She clicked on the first one, which was a live stream from a gossip ount.


    That person secretly live-streamed Jodic, who supposedly had a terminal illness, having a cheerful


    meal with her uncle¡¯s family.


    Today, Jodie had put on exquisite makeup before going out, and she didn¡¯t look haggard or aged as


    she did in front of Salma,


    She didn¡¯t look like someone with a terminal illness at all, and she had a good appetite.


    Salma¡¯s face turned pale, and she clicked on the other trending topics to read them again.


    She saw Jodie as a well-behaved and obedient daughter, serving her moments before entering the


    room,


    But as soon as she left the room, her attitude changed, and she even cried and insulted Salina for


    111


    being mean and stingy.


    There was also evidence that Jodie had been secretly giving money to Samantha and her own


    maternal family for years, and the sum wasrge.


    Finally, a piece of explosive information was revealed. It turns out that for over a decade, Jodie has


    been secretly meeting with Samantha, and there are photos of them together, looking very close and


    intimate. It was clear that they had a strong mother-daughter bond.


    Salma couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and spat out a mouthful of blood. She then fainted, and the


    servant, rmed, called an ambnce and informed Steven of the situation.

 Chatper 471

    Chapter 471


    Chapter 471 Salma¡¯s Dream (1)


    Salma was admitted to the hospital.


    She fell into aa, and although her situation was not very critical, she still hadn¡¯t regained


    consciousness,


    Steven received a call from the servant and summoned his sons to rush to the hospital together.


    In the hospital room.


    Salma felt as if she was floating.


    Then she entered into a dream.


    The dream began on the day Simone first returned to the Gray Family.


    Salma, as an observer, watched what unfolded in the dream.


    She witnessed Simone¡¯s care for the Gray Family and herself.


    Simone didn¡¯t like to show off, but she expressed her care through practical actions.


    For instance, she prepared medicinal meals for her. Simone personally tested various medicinal


    ingredients and ensured they were both effective and ptable before serving them.


    Because Salma was particr about taste, even if the medicine was effective, she couldn¡¯t consume it


    if it


    tasted bad..


    When Simone massaged her, there was warmth in her eyes.


    These were things that Salma had previously overlooked, but now she found them heartwarming.


    She knew that these events had truly urred in the past because she still remembered them.


    In the dream, there was not only Simone but also Steven, her sons, and Jodie.


    Then, she discovered that Jodie genuinely cared for and relied on her.


    However, this caring was mostly superficial, mostly just words.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    For example, when she was sick and bedridden, Simone prepared medicinal meals, congee, and


    massaged her, always staying by her side.


    She also learned to cook and personally made their favorite dishes.


    On the other hand, Jodie only expressed verbal care and then continued to do as she pleased.


    Her sons were slightly better than Jodie. Besides expressing verbal care, they would apany her to


    the hospital for check-ups.


    But it was rare, and they only did it after Simone suggested it.


    Then it came to the time when Jodie wanted Simoll


    In her dream, Salma also discovered that Jodie often said some ambiguous things behind their backs,


    guiding them to have a negative impression of Simone.


    She felt that Simone was specifically targeting Jodie and frequently causing trouble.


    What surprised Salma was that in the dream, Simone did notpletely sever ties with them.


    Because of her concern for family, although she also made some sarcastic remarks, she still gave up


    variety show resources for Jodie.


    As an observer, she could see that Simone was disappointed and distant.


    This made Salma feel-uneasy.


    Afterward, Jodie became popr because of these variety show resources.


    the


    Simone went to the set arranged by Titus to act, but in the end, the y was not aired due to an


    incident.


    She also noticed that since giving the spot to Jodic, Simone had distanced herself from them on her


    own


    initiative.


    Simone¡¯s acting location was in Cebros,


    But Simone hardly ever came home and no longer sent messages to them like she used to, showing


    concern and greetings.


    She no longer reminded her to dress warmly when the weather changed.


    When she wasn¡¯t feeling well, she hinted at it in a message to Simone.


    Simone only replied perfunctorily, telling her to take care of her health, and that was it


    She didn¡¯te back to visit her, let alone make medicinal meals and apany her.


    She felt ufortable at that time and, under the influence of Jodie¡¯s maniption, felt that Simone


    was just using this as an excuse to cause trouble.


    So she asked Simone toe home, but after she politely refused, she endured and didn¡¯t call again.


    She even dismissed the idea of visiting the set.


    Afterward, Jodie became popr, supported by her sons and Leon, and her career flourished.


    Simone, on the other hand, didn¡¯t do well at Gray Entertainment and had almost no opportunities.


    Every time Titus, who was her agent, tried to secure better opportunities for Simone, they would always


    be taken away or given to other artists by Jodie.


    Simone¡¯s career in the entertainment industry didn¡¯t go well, but she never begged her family for help.


    When Titus and thepany didn¡¯t provide opportunities, Simone went out to find them herself.


    Then Simone contacted a film crew and went to remote mountain areas to shool.


    Simone didn¡¯te home and didn¡¯t even send a message to let them know. She just went alone.


    When they found out, they didn¡¯t feel good about it and were very angry.


    It would be insincere to say that they didn¡¯t care at all.


    After all, she was their biological daughter and sister, and after spending so much time with Simone,


    how could they not have feelings?


    But every time they sided with Jodie, itpletely disappointed Simone.


    She didn¡¯t sever ties with them, but it was evident that she was deliberately distancing herself and not


    interacting with them


    During the months of filming. Simone hardly ever contacted them proactively.


    When Aaron reached out, Simone¡¯s response was also very cold.


    From her attitude, they could tell that Simone was giving them silent treatment.


    This left them confused, not knowing why Simone was behaving this way.


    Jodie hinted that Simone was still angry about them taking the opportunity.


    After hearing it repeatedly, they thought Simone was being petty.


    It was just a variety show opportunity. Was it necessary to hold a grudge for so long? After all, they


    were family, and there was no need to be so distant


    They gave up on the idea of asking Simone toe back.


    They thought she needed to experience some hardships on her own ande back willingly when she


    realized that the outside world was challenging


    As long as Simone apologizes, like she used to, they won¡¯t hold it against her.


    Salma knew that the version of herself and her sons in the dream did really care about Simone.


    On the contrary, they were not ustomed to Simone noting home, deliberately distancing


    herself, and no longer showing the same level of concern as before.


    Instead, they still missed her and wanted the family to return to how it was before.


    But if they were to actively coax her back, they were afraid that Simone would return and cause even


    more trouble, continuing to target Jodie, making the home uneasy.


    They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do it.


    So they continued to be at odds with Simone, hoping that she woulde back on her own,


    The version of herself in the dicam may not have realized it yet, but Salma, who was observing the


    dream. did.


    O


    Simone was a very emotional person and longed for familial affection.


    When Simone started toe back, they weed her and showed concern.


    As a result, they received double the affection and attention from Simone.


    Everyone in their hearts understood this, which was why they shamelessly took advantage of Simone¡¯s


    affection and kindness towards them.


    They always believed that no matter what, they were a family and that blood ties could never be


    broken.


    Simone couldn¡¯t let go of her loved ones, so it was only natural for her toe back on her own.


    Just like in the past, Simone would get upset when they showed favoritism towards Jodie, but she


    would still treat them like family and take care of them.


    Therefore, in their hearts, they were certain that Simone would not leave,


    The next scene depicts Simone returning afterpleting the movie, but she still doesn¡¯t live at home.


    They felt uneasy when they found out, and as a result, they were all too angry to reach out to Simone


    proactively, prolonging the cold war.


    Until one day, not long after, they received a call from a kidnapper.

 Chatper 472

    Chapter 472


    Chapter 472 Salma¡¯s Dream (2)


    The kidnapper imed to have abducted Jodie and Simone, instructing them to bring the ransom.


    In her dream, Steven was on a business trip abroad. She called him, and he instructed her to take their


    sons and rescue the hostages.


    He also wired the requested ransom to her ount and sought assistance from nearby help.


    Without hesitation, she and her sons took the money and went to the designated location.


    The kidnapper had been monitoring their house, and he threatened to harm both hostages if they dared


    to involve the police.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t report to the police and decided to use the money to rescue the hostages first.


    Upon learning of the situation, Leon also joined them.


    Upon arrival, Salma saw Jodie and Simone tied up with ropes while the kidnapper held a gun.


    Negotiations ensued. In order to save the hostages, they continued to bargain with the kidnapper,


    promising to give him the money in exchange for their release.


    However, for some unknown reason, the kidnapper suddenly became sadistic and demanded that they


    make a choice.


    They had to choose between releasing either Jodie or Simone first


    The kidnapper intended to keep the other as a hostage and would only release them after safely


    leaving with the money.


    This demand from the kidnapper caught them off guard.


    From the kidnapper¡¯s perspective, it was a reasonable request.


    Jodie cried and suggested that they choose Simone. She exined that although Simone had martial


    arts. skills, Simone was the biological daughter of the Gray Family.


    Therefore, they should save Simone first, and she volunteered to stay as a hostage.


    Salma, in her dream, realized that Jodie was intentionally manipting the situation.


    Jodie was strategically retreating, trying to get them to choose her over Simone.


    Although it seemed fake, those present believed it.


    Simone remained silent, calmly waiting for their decision.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Thisparison made those in the dream perceive Jodie as more sensible and considerate.


    Jodie¡¯s words also reminded them of something.


    When Simone was with the Gray Family, she would wake up early every morning to practice martial


    arts taught by her master.


    O


    She had also once saved a girl who was being bullied by a group of hooligans of the su


    Simone defeated four or five hooligans and was thanked by the girl¡¯s parents when they visited their


    house.


    In their hearts, Simone was strong and resilient.


    On the other hand, Jodic had been spoiled and pampered by them for could make her cry and demand


    so many years even a minor injury


    Moreover, they had favored Jodie for so long, so their hearts were biased.


    They believed that Simone, rather than Jodie, was more suitable to be taken hostage.


    Therefore, they chose Jodie without hesitation.


    Leon also made the same choice.


    Then Salma witnessed the hope in Simone¡¯s eyespletely shattered, and she chuckled self-


    deprecatingly


    She disyed an expression that seemed to have already anticipated this oue.


    She carried a sense of sadness and determination as if she had made a decision.


    Salma felt a knot in her heart as she observed this scene.


    She also noticed the touched expression on Jodie¡¯s face, but there was a hint of smugness in her eyes.


    Obviously, what she said earlier was insincere, otherwise, she could have offered herself as a hostage


    again.


    Following the agreement, the kidnappers released Jodie.


    Just as Jodie approached them, Simone stood up. They all thought that the kidnappers would take the


    money and escape with Simone, abandoning her once they reached a safe ce.


    However, the kidnapper suddenly burst intoughter.


    He looked at them mockingly and revealed that his choice was merely a game.


    He had already been diagnosed with a terminal illness and couldn¡¯t tolerate the arrogance of people


    from wealthy families like them.


    He just wanted to find someone to vent his anger.


    But he was a man of his word, and he would release one as promised.


    Then, when everyone was caught off guard, the kidnapper suddenly turned around, raised his hand,


    and shot Samour without hesitation.


    At that moment, Simone had just managed to break the rope that bound her with a small stone.


    If the kidnapper hadn¡¯t shot so quickly and unexpectedly, Simone would have had a chance to save


    herself.


    914


    The kidnapper hit Simone in a vital spot.


    As Simone fell, she revealed a regretful yet relieved smile.


    Then she looked at them with a cold and deste gaze and said, ¡°You chose to let me die, and I will


    remember. Death is fine. Consider it was repaying your favor of giving birth to me. From now on, we


    have no rtionship and owe each other nothing.¡±


    After saying that, Simone closed her eyes and fell to the ground, losing her young life.


    Salma couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°No. Simone!¡±


    At the same time, she heard their voices in her dream, screaming Simone¡¯s name.


    She felt as if a piece of her heart had been torn away, and the pain was unbearable.


    As she continued to shout and opened her eyes, she saw Steven standing in front of her, wearing a


    worried expression, asking. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Salma realized that tears were streaming down her face, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    She desperately needed someone tofort her, so she hugged Steven and burst into tears.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Simone. We¡¯re so sorry!¡± The dream felt so real to her, as if it had actually happened. She


    didn¡¯t know what their lives would be like after Simone¡¯s death. But she knew that she felt heartbroken


    both at that time and now.


    Steven stiffened as she hugged him, initially intending to push her away. But after hearing her words,


    he stopped


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sorry for Simone? Has something happened again these past few days?


    Was Salma causing trouble with Simone again, along with Jodie?


    Titus and the others had simr thoughts.


    Salma cried, gasping for breath, but managed to tell them in fragments what she had seen in her


    dream.


    ¡°It felt so real. I felt like it actually happened. Simone is dead, our own daughter, because of our


    choices.¡±


    Salma had never felt so guilty before, and the anguish from the dream carried over into reality.


    After listening to Salma¡¯s words, Steven and her sons were all stunned for a moment. They didn¡¯t know


    what to say.


    Steven thought for a moment, reached out, and patted Salma¡¯s back tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Simone


    is Mill alive and well.¡±


    ¡°It was just a dream. Don¡¯t dwell on it.¡±


    Simone was indeed alive and well.


    Steven spected that Salma must have been deeply affected by Jodie¡¯s contemptuous attitude, which


    resulted in this dream.


    But Salma shook her head. ¡°No, it felt too real. It wasn¡¯t just a dream.¡±


    ¡°The events in the dream mirrored reality. But now, due to that incident, Simone suddenly cut off


    contact


    with us.¡±


    ¡°I sense a connection.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, considering Simone¡¯s emotional nature, she wouldn¡¯t have made such an abrupt decision.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if in the dream, she only started to distance herself from us without immediately severing ties.¡±


    Saliua suddenly yearned to hear Simone¡¯s voice. I want to call Simone.¡±


    Then she went to search for her phone, only to remember that it had been damaged by Jodie.


    She said to Steven, ¡®Give me your phone.¡±


    Observing Salma¡¯s emotional breakdown and overwhelming guilt towards Simone, it didn¡¯t seem like


    she was seeking trouble.


    After contemting for a moment, Steven unlocked his phone and handed it to her.


    Salma took the phone and eagerly dialed Simone¡¯s number.

 Chatper 473

    Chapter 473


    Chapter 473 I Will Never Forgive You


    Simone was at home, engrossed in reading a script.


    The script was originally a fantasy drama that she was supposed to film with Jodie.


    However, due to Jodie¡¯s tarnished reputation online, the director decided to terminate the contract with


    her and find a new female lead.


    Simone didn¡¯t particrly like the script for this drama.


    The storyline revolves around a male lead who kills his wife to prove his devotion but ends up falling in


    love with the female lead,


    The scriptwriter intended to convey the depth of the male lead¡¯s love for the female lead, even to the


    point where a heartless person like him could be affectionate.


    However, in Simone¡¯s eyes, the male lead was nothing more than a sc*mbag.


    The female lead in the story was aware of the male lead¡¯s act of killing his wife, but instead of seeing


    anything wrong with it, she was moved by the fact that he became affectionate for her sake.


    Even after the male lead entered the sect and met the female lead, she actively pursued a rtionship


    with him despite knowing that he still had a wife in the mortal world.


    It was like having an affair.


    Simone initially took on this drama because she liked the role of the second female lead.


    However, with Jodie no longer able to y the role, Simone lost interest as well.


    She expressed her thoughts to the director, who surprisingly agreed with her.


    Upon further consideration, he realized that the values portrayed in the previous script were not quite


    right.


    As a result, he decided to have the scriptwriter make changes.


    The script was transformed into one with a dominant female lead, turning the innocent girl into a


    murdered wife.


    The director asked Simone to y the female lead, and the drama became a story of a murdered wife¡¯s


    revenge, surpassing the sc¡±mbag couple and showcasing the rise of the most powerful female sect


    leader.


    In this new script, there was a male supporting character but no male lead.


    Nowadays, many people prefer dramas where either the male or female lead stands out, and the focus


    is not solely on the romantic storyline but also on the career aspect.


    Simone found herself somewhat interested in this kind of script.


    Just as she received the script, her phone rang


    0


    It was Steven calling.


    Ever since Mr. Lewis was arrested, Steven had been trying to mend their rtionship and reach out to


    her.


    However, she had rejected him every time, as there was nothing important for him to discuss with her.


    Steven was a very tactful person and knew how to maintain a distance that wouldn¡¯t make her feel


    repulsed. So they hadn¡¯t been in contact since then.


    Now that he was calling. Simone guessed that it must be something important, so she answered the


    call.


    To her surprise, she heard Salma crying on the other end of the line.


    This left Simone feeling somewhat puzzled.


    She knew that Salma was aware of the online incident and was so angry that she ended up in the


    hospital, fainting.


    Logically speaking, Salma should have gone to find Jodie instead of her.


    Curious, Simone asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    If there was nothing, she would hang up.


    She didn¡¯t want to listen to Salma crying


    Then she heard Salma said, ¡°Simone, I¡¯m sorry!!


    This caught Simone off guard,


    It was the first time Salma had apologized to her.


    But based on Salma¡¯s character, she shouldn¡¯t havee to apologize to her in the face of Jodie¡¯s


    betrayal.


    Even if shepared herself to Jodic and felt that she was more genuine, it would still take some time.


    Confused, Simone said bluntly, ¡°Your apology scared me.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Salma was taken aback, but this time she wasn¡¯t angry.


    She honestly said, ¡°I had a dream. I dreamt that you died, and I wanted to see you. Can youe to


    the hospital? I want to tell you about the dream so that you can be more cautious.¡±


    Salma was afraid that the events in the dream would happen again, with kidnappers shooting and


    killing


    Simone.


    Simone was surprised. Salma had dreamt of her death.


    If Salma had only apologized and felt guilty towards her, wanting to see her, she wouldn¡¯t have gone.


    But Salma had dreamt of her death, and she hadn¡¯t done anything.


    So she decided to go and listen to what Salma dreamt about to see if it was rted to her past life.


    After a moment of silence, she said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle


    O


    Simone arrived at the hospital and walked into the ward. She saw Steven and the Gray brothers


    standing there while Salma had swollen eyes and looked nkly.


    When Salma saw Simoneing, her eyes lit up as if she had regained something lost.


    This gave Simone goosebumps, something she really didn¡¯t need.


    Simone had just walked over when Salma grabbed her hand and excitedly said, ¡°Simone, you¡¯re here.¡±


    But Simone immediately pulled her hand away without hesitation and said coldly, ¡°Tell me about the


    dream.


    Seeing Simone¡¯s reaction, Salma felt very sad.


    She had previously med Simone, her own biological daughter, but it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t care


    anymore.


    If she didn¡¯t care, how could she get angry and me her daughter for not paying attention to her and


    opposing her?


    Of course, she had made mistakes before.


    Salma took a deep breath and recounted the events of the dream.


    Then she looked at Simone and tentatively asked, ¡°Simone, do you know about the dream? Is that why


    you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with us anymore?¡±


    She felt that Simone was too calm, as if she wasn¡¯t surprised at all by the events in the dream.


    After waking up, she had always suspected that Simone knew about the dream, and that¡¯s why she cut


    off ties with them.


    Simone could clearly see Salma¡¯s thoughts


    No wonder Salma acted this way and insisted on having here over.


    She didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yeah. I had the same dream you had, too. So I don¡¯t want to follow in the footsteps


    of the dream, and 1 am indeed disheartened by you all, so I decided to cut off ties.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Now it represents that my decision was right.¡±¡°


    Salma had not spoken yet when Andrew asked, ¡°Did you cut off ties with us because of a dream? But


    what if the events in the dream did not ur?¡± Simone raised an eyebrow and questioned,¡± Is the


    dream the reason why I cut off ties with you, or is it because of your choices?¡±


    Salma continued, ¡°Let me ask you: if you were unaware of Jodie¡¯s true intentions in the dream and


    were not hurt by her, if we were to be kidnapped in the dream again, would you choose Jodie or me?¡±


    This question left the Gray Family stunned.


    Without waiting for their response, Simone dered, ¡°You would still choose Jodie.¡±


    ¡°That is why I chose to cut off ties with you.¡±


    ¡°This was also the decision I made when I died in the dream¡±


    0


    Tears welled up in Salma¡¯s eyes once again as she apologized. I¡¯m sorry. We chose Jodie back then


    because we thought you were stronger.


    ¡°And you had martial arts skills, so we believed you had a better chance of escaping¡±


    Simone sneered. ¡°So being strong means being the one who gets abandoned? But the oue was


    that I died! This was your true choice, so why bother making so many excuses?¡±


    Salma knew that Simone, who had been abandoned, would not agree.


    She looked at Simone and said, ¡°I am sorry. I want to make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t recognize me, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    In the dream, she had been foolish, deceived by Jodie, and lost genuine care and concern for Simone.


    So, she truly wanted to make it up to Simone and repair their mother-daughter rtionship,


    But Simone refused, saying. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°The so-calledpensation is ridiculous. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°I have already stated that I no longer want any rtionship with you, and I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    ¡°I will never forgive you, ever¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t even think about repairing our rtionship.


    She looked at Salma with indifference and added, ¡°If you feel guilty, then go do some good deeds


    umte merits. Don¡¯t bother me.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    With that, she turned around without hesitation and walked away.


    Leaving behind the stunned Gray Family and the heartbroken and bewildered Salma.

 Chatper 474

    Chapter 474


    Chapter 474 Experiencing the Pain


    Andrew was the first to regain hisposure.


    He asked uncertainly, ¡°So, Simone and Mom had the same dream. Is that why she cut ties so


    decisively?¡± Titus nced at him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s obvious. What else is there to ask?¡±


    Andrew, influenced by Jodie, was bing more foolish by the day.


    Andrew sighed. ¡°No wonder she made that choice. If it were me, I would have done the same.¡±


    ¡°If Simone and Mom had the same dream, there must be a connection to this mysterious thing.


    Otherwise, how could they coincidentally have the same dream?


    He suddenly remembered something. ¡°Could it be that she is like what¡¯s written in a script, actually


    reborn?¡± As a director, he had read many scripts about rebirth and time travel.


    Simone¡¯s situation was somewhat simr to rebirth.


    Aaron said, ¡°No way. Didn¡¯t Mom also have the same dream?¡± He added with concern, ¡°But she must


    have experienced that kind of death, which is why she was so decisive.


    Luca asked, ¡°So now, there is actually a life separating us from Simone?¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°ording to what Mom said about the dream, even though we were all deceived by Jodie, Simone


    can still be considered indirectly killed by us


    Thinking about that dream, he also felt quire ufortable.


    He self-deprecatingly said, ¡°We gave up our own sister to choose a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Our


    judgment must have been clouded.¡±


    Titus thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that. I also suspect that the kidnapper is connected to


    Jodie.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how could such a coincidental thing happen, where both of them were kidnapped together,


    and the kidnapper said they would release whoever we chose?¡±


    ¡°If the kidnapper was truly perverted, shouldn¡¯t things have gone against his wishes? The more we


    choose someone, the more he should have killed the person we cared about.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, he said he had a terminal illness and wanted to seek revenge on the wealthy, so he shot


    Simone.¡±


    ¡°This feels like someone behind the scenes deliberately trying to cover up.¡±


    Andrew looked up at Titus and said, ¡°That must be it.¡±


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re the most perverted one in our family. Whatever you can think of, the perverted


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    kidnapper must have thought of it too.¡±


    He continued to analyze. ¡°If the kidnapper didn¡¯t follow this n, it means he¡¯s not a real perverted


    kidnapper from a news agency, but someone else is pulling the strings.¡±


    ¡°Based on our previous experience, this is most likely rted to Jodie.¡±


    Titus was speechless.


    He impatiently replied, ¡°If you can¡¯t contribute, then say less.¡±


    Andrew sneered. That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Steven also fell into deep thought.


    At this moment, he felt a pang of difort and regret. It turned out that Simone had experienced such


    a harsh situation, which was why she didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with them anymore.


    If the version of him in her dreams or his parents were here, he would have chosen Simone.


    After all, she was their biological daughter, and they owed her so many years.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be denied that he wasn¡¯t much better than Salma and the others.


    He was also an irresponsible father who didn¡¯t care enough about Simone, who had returned.


    Although he didn¡¯t favor Jodie, he believed Salma and their sons¡¯ words about Simone¡¯s nonsense. He


    wasn¡¯t a good father, so it was no wonder Simone also resisted and disliked him.


    It wasn¡¯t just Simone, but also the same for his sons..


    It was because of them that they were brainwashed by Jodie since childhood, making them worthless.


    He sighed heavily. It¡¯s all our fault. Simone can¡¯t be med.¡±


    Now, he really wanted to make up for those debts, but Simone resolutely refused, making him even


    more distressed.


    Just then, Salma, who had been lost in thought, suddenly looked ferocious. ¡°It¡¯s all Jodie¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jodie, Simone wouldn¡¯t have been taken away.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have severed ties with Simone.¡±


    She started crying again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, Simone wouldn¡¯t have been killed by the kidnappers.¡±


    The image of Simone¡¯s hopeful and resolute expression before her death kept haunting her mind,


    Whenever she thought of that scene, she felt extremely ufortable.


    Jodie not only indirectly killed Simone but also yed tricks on their whole family.


    She had raised her for so many years, so there must have been some emotional attachment.


    That¡¯s why she took in Jodie and even gave her money several times.


    But Jodie not only didn¡¯t appreciate it but also criticized her for being stingy and meall


    What she couldn¡¯t ept even more was that from childhood to adulthood, she transferred her love for


    Simone to Jodie, treating Jodie better than her sons


    But Jodie secretly maintained contact with her biological mother.


    She had even deceived her before, saying that she was her only mother and the closest person to her.


    But the look in their eyes and the intimacy in the photos couldn¡¯t deceive anyone.


    So, from beginning to end, in Jodie¡¯s heart, her biological mother was the true family, and she was just


    a pawn being used.


    She had given over a decade of emotions, and this was what she got in return.


    Jodie was truly an ungrateful person.


    With a hateful look in her eyes, she said, ¡°I will definitely not let her go.¡±


    ¡°I will seek revenge for Simone


    The Gray brothers, including Titus, all felt a certain resonance when they saw their Salma like this.


    Indeed, it¡¯s only when the needle pricks oneself that one knows the pain.


    They had advised her so many times, but she always treated Jodie as a treasure and treated them, her


    own sons, like nothing


    Titus said, ¡°Mom, this is all your own loing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always favored Jodie since she was little, and you¡¯ve always prevented us from bullying her,


    treating her like a real sister and showering her with love and care.¡±


    ¡°People who are favored always feel invincible. Jodie, this ungrateful person, is the product of your


    upbringing.¡±


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, if you can¡¯t stand being used, yed with, and deceived by Jodie,


    then go seek revenge for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Simone needs you to help her. Let her handle it herself.¡±


    ¡°If Simone really experienced everything in her dreams, then we are all responsible for her, and we


    shouldn¡¯t ce all the me on Jodie.¡±


    After enduring constant belittlement and attacks from Simone, he had learned to introspect.


    In reality, he was inclined towards the concept of Jodie¡¯s rebirth, even though it appeared imusible


    and mystical. Simone¡¯s transformation was too abrupt,


    Without personally experiencing it, how could one be wounded so profoundly and agonizingly?


    This was why they felt remorseful. They had already caused her demise once, so how could they have


    the audacity to approach her again and exploit her as a pretext for revenge?

 Chatper 475

    Chapter 475


    Chapter 475 This Time It¡¯s All Directed at Jodie.


    Andrew nodded in agreement and nced at Salma.


    ¡°Mom, you have a habit of ttering people. That needs to change. If you want to confront Jodie, I


    support


    but don¡¯t use Simone as an excuse.¡±


    you


    He narrowed his eyes before adding, ¡°I¡¯m not as hypocritical as you. I also n to seek revenge for


    myself.¡±


    Once, he cared about the sibling rtionship that hadsted for over ten years, and he willingly treated


    Jodie well. He believed it was his own fault.


    However, since he learned the truth and the things that were exposed online, he no longer felt that way.


    Jodie had deceived his mother and his brothers.


    She had set a trap for them since they were young, making them fall into it one by one.


    He had be like this, all because of Jodie¡¯s deliberate actions.


    Andrew then said coldly, ¡°She never considered us as a family from the beginning to the end, so I don¡¯t


    need to be polite anymore.¡±


    Luca thought it made sense. That¡¯s true. Mom, stop pretending in front of us. Although we also hate


    Jodie for killing Simone, we shouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to seek revenge for her. After all, her death is not


    entirely our responsibility, but we still have to bear half of the me. If we had chosen Simone from the


    beginning, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have died. But I still want to settle the score with Jodie.¡±


    After all, he was manipted, and his career was ruined


    One by one, they had all made him want to hold Jodic ountable.


    And he also wanted to avenge his sister, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to do it.


    Because he knew that Simone would definitely look down on them for doing so.


    Salma¡¯s face turned pale again after hearing her sons¡¯ words.


    She pointed at them with trembling hands. ¡°You¡­ You ungrateful children. You are just like Jodie, a


    bunch of ungrateful wolves. Get out¡­ Get out of here immediately!¡±


    How had she raised these four ungrateful sons?


    Titus shrugged. ¡°Fine, then. We¡¯ll leave. If it wasn¡¯t for Dad asking us toe, I wouldn¡¯t want to be


    here.¡±


    In the past, if he heard his mother getting angry and fainting, he would still be worried.


    But after everything that had happened, his mother hadpletely disappointed him.


    So when he heard about this, his first reaction was not to worry but to think that his mother deserved it.


    Wasn¡¯t this the consequence of her protecting Jodie?


    And Titus also knew that despite his mother asionally getting sick and fainting, she was actually


    quite resilient.


    Sure enough, she woke up quickly and still had the energy to think about revenge.


    Aaron was annoyed. ¡°Mom, you can continue to fight with your adopted daughter.¡±


    Andrew said, ¡°Mom, you continue to put on a show. We¡¯re not ying along.¡±


    Luca said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll satisfy you. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    After the four brothers finished speaking, they left together, leaving Salma behind, who was almost


    infuriated.


    Salma angrily looked at Steven. They treat their own mother like this, and you don¡¯t care?¡±


    Steven helplessly shrugged. ¡°You reap what you sow. Didn¡¯t you push them away?¡± Ex-wives are


    always like this, always pushing responsibility onto others, never finding fault in themselves.


    He had reminded her several times before not to alienate their sons.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After all, adopted daughters were not as important as biological children. Salma, however, didn¡¯t listen.


    Now that their sons treated her like this, it was her own doing. After all, Steven also owed his sons.


    He hadn¡¯t really taken care of them since they were young and hadn¡¯t taught them well, so he had no


    right to scold them.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a responsible mother, and I¡¯m not a responsible father. So we have to bear what we have


    to. bear. Just try to ept it


    Steven looked at his watch. ¡°I have some business to attend to at thepany, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Salma tightly grasped the bedsheet with both hands. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay with me?¡± Steven raised an


    eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m your ex-husband now. If I stay here with you, it will be hard to exin. Who knows, it


    might hinder you from finding a new love. So it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t contact each other unless it¡¯s


    important.¡±


    He hade here today because of the many years they were a couple.


    Besides, he found that his ex-wife was actually quite strong and recovered quickly, so he wouldn¡¯t


    interfere in her life anymore.


    Since they divorced, it would be better to keep some distance.


    Especially after hearing about that dream she had and the choices they made, Steven felt disgusted-


    disgusted with his ex-wife, disgusted with his sons, and disgusted with himself.


    He was so fed up now that he didn¡¯t want to deal with it anymore.


    Meanwhile, Salma choked. It hurt so much.


    She was so angry, and it hurt so much. ¡°You b*stard! You just want to find a new love quickly, don¡¯t


    you?¡± She had truly loved her husband, and she still had feelings for him.


    274


    It had only been a few days since their divorce, and he was already thinking about a new love. How


    despicable.


    She looked at him with a gloomy face and asked suspiciously. ¡°Do you already have other women? Is


    that why you¡¯re so eager to divorce me?¡±


    Steven looked sincere and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t find someone else in the future, but


    before and during our divorce, I have had no involvement with any other woman. I divorced you


    because of Jodie. Don¡¯t make a fuss about it. I¡¯m leaving now. Take care!¡± He quickly walked away,


    afraid that his ex- wife would cause trouble again.


    In the hospital ward, only Salma and her helper remained, and she copsed on the bed, crying loudly.


    After crying, her gaze was filled with resentment.


    This time, it was all directed toward Jodie.


    She said to her helper, Throw out all of Jodie¡¯s belongings in the house, change the locks, and don¡¯t let


    her step foot inside again.¡±


    The helper was on Salma¡¯s side. She had never liked Jodie, who was always causing trouble.


    And so, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    Then. Salma called her elder brother.


    As soon as he answered, her brother said he wouldn¡¯t help her.


    Although Salma was angry, she didn¡¯t hang up the phone.


    She exined that it was Jodie who had instigated and arranged the transfer of the curse.


    She had now realized her mistake and wanted to get revenge on Jodie.


    She requested her brother¡¯s assistance in joining forces to suppress Jodie¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, causing


    them to not only go bankrupt but also umte a substantial debt.


    She intended to spread the word that Jodie was solely responsible for this.


    By doing so, Jodie¡¯s uncle¡¯s family would undoubtedly continue to support Jodie.


    She aimed to sever all of Jodie¡¯s options and force her into a desperate situation.


    Salma¡¯s brother harbored a strong aversion towards Jodie, and they needed to settle the score for what


    she had done to his son.


    Consequently, he agreed and resolved to ruin Jodie¡¯s uncle¡¯s familypletely.


    After all, their acquisition of the factory was not conducted in a fair manner.


    They had manipted prices, employed threats and bribes to forcefully obtain the factory, and


    subsequently expanded it with the assistance of Ernest and Jodie.


    He emphasized to Salma that their actions were solely for the sake of his son, not to seek revenge on


    her


    0


    behalf


    However, this only made Salma feel more uneasy


    She felt as though the entire world had abandoned her because of Jodie. As a result, her hatred


    towards Jodie intensified, and she began to devise ns.

 Chatper 476

    Chapter 476


    Chapter 476 I¡¯m Done With


    Nichs made a fatal move.


    Not only did he destroy the factory that had just been saved thanks to Jodie¡¯s money, but he also


    implicated Jodie¡¯s uncle in debt andwsuits.


    Moreover, he exposed all the despicable things that Jodie¡¯s uncle did.


    As a result, Jodic once again became a hot topic because of her uncle.


    Salma had connections in high society after all these years, and she was notcking in money either.


    che hired private detectives to investigate and uncovered many scandalous photos and past i


    involving Jodie, which were all made public.


    incidents


    She also used fake ounts to manipte the situation, spreading false rumors and throwing all sorts


    of dirt on Jodic..


    She even released unttering photos of Jodie without makeup.


    This disgusted Jodie¡¯s few remaining fans, causing them to turn against her.


    Not only did Salma cut off all of Jodic¡¯s resources in the entertainment industry, but she also burdened.


    Jodie with a huge debt forpensation.


    All the advertisements and endorsements that Jodie had signed were subject topensation


    agreements.


    Because of Jodie¡¯s image problem, she caused them losses, so it was only natural for her to pay a


    penalty.


    This included the script that Simone was interested in. Jodie not only had her contract as the female


    lead. terminated, but she also had to pay a penalty.


    Jodie and her uncle¡¯s family finished their meal happily,


    When they returned home, they found all their belongings thrown outside the door.


    At first, Jodie was angry and wanted to go in and scold the helper, but she discovered that the lock had


    been changed.


    Then, she thought of a possibility, and her heart sank.


    She knocked forcefully on the door, and the helper opened it.


    Before she could even question why her things were thrown out, she was bombarded with a harsh


    scolding.


    Jodie¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t expect Salma to know everything.


    Originally, she had nned to coax Salma into going abroad to rx when she returned home today.


    Then, she would buy a new phone, and the online rumors would fade away, and Salma would no


    longer pay attention.


    O


    Jodie requested to see Sam Du


    They even called security to escort Jodic out.


    As Jodie was forcibly sent out of the apartment, she turned her head to look at the building she used to


    live in, her eyes filled with coldness.


    Her stepmother was truly ruthless.


    She had to find a way to get back at her.


    The key was to figure out how to get her hands on Salma¡¯s wealth.


    She looked at thetest trending topic on her phone and was infuriated.


    At the same time, she felt anxious. She never expected those things to be exposed.


    The Johnston Family was too cruel. They even installed surveince cameras in the vi.


    Why couldn¡¯t Elbert have died earlier?


    Jodie deeply regretted things. She shouldn¡¯t have been careless and couldn¡¯t resist gossiping about


    Salma in the hallway and other ces.


    Furthermore, she suspected that the numerous online revtions were definitely rted to Simone.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t meet Salma for the time being, so she had to find a nearby hotel to stay.


    But when it came time to pay, all of her ounts were frozen.


    Then, the police came to her door, saying that Salma had used her of stealing bank cards and


    conducting illegal transfers.


    They took her away.


    Jodie did indeed transfer all the money from Salma¡¯s bank card to her own ount.


    However, she never expected that Salma would be so heartless and cruel as to use her.


    She denied stealing the bank card, saying that Salma had willingly given it to her.


    But 5


    Salma insisted that Jodie had taken it herself.


    It was a fact that Jodie used Salma¡¯s bank card to make transfers, so she was detained.


    Jodie never expected that her foster mother, who had spoiled her for over a decade, would be the one


    to personally send her to prison.


    She had no money to hire awyer, so she had to figure out a way to get one to defend her.


    But before she could even think about hiring awyer, severalwyers came to the detention center to


    see her.


    To be precise, they came to discuss breach of contractpensation with her


    Looking at the millions inpensation that added up, Jodie fell like was going


    Unable to hold it in, she requested to see Salma.


    This was already several dayster, and Salma¡¯s health had improved quite a bit.


    And so, the older woman went to the detention center in person.


    The mother and daughter sat across from each other, devoid of the warmth they once had.


    Jodie started crying and apologized, ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I really was. I truly regarded you as my real


    mother. I¡­¡± She knew that the evidence exposed online was irrefutable.


    Hence, she nned to admit her mistake and y the family card.


    Unfortunately, Salma hated her the most right now.


    Therefore, before Jodie could finish speaking, Salma interrupted her expressionlessly, ¡°Enough! Stop


    putting on a show in front of me. I see your true colors. What I want is for you to suffer for the rest of


    your miserable life. Don¡¯t waste your tears, and try to y the emotional card with me. I¡¯m not buying


    it,¡±


    Jodie¡¯s tearful face stiffened, and she mumbled, ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± She was interrupted by Salma once again,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your mother. It makes me sick to my stomach. I have already announced to the world


    that I have cut off all ties with you.


    Then, she proceeded to mock and insult Judie


    Jodic also realized that ying the emotional card this time was useless.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Salma. ¡°After all these years of feelings, do you really have to treat


    me like this?¡±


    Salma seemed to have heard a great joke and sneered. ¡°After all these years, weren¡¯t you just


    pretending? Jodie, don¡¯t waste your effort. I will definitely make you go to jail. When youe out of


    jail, I will continue to send you a few big surprises. Just wait and enjoy.¡±


    Jodic hated Salma at this moment. ¡°You are so heartless!¡±


    Salma chuckled. ¡°It takes one to know one.¡±


    She scolded Jodie again before standing up and leaving with her head held high.


    Salma came today to inform Jodie that she would no longer be deceived and intended to seek revenge,


    ensuring that Jodie would never recover in thetter half of her life.


    Meanwhile, Jodie watched Salma leave with hatred in her eyes.


    Then she took out her phone and dialed a whistleblower hotline.


    She exposed Salma¡¯s coboration with Melinda in using Simone¡¯s hair for witchcraft and causing harm


    to Simone.


    She also revealed Salma¡¯s poisoning of her own nephew, which resulted in the White Family cutting


    ties with her and Steven divorcing her.


    With all these revtions, Salma was thrust into the spotlight an


    Salma¡¯s hatred for Jodie intensified when she learned what took ce.


    She nned to wait for Jodie to go to prison and then find someone to teach her adopted daughter a


    lesson.


    They o


    once had a close mother-daughter rtionship, but they had now be enemies, constantly at each


    other¡¯s throats.


    Afterward, Jodic couldn¡¯t help but reach out to her brothers for help.


    However, they all unanimously refused and even mocked her.


    She also learned from Andrew that she would have to pay significant breach of contract fees and deal


    with online exposure, from which her brothers had distanced themselves.


    Even after her release from prison, they would still give her ¡®gifts.¡±


    Jodie didn Texpect them to be so ruthless,pletely disregarding their past rtionship.


    With no one else to turn to, she called Reuben once again.


    Reuben, having not experienced the issues with his other brothers, held a dislike for Jodic as the


    daughter of an enemy. However, he also harbored resentment towards his own mother.


    He had endured his mother¡¯s constant harsh words in the past.


    Thus, he felt that although Jodie¡¯s actions were wrong, they were somewhat understandable.


    After all, even they couldn¡¯t tolerate their own mother back then.


    Despite having been loved for so many years, he still had some feelings for Jodie.


    However, he did not agree to directly help Jodie, as it would not be beneficial for him if his parents


    found


    OUL


    Instead, he offered Jodie a suggestion.


    He would assist her in a way that wouldn¡¯t implicate him and anger their parents.

 Chatper 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 477 Shall I Set a Fire?


    After Jodie and Reuben finished speaking, she called her best friend¡¯ Joanne.


    This close friend of hers has always had feelings for Reuben.


    It was only because Reuben got engaged to Valerie that Joanne was forced to give up.


    After Valerie broke off the engagement, Joanne approached Reuben, but he always avoided her.


    LA


    Neither the Belle Family nor the Gray Family had ever considered a marriage between the two as


    Joanne¡¯s mother, and Salma had a feud, and both of them were daughters of wealthy families who had


    never gotten along since childhood.


    Even the marriage that was originally supposed to be between Belle Family and Steven was taken


    away by Salma.


    The two families were known to be at odds with each other in their circles.


    Just like when Salma was exposed, Sabrina even paidizens to go online and criticize her.


    When something happened to Sabrina¡¯s family before, Salma also betrayed them.


    Joanne wanted to be with Reuben, and Sabrina was the first to oppose it,


    As his wife almost ended up with Steven back then, Benjamin has always held a grudge against him.


    The Belle Family and the Gray Family actually had manyplementary industries, and cooperation


    would be more beneficial than harmful.


    or rush


    But Benjamin resolutely refused to cooperate with the Gray Family, and naturally, Steven would not to


    do so either. The two of them usually had a very cold rtionship


    The idea that Reuben gave Jodie was for her to call Sabrina, asking Sabrina to help her hire awyer


    and assist her in thewsuit.


    Sabrina had a nephew who was a greatwyer and was very skilled in handlingwsuits.


    As such, Sabrina might be willing to do something that went against Salma.


    The rtionship between Jodie and Joanne was actually just superficial.


    It was because Joanne wanted to get close to Reuben-that was why she became closer to Jodie.


    Jodie often boasted in front of Joanne about how much Reuben doted on her.


    Joanne was envious of Reuben¡¯s love for Jodie, while Jodie envied and was jealous of Joanne¡¯s status


    as a wealthy daughter.


    The two of them were typical enemies, and they even secretly disliked each other.


    Joanne knew that Jodie had gotten into trouble and was kicked out of the Gray Family, so she took


    pleasure in her misfortune.


    O


    Now that she received a plea for help from Jodie, she didn¡¯t want to bother with it.


    But when she heard Jodie say that it was Reuben who asked her to find her, she didn¡¯t immediately


    refuse


    After hanging up the phone, Joanne contacted Reuben.


    When Reuben saw Joanne¡¯s call, a hint of a smile shed in his eyes.


    He answered the call.


    Joanne straightforwardly asked, ¡°Reuben, don¡¯t you want Jodie to go to jail?¡±


    Reuben sighed. ¡°Although I dislike and don¡¯t approve of the things she has done, her biological parents


    are considered enemies of our family. But she was young at that time and didn¡¯t participate in the


    events. Plus, that card was indeed given to her by my mother. She has been my sister for so many


    years, so it¡¯s hard for me to see her go to jail. If she doesn¡¯t have to go to jail this time, it can be


    considered as fulfilling thest bit of sibling affection between us. After this, there will be no rtionship


    between her and me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t explicitly say that he wanted Joanne¡¯s help, but the implication was clear.


    Upon hearing this, Joanne felt delighted.


    She had long been disgusted by Reuben¡¯s favoritism towards Jodie, as well as Jodie¡¯s shameless


    scheming.


    Previously, it was Jodie¡¯s disgusting behavior that led to Valerie¡¯s broken engagement.


    She actually had a strong aversion to the rtionship between Reuben and Jodie.


    In fact, when Reuben and Valerie were engaged, Joanne confessed her feelings to him while drunk,


    hoping to fight for a chance.


    But he rejected her and emphasized that he would not betray his fianc¨¦e, wishing her to find someone


    better than him.


    However, she had liked him since school and didn¡¯t think anyone could be better than him.


    She contacted him several times afterward, but his attitude was always cold in order to avoid suspicion


    from Valerie.


    Although she was hurt, she also felt more devoted to her love for him and envied Valerie.


    Because of these things, she had no reason or excuse to get close to him again.


    She could only keep that love in her heart.


    After he broke off the engagement, she tried to reach out to him again, but his attitude was still cold.


    In a fit of anger, she went abroad and only recently returned.


    Originally, she was ready to give up and follow her family¡¯s arrangements to get together with another.


    wealthy young man


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But Jodie¡¯s plea for help and Reuben¡¯s attitude suddenly gave her some hope.


    24


    Now was a good opportunity to get close to him again, and she wanted to fight for it of especially when


    Reuben said that he would sever ties with Jodie after this incident.


    She would no longer have to be disgusted by their intimate affection, which was really grear.


    He was indeed the man she had set her sights on.


    Although she disliked Jodie, the fact that he was willing to lend a helping hand at a time like this


    showed that he had a sense of humanity and strong emotions.


    She was just about to say that she could help Jodie, but Reuben changed the topic.


    She didn¡¯t have a chance to say it until the call ended.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, as she would help the man she had liked for so many years.


    Afterward, she would find a chance to talk to him more about this matter and reconnect with him.


    And so, she went to find her biological mother.


    Of course, Joanne wouldn¡¯t say that she wanted to help Jodie because of Reuben.


    Her mother would definitely oppose it without hesitation.


    Instead, she would say that helping Jodie avoid jail time meant humiliating Salma.


    This would make Salma unable to vent her anger and cause her to lose her reputation.


    Sabrina had a very negative impression of Jodie, especially after all those online rumors that


    suggested Jodie had a bad character.


    Under normal circumstances, Sabrina would never offer any help.


    However, Salma was truly the person she disliked the most, and she was willing to do something to


    retaliate against her.


    Hence, Sabrina agreed to help.


    With the involvement of the renownedwyer and considering that Salma had previously authorized


    Jodie to make multiple money transfers from her card, it became evident that Salma had given her


    consent.


    Furthermore, it can be assumed that Salma received a notification after Jodiepleted the transfer.


    However, Salma did not report it to the police at that time, implying her tacit approval.


    During that period, the two of them shared a close mother-daughter bond.


    It was apparent that Salma falsely used Jodie only after their falling out.


    Moreover, Salna failed to provide any evidence of Josie¡¯s card theft.


    Consequently, she could only helplessly witness Jodie¡¯s release.


    O


    Nevertheless, Salma refused to give up. If this n failed, she would explore alternative methods to


    ensure Jodie¡¯s imprisonment.


    She firmly believed that Jodie couldn¡¯t escape every time.


    Her disdain for Sabrina had reached new heights.


    Meanwhile, Simone was aware of Sabrina¡¯s intervention in assisting Jodie


    On that particr day, she had dinner with Zac.


    Zac brought up the topic and gazed at her, asking. Simone, what if I exacerbate the situation? It doesn¡¯t


    have to be theft. We can change it to fraud or something else.¡±


    If he took action, it would guarantee Jodie¡¯s long-term incarceration.

 Chatper 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 478 Another Good Show


    Simone smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you intervene, the hatred will be transferred to you. It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Salma failed to send Jodie to prison this time. She won¡¯t give up. With her personality,


    she will find a way to get Jodie in there. Otherwise, it will be like a thorn in her heart, making her feel


    ufortable. Besides, it won¡¯t be for long. Let them fight each other. The show will be even better.¡±


    Zac could tell that she didn¡¯t want to get involved. ¡°Alright, then. I won¡¯t interfere. But why did the Belle


    Family suddenly get involved in Jodie¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Simone mentioned the grudge between the Belle Family and Salma.


    ¡°But the mastermind behind this is Reuben. He gave Jodie a n, making her go to Joanne for help,


    and then Joanne went to her mother for assistance.¡±


    She knew that Joanne only contacted her after Jodie had contacted Reuben.


    With Jodie¡¯s mindset, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of Joanne, so it must have been instigated by


    Reuben.


    Zac frowned and sarcastically said, ¡®Reuben is a great big brother, huh? Even in this situation, he still


    wants to protect and help Jodie. He didn¡¯t directly intervene because he¡¯s afraid of his parents ming


    him, right?¡±


    Simone nodded. ¡°He definitely won¡¯t look like he got involved. Otherwise, Salma would be the first to


    After all, Simone understood Sc*mbag No. 1 quite well


    Although he doted on Jodie, he wasn¡¯t blindly doting like the other sc*mbags.


    He was a selfish person.


    And so, she didn¡¯t believe that Sc mbag No. I was simply helping Jodie.


    Zac was puzzled. ¡°What other motives does he have?¡± He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°For


    himself?¡±


    Simone gave him an affirmative look. ¡°Yes, more for himself. By giving Jodie this idea, his main goal


    should be Joanne. Joanne is the only daughter of the chairman of the Belle Family. Although the Belle


    Family is not as powerful as the Gray Family, they still control many of the resources that the Gray


    Family needs. Because of previous incidents, the higher-ups and shareholders have questioned


    Reuben¡¯s abilities in the Gray Group. He wants to enter the Gray Group and establish a firm foothold.


    The best shortcut is through marriage. Benjamin only has this one precious daughter. If Joanne insists


    on being with Reuben, Benjamin can only reluctantly ept it. To ensure a good life for his precious


    daughter, the only way is to use cooperation to restrain Reuben. And the shareholders of the Gray


    Group will definitely be willing to cooperate with the two groups. After this deal is done, Reuben will be


    the hero. The Belle Family only has Joanne, who is the heir to the shares and property. In the future,


    Reuben might even have a chance to take over the Belle Family. And in Joanne¡¯s heart, she might still


    think highly of Reuben. After all, the Gray Family is all against Jodie, but he still cares about their


    sibling rtionship and helps her. And to get Joanne¡¯s help, Reuben might have promised her


    something, like not having any rtionship with Jodie in


    the future.¡±


    O


    Simone continued, ¡°When Reuben was engaged to Miss Knowler, Joanne confessed her feelings to


    him. But at that time, Reuben rejected her and deliberately avoided her to show off in front of Miss


    Knowler. At that time, Miss Knowler was more valuable, and Reuben¡¯s abilities were not questioned, so


    he didn¡¯t pay attention to Joanne. But now, if he wants Joanne to fall in love with him again, he needs a


    bridge. The Jodie incident is the opportunity for Joanne to jump into the pit and willingly get involved


    with him. In the future, whether it¡¯s with Steven or Benjamin, he will be in a role that he has no choice


    but to ept.¡±


    Zac understood immediately. ¡°Reuben is really cunning!¡± He pretends to help Jodie, but he¡¯s actually


    doing it for himself


    He smirked. ¡°And this Joanne is not that great either. To confess her feelings when someone else is


    engaged is just trying to interfere and steal someone¡¯s fianc¨¦


    Simone nodded. ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s not that great. She is known for being arrogant and domineering in her


    social circle. She often bullied her ssmates when she was in school. She has even stolen other


    people¡¯s boyfriends several times. And those men, more or less, have some simrities to Reuben. Not


    only did they often pick on Miss Knowler, but they also caused trouble for me, whom Judie disliked.¡±


    But at that time, Simone didn¡¯t care and fought back.


    ¡°Anyway, she has a dominant personality and is not suitable to be a virtuous wife. That¡¯s why Reuben


    used to keep his distance from her. But now, Reuben¡¯s best marriage partner is Joanne, and he doesn¡¯t


    care about these issues anymore.¡±


    Zac had no interest in any other women besides Simone and didn¡¯t bother to inquire further.


    Hearing her words, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡®Reuben is really ruthless towards himself now, wanting to


    marry someone like her for the sake of his career


    In his words, he would rather not have a career than marry someone he did not like.


    This was not only unfair to himself but also irresponsible to others.


    He added, ¡°But it would be great if those two were locked in.¡±


    If those two were locked in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to harm others.


    He winked mischievously and said, ¡°Reuben advising Jodie is actually troublesome for him too. Now,


    for Jodie, Reuben is her lifeline. She has to hold on to him. And if Joanne really gets together with


    Reuben, with her domineering personality, she won¡¯t be able to tolerate Jodie. The two of them will


    have a fight. and Reuben will have a headache. But he brought it upon himself.¡±


    Simone chuckled lightly. ¡°What you said is exactly what I was thinking, so we don¡¯t need to intervene.


    Let them tear each other apart. When the time is right, please inform Salma that it was her eldest son


    who came up with the idea to assist Jodie. That will be quite a spectacle.¡±


    Salma was the type of person who could not tolerate any nonsense, especially when it came to her


    beloved. eldest son betraying her.


    Zac smiled knowingly. ¡°Til eagerly await the spectacle


    He then inquired, ¡°When will you be heading to the mountain area for filming? Simone epted the


    role offered by the young filmmaker, and he had initially wanted a role as well.


    W


    O


    O


    However, upon reflection, he decided against it.


    There was no suitable role for him in that production, and his presence would disrupt the overall


    harmony.


    Furthermore, if Simone cast him in every y and film, the audience would likely grow weary of him.


    He would never do anything that could negatively impact Simone.


    Simone responded, ¡°I will depart in a couple of days and then join the cast of the fantasy drama upon


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    my return. Afterpleting this film and the fantasy drama, I will take a break from epting any more


    roles for a while and focus on settling down.¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°Taking a break sounds like a good idea. May I visit the set? I only have a few


    Simone smiled. ¡°Of course, and please bring some food when youe.¡±


    A bright smile illuminated Zac¡¯s face. ¡°Absolutely.¡±

 Chatper 479

    Chapter 479


    Chapter 479 Are You Not Afraid of ying With Fire?


    Jodie was released and suddenly found herself without a ce to go.


    She couldn¡¯t turn to the Gray Family, as Salma despised her and would not take her in.


    Her biological father had chosen Tina over her and cut ties with her.


    Her biological mother was already in prison


    Even though she had hired a goodwyer to help her, her mother was sentenced to six years.


    During this long period, she didn¡¯t know if her mother would survive until her release.


    Later, she learned that it wasn¡¯t just the Gray Family and the Foster Family who had intervened in her


    mother¡¯s case.


    The Turner Family had also taken action, resulting in this oue.


    She had mixed feelings towards Zac.


    If it weren¡¯t for Zac¡¯s prestigious background, poprity, sessful career, and outstanding looks and


    temperament, everything would have been in her favor.


    She had always dreamed of marrying a man like Zac.


    But unfortunately, that scoundrel was drugged by Simone and targeted her.


    She had no choice but to give


    up


    She also didn¡¯t dare to go to her uncle¡¯s house.


    When she was in detention, her uncle and aunt hade to see her.


    But instead of showing any concern, they only scolded her.


    They med her for being a jinx,pletely ruining their family.


    They even wanted to force her to give them money to repay their debts.


    Jodie didn¡¯t even have enough money to hire awyer, so how could she possiblye up with the


    money?


    After telling the truth, she was scolded harshly again.


    If it wasn¡¯t for being in detention, she suspected that her aunt would have hit her.


    It was best not to get involved with them now, let alone go live with them.


    After thinking it over, the only person she could think of was Reuben.


    Now, he was the only one who still cared about her.


    And so, Jodie called Reuben


    At the moment, Reuben was in his office talking to Titus, trying to convince him to work at another


    branch of the Gray Group.


    When he saw Jodie¡¯s call, he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    He answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jodie sweetly said, ¡°Reuben, I¡¯m out.¡±


    Then, she pitifully added. ¡°But I have nowhere to go now, and all the money I had was lost because of


    Mom. I don¡¯t know what to do. Can I stay with you for a few days? Once I find a job, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The truth was that finding a job was never in the cards.


    Although Jodie used to be an adopted daughter, she was also a wealthy heiress and had some fame in


    the entertainment industry.


    Working in a random shop would be embarrassing if she was recognized.


    Reuben hesitated and said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take you in, but if Mom finds out, neither of us


    will escape her wrath. How about I give you some money, and you can stay in a hotel? You have a


    good rtionship with Joanne, don¡¯t you? Maybe you can go to her and stay for a few days. It¡¯s thanks


    to her that you were able toe out this time.¡±


    These words made Titus, who was looking at his phone, look up at Reuben.


    Thetter met his gaze, his eyes showing little emotion.


    Jodie felt ufortable on the other side, but she knew she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    And so, she obediently said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay at a hotel. Reuben, the money you¡¯re giving me¡­


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Consider it as a loan. I¡¯ll pay you back when I have money.¡±


    It was impossible to repay the money, but the words sounded good, making it seem like she didn¡¯t want


    to rely on him.


    Reuben smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of money. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m about to have a meeting.


    Contact me if you need anything in the future.¡±


    Jodie said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you then.¡±


    Just after hanging up the phone, she received a text notification that 15 thousand had been added to


    her ount.


    Jodie pursed her lips, thinking that Reuben was really stingy.


    What can you do with 15 thousandt


    But for now, it solved her urgent need, and it also meant that he did care about her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have helped her behind Salpur¡¯s back.


    Since Jodie couldn¡¯t get close to Zar, she decided to set her sights on Reuben.


    O


    Although Reuben wasn¡¯t as handsome as Zac, he was still elegant, and he was the Hell


    If she could marry him, she would be a wealthydy in the future, continuing to live a carefree life


    without worrying about money,


    He could also help her pay off the hefty penalty she still owed.


    Also, it would infuriate that old witch, Salma.


    She could even confront Salma from time to time.


    Just thinking about it made her feel great.


    Jodie didn¡¯t immediately go to the hotel but called Joanne.


    She told her about Reuben giving her money and asking her to find a good hotel for her to stay in.


    She guessed that Joanne would willingly find a ce for her to stay.


    After all, this woman had been longing for Reuben for a long time.


    Of course, Jodie wouldn¡¯t help Joanne pursue Reuben. He was her target and her possession now.


    Fifteen thousand was not a small sum, and she was afraid of being bothered by her uncle¡¯s family.


    Staying in a hotel was not secure, but if Joanne helped her block them, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Hence, she didn¡¯t mind using Joanne.


    Sure enough, Joanne took the initiative to offer to help Jodie arrange a ce to stay.


    Joanne also wanted to use Jodie to get closer to her man.


    Both of them had different intentions, but their goal was the same-Reuben.


    At Gray Entertainment¡¯s president¡¯s office, Titus knew as soon as he heard that his brother was on the


    phone with Jodie.


    Today was indeed the day Jodie was released.


    He looked at Reuben and asked, ¡°You helped Jodie avoid prison, didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you afraid Mom will


    find out and cause a scene?


    Reuben shrugged. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything


    Titus sneered upon hearing that. ¡°Stop pretending. Everyone knows what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t forget that


    Jodie is a thorn in our family¡¯s side, especially in Mom¡¯s heart.¡±


    At that, Reubenmented, ¡°After this money transfer, I won¡¯t help her anymore Consider it the end of


    our sibling bond¡±


    Titus karw his older brother well.


    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, ¡°Reuben, aren¡¯t you afraid of stirring up trouble?


    Reuben also raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°What kind of trouble could I stir up:


    Titus cautioned, ¡°You are now Jodie¡¯s main support. Do you truly believe you can escape if you stop


    assisting her?¡±


    ¡°As long as I give her a little attention, she will continue to seek my help, no?¡± Reuben chuckled.


    ¡°Joanne is also known for being difficult and demanding. Dealing with both of them will be challenging


    for you, Titus retorted.


    Reubenughed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I will assist Jodic this one time, but I won¡¯t indulge her if


    she continues to bother me.


    He emphasized, ¡°I don¡¯t want Mom and Dad to find out about these matters.¡±


    Titus rolled his eyes before muttering. ¡°I am not a gossip. I won¡¯t go running to Mom and Dad:


    With his arms crossed, he smirked and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t heed your little brother¡¯s advice, I will simply


    sit back and watch the situation unfold.¡±


    Knowing Jodie well. Titus suspected that she would target the eldest brother and entangle him in


    another type of rtionship.


    And Joanne was not someone to be underestimated either.


    Reuben underestimated women.


    Those two women were not easily manipted, and most likely, they would cause trouble.


    But he wouldn¡¯t remind them any further.


    All four brothers and their birth mother had experienced Jodie¡¯s ¡®care, and now it was Reuben¡¯s turn.


    Regardless, Titus had given his advice, but Reuben didn¡¯t listen.


    After all, it was Reuben who provoked them. If something went wrong in the future, it would be his own


    fault.


    Meanwhile, Reuben didn¡¯t take his younger brother¡¯s words seriously.


    With a confident smile, he said, ¡°You might be disappointed. There won¡¯t be any drama.¡±


    Titus smirked beforementing, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

 Chatper 480

    Chapter 480


    Chapter 480 Does He Have a Problem?


    Before Simone went to the mountains to film, she first visited Cloudmist Observatory with Bailey.


    Cloudmist Observatory was crowded with people burning incense and seeking divination.


    As Simone entered the temple, she immediately sensed a strong atmosphere of faith.


    The visitors who came to burn incense and seek divination at Cloudmist Observatory seemed to have


    great faith in its power,


    There were also many wealthy people waiting in line, hoping for the disciples of Cloudmist Observatory


    to help them with physiognomy.


    Some even wanted to see Master Sage, but they were all turned away.


    Simone and Bailey arrived, and the eldest disciple of Master Sage immediately recognized them.


    Approaching with a smile, he greeted them, ¡®Greetings, Bailey and Simone!¡±


    Bailey nced at him lightly and remained silent.


    Simone smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°We would like to see Master Sage. Is it convenient now?


    The eldest disciple smiled and said, ¡°If it were someone else, it would definitely not be convenient, but


    with you two, it is definitely convenient


    He then gestured and announced, ¡°Please follow me!¡±


    Simone and Bailey followed him all the way, even climbing a hill.


    They reached the highest level of the spiritual space on the mountaintop.


    There was only one room on this level.


    Simone noticed that the air quality here was excellent, and the aura of faith from the temple below


    lingered in the surroundings.


    The eldest disciple knocked on the door. ¡°Master, Bailey and Simone have arrived.¡±


    As soon as Simone and Bailey entered the observatory, Sage knew about it.


    Soon, the door opened, and Sage took the initiative to stand at the door.


    He greeted Bailey, ¡°Greetings, Old Master.¡±


    Bailey said. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Sage nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes!¡± His eldest disciple did not follow them inside.


    After they sat down, Sage smiled at Simone and asked, ¡°Can you make tea?¡±


    E


    O


    Simone replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She took the tools from him and started making tea.


    Sage engaged in casual conversation with Bailey for a while..


    Bailey asked, ¡°What do you think about the situation with Magnus?¡± Sage was momentarily stunned,


    then sighed. ¡°I have been trying to persuade the father and son. But for the sake of longevity, they have


    gone down a dead-end path and refuse to listen to reason. Now they are facing the consequences; it¡¯s


    just


    retribution.¡±


    Bailey yed with his teacup before responding. ¡°The Cloudmist Observatory is indeed a remarkable


    ce. You still have several decades of longevity, right?¡± Sage smiled and said, ¡°Nothing can escape


    your eyes. In terms of longevity, I may not care as much as Magnus and his son, but I am still an


    ordinary person and would like to live longer. That¡¯s why I established the Cloudmist Observatory and


    umted faith. I have beenmitted to doing good deeds for many years. This is what has


    allowed me to live several decades longer than Magnus. I disdain and have no interest in using the


    same methods as them.¡±


    Simone looked up and asked, ¡°Have you tried to stop them?¡± Sage sighed and said, ¡°I have tried, but it


    was futile Magnus is the head of our sect, and hismands restrict all of us. It was because your


    master tried to prevent extreme actions that he was ambushed and seriously injured by them.¡±


    He also admitted, I value my life more than him, so if I can¡¯t control it, I won¡¯t interfere. After his death. I


    became even more indifferent. I basically stay in Cloudmist Observatory and rarely go out.¡±


    He looked at Simone with an open expression and said. Thest time I went with Magnus to find you


    was a rare asion. I knew your master didn¡¯t make a mistake in choosing you. You are very talented.¡±


    Simone stood up and poured a cup of tea for Sage, her gaze casually sweeping over his ears and face.


    She saw that he still had a youthful appearance despite his white hair, and he exuded a transcendent


    temperament.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Master Sage, you tter me


    She sat down and said, ¡°I came to Cloudmist Observatory today to ask for your help.


    Sage smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead, then. Tell me.¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said, ¡°Previously, Magnus was able to control a demonie rift.


    We found out that he used the sect leader¡¯s token to control it. However, he doesn¡¯t know the exact


    location of the demonic rift. After he used the sect leader¡¯s token back then, it suddenly shattered.


    Hence, I wanted to ask you if you know the location of that demonic rift.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sage shook his head and said, ¡°I know that such a thing exists, but I¡¯m not sure


    where it is. Magnus mentioned before that it was discovered by a previous sect leader and has been


    nurtured by each generation. It is only passed down to the sect leader, and only the sect leader knows.¡±


    He continued, ¡°It was with the help of that demonic rift that Magnus sessfully ambushed your


    master.¡±


    Simone was not surprised and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know, but I would like to ask you to help me


    find the location of the demonic rift. Once we find it, the three of us can join forces with the masters


    from the geomancy association to seal itpletely. Otherwise, if it continues to roam freely, it will be a


    great hidden danger and may cause many people to meet untimely deaths.¡±


    Sage pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Very well. I had already decided long ago not 18


    mundane world, but since you¡¯ve spoken up, I will do my best to help find it. If I find it, I will help seal it


    together with you.¡±


    It was evident that Sage didn¡¯t show much emotional fluctuation towards the idea of many people dying


    tragically.


    It as if he was ustomed to life and death and waspletely indifferent to such matters.


    Simone smiled and thanked him on behalf of the special department.


    The three of them sat down, discussed mystical arts, and had dinner together.


    After it got dark, Simone and Bailey politely declined Sage¡¯s invitation to stay and left Cloudmist


    Observatory.


    As they drove into the city of Cebros, Bailey took out a talisman and stuck it on the car.


    Then, hemented, ¡°Do you feel that there¡¯s something off about him?¡±


    Simone didn¡¯t respond but instead inquired, ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    Bailey honestly replied, ¡°Whether it¡¯s his aura or his expression when he speaks, I don¡¯t sense anything


    wrong. I also observed Cloudmist Observatory and confirmed that he was indeed absorbing the power


    of faith. It falls within the normal range and doesn¡¯t involve any dark arts. It doesn¡¯t have any impact on


    those who believe in Cloudinist Observatory. Hemunicates with us in a very open and honest


    manner.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°I feel the same way as you. Not only do I not perceive any issues, but I also feel a sense


    of connection with him.¡±


    Then, she changed the subject. ¡°But we can¡¯tpletely dismiss any suspicion regarding him.¡±


    She added meaningfully, ¡°When it appears that there¡¯s no problem, it can sometimes be the biggest


    problem. Is the sect leader¡¯s token so easily broken?¡± Skyler investigated and confirmed that Magnus


    had used the sect leader¡¯s token for the demonic rift.


    However, what was discovered on Magnus was already shattered.


    Bailey went to verify and, indeed, sensed the presence of the sect leader¡¯s token.


    Presently, Bailey shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. After all, I¡¯m not the sect leader. I was trapped and was


    sleeping in Cubilis after ten years of joining.¡±


    The traffic light turned red, and Simone stepped on the brake, gesturing for Bailey to lean closer.


    Bailey leaned over, and Simone whispered something in his ear.


    Bailey¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and disbelief. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    O


    Chapter 481 The Gray Family Has Been Active


    Simone shed a smile at him.


    ¡°I trust my instincts,¡± she said confidently.


    ¡°Well see when the timees,¡± she added.


    Tm heading to the mountains tomorrow to film. Are you nning to stay in Cebros or go. else?¡±


    somewhere


    Bailey replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling tired for too long, so I want to go out and explore. I¡¯ve already nned


    the route. After you leave Cebros, I¡¯ll go on a trip.¡±


    Having grown ustomed to being alone, Bailey had no intention of following Simone to the


    mountains. However, staying in Cebros didn¡¯t seem very meaningful either.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s keep in touch often!¡± Simone nodded.


    ¡°While you¡¯re traveling, make sure to pay attention to the movements of the demonic rift,¡± she reminded


    him with a meaningful tone. ¡°That thing appeared in Cubilis and then made its way to the outskirts of


    Cebros. It feels like it¡¯s watching you. Be careful.¡±


    At that, Bailey murmured. Tunderstand¡±


    Now, only that demonic rift could make him wary and feel danger. He would definitely keep an eye on it


    Bailey stayed in Simone¡¯s courtyard.


    After returning, they each went back to their rooms to rest


    Simone reached out and gently poked the little snake on her wrist. ¡°Have you found anything?¡± The


    liule snake had extraordinary talent and had been staying in the courtyard¡¯s circle recently.


    After consuming venom and being fed with spiritual stones all the time, it was now on the verge of


    achieving the Divine State.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, it couldmunicate with her through consciousness.


    The little little snake rubbed against Simone¡¯s hand and conveyed its thoughts to her through


    consciousness.


    Simone looked up at the bright moon outside the window.


    She narrowed her eyes, determined not to let anything change today.


    The next morning, she took a leave from the special department.


    She went to Joseph¡¯s office again and had a conversation with Joseph and Skyler, asking them to


    arrange a few things.


    At noon, Simone flew to the city where the film was being shot with the crew.

 Chatper 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481 The Gray Family Has Been Active


    Simone shed a smile at him.


    ¡°I trust my instincts,¡± she said confidently.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees,¡± she added.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the mountains tomorrow to film. Are you nning to stay in Cebros or go somewhere.


    else?


    Bailey replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling tired for too long, so I want to go out and explore. I¡¯ve already nned.


    the route. After you leave Cebros, I¡¯ll go on a trip.¡±


    Having grown ustomed to being alone, Bailey had no intention of following Simone to the


    mountains. However, staying in Cebros didn¡¯t seem very meaningful either.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s keep in touch often!¡± Simone nodded.


    ¡°While you¡¯re traveling, make sure to pay attention to the movements of the demonic rift, she reminded


    him with a meaningful tone. ¡°That thing appeared in Cubilis and then made its way to the outskirts of


    Cebros. It feels like it¡¯s watching you. Be careful,¡±


    At that, Bailey murmured, ¡°I understand.


    Now, only that demonic rift could make him wary and feel danger. He would definitely keep an eye on it.


    Bailey stayed in Simone¡¯s courtyard,


    After returning, they each went back to their rooms to rest.


    Simone reached out and gently poked the little snake on her wrist. ¡°Have you found anything?¡± The


    little snake had extraordinary talent and had been staying in the courtyard¡¯s circle recently.


    After consuming venom and being fed with spiritual stones all the time, it was now on the verge of


    achieving the Divine Stare.


    As a result, it couldmunicate with her through consciousness.


    The little little snake rubbed against Simone¡¯s hand and conveyed its thoughts to her through


    consciousness.


    Simone looked up at the bright moon outside the window.


    She narrowed her eyes, determined not to let anything change today.


    The next morning, she took a leave from the special department


    She went to Joseph¡¯s office again and had a conversation with Joseph and Skyler, asking them to


    arrange a


    At noon, Simone flew to the city where the blm was being shot with the crew.


    This time, Simone was filming a movie about an educated youth.


    It was the story of a female protagonist who went to the countryside as an educated youth in the 1970s.


    Once, she was pushed into the water and saved by a man ten years older than her in the vige.


    She was forced to marry that man, and she eventually gave birth to three daughters.


    The female protagonist faced many hardships in the man¡¯s family but never gave up on her studies.


    Therefore, when she had the chance to take the SAT again, she prepared for it and wrote a letter to her


    family.


    She even convinced the leader to help her obtain a certificate.


    However, the man¡¯s family didn¡¯t allow her to take the exam, no matter how much she begged.


    Even on the night before the exam, they locked her in a room.


    It was her eldest daughter who secretly let her out.


    The protagonist went to the town to take the exam and met her parents, who hade to see her.


    With the protection of her parents, the protagonist sessfully passed the SAT and left the


    impoverished mountainous area.


    Before leaving, she went to see her children.


    Since she had never officially married the man, they didn¡¯t need to go through a divorce to separate.


    She discovered that all three of her daughters had been abused by the man¡¯s family, and it broke her


    heart.


    She proposed taking the three children away, but the man¡¯s family disagreed.


    Under the persuasion of her family, the protagonist had to give up going to university temporarily.


    But she could never let go of her daughters in the mountainous area.


    Back then, university education was free, and there were subsidies.


    While attending school, the protagonist lived frugally and even worked as a private tutor.


    She sent the money she earned back home, hoping that the family would treat her three daughters


    better.


    But after only two years of university, she heard from a fellow viger who had be a schr that


    her three daughters were still suffering at home.


    Her ex-husband had gotten involved with a widow, and they had a son together, treating her daughters


    as


    servants.


    He even wanted to marry off her eldest daughter to a man in the mountains in exchange for a


    substantial dowry


    And so, the protagonist made a decision that no one could have anticipated or understood.


    She dropped out of school against the objections of her family.


    After dropping out, she returned to the mountainous area and applied to be a teacher at the local


    primary school.


    Unable to retrieve her daughters, she traveled to many ces and sought help from many people.


    Through legal means, she managed to get the three children to live with her.


    She raised and educated her three children, helping them all get into the best universities in the


    country.


    The protagonist herself stayed in the mountainous area and became the principal of the local school,


    nurturing many outstanding university students.


    This film reflected the dual nature of human beings while also emphasizing the protagonist¡¯s resilience


    and maternal love


    Simone started as a bright and youthful girl, then went through hardships and became a woman


    tormented by suffering.


    Later, she gained weight and became a middle-aged and elderly woman known as the gentle and


    loving principal and mother to her children.


    This film took nearly four months to film.


    Simone¡¯s performance this time was even more skillful than in her previous life.


    Her acting skills were recognized by the director and the entire cast and crew, as no one had expected


    her to lose weight and then gain weight for the role.


    She was willing to gopletely makeup-free and even make herself look unattractive.


    The entire film had no filters.


    Except for when Zac visited the set every month when Simone would go out for a few days, she ate


    and lived with everyone else, not being demanding or acting like a diva. She was also very


    approachable.


    She even helped several young actors who were new to the industry with their acting and scenes.


    This made everyone on the team like her, and after filming, everyone became friends with Simone.


    In the industry, people praised her for her kindness.


    Her reputation in the circle continued to improve.


    Simone had just returned to Cebros when she received a call from Skyler.


    He informed her that the Gray Family had be a hot topic today and asked her to take a look.


    The signal in the mountainous area was not very good, but Simone had always been aware of the


    news in Cebros


    The Gray Family had been quite active recently.


    Through Jodie, Joanne and Reuben had been in frequent contact.


    111


    They even often met up to watch movies and had meals together.


    A month ago, Joanne deliberately went to a bar to have fun and got drunk.


    She called Reuben to take her home, and the two naturally ended up having a rtionship.


    They secretly started dating andpletely abandoned Jodie.


    Salma had always been trying to suppress Jodie.


    So, not long after Jodie was released, she leaked her information to her uncle¡¯s family.


    As a result, Jodie was entangled by her uncle¡¯s family.


    It was not until Reuben and Joanne made their rtionship official that Jodie became aware of it.


    Jodie considered Reuben as her own, so naturally, she was enraged.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯te to terms with this reality.


    Therefore, she intentionally revealed the news of their rtionship to Sabrina and Salma.


    As two enemies who despised each other, how could they allow their daughter and son to be in a


    romantic rtionship?


    Consequently, they began their attempts to separate the couple.


    However, Joanne loved Reuben deeply and could not bring herself to let him go.

 Chatper 482

    Chapter 482


    Chapter 482 Reuben Is In Trouble


    A few days ago, Joanne drove to the point of contemting suicide by her family.


    She cut her wrist and lost a lot of blood. If she had been taken to the hospital anyter, she wouldn¡¯t


    have survived.


    After being saved, it was discovered that she was pregnant.


    The Belle Family¡¯s parents loved and spoiled their daughter very much. If they continued to oppose her,


    they were afraid she would attempt suicide again.


    And now that she was pregnant, what could they do? They could only reluctantly ept


    So, they had topromise and talk to Steven.


    IL


    Since Joanne was pregnant, Steven didn¡¯t hold much resentment towards the Belle Family. So, he


    agreed to their rtionship.


    The two families also discussed and decided to hold an engagement banquet today.


    But this alliance between the two families angered Salma. She not only frequently went to the Gray


    Family vi to cause trouble with Reuben. But today, she even attended the engagement banquet to


    oppose their marriage.


    She even publicly pped her funire daughter-inw.


    All of this was done to ruin their engagement.


    Simone clicked on the trending video, which showed Salma hitting Joanne and then Sabrina pull


    Salma¡¯s hair.


    In a corner of the video, she recognized Jodie, wearing sunsses disguised as a middle-aged woman


    with a sinister smile.


    Simone couldn¡¯t believe that Jodie had nothing to do with this incident.


    However, the engagement between the two families was not canceled.


    Although Sabrina reluctantly epted it before, she had never been happy about her daughter¡¯s


    engagement to Reuben.


    But today, with Salma causing such a scene, she changed her heart.


    She liked what the woman she disliked opposed.


    So, after the fight with Salma, she became a good mother-inw andforted Reuben.


    Salma was forcibly taken away from the banquet hall by Steven¡¯s men


    Simone looked at the photo, with Sembag No Is gloomy eyes and ugly face.


    She smiled yfully. This was just the beginning. Sembag No. 1 had more suffering toe.


    0


    Afterward, Simone went to the studio every day to handle the umuled on


    months.


    On this day, Simone was working in her office when her phone suddenly rang.


    The iing call was from Harold, and she answered it.


    When she picked up, she heard Leon¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Simone, Harold is in trouble.¡±


    Simone was taken aback. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Leon replied, ¡°When we are having dinner, he


    suddenly passes out and hasn¡¯t woken up since.¡±


    ¡°We take him to the hospital for an examination, but they can¡¯t find anything wrong, But he won¡¯t wake


    up.¡±


    ¡°We suspect he might be under some kind of venom, so we want your help.


    Simone didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    She hurried to the hospital.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon and Titus were both there in the ward.


    It was during their dinner together that Harold suddenly fainted.


    When Simone entered, both of them were relieved. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Simone nodded at the two of them without saying much


    She walked directly to the bedside and took a look at the unconscious Harold.


    After examining him, she asked the two of them. ¡®Before Harold faints, is there anything unusual? It¡¯s


    not just about your dinner, but also something off recently.¡±


    Leon thought for a moment. ¡°He suddenly changes his attitude toward Freya. Does that count?¡± Titus


    also said, ¡°Yes. He has been going out with Freya recently, and it feels different from how he used to


    treat her.¡±


    ¡°Harold takes over the entire Jenner Family and kicks out his stepmother and younger brother.¡±


    Theard that it is for him that Freya stabs his mother and stepfather.¡±


    ¡°So, Harold doesn¡¯t drive Freya away¡±


    Leon added, ¡°Today, when we are having dinner, he even sighs about how difficult Frer


    years.¡±


    Then, he said with some indescribable anger. ¡°He even says he wants to be with Freya.¡±


    Not long ago, he was chasing after his sister every day, vowing to bring her back


    But now, after just a month, this guy wanted to be with Freya.


    Leon couldn¡¯t ept it


    has been all these


    If it weren¡¯t for Harold suddenly fainting, he would have been ready to leave will A


    Simone¡¯s face showed a look of confirmation.


    She said, ¡°He¡¯s been affected by a love venom.¡±


    Leon and Titus were shocked. ¡°What? Is he affected by a love venom? No wonder this guy suddenly


    wants to be with Freya and looks concerned about her. It¡¯s unbelievable


    Harold was a bit like that, too. He could be very cold if he had no feelings for someone.


    It was unlikely for him to develop feelings again suddenly.


    He even suspected before that this guy might have taken the wrong medicine.


    He looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Is it Freya who does this to him?¡± Simone replied, ¡°It is Freya, and


    she uses the most powerful love-locking venom.¡±


    ¡°After being affected by the love venom, Harold¡¯s perception of Freya will change, and he will gradually


    develop affection for her.¡±


    Titus was puzzled. ¡°But how does he suddenly faint? Could it be Freya¡¯s doing?¡± The things Harold


    said during dinner were orchestrated by Freyn.


    In theory, she shouldn¡¯t harm Harold again,


    Simone said, ¡°Although Harold says it with his mouth, he is emotionally resistant.¡±


    ¡°He resists too much, so the love venom takes effect, and he faints.¡±


    ¡°Harold is rational and calm, so he hasn¡¯tpletely fallen under the spell of the love venom.¡±


    ¡°As a result, the love venom in his body will take advantage of his unconsciousness to control his


    emotions.


    Leon asked worriedly, ¡°Will he wake up on his own?¡± Simone replied, ¡°He will wake up.¡±


    ¡°But after waking up, he won¡¯t be able to escape from that kind of control and will develop a deep love


    for Freya.


    Leon asked again, ¡°Can the love venom in his body be removed?¡± This thing sounded terrifying. It


    couldpletely control a person¡¯s emotions.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes. But Freya has to be close for it to work.¡±


    She looked at Harold again. ¡°Although you are calm and rational, you are also somewhat arrogant, so


    you are destined to face this cmity.¡±


    She had previously noticed Harold¡¯s predicament and was curious how Freya would handle it.


    It must be acknowledged that the woman was ruthless, aiming to gainplete control over Harold.


    Titus remarked, ¡°It¡¯s his fault as well


    ¡°I have warned him to be cautious of Freya.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t take it seriously and even ims that the people supporting Freya have all been


    apprehended. so this woman isn¡¯t worth worrying about


    He shrugged, ¡°He ignored the advice, and now he¡¯s trapped, just like my brother.¡±


    Ever since he fell for Jodie¡¯s deception and was dealt with by his sister, he no longer underestimates.


    Women


    Harold and his older brother were clearly too overconfident and fell into the trap.


    Suddenly, he recalled a question. ¡°Mr. Lewis and his son were caught, and Freya has the love venom.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that it existed before? If Freya has it, does Jodie have it too?¡± Simone gave him a rare


    approving look. It seems like your mind is finally clearing up.¡±


    Titus was speechless. That hit close to home.


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for his brother.

 Chatper 483

    Chapter 483


    Chapter 483 The Best Retribution


    Solving the issue with Harold was a rtively easy task for Simone. She turned to Titus and suggested,


    ¡°You should call Freya and ask her toe and take care of Harold. Once theye into contact, I will


    remove the venom from him.¡±


    Titus nodded and immediately called Freya. Without any hesitation, she rushed to the hospital upon


    hearing the news. By the time she arrived, Simone had already moved to the neighboring empty ward


    to


    sit.


    Titus had installed a surveince camera in this ward. He and Leon pretended to have something to do


    and left Freya to care for Harold. However, they secretly went to themunity next door to watch the


    surveince footage with Simone.


    After they left, she walked over to Harold¡¯s bed and sat down. She reached out and gently touched his


    face, her eyes filled with affection. ¡°Why are you so heartless? I¡¯ve been by your side all these years.


    Why can¡¯t you forget Gwen? What is so special about her that you can¡¯t stop thinking about her? As


    she spoke, her eyes turned red.


    ¡°I love you so deeply, but you resist my feelings. How can you be like this?¡± She felt the restlessness of


    the venom inside her, but she didn¡¯t understand the reason behind it. It wasn¡¯t until she arrived at the


    hospital and saw Harold in aa that she finally understood.


    Harold had fallen into aa because he was suppressing his love for her. She had initially


    approached him, intending to use him and take his luck. However, he never developed any feelings for


    her, while she genuinely fell in love with him. She found it ridiculous, but she couldn¡¯t control her own


    heart.


    Her biological father had been captured by a particr department and was said to have only a few


    days left to live. He had left her with only a pair of venoms. When her biological mother discovered her


    father¡¯s true identity, she almost had a breakdown. Recently, Harold had exposed her biological mother


    and father¡¯s secrets in front of the entire Jenner Family. He also revealed the affairs they had been


    having behind closed doors all these years


    He even arranged for the Jenner Family to change ownership and be his own. He publicly


    announced that he would sever ties with his biological father and kicked the already penniless father


    out of the house. Everyone in the Jenner Family stood beside him, looking down upon her and her


    mother even more. His father was directly angered into a stroke by him, but he showed no mercy and


    still kicked them out.


    Now, the two of them were living in a small house, and it was still her money that they were spending.


    Rumors spread that Harold¡¯s sess was rted to her secretly betraying her mother. But in reality, it


    was all his doing. She was the one who discovered the change in ownership of the Jenner Family.


    Initially, he wanted to kick her out with everyone else, so she used a love potion on him.


    She could see that Harold was ruthless and heartless. Since she couldn¡¯t regrly have him, she


    decided to use other methods to win him over. That¡¯s why Harold didn¡¯t drive her away. She had done


    something to earn his favor so he didn¡¯t spread the news of her expulsion. She leaked it herself.


    ¡°If you can be so heartless, I won¡¯t hold back either.¡± She leaned in and kissed his face and lips. ¡°In this


    lifetime, you can only belong to me.¡± With a twisted and fierce expression in her eyes, she continued, ¡°If


    I can¡¯t have you, I would rather destroy you than let any other woman have you.¡±


    As Titus and Leon watched the surveince footage, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder. This woman was


    genuinely terrifying. They felt sympathy for Harold and were disgusted by the sight of Freya


    passionately kissing him. They wondered if Harold would feel nauseous when he woke up and


    regained his senses.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Simone was unaware of the thoughts running through the minds of the two men. While Freya was


    kissing Harold, her hand moved, continuously forming seals. She activated the spiritual energy that had


    been buried inside his body. At that moment, the venom hidden in his heart suddenly became restless.


    It had an uncontroble urge to break free and merge with another venom, and it did just that.


    The venom crawled out of Harold¡¯s heart and exited through his nose. When Freya wasn¡¯t paying


    attention, it went straight into her nose. Lost in the moment and not being a practitioner of mystical arts,


    she didn¡¯t notice the venom entering her heart. Suddenly, it pounced on another venom and began


    tearing it apart.


    As another venom was being devoured, Freya¡¯s eyes widened, and her body started convulsing


    uncontrobly. It felt as if her heart was being sliced open, as if someone was cutting through her flesh.


    She screamed in agony. ¡°A-Ah!¡± Leon and Titus were startled by her sudden reaction. ¡°What is


    happening to her?¡± Leon asked.


    Simone replied. ¡°The venom inside Harold has turned against him and devoured another venom inside.


    Freya. Now, it wants to consume her and take over her body.¡± Both Leon and Titus were shocked.


    ¡°Does it want to possess her body, too?¡± Simone nodded, ¡°Yes. It wants to overthrow her and be


    the master.¡±


    Leon asked, ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Simone looked at him and said. ¡°Do you want to save her? I¡¯m


    not going to intervene. It¡¯s her karma. She wants to control Harold using the venom, but now she¡¯s


    suffering the consequences and will eventually be controlled by her venom. It¡¯s good for her to


    experience the consequences herself.¡±


    She was no saint, and she didn¡¯t have anypassion for Freya. Freya hadmitted evil deeds, and


    she should face the consequences herself. She had even tried to harm Gwen several times before.


    Simone wouldn¡¯t help her get rid of the venom. Leon shook his head and said, ¡®I don¡¯t want to save her.


    I¡¯m just thinking. Will she do bad things if the venom controls her? Like hurting my sister.¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°No. The venoms are not very intelligent. Controlling her will only make her think about


    basic needs like eating and drinking, as if she has low intelligence. Her consciousness won¡¯t disappear.


    She will be forced to watch but won¡¯t be able to control her own body. Simone said meaningfully,


    ¡°Living like this is more painful than death, and that¡¯s good.¡±


    Freya and Jodie shared a simr nature, inheriting the brutality of Mr. Lewis.


    They had engaged in numerous immoral activities behind the scenes, which was the ultimate


    retribution.


    Leon sighed and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s a relief that she won¡¯t continue with her wrongdoing.


    The surveince footage captured Freya copsing to the ground, convulsing.


    Meanwhile, Harold, who had been unconscious, gradually regained consciousness and opened his


    eyes.


    Simone stood up and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on him.¡±

 Chatper 484

    Chapter 484


    Chapter 484 I Don¡¯t Believe


    Three individuals pushed open the door and entered the room.


    Harold also snapped out of his daze and looked at them.


    Freya, who was on the ground enduring the pain, red at them with hatred in her eyes. She pointed


    at Simone and said, ¡°Simone, you harmed me.¡±


    Previously, she had suspected that the venom was the issue, but now that she saw Simone, she was


    sure.


    Simone raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t harm you. It is you who harm yourself


    and suffer the consequences.¡±


    She disregarded Freya and turned to Harold, asking. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Harold¡¯s voice


    sounded weak as he replied, ¡°Much better. Earlier, it felt like I had no control over myself.¡±


    He nced disdainfully at the ground and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect her to be so malicious.¡±


    Although unconscious before, he was still aware of everything said, including Simone¡¯s words.


    He knew that if the venom controlled him, he would be Freya¡¯s puppet.


    Simone sneered, ¡°You bring this upon yourself.¡±


    ¡°Having someone with ill intentions by your side is your decision and choice.¡±


    ¡°You should have been prepared for the consequences while using her.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dislike Harold, who was cunning, but she didn¡¯t like him.


    Harold didn¡¯t expect Simone to say such things.


    He forced a bitter smile and said, Indeed. I bring this upon myself. I was too confident before, thinking


    everything was under my control.¡±


    He looked at Simone gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you for what happened today.¡±


    Simone¡¯s expression remained indifferent as she said, ¡°I work for a special department. So naturally, I


    have to handle situations like this¡±


    ¡°You have ovee your greatest cmity. I have taken care of Freya and her father.¡±


    ¡°If you have any future problems, you don¡¯t need to find me anymore. Our cooperation is over.¡±


    These words made Leon and Titus feel uneasy.


    Simone implied that she didn¡¯t want any further contact with them in the future.


    Harold also felt lost.


    Unable to hold back, he asked, ¡°Will you tell Gwen about this when you return?¡± He hadn¡¯t seen Gwen


    for over ten days and hoped she would understand his rtionship with Freya


    Simone¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of amusement as she said, ¡°You may be overestimating your position in


    Gwen¡¯s heart.¡±


    She took out her phone and showed him two videos.


    ¡°Gwen is currently on vacation with Anthony, having a great time. She has no time or energy to worry


    about your affairs.¡±


    Gwen told her that she wasn¡¯t nning to get married, but when she met an attractive and likable man,


    she would still date him.


    She nned to take on the role of a dominant woman in the future. The rtionships would be a


    pastime for her.


    Of course, she and Anthony had made it clear when they were together.


    They were together for happiness andpanionship but didn¡¯t expect anything more.


    Harold waspletely stunned when he saw the video of his beloved person kissing a young and


    handsome guy.


    His heart was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°This can¡¯t be true. How could Gwen like someone like him?¡±


    Obviously, he was just a pretty face, not Gwen¡¯s type at all.


    Simoneughed. Tastes can change, you know. Where does your confidencee from? Will Gw like


    you and wait for you?¡± She added, not politely, ¡°This cute and charming guy who knows how to spoiled


    and coax people.¡±


    ¡°Compared to you, who is as cunning as a fox and often ys with the greasy tricks of a yboy.¡±


    Just like how she used to like Leon, who was cold and didn¡¯t know how to coax people, she often had


    to amodate him.


    She used to love this type so much, but now she found it was repulsive.


    Someone who sweet talks and knows how to coax, who is handsome and pleasing to the eye, that¡¯s


    what she likes now.


    She had cut off all her feelings for Leon, just like Gwen had for Harold.


    These words deeply hurt Harold.


    He shook his head again and firmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Simone sneered, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave now. Let¡¯s not contact each other anymore.


    After saying that, she confidently walked away without any hesitation.


    After Simone left, Leon stared at her back, lost in thought.


    After a moment, he asked. ¡°Does what she said also apply to her?¡± Titus nced at AIR, WHO WAN


    MIN profoundly affected, and said, ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°She meant that Gwen has changed her taste, just like her.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He reached out and hugged Leon¡¯s shoulder, Leon, she has no feelings or interest in you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Even I can see that, so you should give up.¡±


    ¡°People change their tastes, and she no longer likes your type.¡±


    Leon pushed his hand away. ¡°No one will treat you as a mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    He wanted to make it clear, even though it felt like needles were pricking his heart.


    But even though they said all that, he still held onto a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    As long as Simone didn¡¯t find a new boyfriend, he wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Harold said, ¡°Leon, can you help me call Gwen?¡±


    ¡°You can say that I fainted and ask her if she cane and see me.¡±


    Gwen blocked his call.


    Looking at Harold like this, Leon couldn¡¯t help but think of himself.


    He sighed, ¡°Okay¡±


    He called his sister and put it on speakerphone.


    Soon, Gwen¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Leon said, ¡°Harold fainted from the venom.


    Can youe to the hospital and see him?¡± Gwen¡¯s voice on the other end showed no hesitation or


    pause.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a geomancer. I can¡¯t help him with treatment. Why should Ie and see him? Besides, isn¡¯t


    this his fault? He deserves it.


    ¡°I¡¯m on vacation with my new lover. I don¡¯t have time or energy to deal with his affairs.¡±


    This remark made Harold¡¯s face change.


    Unable to restrain himself, he said, ¡°Gwen, are you trying to provoke me with this so-called new lover of


    are you trying to provoke me with this so-called new lover of yours?¡± She sneered, ¡°Harold, aren¡¯t you


    the one who fainted? You recover pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you, ying hard to get.¡±


    ¡°I have a new boyfriend, and I genuinely like him. Whether you believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother me anymore, or my new boyfriend will be jealous.¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°Leon, you¡¯re interrupting my date, which is highly inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no chance for us, so don¡¯t even think about being a matchmaker.

 Chatper 485

    Chapter 485


    Chapter 485 Don¡¯t me Her For Being Rude


    Harold remained skeptical and continued shaking his head.


    Titus, who was looking at his phone, said, ¡°Simone is telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Gwen and Anthony are caught kissing on the beach, and it¡¯s already trending.


    After speaking, he handed his phone to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a beach kiss. There are also many intimate photos of them together that have been


    uncovered.¡±


    ¡°The timeline of the intimate photos goes back to a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Gwen already had a new lover a month ago, and they are in a passionate rtionship.¡±


    Tirus looked at Harold and said, ¡°Harold, you are indeed a bit self-righteous¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about your rtionship with Freya.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the change in your attitude toward Freya in the past ten days that you found a new


    love at thest minute.¡±


    Simone had a personality that despised lying, and as her best friend, she definitely wouldn¡¯t pretend to


    show him.


    He kept flipping through those photos,


    There were pictures of Gwen being embraced by the handsome guy, holding hands with someone, and


    the two kissing.


    It was clear that she wasn¡¯t pretending.


    When she was with the handsome guy, she was genuinely happy.


    He knew Gwen very well, so he felt suffocated and heartbroken at this moment.


    He tightly gripped his phone. ¡°She¡¯s so heartless. She doesn¡¯t allow me to make up for my mistakes


    and win her back.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that she would genuinely not want him one day and would turn to another man¡¯s


    embrace.


    He wished he could pull her out of that handsome guy¡¯s arms and hold her in his own.


    Leon deeply sympathized. ¡°Yeah. They don¡¯t even give a chance for reconciliation andpensation.¡±


    Titus was speechless. ¡°But it¡¯s all your fault¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t sebags, how could she change her taste?¡± He sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m openly


    scummy and bad, and I know ?L


    You guys are scummy but unaware, so you¡¯re even worse.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No wonder you got dumped.¡±


    Harold and Leon remained silent. They simultaneously gave Titus a cold, disdainful look, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    This jerk shouldn¡¯t speak if he has nothing good to say.


    Titus shrugged, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll shut up. You guys can continue fooling yourselves.¡±


    Harold couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and instead looked at Leon. ¡°If Simone also kisses someone one


    day and it bes a hot topic, what would you do?¡± Leon felt suffocated just by listening to it.


    After a moment, he forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°What can I do? I can¡¯t bring myself to bless them,


    but I also don¡¯t have the right to break them up.¡±


    ¡°I can only bear all the pain myself. It¡¯s my fault for losing my loved one.¡±


    This was the biggest regret of his life.


    Harold closed his eyes and weaklyy back on the bed.


    His face and lips were filled with bitterness, and his eyes were unusually red. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all our fault.¡±


    Only when you indeed lose someone do you realize how painful, it is.


    He was discharged from the hospital that day.


    The first thing he did was sell the Jenner Family¡¯s mansion.


    He no longer cared about Freya.


    He also publicly imed that she had never helped him and instead betrayed him with his biological


    mother.


    If he hadn¡¯t been prepared, his father would have suffered the same fate as him.


    He even dered that no one in the industry was allowed to help be against him.


    It must be said that when Harold got ruthless, he was ruthless.


    Support Freya. Otherwise, they would


    He now took over the Jenner Family and became the chairman, bing a prominent figure among


    the younger generation in the industry.


    No one would be foolish enough to offend him for Freya.


    So, after Freya was driven out, she lived a miserable life.


    She had to endure the pain of the venoms devouring her while her biological mother squeezed her for


    all hier money.


    She was also locked up at home, serving her stepfather and doing housework.


    Then, when she was about to lose control of herself and be controlled by the venoms, she poisoned


    the


    O


    food, causing her biological mother and stepfather to suffer greatly, although


    She was also arrested and sent to prison.


    But afterward, it was discovered that she had mental problems and developed a liking for eating mud


    and other things.


    After being diagnosed with mental illness, she was released.


    She wandered around like a fool, only knowing how to eat and drink and picking up garbage


    everywhere.


    She was bullied and mocked by those who used to look down on her, and she could only giggle.


    She even kneeled and barked like a dog when someone gave her food.


    Thispletely shattered Freya, who couldn¡¯t control her own body.


    She finally understood what Simone meant by ¡°retribution.¡±


    She wanted to die but couldn¡¯t, and she had to witness herself bing like this, suffering and


    tormented every day.


    Indeed, life was worse than death.


    On the other hand, Jodie had already discovered that Freya was her biological sister.


    She had been keeping an eye on her all along,


    She had even thought that if Freya could win over Harold, she would try to establish a rtionship with


    her rtives.


    But who would have thought that Freya couldn¡¯t evenpare to her? In the end, she became a


    mentally ill fool, disgracing herself.


    So, all of Jodie¡¯s thoughts were focused on Reuben.


    Jodie recently tried to contact Reuben, but he never responded.


    That day, she couldn¡¯t resist going to stake out at the Gray Group.


    After Reuben and Joanne got engaged, he stepped down as the President of Gray Entertainment and


    joined the Gray Group.


    When Reuben arrived at the underground parking lot, he saw Jodie standing in front of his car and


    couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    When Jodie saw him, her eyes lit up, and she called our softly. ¡°Reuben,¡±


    He looked at Jodie, who had put on heavy makeup but couldn¡¯t hide that she had aged a lot and felt


    somewhat annoyed.


    He smiled gently. ¡°What are you doing here? She walked up and said, ¡°I missed you, Reuben. So, I


    came to see you.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, I have something to do. So, I¡¯ll leave hirst.


    After uttering those words, he extended his hand to open the car door and settled inside.


    Little did he know that Jodie opened the car door simultaneously and slipped into the back seat.


    Reuben nced at her through the rearview mirror and remarked. Jo, it¡¯s not enjoyable for you to cling


    to me like this.¡±


    With teary eyes, Jodie choked up and inquired. ¡°Reuben, I only have you. After all these years of


    sibling affection, will you truly disregard me?¡± Reuben was growing weary of it


    She now resembled a heavily made-up woman in her thirties, and her expressions and actions were


    artificial.


    ¡°Jo, what do you desire?¡± He sighed, ¡°You know I¡¯m already engaged now, but Joanne disapproves of


    me maintaining contact with you.¡±


    Jodie felt a sense of resentment in her heart. She never anticipated Joanne using her to get close to


    Reuben and sessfully take her ce.


    She felt deeply wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disrupt your rtionship.¡±


    Then, she wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of being crushed by my mother. You¡¯re the only pers


    can turn to.


    He didn¡¯t anticipate Jodie bing like this, shameless and insincere, like a piece of candy.


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you some money and send you abroad.¡±


    That way, you can start anew.¡±


    He wanted to rid himself of Jodie now and would consider it spending money to eliminate trouble.


    Jodie lowered her head, her eyes filled with resentment. He intended to send her away.


    Well. Then, she wouldn¡¯t be polite either.


    Soon, Jodie adjusted her expression and raised her head.


    As if she had made a decision, she took a deep breath and stated, ¡°Okay. I¡¯llply with your wishes.¡±


    She gazed at him pitifully and pleaded, ¡°Reuben, can we have one final meal together?¡±


    O

 Chatper 486

    Chapter 486


    Chapter 486 Shameless Behavior


    Reuben nced at Jodie¡¯s pitiful appearance and no longer felt sorry for her as he once did. He began


    to see her more as a Madam than his sister. Nevertheless, he reluctantly agreed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have a


    He implied that she shouldn¡¯t expect him to join her for meals.


    After finishing their meal, he arranged for his secretary to send Jodie abroad for a few days. This way,


    would be free from her mother¡¯s oppression and wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her immediate future.


    Having fulfilled his duty as a brother for so many years, there was no need for any further connection


    between them.


    Jodie¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you, Reuben.¡± Then, he drove to a high-end restaurant.


    she


    Upon arriving, Reuben deliberately chose a table in the corner of the dining hall instead of requesting a


    private room. He was afraid that being alone with Jodie in a private room would lead to her bothering


    him.


    She understood why Reuben avoided a private room, and her resentment grew stronger.


    As they ate, she reminisced about the little moments they had shared as siblings.


    He listened quietly, asionally smiling in response.


    When Jodie finished speaking, he wiped his mouth and smiled. Jo, a person can¡¯t dwell on memories


    their whole life. No matter how beautiful those memories are, you must move forward.¡±


    He was implying that he wasn¡¯t interested in ying emotional games anymore.


    Jodie was speechless. This guy is truly shameless.


    Suppressing her displeasure, she nodded and smiled. ¡°Reuben is right. After this trip down memory


    She raised her ss. ¡°Reuben, I toast to you.¡±


    She reached into her bag and held a venom with her other hand.


    Reuben raised his ss and clinked it with hers.


    She was about to take a sip but identally knocked over the vase on the table.


    The wine ss fell, spilling a lot of red wine on Reuben¡¯s sleeve.


    Jodie grabbed a tissue from the table, hurriedly stood up, and sat beside Reuben to help him wipe his


    sleeve.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In the process, she pressed her whole body against him. ¡°Reuben, I¡¯m sorry. It is unintentional.¡°


    At the same time, she discreedy ced the venom she was holding onto his neck.


    O


    Just then, Joanne rushed in with two bodyguards.


    She hurried to the table and grabbed Jodie¡¯s hair, pping her a few times.


    ¡°You shameless woman. You have no shame at all. You tried to seduce my fiance.


    She picked up the wine from the table and poured it over Jodie¡¯s head.


    Then, she pulled Jodie up from her seat by her hair and dragged her across the floor.


    pushed Jodie to the ground and continued to beat and pinch her.


    ¡°You slut. When you are part of the Gray Family, you always try to seduce the Gray brothers.¡±


    ¡°You are all over the Gray brothers and even be a trending topic.¡±


    ¡°Now you want to seduce my fianc¨¦, but look at yourself. You¡¯re nothingpared to him.¡±


    ¡°And you look like you could be my fianc¨¦¡¯s mother. How dare you be so shameless?¡±


    She grabbed Jodie¡¯s head, pping her car and smashing her head against the ground.


    Having grown up fighting, Joanne knew how to inflict pain.


    She had wanted to hit her back when they were still part of the Gray Family.


    She couldn¡¯t stand her constant flirting with the Gray brothers.


    When Jodie was with Reuben, she kept a close eye on her to prevent this promiscuous woman from


    seducing him


    When she heard the report that Jodie hade alone to meet Reuben and that they were having


    dinner here, she followed them.


    She sat in another corner and observed.


    She noticed that her fianc¨¦ was reserved, rarely speaking, and keeping his distance.


    She was satisfied.


    Indeed. When Reuben was with someone, he wouldn¡¯t flirt with another woman.


    She hadn¡¯t nned on intervening, but then she saw Jodie deliberately knock over a ss of wine.


    She went to help Reuben clean up the wine, but she took advantage of the situation and pressed her


    body against him, Joanne couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    This incident allowed her to teach Jodie a lesson and release the anger she had been holding in.


    At the same time, she wanted Reuben to see that she wouldn¡¯t tolerate any betrayal.


    Jodie was always on edge, so she had no defenses.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to react when Joanne pped her a few times.


    111


    O


    Then, she was dragged to the ground and held down. ¡°Ah. What are you doing?¡± She screamed while


    trying to scratch Joanne. ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯re the slut. It is you who use me and plot against my


    brother.¡±


    ¡°You deliberately get drunk just to have a rtionship with my brother. You practically throw yourself at


    him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless sluc


    But as soon as Jodie made a move, she was caught by the bodyguards Joanne had brought,


    Hearing her words, Joanne became even more furious.


    This promiscuous woman had always pursued her fianc¨¦, and she would never allow Jodie to seed.


    If Reuben hadn¡¯t been present, she would have used the steak knife on the table to sh her face.


    But she could have someone do itter.


    Jodie was caught by the bodyguard and mercilessly beaten by Joanne.


    She couldn¡¯t break free and couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Reuben, save me.¡±


    Reuben watched coldly for a moment and heard her cries.


    Then, he spoke slowly, ¡°Joanne, stop hitting her.¡±


    Joanne, still holding onto Jodie¡¯s hair, looked up at him. ¡°Do you feel sorry for her?¡± He chuckled and


    reached out to fix her disheveled hair.


    With a hint of tenderness in his eyes, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel sorry for her. I¡¯m just concerned that you¡¯ll


    tire yourself out from hitting her, which isn¡¯t good for the child you¡¯re carrying


    Reuben was handsome and refined, and his gentle expression melted her heart


    She forcefully knocked Jodie¡¯s head a few more times before releasing her and standing up.


    She sat next to Reuben, reached out, and held his arm. ¡°Hone


    She deliberately leaned her head on Reuben¡¯s shoulder.


    you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Looking down at Jodie, she asserted her dominance. ¡°You see. My fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t even want to


    acknowledge your existence¡±


    She coldly snorted, issuing a warning. ¡°If I catch you harassing him again, I will ensure you regret it.¡±


    Jodie looked up at Joanne with anger, but she also knew she was powerless against this woman.


    What surprised and hurt her the most was that Reuben watched her being beaten and expressed


    sympathy for Joanne.


    He was truly heartless and cruel.


    ¡°Reuben, are you just going to stand there and watch her assault me? I am innocent. She falsely


    used


    1.


    Reuben gazed at her and calmly replied, ¡°We are indeed innocent. Joanne came over to help me clean


    my sleeve.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Jodie identally knocked over the wine ss just


    ILOW.


    He had witnessed women employing these tactics in front of their lovers too many times.


    Jodie was bing increasingly despicable, attempting to cling to him using these methods.


    His feelings for her had always been that of siblings, never crossing any boundaries.


    Now, he was starting to feel a bit annoyed.


    She saw Reuben defending Joanne and felt even more bitter and ufortable.


    This used to be how she was treated.


    She looked at Reuben with a wounded expression, not uttering a word but disying stubbornness.


    Reuben observed Jodie, her face bruised and swollen, her makeup smeared with red wine, making her


    appear even older, and she found it irritating.


    He instructed Joanne, ¡°Have your bodyguard escort her back.¡±


    Joanne was delighted with her fiance¡¯s attitude.


    She directed one of the bodyguards. Take her back.


    Then, she linked arms with Reuben and departed triumphantly,


    Leaving behind Jodie, with clenched fists and a gaze filled with hatred, her head lowered.

 Chatper 487

    Chapter 487


    Chapter 487 What To Do?


    Reuben and Joanne were already living together,


    Their wedding was just three months away.


    They wanted to prevent Joanne¡¯s pregnancy from bing too pronounced.


    After returning home, Reubenforted Joanne.


    He suggested sending Jodie abroad so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry.


    Joanne thought for a moment, leaning against his chest.


    She said. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for someone else to send her away.¡±


    ¡°If your mother finds out, she¡¯ll cause a scene.¡±


    ¡°Or, let me handle it. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send her abroad


    She thought this little troublemaker had iting, wanting to go abroad. No problem. After all, going to


    Africa for mining is also considered going abroad.


    And that woman, Salma, had publicly mistreated her before and had always opposed our marriage.


    She could use this opportunity to vent her anger toward Salma.


    Whenever Salma was mentioned, Reuben would get a headache.


    He was also afraid and said, ¡®Alright. Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll have my assistant transfer the money to you.¡±


    That works, too. He didn¡¯t want to see Jodie again.


    She smiled and kissed him, ¡°Why should we talk about money between us? It¡¯s a small matter. We


    should be polite to each other. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    Reuben smiled. ¡°Okay. You truly are my supportive partner.¡±


    Joanne may appear arrogant and overbearing to the outside world,


    toward him, and that was enough.


    As for whom to marry, he didn¡¯t care. The key was usefulness.


    but she was gentle and considerate


    Being with Joanne, he wouldn¡¯t go out and fool around or have any ambiguous rtionships with other


    Women.


    He would focus on his career, and she would be a good wife


    The next day, Joanne took the initiative to visit Jodie¡¯s residence


    Looking down at Jodie, she said, ¡°My fianc¨¦ wants to send you abroad, so I¡¯ll take care of it


    Jodie¡¯s face was still swollen, and she looked surprised. ¡°How is that possible? Rel for a secretary to


    send me abroad.¡±


    If this woman were to handle it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t turn out well.


    Joanne sneered, ¡°Having me, the supportive partner, handle it is the same.¡±


    ¡°Jodie, let me look in the mirror and see what kind of person I am.¡±


    ¡°Just based on your character, forget about seducing my fianc¨¦. No man would pay attention to you


    even if you shouted on the street.¡±


    Jodie pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t seduce him. Don¡¯t misunderstand.


    When in someone else¡¯s house, one has to be humble.


    She knew how ruthless Joanne could be.


    But Joanne didn¡¯t believe her and said to the few people she brought. ¡°Have a good time with Miss


    Gray, Then, send her abroad tomorrow.¡±


    Jodie widened her eyes. ¡°What do you want to do? You can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Ioanne sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always beencking a man? I¡¯m just helping you out!


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent. Your online activities have been exposed. Everyone knows about it.¡±


    Then, she stood up and said to the male bodyguards, I¡¯m leaving. You guys take care of it.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Joanne.¡±


    After Joanne left, Jodie was dragged into the room.


    Photos and videos were taken.


    Joanne used them to threaten Jodie, forcing her to stay abroad obediently. Otherwise, she would


    release them.


    Jodie couldn¡¯t find anyone to help her, so she had to endure for now.


    Another day passed, and Joanne¡¯s associate sent her to a beautiful country.


    In the beautiful country, Joanne¡¯s people called through video.


    She deliberately made Reuben watch.


    Because of her people and the threats, Jodie could only reluctantly say she was doing well.


    In reality, whether she was doing well or not, Reuben didn¡¯t care at all.


    But he still pretended to remind her to live a good life in the future.


    After Joanne left Reuben¡¯s office, she sent Salma the photos taken of Jodie at prominent buildings in


    the beautiful country.


    She also mentioned that she was the one who sent Jodie abroad.


    The more Salma wanted to harm Jodie, the more Joanne would protect her.


    Salma was furious and called Reuben to scold him.


    Reuben didn¡¯t indulge his mother. He put the phone aside and continued working.


    He wasn¡¯t angry about his fianc¨¦e¡¯s actions.¡±


    After all, his mother had gone too far.


    Salma realized that her eldest son wasn¡¯t listening to her and angrily hung up the phone.


    Then, she called her other sons toin.


    But every time she called, they would find excuses to say they were busy and hang up immediately.


    Salma was once again infuriated and ended up in the hospital.


    However, because she had been in this state too many times, from Steven to her five sons, no one


    came to visit her in the hospital.


    This made Salma feel lonely and sad, but she could do nothing.


    A few dayster, Jodie was transferred to Africa


    Reuben also noticed something was wrong


    Joanne was pregnant, so he didn¡¯t touch her anymore.


    But these past few nights, he would always have an urge.


    However, when he saw Joanne, he suddenly felt disgusted and lost interest.


    Instead, his mind was filled with thoughts of Jodie,


    After taking a cold shower and calming down, he would still dream at night, dreaming about Jodie. He


    wasn¡¯t stupid. He immediately thought of the day when Jodie threw herself at him.


    Waking up from that dream again, a strong desire grew in his heart.


    He wanted Jodie. He only wanted Jodie Gray.


    He suppressed this desire.


    Reuben got up and called Titus in the living room.


    Titus was awakened in the middle of the night and asked irritably, ¡°What are you doing. Reuben, in the


    middle of the night?¡± Reuben asked, ¡°You told me earlier that Freya poisoned Haruld.¡± Upon hearing


    this, Titus instantly became adert. ¡°Yes. If it weren¡¯t for Simone helping to break the curse, he would


    have woken up as a puppet of Freya


    He inquired, ¡°Have you been poisoned as well?¡± He had explicitly called his brother earlier, and


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    although


    he didn¡¯t mention Jodie, he did talk about Harold being poisoned.


    It was a brotherly reminder.


    But it appeared that this individual had indeed be a venom victim.


    Reuben exined his situation. ¡°I suspect that I have also fallen under the venom.¡±


    Titus was taken aback. ¡°Your situation is different from Harold¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s simr to Leon¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°He is poisoned and can¡¯t have physical contact with other women, and he will feel nauseous.¡±


    ¡°He can only touch his ex-wife.¡±


    He asked, ¡°So now, besides Jodie, do you not react to anyone else?¡¯ Reuben¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, Reuben. You¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    ¡°If the venom isn¡¯t broken, you might have to live the rest of your life without physical intimacy.¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯ll end up marrying Jodie? But even if Mom and Dad don¡¯t object, the Belle Family won¡¯t let you


    off the book.¡±


    ¡°I warned you before. Jodie is not a good person, but you didn¡¯t listen, and now you¡¯re poisoned.¡±


    Reuben¡¯s face darkened when he heard the gloating wordsing from his brother on the phone. ¡°Be


    quiet.


    Then, he changed the subject. ¡®Can you help me get in touch with Simone and ask her for help?¡± Titus


    rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you just tell me to be quiet? I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Simone doesn¡¯t even talk to me anymore, so you can contact her yourself.¡±


    group chat


    When Luca and the other two saw it, they were speechless. But at the same time, they were looking


    forward to watching the drama unfold.


    After saying that, he hung up and shared the news of Reuben being poisoned in the


    Finally, it was Reuben¡¯s turn.


    Reuben endured the torment and contacted Simone after arriving at thepany in the morning.


    Simone had blocked his contact information, so he had to borrow someone else¡¯s phone to call her.


    Simone knew it was only a matter of time before Reuben fell victim to the venom.


    She directly refused his request for help.


    Reuben had no choice but to seek advice from Mr. Foster.


    He learned that Simone had helped Mr. Foster break the venom, and he had already returned to


    normal.


    While he breathed a sigh of relief he also felt a headache.


    If Simone wouldn¡¯t help him, what should he do? He regretted even more now that he had been foolish


    enough to help Jodie.


    She was indeed a heartless and cunning person.

 Chatper 488

    Chapter 488


    Chapter 488 The Expected Has Arrived


    Simone remained motionless. So, Reuben had no choice but to seek assistance from the geomancy


    association.


    However, this issue was given to Jodie by Mr. Lewis, and it could only be resolved by achieving a


    Divine


    Starc


    Despite attempts by other skilled masters, all of them failed.


    After receiving advice from a master, Reuben went to Cloudmist Observatory, hoping to seek help from


    Master Sage.


    The person who greeted Reuben was the senior apprentice of Master Sage.


    He examined Reuben.


    The senior apprentice said, ¡°Mr. Reuben, I can solve the venom on your body


    ¡°But I will need a small sample of your blood.¡±


    Initially, the senior apprentice expected he would agree without hesitation. However, he hesitated for a


    moment


    The senior apprentice was curious and asked, ¡°Mr. Reuben, what concerns do you have? Reuben


    returned to reality and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have concerns, but I suddenly remembered that there is


    something very important at thepany today that I have to take care of.¡±


    Upon hearing the request for blood, he suddenly recalled the incident where Master Gordon also


    wanted his brother¡¯s blood.


    He also remembered the dream his stepmother had after returning from a business trip.


    She mentioned that Simone had the same dream. They killed her in the dream.


    He asked with a sense of urgency, ¡°Can I go to thepany first to handle the matter and thene


    back here to seek the master¡¯s help?¡± The senior apprentice smiled and replied, ¡°Of course. No


    problem.¡±


    Reuben hurriedly left.


    The senior apprentice¡¯s smile turned into a frown.


    After returning to Cebros, Reuben used his new assistant¡¯s phone to call Simone.


    Simone was currently on set filming for a fantasy drama.


    The role of the female lead in this drama changed, and the character previously yed by Jodie


    became. the second female lead. A talented young actress who often yed the role of a malicious


    supporting female character in the industry took over the part.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The original male lead became the supporting male character, and Leon duin¡¯t withdraw from the


    drama. He insisted on continuing to y the role.


    14


    After finishing her scenes for the day, Simone sat down I


    When she saw an unfamiliar number, she answered the call.


    Then, she heard Reuben¡¯s voice, ¡°Simone, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Simone asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ording to Sc¡¯mbag No. I¡¯s character, he shouldn¡¯t be forcing


    her since she had previously rejected him.


    He exined, ¡°Today, I went to Cloudmist Observatory to seek help in resolving the venom. However,


    the senior apprentice of Master Sage mentioned that they require a small sample of my blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned that if they take my blood, it will have an impact on both of us. So, I want to ask if be


    willing to provide it.¡±


    you


    will


    Although he was unhappy that Simone didn¡¯t help him, he didn¡¯t want to harm her again because of


    himself.


    And even if he gave his blood, he didn¡¯t know if the people from Cloudmist Observatory would use it


    against him in the future.


    Simone was somewhat surprised.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the senior apprentice wanted Reuben¡¯s blood, but it was surprising that he


    came to ask her.


    Of course. She also understood that besides not wanting to harm her, he should also be afraid that his


    blood would be taken away, which would be detrimental to him.


    He was much smarter than the other four sc*mbags.


    If it had been Sc*mbag No. 2 or 4, they should have been given away then.


    Sc mbag No. 2 was also cunning, and Se mbag No. 5 should have considered her as well.


    Simone said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can give it to them.


    Reuben thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What if they take my blood to harm you? I know your birth


    time, and whoever wants to harm you will know, too.¡±


    Simone smiled indifferently. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. You can give it to them.¡±


    Her birth time was now equivalent to that of a dead person,pletely useless.


    The one who could harm her was the thine of her rebirth.


    Apart from herself, no one else knows about it.


    And how could the tiger¡¯s cub be lured out of its den without entering it? How could the snake be


    enticed without giving blood? Reuben felt relieved after hearing Simone¡¯s words. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±


    After ending the call, Reuben icturned to thepany, signed an important document, and returned to


    Cloudmiu Observatory.


    After Master Sage¡¯s senior apprentice took a few drops of Reuben¡¯s blood, he


    ¡°Since Jodie isn¡¯t present, the venom is only partially removed.¡±


    ¡°It will not harm your body anymore, but some lingering effects remain.¡±


    ¡°If you want to recover fully, you¡¯ll have to wait for her to be present, and then I¡¯ll remove the remaining


    part.¡±


    Reuben frowned and asked, ¡°What are the lingering effects? The senior apprentice replied, ¡°You won¡¯t


    be able to have intimate rtionships with other women.¡±


    He was speechless. So, he would have to live like a eunuch to ovee loneliness. He questioned his


    mind but didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for Jodie to return and then ask the master to help


    remove the remaining part.


    ¦§


    The senior apprentice nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    He saw Reuben off.


    Reuben felt frustrated and contacted Simone again, informing her about the situation.


    He also asked if it was necessary to bring Jodie back from abroad.


    Simone calcted and said that Jodie would find an opportunity toe back.


    She told him to wait for Jodie to return on her own.


    She also said that if Master Sage¡¯s senior apprentice messed upter, she would help him.


    Seeing that Reuben didn¡¯t immediately give blood and came to consult her, she was also unwilling to


    let Jodie seed.


    With Simone¡¯s assurance, he finally felt relieved.


    Only a short time after, Simone¡¯s movie was released.


    She posted a promotional Facebook post, and Zac and others shared it.


    Many negativements stated that such a niche movie would only attract a few viewers.


    However, Simone¡¯s poprity was too strong, and directors and actors from half the entertainment


    industry followed suit and reposted it on Facebook.


    After all, she was not just a top-tier actress but also the leading star of the most promising star studio.


    Simone had too many devoted fans. They all said this was their wife¡¯s first movie, so they all had to


    show their support.


    After attending the premiere, everyone praised the wife¡¯s acting, and many were moved to tears.


    Subsequently, the rmendations kept pouring in..


    Professional film critics almost unanimously shared their positive views on the movie.


    O


    This piqued the curiosity of many passersby, who were captivated by Simone¡¯s acting and touched by


    the uplifting storyline.


    Word-of-mouth for the movie continued to improve, and the box office numbers soared, making it the


    year¡¯s surprise hit.


    Neither the director nor the other actors had anticipated such an explosive sess for the movie.


    Initially, the director had set his sights on awards, but he never expected the film to receive such high


    praise and achieve box office sess.


    Simone won the Best Actress award at the country¡¯s most prestigious film festival, thanks to this movie.


    The following months were peaceful.


    Simone alsopleted filming the fantasy drama.


    On that particr day, she suddenly noticed dark clouds gathering over the outskirts of Cebros,


    signaling an impending heavy rain.


    Opening the window, she was taken aback by three interconnected clouds.


    As expected, the storm was approaching


    She reached for her phone and dialed Bailey¡¯s number but couldn¡¯t get through.


    Bailey certainly knew how to make an impression.


    She called Joseph first and then drove to the Cloudmist Observatory.


    The Cloudmist Observatory was still bustling with pilgrims.


    As the rain started to drizzle, the pilgrims sought shelter in a few buildings under the guidance of the


    spiritual leader¡¯s apprentice.


    Simone entered the Cloudmist Observatory with an umbre as the rain grew heavier.


    At that moment, no one was nearby, or else they would have indeed been surprised.


    Despite the heavy rain, not even her shoes got wet.


    Just then, Master Sage¡¯s senior apprentice appeared, also holding an umbre.


    Surprisedly, he looked at Simone and asked, ¡°Junior, why are you here?¡±

 Chatper 489

    Chapter 489


    Chapter 489 You Know Too Much


    Simone calmly looked at him.


    She said. Tvee to take Master Shawn back home,


    The senior apprentice of Sage was stunned. ¡°Master Shawn hasn¡¯te here. Simone raised an


    eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure you want to pretend with me here? Take me to see Master Sage.¡±


    The senior apprentice felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Let me ask Master Sage first.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, they heard Sage¡¯s voice in their ears.


    ¡°Bring her up.


    Only then did the senior apprentice bring Simone to the top floor of the Cloudmist Observatory.


    Sage sat cross-legged in the center of the room, surrounded by seven flickering oilmps.


    After Simone entered, the senior apprentice closed the door and left.


    Sage was not surprised by Simone¡¯s arrival. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Simone looked at him and asked, ¡°Where is my senior?¡± He chuckled, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about seniority,


    you should call him ancestor.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t care about seniority. Each of us has our own


    He looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where your senior is. I didn¡¯t see him today.¡±


    Simone suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t see him. I know where he is.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Sage nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Simone said, ¡°Mr. Lewis life is about to end today. Aren¡¯t you going to visit your grandson? Your son,


    Mr. Magnus, is in a special prison, his cultivation has been crippled, and his days are not good. He¡¯s


    counting down the time until his death.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about seeing him, show some concern?¡± This made Sage look at Simone sharply,


    his eyes filled with surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simone leaned against the door with her arms


    crossed. ¡°You understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°You are Mr. Magnus¡¯ biological father, Mr. Lewis¡¯ biological grandfather, and Jodie¡¯s great-grandfather.¡±


    ¡°You might not have noticed it yourself, but you, Mr. Magnus, and Mr. Lewis all have a small red mole


    behind your left ear¡±


    ¡°If one day, there is someone among your great-grandchildren who reaches the Divine State.¡±


    ¡°I guess there will also be a small red mole behind their left ear.¡±


    She sighed with a smile. ¡°Your gic inheritance is quite powerful.¡±


    III


    Sage was stunned for a moment, then suddenlyughed. ¡°So, that¡¯s it.¡±


    He had never noticed this before.


    He asked, ¡°Did you notice it when you camest time?¡± This girl is observant.


    Simone nodded. ¡®You had no ws back then, but I think this is your biggest w.¡±


    ¡°While pouring tea, I deliberately looked at the left side behind your ear. So, I discovered that you are


    the mastermind behind the scenes.¡±


    She looked at him with cold eyes and said, ¡°My master¡¯s death is also rted to you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The smile on Sake¡¯s face grew more assertive. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Your master not only wanted to stop my son and grandson¡¯s n.¡±


    ¡°But he also discovered that we have a father-son and grandparent-grandson rtionship.¡±


    ¡°So you think, can I let him stay?¡± Simone¡¯s eyes grew colder. The person who wants to possess my


    senior¡¯s immortal body is you.¡±


    ¡°The one who possesses the sect leader¡¯s token is also you.¡±


    Sage nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect that you are even smarter than your master. It takes him over a hundred years to


    discover the clues.¡±


    He changed the subject and asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Simone replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Why did your fate suddenly change so much?¡± This was something he cou understand.


    And it was precisely because of Simone¡¯s change that their ns failed one by one.


    Simone raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know? My master helped me change my fate.¡± He


    sighed, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spared his life, allowing him to change your fate.¡±


    Simone sneered, ¡°It¡¯s because you couldn¡¯t directly kill my master. Don¡¯t embellish it.¡±


    She looked at the time and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Either you make a move, or I¡¯ll destroy this


    Cloudmist Observatory and release my senior below.¡±


    Sage was stunned again. ¡°How did you know?¡± This feeling of being led by Simone was not good.


    Something was out of control, and he felt a little uneasy.


    He had sealed all his aura, so Simone couldn¡¯t possibly sense it.


    Simone said, ¡°I discovered it when I came herest time. The true origin of the demonic rift is right


    under this Cloudmist Observatory¡±


    ¡°In the past half year, my senior discovered several demonic rifts in different ces, but it was just your


    deception.


    After discovering the rtionship between Sage and Magnus, she suspected


    was not a good ce.


    Then, the little snake told her that there was a longing in the depths of the underground of this


    Cloudmist


    Observatory.


    It felt like there was something delicious down there, but simultaneously, it felt hazardous and terrifying.


    Then, she confirmed the actual location of the demonic rift.


    Sage¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You know too much. I can only send you underground to meet your master.¡±


    This girl is too clever, even more formidable than his junior.


    This surpassing the original is something he least wants to see


    Simone sneered, ¡°It¡¯s as if you think I wouldn¡¯t notice and you would spare me.¡±


    ¡°Use whatever means you have. Go ahead.¡±


    Sage, indeed, had no intention of sparing Simone.


    So, he raised his hand and waved it, suddenly causing the flickering oilmp me to expand.


    Then, seven mes formed into a barrier.


    He took out a scarecrow.


    On the scarecrow was a talisman with Simone¡¯s birth time and horoscope written in Reuben¡¯s bl


    He continued his actions.


    Simone didn¡¯t move, still looking at him with her arms crossed.


    After casting the spell, he pointed his finger at the scarecrow. ¡°Die.¡± A red ¡°die¡± character emerged from


    the talisman and headed toward Simone.


    But then Sage¡¯s face changed drastically, as the ¡°die¡± character disappeared in front of Simone without


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    getting close to her.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± This was Simone¡¯s birth time and her brother¡¯s blood.


    How could the spell fail


    Simone smiled slyly. ¡°You¡¯re almost at the age of burial, and heaven can¡¯t tolerate you anymore. So


    naturally, it failed.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t tell him that her fate had beenpletely changed.


    After being reborn, it was like being born anew


    To be precise, after surpassing the time of her previous life¡¯s death.


    Whether it was the blood of the Gray Family or her previous birth time, they did not affect her.


    That was the reason why she had Reuben donate his blood.


    Sage was genuinely perplexed. How could this be? It is no wonder she has been soposed since


    she arrived. It transpires that everything was part of her n


    He squinted his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for Bailey? In that case, I¡¯ll send you to find him.¡±


    Immediately after he finished speaking, the entire Cloudmist Observatory shook violently as if it was on


    the verge of copsing.


    Simone remained unaffected, while Sage¡¯s expression changed once more,

 Chatper 490

    Chapter 490


    Chapter 490 The Grand Finale


    The spiritual space began to copse, causing panic among everyone present.


    Realizing the danger, Simone quickly rushed towards the window, opened it, and jumped out.


    However, the height of the fall was dangerous for her, considering the Divine State.


    Sage, witnessing Simone¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help himself and followed suit, leaping out of the window.


    As soon as theynded, the spiritual space copsed, leaving behind a scene of destruction.


    Suddenly, a magnificent sight unfolded as a ten-meter-long snake with transparent wings emerged


    from underground Standing on its back was Bailey.


    Sage, seeing the snake and Bailey, couldn¡¯t remain calm any longer.


    ¡°How is it possible that you came out unscathed?¡± He immediately used the sect leader¡¯s token to


    activate the demonic rift, but there was no response.


    His expression changed once again. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be.¡±


    away from


    Bailey stood on the snake, looking coldly at Sage, ¡°What¡¯s impossible? I was only one step away


    achievingplete unity. After merging with Cubilis, I would have advanced even further. Then, while I


    was in another ce, my state of mind suddenly became clear. Today, when the demonic rift appeared


    again, I thought that if I didn¡¯t enter the lion¡¯s den, how could I catch the lion? So, I let it swallow me.


    Sur enough, it dragged me to its true origin after I experienced a life-threatening crisis. After facing life


    and death, I gainedplete understanding and stepped into the realm ofplete unity. But this


    demonic rift is my nemesis. Although it can no longerpletely devour my soul, it can trap me and


    prevent me from leaving. That¡¯s why I sought help from Simonc. Her snake happens to be fearless of


    the demonic rift. With me suppressing the demonic rift, it can roam freely and bring me out. I also


    sealed the core of the rift with a special method so it won¡¯t cause you any more trouble.¡±


    Since Simone discovered that Sage was Magnus¡¯ biological father, they began to make preparations.


    If Sage could make arrangements, then they certainly could as well.


    Everything went ording to Simone¡¯s expectations.


    Sage¡¯s expression changed multiple times. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I underestimated


    you.¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Underestimating one¡¯s enemy can be fatal.¡±


    Sage sneered. ¡°Do you really think you can deal with me? If I didn¡¯t have a trick up my sleeve, I


    wouldn¡¯t have let youe.¡±


    With that, he took out a golden ss ball from his pocket. Inside, there were many strands of


    something resembling golden threads.


    He infused his energy into it, and the ss ball suddenly emitted beams of golden light, dispersing in


    all directions.


    ¡°The Cloudmist Observatory has been open for over tw


    hundred years, and it wasn¡¯t for nothing. You


    don¡¯t care about the lives of those ordinary people, do you? Today, I will sac


    If he didn¡¯t have a backup n, he wouldn¡¯t have sought an opportunity to devour Bailey.


    Simone¡¯s expression turned terrified, and she said, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re so scared!¡±


    Meanwhile, Bailey looked at Sage with a mocking expression.


    Sage felt that something was off with their expressions, and the feeling of unease grew stronger.


    Then, he realized that his spell was being blocked by a force several meters away.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Just then, Joseph and Skyler walked up from the steps.


    Joseph spoke, ¡°Why is it impossible? If you can do it, so can we.¡±


    Sage looked at the two of them and saw that they were holding a machine in their hands.


    The machine had several things that looked like antennas.


    He noticed that these things emitted a disruptive force that disturbed the maic field.


    In an instant, he understood why his spell had failed.


    As these gadgets disrupted the maic field, his sacrificial power couldn¡¯t find the right direction.


    He immediately walked to the edge of the mountain and looked down.


    He saw a thickyer of mist below, blocking the view from above and below.


    He also realized that the people who were supposed to be sacrificed were still alive and well.


    His expression became gloomy and ugly. ¡°I fell into your trap.¡±


    He looked at Simone. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, isn¡¯t it?¡± He knew Simone was still a technical consultant


    for the special department.


    She specialized inbining metaphysics and creating high-tech gadgets.


    These gadgets used against him must be rted to Simone.


    Simone nodded. ¡°Yes,¡±


    Sage regretted once again, thinking that he should have killed Simone earlier.


    Blood even dripped from his lips, showing his anger.


    After living for so many years, he was defeated by a young girl in her twenties.


    His proud n was shattered by Simone, and he fell into her trap.


    He was unwilling to ept this.


    Sage¡¯s mentality copsed, and he only wanted to go on a killing spree.


    O


    He tried to invoke the negative energy around him to kill but failed to do so.


    The maic field interference was too strong, and the negative energy was crushed before he could


    invoke it


    He tried several other methods, but none of them worked.


    Suddenly, he made a move and reached out to grab Simone.


    Unable to invoke negative energy or use spells, Sage wanted to rely on the martial arts he had


    practiced for so many years to kill Simone.


    But before he could get close, he was stopped by Bailey.


    The two fought for more than a dozen rounds, and Bailey subdued Sage.


    Simone added, ¡°You have to admit it now: you¡¯re getting old.¡±


    This made Sage so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Then, Sage and his disciples were taken away by the people from the special department.


    Simone and Bailey stayed behind and called the masters of the geomancy association to sit near the


    spiritual space, continuously reciting a purification scripture.


    The cracks in the demonic rift were still a big threat, even with the seal.


    It had to be purified to ensure safety.


    Simone and the others purified the upper portion while the little snake absorbed the lower portion


    After many days, thest trace of negative energy in the demonic rift disappeared.


    A few months passed, and Jodie secretly returned from abroad.


    Then, she went to Reuben¡¯s residence to find him.


    As soon as she saw Reuben, she tightly hugged him and constantly flirted with him.


    The meaning was clear-she wanted to be with him.


    Jodie did this because she had confidence in the curse.


    And as long as Reuben touched her, she could use the curse to gain influence over him.


    Now, Reuben and Joanne not only got married but also had a son.


    Jodie returned with the intention of using the curse to trap Reuben and prevent him from leaving her.


    Her n was to then mitiate a divorce with Joanne and have Joanne take their illegitimate child away.


    Only by doing this could Jodiepletely deleat joanne and emerge as the victor.


    Although Reuben had only partially lifted the curse, he still felt an instinctive attraction toward Jodie.


    Simone had given him a talisman earlier, which he immediately held onto.


    As expected, despite the lingering desire to touch Jodie, he forcefully resisted it.


    He also dealt a heavy blow to Jodie.


    Coincidentally, Joanne had just returned home at that moment.


    Upon seeing Jodie embracing her husband, she became furious.


    She rushed forward, grabbed Jodie¡¯s hair, and pulled her away,


    Just like before, she pinned Jodie to the ground and began to beat her.


    Jodie despised Joanne and realized that the curse was not working.


    Being beaten by Joanne pushed Jodie to the brink of madness. She pulled out a dagger tied to her calf


    and stabbed Joanne.


    During her time abroad, Jodie had been bullied by many people.


    And so, she kept the dagger hidden on her person and would stab anyone who bullied her.


    It had be a recent habit, and she forgot to remove the dagger when she came to find Reuben to


    offer herself.


    By the time Reuben reacted and tried to grab Jodie¡¯s dagger, Joanne was already lying in a pool of


    blood.


    In a frenzy, Jodie broke free from Reuben¡¯s grasp and stabbed him multiple times as well.


    When the security guards arrived, Reuben also copsed in a pool of blood.


    Both Reuben and Joanne were then taken to the hospital.


    Joanne could not be saved and died, while Reuben was left seriously injured.


    Two of the stabs had hit his kidneys, which would impact


    its future bodily functions.


    Meanwhile, Jodie was sent to a specialized prison for intentional murder and cursing Reuben.


    She was sentenced to death, and the execution was scheduled for one monthter


    This oue came as a surprise to Simone.


    She never experted Jodie to be so ruthless and directly attack two people.


    As agreed, Simone removed the remaining curse from Reuben.


    However, if he didn¡¯t recover well in the second half of his life, it would be equivalent to being


    emascted.


    Not only that, but the death of their daughter greatly traumatized joanne¡¯s parents.


    They not only terminated their cooperation with the Gray Group but also well


    thepany at all costs.


    Although the Belle Family did not fare well, the Gray Group also suffered heavy losses as a result.


    This incident was caused by Reuben, and the senior management and shareholders of thepany


    unanimously decided to dismiss him.


    After this incident, Reuben lost his ambition.


    He also lost custody of his son to the Belle Family, making it impossible for him to take his son abroad


    and leading to a decline in the second half of his life.


    In prison, Jodie encountered her biological mother and Melinda, as well as her biological grandfather


    and great-grandfather.


    Her biological father had already passed away.


    The four of them took turns beating her, believing that it was her fault for not being able to control


    Simone, which led to their current situation.


    Due to the bacsh of the curse and its previous effects. Jodie¡¯s appearance aged every day, driving


    her to the brink of madness and copse.


    Moreover, her rtives tried various ways to torment her, making her life unbearable.


    The person she hated the most was Simone. Instigated by Sage, Jodie requested to see Simone one


    time


    She was determined to take Simone down with her, even if it meant dying.


    However, Simone did not meet her and only sent a message through someone else. ¡®You brought this


    upon yourself and cannot live!


    One monthter, Jodie was executed, consuined by hatred, fear, and despair.


    Upon learning this, Salma happily spent money on fireworks to celebrate.


    But her own life didn¡¯t fare well either.


    Her sons didn¡¯t care about her and didn¡¯t listen to her.


    Her family didn¡¯t recognize her, and even the other family members with whom she had a good


    rtionship turned against her after the family was divided.


    Salma lost most of her assets to the other family members and was eventually forced to enter a nursing


    home to escape,


    She spent the rest of her life in the nursing home.


    The other four sons didn¡¯t have sessful careers either. They relied on their biological father to get by


    and lived mediocre lives.


    None of them got married or had children.


    O


    5/G


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Meanwhile, Simone¡¯s career flourished.


    She starred in numerous movies and dramas that became hits, making her a top-tier actress.


    Not only did she win Best Actress awards, but she also received international acim.


    This made the once top-tier actor Aaron feel inferior.


    After retiring from the entertainment industry, Simone continued to make films and won so many


    awards that Andrew envied her to the point of tears.


    The only song she created became a hit, making Luca envious to the point of tears.


    The studio eventually transformed into a publicly tradedpany, surpassing Gray Entertainment and


    bing one of the three major yers in the entertainment industry.


    Reuben, who was far away in a foreign country, had mixed feelings about this.


    After Simone lifted the curse on Reuben, she never contacted anyone from the Gray Family again.


    Even when they reached out to her, she refused.


    Throughout her life, Simone never forgave anyone from the Gray Family and lived thetter half of her


    life happily and content.

 Chatper 491

    Chapter 491


    Chapter 491 Extra From The Past (1)


    At the Gray Residence, Salma received a call from the kidnappers and immediately contacted several


    of


    her sons toe over


    Leon happened to be with Titus at the time and, upon


    hearing the news, followed suit.


    When they arrived, they saw Jodie and Simone sitting side by side on a long bench with their hands


    tied behind their backs.


    The kidnapper held a gun and pointed it at the two of them.


    Salma and the others negotiated with the kidnapper for a long time.


    The kidnapper gave them a choice.


    Jodie, with red eyes and biting her lip, said, ¡°Mom, Reuben, Titus, Luca, Andrew, Aaron, you should


    choose. Simone. Although Simone is better than me in martial arts, this person has a gun, which is


    quite dangerous. Simone is the biological daughter of the Gray Family. I am grateful enough to have


    been raised by all of you. I am willing to make this sacrifice.¡±


    Upon hearing Jodie¡¯s words, Salma and the others, who were already biased, had only one thought in


    their minds-Simone was also skilled in martial arts, so there was no need to worry too much if she was


    taken away by this person.


    On the other hand, Jodie did not know martial arts and was delicate. What if she got hurt by the


    kidnapper? Theyforted themselves, saying that the kidnapping was here for the money, and they


    had already paid the ransom in full. They didn¡¯t report it to the police so he wouldn¡¯t harm Simone.


    Upon hearing Jodie¡¯s words and seeing the expressions of the Gray Family members, Simone roughly


    guessed their choice.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, as it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    If she asked them to choose her, they would definitely use her of being selfish and self-centered,


    and they would think they should choose Jodie.


    If she pretended to be like Jodie and asked them to choose Jodie, then they would take it seriously and


    think that she, because of her martial arts skills, understood the situation better.


    In the end, they chose Jodie instead of her.


    If Simone wanted to sever ties or something, they would definitely say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask us to choose


    Jodic?¡± So, to these people whose hearts were already twisted, whatever she said would be wrong.


    She didn¡¯t want to be the kind of person she hated the most.


    Hence, she would just let them choose.


    Anyway, since the kidnapping began, she had mentally prepared herself and didn¡¯t expect these family


    members to save her.


    She had previously found an opportunity to pick up a small stone and tied it to the rope behind her


    back.


    It was about to break, and she would save herself.


    Although she had made some mental preparations, Simone still held a glimmer of hope.


    After everything she had done for the family, she believed they might have a bit of affection for her and


    choose her. Then, she heard Salma say, ¡°We choose Jo, so release her first.¡±


    The Gray brothers also said, ¡°Yes, release Jo.


    The glimmer of hope in Simone¡¯s eyes vanished, reced by a mocking expression.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter anyway. She had already nned to distance herself from them.


    After this ordeal, as long as she could safely go back, she would sever ties with them.


    Upon hearing the others¡¯ choices, the kidnappers looked at Leon and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Simone also looked at Leon, her childhood sweetheart and boyfriend.


    She had gone to remote mountain areas to film a variety show and hadn¡¯t been answering his calls.


    They had been in less contact recently, and their feelings had faded somewhat.


    But he shouldn¡¯t be like Salma and the others, with his heart leaning toward Jodie.


    In Leon¡¯s heart, Simone was naturally more important than Jodie.


    However, when he rushed over, he received a call from his mother.


    She insisted that he must bring Jodie back unharmed.


    His mother didn¡¯t really like Simone, and if he chose Simone and it became known, his mother¡¯s


    disapproval of her would be even greater.


    mone was stronger than Jodie and knew some martial arts.


    Her ability to protect herself was stronger than Jodie¡¯s.


    He had also brought along several skilled bodyguards from the Foster Family, who were lying in


    ambush


    outside.


    After the kidnappers took Simone away, the bodyguards would help rescue her.


    Leon noticed Simone looking at him with a trusting expression.


    He felt guilty and thought that he would exin everything to her properly after rescuing her.


    With some difficulty, he said, ¡°I choose Jodie too, so please release her first.¡±


    Simone looked at Leon with an expression of disbelief in her eyes.


    She had expected the Gray Family to choose Jodie, and although she was sad, she could ept it.


    But why is Iron choosing Jodie? After all, he was Simone¡¯s childhood sweetheart, and they had grown


    up. together. Yet, he chose another woman. Simone¡¯s heart ached, and her eyes turned red.


    Looking at Leon, she asked, ¡°Why?¡± He had intervened in thest variety show select


    He had taken such good care of Jodie in the show.


    So his rtionship with Jodie was not that simple? Simone wanted an answer.


    Of course, since he had chosen Jodie, no matter the reason, Simone and Leon were finished.


    She wouldn¡¯t want a man like him, no matter how much she had once loved him.


    Leon felt a sense of panic and said, ¡°T¡¯ll exinter.¡±


    He would exin everything to her properly and believed that she would understand and forgive him.


    Simone¡¯s eyes filled with sadness and determination. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re done!¡± Just then, the


    reached out and grabbed Jodie¡¯s arm, pulling her over and pushing her towards Salma and the


    kidnapper others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. Since you have chosen her, I will release her.¡±


    Jodie was embraced by members of the Gray Family while Simone stood up.


    for The kidnapper suddenly turned around and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to run either. I have a terminal


    illness, and I can¡¯t stand wealthy people like you. My child got sick and died because we didn¡¯t have


    money treatment. Why should your daughter be so pampered and worry-free? Since she was


    abandoned by you, I¡¯ll take my revenge on her¡±


    Simone heard this and thought to herself that it wasn¡¯t good.


    The rope in her hand was cut by a small stone. Just as she was about to rush over and kick the


    kidnapper¡¯s gun away, the deranged kidnapper suddenly shot at her, hitting her in a vital spot.


    Simone felt her life slipping away and remembered what her master had said.


    She would encounter a cmity in her life, and if she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she would die.


    Simone slowly fell to the ground, revealing a regretful yet relieved smile.


    She regretted not finding the person who harmed her master and seeking revenge for him.


    She also felt sad that she would not be able to see Gwen onest time.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But she felt relieved that she would no longer be a part of such a family.


    In her next life, she wished to have no connection with these people.


    And so, she looked at them with a deste and icy gaze.


    Summoning herst bit of strength, she said, ¡°You chose to let me die, and I will remember that. It¡¯s


    better to die. Consider it as repaying your favor of giving birth to me. From now on, we have no


    rtionship.¡±


    Among all. Leon hurt her the most


    She didn¡¯t want to say anything to him before she died; the previous words of ¡®we¡¯re done¡¯ were


    enough.


    Then, Simone closed her eyes, and her life force began to fade away.


    Salma and the others, along with Leon, never expected such a turn of events.


    The kidnapper¡¯s words and the gunshot happened too quickly, leaving them all stunned.


    By the time they reacted, Simone had already been shot andy on the ground, fighting for her life.


    The kidnapper knew he couldn¡¯t escape, so after Simone fell, he also shot himself.


    The Gray Family members and Leon were filled with shock and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°No! Simone!¡±


    Leon rushed forward.


    He embraced Simone with a panic he had never experienced before. ¡°Simone, I¡¯ll take you to the


    hospital. Hold on¡­ Hold on¡­¡± ¨C


    Then, he picked up Simone and ran toward the exit.


    Salma and the five Gray brothers were also in a panic and hurriedly followed.


    Leon reached the car first, his hands and feet trembling as he tried to open the car door.


    Waiting for an ambnce would take longer than driving to the nearest hospital.


    However, it was not convenient to carry Simone.


    Just then. Titus stepped forward and opened the car door. ¡®T¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Aaron opened the back door and let Leon carry Simone inside before squeezing in as well.


    Titus immediately started the car and sped


    away.


    Leon held Simone in his arms and felt her body temperature dropping. He was filled with panic an


    He looked down at Simone, whose face had turned pale, and urgently shouted, ¡°Simone, don¡¯t fall


    asleep. Look at me! Don¡¯t scare me! Open your eyes and look at me!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to check Simone¡¯s breath; he was afraid.


    Aaron was also filled with anxiety. ¡°Simone, don¡¯t scare the hospital right away.¡±


    1. Open your eyes and look at us. We¡¯ll take you to


    He also didn¡¯t dare to check his sister¡¯s breath, afraid of receiving bad news.


    Titus, who was driving, also felt weak all over, but he forced himself to stay focused on driving.


    He elerated the car to its maximum speed, and after more than ten minutes, they arrived at the


    nearest hospital.


    Leon rushed into the emergency room with Simone in his arms. ¡°Quick, save her!¡±


    Soon, the doctors from the emergency room came running.


    They asked Leon to ce Simone on the bed and proceeded to examine her.


    O


    They realized that something was wrong with the patient-she


    The doctor reached out and checked Simone¡¯s breath, but there was none.


    He opened her eyelids and noticed her dted pupils.


    He then used a device to check Simone¡¯s heart.


    There was no heartbeat either.


    He could only look at Leon and the other two with regret and say, ¡°The patient has passed away.¡±


    Leon widened his eyes and demanded. ¡°How is that possible? It can¡¯t be! Doctors, quickly take her to


    the operating room for resuscitation. She¡¯s not dead; she¡¯s just unconscious.¡±


    Aaron also said, ¡°Yes, my sister can¡¯t be dead. Please save her!¡±


    The doctor knew that the patient¡¯s family couldn¡¯t ept this reality.


    Hence, to ensure the patient¡¯s safety and that he acted responsibly, he asked the nurse to take Simone


    to the resuscitation room.


    While using the device to recheck, they started performing life-saving measures such as CPR.


    At this moment, Salma and others also arrived at the hospital.


    As soon as they arrived, the doctor came out of the resuscitation room.


    He shook his head at them and said, I¡¯m sorry, but we did our best. Please ept our condolences.¡±


    This statement was uneptable to Leon and the Gray Family.


    ¡°No¡­ You must be joking, right? She¡¯s so strong; how could she be dead?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°She was shot in her vitals and died instantly. Please ept our condolences.

 Chatper 492

    Chapter 492


    Chapter 492 Extra From The Past (2)


    Leon felt as if he was being tightly held by a strong grip, suffocating in pain.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.. My Simone can¡¯t be dead¡±


    He rushed into the emergency room.


    Seeing the bed covered with a white cloth, he immediately rushed over and uncovered it.


    Holding Sithone, he said. ¡°Simone, don¡¯t scare me¡­ I¡¯m really scared¡­ Open your eyes and look at


    me. I haven¡¯t exined to you yet, so why did you fall asleep?¡± He was overwhelmed with panic, his


    eyes red. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have chosen Jodie. As long as you wake up. I¡¯ll do anything for you,


    okay?¡±


    Salma also rushed in, looking at her daughter, who was pale as a sheet.


    ¡°Simone, don¡¯t sleep. Look at your mom. We didn¡¯t choose you just now, not because we don¡¯t love


    you, but because we thought you were stronger and more capable of protecting yourself. Don¡¯t scare


    us. We were wrong. Wake up!¡±


    Meanwhile, the Gray brothers couldn¡¯t believe that their sister had actually died.


    How is this possible?


    However, Regardless of whether they could ept it or not, Simone was indeed dead.


    Leon held Simone¡¯s cold body and cried. ¡®Simone, don¡¯t leave me! You said we grew up together, and


    we were supposed to be together for the rest of our lives: We¡¯re not finished. I can¡¯t let you go. I love


    you!¡±


    Salma and the Gray brothers also felt heartbroken and cried.


    Leon held Simone¡¯s body tightly and didn¡¯t let go until evening.


    Whenever someone tried to pull him away, he would copse and hold onto Simone even tighter.


    It was only when Adam heard the news and brought Melinda over that Leon finally let go.


    Seeing his son like this, Adam couldn¡¯t bear it either.


    He didn¡¯t expect Simone to die.


    He had originally thought it would be better if Leon and this girl grew apart so as not to drag her into the


    whirlpool of their family and harm her. However, things had now happened this way.


    Adam tried to persuade Leon, but thetter didn¡¯t listen at all. He just held onto Simone.


    Melinda didn¡¯t expect Simone to die either, but she thought it might be for the best.


    This way, the Gray Family¡¯s heiress would only be Jodie, and Simone wouldn¡¯t have to be entangled


    with her son anymore.


    ¡°Leon, she¡¯s already dead. Are you crazy, holding onto a dead person like this? After such an incident, I


    know you¡¯re upset, but I hope you can be rational and calm down a bit


    O


    She then spoke in amanding tone, ¡°Let go of her ande home will!


    With the way her youngest son cared for her and listened to her, he would still go home with her even if


    he was in pain.


    But at this moment, Leon was only filled with despair and anger.


    He looked at his mother with bloodshot eyes and roared, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t insisted


    on me protecting Jodie, how could I have chosen her first? My Simone was murdered, and you¡¯re


    happy about it, reveling in my misfortune. How could you be so cruel? Mom, do you hate me that


    much? You had to harm the woman I love just to make yourself happy, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Melinda didn¡¯t expect Leon to say such words. She was so angry that she fell back. ¡°Y-You scoundrel!


    What are you saying?¡±


    What did he mean by saying that I harmed the woman he loved?


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Leon was filled with madness as he retorted, ¡°Yes, I am. You two, get out.¡±


    Melinda wanted to curse but was pulled away by Adam.


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to pretend tofort her now. He had his assistant forcefully send her away,


    afraid of further upsetting his son..


    Leon still held onto Simone, and in the end, Adam had to ask the doctor for a sedative.


    When he tried tofori Leon in the past, he hit him.


    That was the only way to make Leon let go.


    Meanwhile, Owen and Alice heard the news and rushed to the hospital with other members of the Gray


    Family.


    They didn¡¯t spend much time with their granddaughter, but she was still part of the Gray Family


    bloodline.


    Their daughter-inw and several grandsons had to be out of their minds to choose Jodie. Owen and


    Alice couldn¡¯t hold back and scolded Salma and the Gray Family brothers harshly.


    Then, they went to take care of Simone¡¯s affairs.


    Steven also rushed back from overseas that night.


    After learning the details, he couldn¡¯t hold back.


    With red eyes, he pped his five sons. ¡°You are all scoundrels! You killed your own sister!¡±


    Then, he looked at Salma with disappointment and contusion. ¡°And you¡­ She is our daughter, and yet


    you abandoned her,¡±


    Salma cried and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to abandon her! I didn¡¯t know the kidnappers would kill


    O


    her!¡±


    The fact that her biological daughter was shot because of their choices made her want to copse.


    Steven also wanted to copse and felt immense guilt.


    He was busy with work and neglected his daughter, resulting in such a tragic oue.


    Simone¡¯s funeral was a dayter.


    Gwen received the news and rushed back from overseas.


    She immediately rushed over and grabbed Leon¡¯s cor.


    She pped him a few times and shouted, ¡°I never expected that you would kill Simone for another


    woman! Leon Foster, you are simply despicable! What right do you have to stay here with Simone?


    You are just like Mrs. Foster, both heartless and cold-blooded animals!¡±


    Gwen had already passed out on the ne once.


    brother Her eyes were swollen now, and she cried and shouted, I am not rted to people like you!


    From today onward. Iam cutting ties with you. You are no longer my brother, and you don¡¯t deserve to


    be my either!


    Then, she turned to Salma and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be righteous here. Simone doesn¡¯t want to


    see your disgusting faces. You are not worthy of being her family. You are worse than animals! I will


    take Simone¡¯s ashes with me and give her a proper burial. She wouldn¡¯t want to see any of you.¡±


    Gwen then pointed toward the door. Ger out, all of you!¡±


    Naturally, Leon and the Gray Family were not pleased.


    But this time, Gwen was prepared. She had spent some money to hire a few mercenaries to forcefully


    drag Leon and the Gray Family out


    Her actions gained the support of Owen and Alice.


    They also believed that their granddaughter wouldn¡¯t want to see those who caused her harm.


    So, they helped Gwen and prevented Leon, Salma, and the others froming back.


    Afterward, Gwen buried Simone next to her master¡¯s tomb.


    She even took all Simone¡¯s belongings away from the Gray Family with mercenaries and burned them


    all. She then announced in the newspaper and on Facebook that she had cut ties with her mother and


    Leon.


    Afterpleting all of this, Gwen left the country, not wanting to stay in this ce of heartbreak.


    Later on, Leon quit all of his work and went to sit in front of Simone¡¯s grave every day.


    He reminisced about their memories and constantly admitted his mistakes.


    Every day, he regretted his actions and missed Simone, feeling immense pain.


    O


    He ignored Gwen¡¯s scolding and emotional appeals,


    He didn¡¯t care about his career or going home. He bought a house near the cemetery and stayed there,


    guarding Simone¡¯s grave every day.


    As for the Gray Family, Steven knew he was also at fault, and he admitted it.


    He didn¡¯t know how to face his wife and sons.


    And so, he resigned from the position of chairman of the Gray Group and directly applied to work at the


    overseas branch.


    With Steven leaving thepany, Reuben, the heir, naturally lost his chance.


    Especially when Owen was disappointed in this grandson and supported another grandson to take


    over.


    With Steven gone, although Salma and the Gray brothers allowed Jodie to stay at home, there was a


    barrier deep down within their hearts.


    They couldn¡¯t move past the hurdle of Simone¡¯s death.


    Especially after Simone¡¯s death, whether it was Salma or the Gray brothers, they couldn¡¯t help but


    constantly think of Simone¡¯s care and thoughtfulness toward them in their actions. They regretted and


    missed her even more.


    They didn¡¯t know how to cherish her when she was alive.


    But after Simone¡¯s death, they all realized how good of a sister she was and wished they could turn


    back time to treat her well.


    Afterward, Jodie borrowed luck from all the brothers.


    Without Simone¡¯s reminder this time, all of them gave it to her.


    And then, they all faced continuous failures and setbacks in their careers, relying on the small shares


    they had in the Gray Group to get by.


    Then, Skyler exposed the fact that Jodie was siphoning their luck.


    They finally realized that their misfortune was rted to Jodic.


    They also learned that the kidnapper and Jodie were actually colluding.


    Back then, it was a conspiracy orchestrated by Jodie and her own biological brother against Simone.


    They revealed that Simone¡¯s disappearance years ago was not an ident but a joint effort by Jodie¡¯s


    biological parents.


    Jodie bing a foster child in the Gray Family was also a calcted move, all for the purpose


    absorbing their luck.


    of


    Salma and the Gray brothers werepletely devastated by this revtion.


    Leon went even crazier, persuading Jodie to go out for a meal and driving with the intention of dying


    together with her.


    But at that time, Jodie had unbelievably good luck, and nothing happened to her, while Leon himself


    ended up in a serious car ident.


    He spent the rest of his life in a wheelchair, still visiting Simone¡¯s grave every day.


    Salma and the Gray brothers wanted to seek revenge on Jodie, but they ended up being the unlucky


    ones every time.


    They became more and more destitute and unfortunate.


    This made their feelings toward Jodie change from affection to resentment and a desire for her to suffer


    or even die.


    However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to harm Jodie. They could only feel frustrated, helpless, and


    suffocated.


    They felt guilty and missed Simone, often visiting her grave and talking to her.


    Ten years after Simone¡¯s death, Jodie suddenly died.


    At that point, Jodie looked like an old hag and was even more ugly and disgusting.


    Salma, the Gray brothers, and Leon felt a great sense of relief, and tears of excitement streamed down


    their faces.


    This woman finally received her retribution, and it served her right! Meanwhile, their lives in thetter


    half were not good, and they deserved it too.

 Chatper 493

    Chapter 493


    Chapter 493 Simone And Zac¡¯s Extra Story (1)


    After resolving the incident with Sage, Bailey invited Simone to enjoy the moon in the backyard one


    day,


    Simone entered the yard and saw him sitting on a stone chair. He exuded a pure and ethereal aura,


    with a hint of distance, as if he could ascend to immortality at any moment.


    Sitting across from him, she nced at the wine he had prepared on the table. ¡°You seem to be in high


    spirits today.¡±


    He poured a ss of wine for her and smiled. ¡°The moonlight is exceptionally beautiful tonight.¡±


    Simone yed with her wine ss. ¡°Bailey, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    He looked at her and nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re very astute. I am leaving, and I invited you to join me


    in appreciating the moon tonight as a farewell.¡±


    Simone was surprised. ¡°Leaving? Where are you going?¡±


    He whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered a secret at the source of that cursed crack. There is a barrier at the


    deepest. part of the crack, which should be a passage to another world. I have heard that our sect


    leader identally fell from another world to this one, and that world possesses spiritual energy that


    weck here, just like the cultivators described in novels. So, I want to see that world.¡±


    Simone was taken aback. ¡°So that¡¯s the true purpose of that crack.¡± She believed that the other world


    was the world of cultivation, After all, she had experienced so many mini-timelines, and they were all


    real.


    She asked, ¡°Can you break the barrier and go there?¡± She knew that even though Bailey had a cold


    temperament, deep down, he enjoyed seeking excitement and exploring the world of cultivation


    seemed to align with his nature.


    Bailey nodded. ¡°I actually crossed over that day and found out that my special physique allows me to


    bypass that barrier. Then, I discovered that there is a passage, but only those who have achieved the


    Divine State can withstand the gravitationalpression, and I have fulfilled all the requirements to


    go.¡±


    Simone raised her ss at him with a smile. ¡°I wish you an exhrating life in that world.¡±


    He clinked his ss with hers. ¡°Thank you, I will¡± There was nothing here that he was attached to, so


    he was eager to venture out. The only thing he cared about a little was Simone, his junior.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Once you have fulfilled your heart¡¯s desires and achieved the


    Divine State, I can have the flying serpent take you through that crack. I suspect its ancestors were


    also from there because it possesses a unique aura and can pass through that barrier without any


    restrictions.¡±


    Simone was not surprised as she had the same suspicion. She smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think I


    desire in my heart?¡±


    Bailey chuckled and said, ¡°Love and friendship. The reason why I can leave anytime is because I have


    nothing here that I am attached to, but you have too much that you cannot let go of, so you are not


    ready to leave.¡± He said meaningfully, ¡°I think you can save the struggle, just ept it naturally


    ording to your heart and be together if you both have feelings for each other. Once he grows old


    and passes away naturally, most of your friends would have also passed away. That is when you will


    have no worries, and it will be time for you toe find me.¡±


    Simone understood what he meant and chuckled, sighing. I¡¯m not struggling: 1 just did not W involve


    him because I have not eliminated the hidden dangers yet. She had always been a person who was


    true to her feelings. ¡°Thank you for your insight, and you have a clear perspective. There are indeed


    many people and things that I cannot let go of. When the timees for me to let go naturally, I will


    for yourself and will protect me when the timees.¡±


    Bailey grinned. ¡°No problem.¡±


    They enjoyed the moonlight and chatted while drinking until the next day when Bailey got up and left


    just as the sun was rising.


    After Simone watched him leave, she returned to her room and took a nap. Then, she went to the


    studio and finished the pending work. Besides, she also brought in a few managers to secure good


    resources for


    her artists.


    As a well-known top geomancy master in the industry, many people sought her help with fortune-


    telling- Additionally, the artists signed by her studio were carefully selected; having a good character


    was the most basic requirement, followed by ambition and a willingness to improve their acting skills,


    which put directors arease. As a result, Simone no longer needed to actively seek resources because


    they simply came to her.


    After having her fill ying with the little puppy, Gwen returned and dedicated herself wholeheartedly to


    work, and the studio continued to grow and thrive.


    One day, Simone received a call from Zac. ¡°Simone, I am back. Shall we have dinner tonight?¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Zac had been filming out of town recently, and she had visited the set a few times. As long as he was


    shooting night scenes or she had something to do, they would message cach other every nigh


    At the appointed time, Zac came to pick her up in his car, and they went to a very private restaurant.


    Being the considerate person that he was, Zac removed the fish bones for her.


    ¡°Simone, I have epted an offer to be a mentor on a music live show and need to invite a friend to


    assist me. The show starts next month, and I would like to invite you. Are you avable?¡± He had


    discussed this with Simone before and knew that she had been busy with studio worktely and had no


    personalmitments, which was why he wanted to invite her.


    Simone smiled and replied, ¡°I have some free time recently, so I can apany you.¡±


    Zac¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. If the director finds out that I have invited you to assist, he will probably


    be


    Simone was now a popr top-tier, actress in the entertainment industry, and any show she


    participated in attracted a huge audience.


    Of course, his invitation to Simone was not solely because he valued her poprity but simply because


    he wanted to work with her.


    After thinking for a moment, hac extended another invitation. ¡°How about we go on a vacation together


    next week?¡± This time, just the two of them


    O


    Simone could easily see through his intentions, but she was happy to indulge him. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The smile on Zac¡¯s face grew even brighter. ¡°Where would you like to go? Let¡¯s n the itinerary


    together


    Simone pondered for a moment. ¡°How about going to an ind? A friend of mine rmended a


    beautiful foreign ind that is less crowded after her recent trip.


    He smiled and replied, That sounds great. Let¡¯s go there. As long as he could spend time and have fun


    with her, he would enjoy any destination. So, they made their flight and hotel bookings together.


    Five dayster.


    Both of them were well-known celebrities. Although Zac wasn¡¯t concerned about being photographed,


    he worried about it affecting Simone. To avoid being easily recognized, he dressed up in a way that


    would make him less noticeable before driving to pick up Simone and going to the airport.


    On the other hand, Simone wasn¡¯t particrly worried about being photographed either, but she


    appreciated his thoughtfulness because he always prioritized her. This was something Leon couldn¡¯t


    provide, and she always feared burdening him instead.


    After arriving at the hotel, they took some time to rest. In the afternoon, they had a buffet together and


    then took a stroll along the beach. The sunset was beautiful, and Zac intentionally brought his camera


    to capture many stunning photos of Simone.


    ¡°Do you want to go out to sea? I have a yacht here. We can watch the sunrise on the sea tomorrow


    morning. When they decided to go on this trip, he arranged for someone to purchase and redecorate a


    yacht.


    Seeing the anticipation on his handsome face, Simone chuckled and answered, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve never spent


    a night out at sea before.¡±


    Zac knew how to operate a yacht and even obtained a license for it. The two of them didn¡¯t bring


    anyone else, and he piloted the yacht and took Simone out to sea.


    Simone admired the newly decorated yacht and the variety of food, realizing that he had prepared


    everything in advance. As they stopped in a specific area of the sea, she looked up and saw the starry


    sky and the shimmering waves, which painted a breathtaking view.


    Meanwhile, Zac grilled skewers on a rack, and she noticed that he only grilled the ones that she liked.


    Since she had never told him her food preferences, it seemed that he had observed and discovered


    them himself. Indeed, it sure felt wonderful to be cherished and cared for.


    After finishing the skewers, they each returned to their rooms to freshen up. Simone dried her hair after


    showering and noticed the beauty of the night sky, which inspired her to do something. She put on a


    camisole nightgown and went to the bow of the ship to admire the moon.


    After a while, Zac emerged with a bottle of red wine and two sses. He shook the wine ss and


    siniled, asking, ¡°Simone, care for a drink?¡± Tonight, he was prepared to confess his feelings and was


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    very nervous.


    Simone reached out and took the ss, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have one¡±


    Then, they sat side by side on the deck, sipping their wine. After a few sses, Zae held his wine ss


    tightly, turned his head, and gazed at Simone affectionately. ¡°Simone, I like you.¡± Nervously and


    anxiously, he asked, ¡°Will you be my girlfriend?¡± This was his first confession.

 Chatper 494

    Chapter 494


    Chapter 494 Simone And Zac¡¯s Extra Story (The End)


    Simone turned her head and met his gaze, seeing her reflection in his eyes. Smiling, she nodded.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Zac widened his eyes, filled with surprise and excitement. ¡°Y-You agreed?¡±


    Simone looked at his silly expression and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I agreed to be your girlfriend.¡±


    Suddenly, he reached out and embraced her. ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Simone returned his hug. T¡¯m happy, too.¡± She had been attracted to him for a long time, and since she


    liked him, they might as well be together. Living in the present and finding happiness every day was the


    most important thing.


    Zac released his hold on her and looked down at her face and lips. He wanted to kiss her so badly, but


    he was incredibly nervous; because he liked her so much and cared deeply, he became cautious.


    Seeing his innocence, Simone realized that she needed to take the initiative. So, she reached out and


    held his chin, kissing him first.


    Zac¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt the warmth of her lips, and his heartbeat quickened as he experienced


    a tingling sensation all over. Instinctively, he held her tightly and took control.


    They shared a passionate kiss for a long time, and he carried her to the bedroom. Gently, he ced


    her on the bed and kissed her with overflowing love. ¡°Simone, may 1?¡± At that moment, he only desired


    her, and he felt like he was about to burst with desire, but he still wanted to respect her wishes.


    Simone answered him with a kiss.


    Their connection went beyond a spiritual level; it also became physical. It wasn¡¯t just Zac who desired


    it. Simone, being a normal woman, also longed for intimacy.


    The next day, they both overslept and missed the sunrise they had nned to watch. However, on the


    third morning, not only did they wake up on time, but they also shared a passionate kiss under the


    rising


    Sun.


    They spent a sweet and blissful week on the ind before Zac reluctantly bid farewell to Simone and


    returned home.


    After dropping her off at her house, he held her hand and asked, ¡°Simone, do you mind if we make our


    rtionship public?¡±


    Simone replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She had chosen a career in acting and had plenty of resources, so she didn¡¯t care whether their


    rtionship was exposed or not. Besides, she realized that many of her fans were hoping for her and


    Zac to be a couple.


    She countered, ¡°Do you mind? If you¡¯re worried about the impact, we can keep it private.¡±


    Zac immediately responded. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind either. I¡¯m not portraying myself as a single


    person, and even before entering the entertainment industry, I was a hobby actor. I don¡¯t care about


    how our rtionship will influence my career. If people who like me stop supporting me just because


    we¡¯re


    14


    together or because of anything rted to you, then I¡¯d rather not have those fails.


    about is you.¡±


    Although grateful for the fans¡¯ support, he wanted to have control over his own life and freedom.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simone yfully pinched his handsome face and said. ¡°Then, let¡¯s find an opportunity to make it


    public.¡±


    Zac had an idea. ¡°How about announcing it on the TV show we¡¯re recording next week?¡±


    Simone understood that he wanted to reveal their rtionship in front of a live audience and many


    viewers. Without spoiling his n, she agreed, ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Unbeknownst to them, their trip had been captured by someone, and rumors about their rtionship


    began to circte. They didn¡¯t pay attention to it and didn¡¯t request for it to be taken down. Previously,


    they had traveled with others on two asions, so people were unsure if they were truly together, but it


    served as a prelude and transition.


    After two days, Zac couldn¡¯t wait any longer and brought Simone home to meet his family. Unlike


    Melinda, Zac¡¯s mother warmly weed Simone, and her genuine warmth made her feel at ease.


    From his grandfather to the younger generation, everyone in the family showed a weing attitude


    toward Simone joining their family, and even his cousins enthusiastically referred to her as ¡°wife.¡± Later,


    Zac¡¯s mother took the initiative to invite Simone for meals, shopping, and beauty treatments,


    establishing a harmonious rtionship. She also informed Simone that if they wanted to get married,


    the family was ready at any time. If they didn¡¯t want to get married so soon, they wouldn¡¯t pressure


    them, either.


    In summary, Zac¡¯s family was happy and blessed that they were together, and as long as they were


    happy. no one would interfere with them. Simone enjoyed the atmosphere and thepany of the


    elders at the Turner household because it felt like home.


    Soon, it was time for the live music variety show. The mentors invited celebrities to assist them, and


    these celebrities were mysterious guests, so their identities were not revealed. Therefore, on that day,


    Simone caused quite a sensation as soon as she appeared.


    Although some people spected that Zac would ask Simone for help, many believed that given


    Simone¡¯s current poprity and status, it was unlikely for her to be an assistant mentor. After all, if she


    wanted to participate, the director would offer her a mentor position directly.


    This drove the fans wild. In the live chat, they were all saying. Zachy is spoiled by his wife.


    ¡°They are so sweet.


    ¡°They are perfect together.


    The director noticed that the number of viewers in the live room skyrocketed within an hour, reaching


    tens of millions, and he was extremely excited. People in the industry imed that Simone now had


    millions of followers, and this was true.


    In the first episode, each mentor and their assisting guest had to perform a song, and Simone


    performed a song that she had winten.


    Although the side of the soug, ¡°New Life, may sound cliche, the lyrics and melody were anything but


    O


    cliche; they were beautiful and moving-


    ying the guitar, she sang in a voice that carried an ethereal and maic quality, captivating the


    listeners. It was as if they could see her past hopes, helplessness, and despair. Then, suddenly,


    everything became clear: the past was left behind, and she soared high, bing a new self. This


    song became an instant hit that reached the top of various music charts on the same day.


    Leon and the Gray Family brothers were watching the live broadcast and listening to the song, and


    they were also captivated by it. They felt a bit uneasy because they now knew that Simone had written


    it herself, especially Luca, as he had just realized that his sister had such great talent in songwriting


    andposing.


    On the day the first episode of the live broadcast was about to end, the production team prepared a


    surprise visit and went to the hotel where the mentors were staying to see their current state and


    rooms. Of course, before recording the show, the production team had obtained the mentors¡¯ consent.


    However, they did not inform them of the specific day of the surprise visit to achieve a more authentic


    effect.


    That day, the production team knocked on the doors of the other mentors first and entered to take a


    look. Zac was thest one to be visited. When they knocked on his door, it didn¡¯t take him long to open


    the door in a robe..


    At the sight of the production team live broadcasting, he was stunned, and just when the production


    team¡¯s staff was about to speak, a beautiful andzy female voice came from the room, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. The viewers watching the live broadcast were equally stunned, and the live


    chat. suddenly became quiet. There was a woman in Zac¡¯s room. What big news this was! While


    everyone was curious about who this woman was, some already recognized Simone¡¯s voice, but they


    couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The show¡¯s staff looked at Zac¡¯s face and saw that he wasn¡¯t angry or upset. Instead, there was a smile


    on his lips that he couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°We¡¯re here to surprise you today. Can we broadcast from your room?¡±


    Zac didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he turned and asked, ¡°The show¡¯s crew wants toe in and


    visit the room. Should I let them in?*


    Knowing that he had been waiting for this day for a long time, she smiled and said, ¡°Sure, let them in.¡±


    Then, on the live stream, Simone appeared wearing the same robe, sitting on the bed and ying with


    her phone. When she saw the camera, she looked up, waved, and smiled, ¡°Hello, everyone!¡±


    The whole livestream exploded with excitement from Simone and Zac¡¯s fans, but there were no insults


    or criticisms like when other top stars were found to be in a rtionship because their fans had a


    unique style.


    Ah, Zachy finally made it to my wife¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Zachy finally got lucky with my wife. It¡¯s not easy!


    ¡°The couple I¡¯m supporting came true. Oh my god, I want to cry!


    ¡°My wife is spoiling Zachy so much. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re in an open rtionship¡±


    Definitely, Zachy¡¯s happy and sung smile can¡¯t be hidden


    ¡°Their way of announcing their rtionship is really special, but I like it!


    C


    Of course, some fans disagreed or couldn¡¯t ept it, but theirments were drowned ou wishes.


    Soon, the video of Zac and Simone together soared to the top of the trending headlines.


    After watching it, Leon-felt his heart turning cold; the thing he least wanted to see had happened.


    Unable to bear it, he called Titus and Harold out for a drink. As they drank, Titus opened Facebook on


    his phone before ncing at Leon. ¡°Simone and Zac announced their rtionship. They look quite


    to Zac, and he was happy for his little sister.


    Without her family, she would still have someone who loved her for the rest of her life, which was great!


    Leon gave Titus an evil nce but didn¡¯t say anything and just continued drinking. As he drank, his


    eyes turned red. He knew that Zac treated Simone well and was considerate of her, and Simone had


    also fallen for Zac. Still, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to bless their rtionship. He just felt heartbroken and


    ufortable. Well, that¡¯s how it is as long as Simone is happy and content. My little girl doesn¡¯t need


    me


    anymore¡­


    Simone and Zac posted the same thing on Facebook. They took a photo of themselves together at the


    beach and another one of their hands intertwined.


    SimoneV: We¡¯re together!


    ZacTurnerV: We¡¯re together!


    |||


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!